MARIE
R.
WILLIAM
and
MARY
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
and
Queen
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
and
Ireland
,
Defenders
of
the
Faith
,
&
c.
To
all
Our
loving
Subjects
,
of
what
Degree
,
Condition
and
Quality
soever
,
within
Our
Kingdoms
and
Domiminions
,
Greeting
.
Whereas
Our
Trusty
and
Well-beloved
,
John
Dunton
,
Citizen
and
Stationer
of
London
,
hath
represented
unto
Us
,
That
he
is
Printing
an
English
Translation
out
of
French
,
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
in
Four
Volumes
;
and
that
,
in
regard
of
the
great
Costs
and
Charges
it
hath
already
been
and
will
be
to
him
,
he
hath
humbly
besought
Us
to
grant
him
Our
Royal
License
for
the
sole
Printing
and
Publishing
thereof
;
We
are
graciously
pleased
to
gratifie
him
therein
,
and
accordingly
We
do
therefore
hereby
grant
unto
him
the
said
,
John
Dunton
,
Our
Royal
License
for
the
sole
Printing
and
Publishing
of
the
said
Book
for
the
Term
of
Fourteen
Years
from
the
Date
hereof
;
strictly
charging
,
prohibiting
and
forbidding
all
Our
Subjects
to
Reprint
the
said
Book
in
whole
or
in
part
,
or
to
imprint
,
buy
,
vend
,
utter
or
distribute
any
Copies
or
Exemplaries
of
the
same
,
or
any
part
thereof
,
Reprinted
beyond
the
Seas
,
within
the
said
Term
,
without
the
Consent
and
Approbation
of
him
the
said
John
Dunton
his
Executors
,
Administrators
or
Assignes
first
had
and
obtained
,
as
they
and
every
of
them
offending
herein
will
answer
the
contrary
at
their
Peril
;
whereof
the
Master
,
Wardens
and
Company
of
Stationers
of
Our
City
of
London
,
the
Commissioners
,
and
Officers
of
Our
Customs
,
and
all
other
Our
Officers
and
Ministers
whom
it
may
concern
,
are
to
take
notice
,
that
due
Obedience
may
be
given
to
Our
Pleasure
herein
signified
.
Given
at
Our
Court
at
White-Hall
,
the
30th
.
day
of
June
1693.
in
the
Fifth
Year
of
Our
Reign
.
By
Her
MAJESTIES
Command
.
J.
TRENCHARD
.
THE
HISTORY
Of
the
Famous
Edict
of
Nantes
:
CONTAINING
AN
ACCOUNT
OF
ALL
THE
PERSECUTIONS
,
That
have
been
in
FRANCE
From
its
First
Publication
to
this
Present
Time
.
Faithfully
Extracted
from
all
the
Publick
and
Private
Memoirs
,
that
could
possibly
be
procured
.
VOL.
1.
Printed
first
in
French
,
by
the
Authority
of
the
States
of
Holland
and
West-Friezland
.
And
now
Translated
into
English
.
With
Her
Majesties
Royal
Priviledge
.
LONDON
,
Printed
for
JOHN
DUNTON
,
at
the
Raven
in
the
Poultry
.
MDCXCIV
.
TO
THE
QUEENS
Most
Excellent
Majesty
.
MADAM
,
YOVR
Majesties
Eminent
Zeal
for
the
Protestant
Religion
,
and
the
tender
Compassion
and
Charity
you
have
shewn
to
multitudes
of
French
Refugiez
,
of
all
Ranks
and
Degrees
,
who
have
been
forced
to
fly
hither
for
your
Glorious
Protection
and
Relief
,
encourages
me
to
hope
,
that
your
Majesty
will
be
pleased
to
pardon
me
this
presumption
,
of
humbly
laying
at
your
Royal
Feet
an
account
of
their
deplorable
Afflictions
,
by
permitting
me
to
dedicate
to
your
Illustrious
Name
,
this
Translation
of
their
History
of
the
Edict
of
NANTES
.
Your
Majesty
may
see
in
it
with
what
an
astonishing
Barbarity
the
formerly
Flourishing
Churches
of
France
have
been
ruined
and
destroyed
;
with
what
Rage
,
Fury
and
Cruelty
their
Persecutors
have
treated
them
,
and
how
many
thousand
Dangers
those
miserable
Innocents
have
run
,
to
find
Sanctuary
in
your
Kingdoms
.
The
Reading
of
this
History
,
how
afflicting
soever
it
may
be
in
it
,
self
will
,
I
am
confident
,
Madam
,
notwithstanding
afford
your
Majesty
some
considerable
satisfaction
;
for
tho'
the
Ruin
of
these
Churches
cannot
but
very
deeply
afflict
your
most
tender
and
Christian
Breast
,
yet
your
Extream
Piety
will
however
receive
no
small
measure
of
Joy
and
Comfort
,
to
find
,
that
this
corrupt
and
Infidel
Age
,
wherein
Open
wickedness
hath
reigned
with
Reputation
,
hath
yet
produced
Martyrs
and
Confessors
,
whose
Courage
and
Constancy
have
scarce
been
inferiour
to
those
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
tho'
they
have
suffered
almost
beyond
Expression
for
the
sake
of
their
Religion
,
and
for
their
Holy
Faith
have
undergone
a
Persecution
,
which
,
taken
in
all
its
dismal
Circumstances
,
is
far
beyond
the
Blackest
of
any
that
can
be
met
with
,
in
all
the
Records
and
Monuments
of
Pagan
Antiquity
.
Nor
,
may
it
please
your
Majesty
,
will
this
History
be
unprofitable
to
your
Subjects
;
for
it
will
teach
them
what
Dutiful
Respect
,
Obedience
and
Acknowledgements
they
owe
to
your
most
Excellent
Majesties
,
by
informing
them
what
a
Horrid
Persecution
Popery
was
preparing
for
them
too
,
and
the
unexpressible
Calamities
into
which
they
must
inevitably
have
fallen
,
if
God
had
not
wrought
a
Wonderful
Salvation
for
us
,
by
making
use
of
your
Majesties
Piety
and
Zeal
,
to
effect
this
Great
and
Happy
Deliverance
.
That
signal
Favour
Heaven
was
pleased
to
shew
to
England
,
at
a
time
,
when
both
Church
and
State
were
over-run
with
Popery
and
Arbitrary
Power
,
and
brought
to
the
point
of
Destruction
,
gives
those
miserable
Refugiez
strong
hopes
,
that
they
shall
one
day
be
re-established
;
as
it
doth
your
Subjects
a
mighty
Expectation
,
of
seeing
a
Noble
Change
of
the
whole
Face
of
Affairs
,
with
respect
to
the
Peace
and
Liberty
of
EUROPE
.
Your
Refugiez
have
no
other
Recourse
,
next
to
Almighty
God
,
than
to
your
Majesties
,
who
are
engaged
to
labour
their
Re-establishment
,
not
only
by
that
Tenderness
and
Compassion
,
so
natural
to
all
generous
Souls
,
and
which
is
so
peculiarly
Bright
in
your
Majesty
to
the
Afflicted
and
the
Miserable
;
but
by
the
endearing
Obligations
which
one
and
the
same
Communion
lays
upon
you
,
by
all
the
Christian
and
Honourable
ways
,
to
procure
it
for
them
.
And
here
,
MADAM
,
I
have
a
fair
occasion
to
speak
of
the
Royal
Vertues
which
adorn
your
Majesties
;
to
acquaint
the
world
with
that
profound
Reverence
you
have
for
the
Protestant
Religion
,
and
with
that
Great
Zeal
you
shew
in
the
Defence
of
it
:
with
what
a
disinteressed
Vertue
the
KING
opposes
the
unjust
Vsurpations
of
France
,
with
what
firmness
of
Courage
He
hath
exposed
his
Royal
Person
to
the
most
imminent
Dangers
of
War
;
with
what
Prudence
and
Policy
He
hath
united
so
many
Princes
of
Europe
of
different
Religions
,
and
confederated
them
all
in
a
steady
Resolution
,
to
put
an
end
to
those
unparalelled
Violences
which
have
so
long
raged
in
a
Neighbouring
Kingdom
,
under
the
name
of
a
Most
Christian
Monarch
,
who
notwithstanding
makes
▪
it
his
Glory
to
be
Insensible
of
those
almost
Insupportable
Calamities
,
which
his
own
Subjects
suffer
and
groan
under
by
his
means
,
and
is
the
Inhumane
Ravisher
of
the
Publick
Liberties
of
Christendom
.
I
could
enlarge
upon
these
,
and
many
other
of
your
Great
and
Illustrious
Vertues
,
which
are
the
supream
Ornaments
of
Crowns
and
Scepters
;
but
where
your
Majesty
commands
my
Silence
,
I
have
nothing
to
do
but
to
submit
,
and
to
pay
a
most
profound
Obedience
.
But
I
humbly
beseech
your
permission
to
let
me
speak
this
Truth
,
that
your
Majesties
have
both
testified
,
that
an
Vniversal
Good
hath
been
the
end
of
all
your
Royal
Cares
,
that
you
have
preferred
,
the
Raising
of
the
Honour
of
the
Nation
,
to
your
own
Glory
.
How
often
hath
that
precious
,
that
Invaluable
Life
been
hazarded
abroad
in
the
publick
Cause
of
the
Rights
and
Liberties
of
almost
all
Europe
;
whilst
You
,
MADAM
,
here
at
home
,
have
governed
with
so
Careful
,
so
Just
,
so
Wise
an
Administration
,
that
You
have
rendered
your
Name
no
less
Illustrious
for
your
Prudence
,
and
the
rest
of
your
shining
Vertues
,
than
the
Greatest
King
in
the
World
,
I
mean
,
WILLIAM
III.
hath
made
His
Glorious
,
by
His
Valour
,
Conduct
,
and
the
Infinite
other
great
Qualities
of
his
Mind
:
and
both
your
Sovereign
Majesties
are
become
the
Delight
of
your
Honest
and
Loyal
Subjects
,
the
Admiration
of
Foreign
Princes
,
and
the
great
Dread
and
Terrour
of
your
Enemies
.
May
you
Both
live
long
,
that
your
People
may
be
happy
long
,
and
rejoyce
long
in
you
;
and
that
your
Majesties
may
be
long
happy
in
your
People
,
having
the
Hearts
,
the
Esteem
,
and
Veneration
of
ALL
your
Subjects
to
be
the
Felicity
and
Glory
of
your
Reign
.
So
Wishes
,
so
Prays
,
with
all
imaginable
Earnestness
and
Devotion
,
May
it
please
your
Most
Excellent
Majesty
,
Your
Majesties
most
Humble
,
most
Faithful
,
and
most
Obediently
Loyal
Subject
,
COOKE
.
To
My
Lords
The
Lords
Deputy
Counsellors
OF
THE
States
of
Holland
AND
WEST-FRIEZLAND
.
Most
Noble
and
Puissant
Lords
,
IF
I
do
〈…〉
follow
here
the
example
of
those
Writers
,
〈…〉
place
a
study'd
Panegyrick
upon
those
●●
whom
they
have
made
choice
for
t●…ors
,
at
the
beginning
of
their
Works
,
t
was
〈…〉
fear
of
ill
success
that
hinder'd
me
,
had
I
had
any
such
design
,
nor
of
exposing
my self
to
the
Distaste
that
has
been
long
since
taken
against
such
kind
of
undertakings
.
I
must
confess
I
have
no
great
reason
to
build
much
upon
my
Eloquence
,
but
I
might
find
in
the
abounding
Treasure
of
the
Subject
,
wherewith
to
supply
the
defect
of
my
Skill
and
Parts
:
and
I
might
hope
withall
to
please
the
Reader
,
since
I
should
have
an
opportunity
to
tell
him
those
things
which
he
rarely
sees
in
writings
of
the
like
Nature
.
'T
is
a
difficult
thing
at
this
day
to
force
into
such
an
Eulogy
those
bold
stroakes
of
Wit
or
Rhetorick
,
that
might
adorn
it
with
any
Graces
of
Novelty
:
more
especially
most
people
believe
that
Truth
very
seldom
appears
in
such
Applauses
.
But
it
would
be
an
easie
thing
for
me
to
do
something
more
then
usual
upon
the
Subject
which
I
should
have
in
hand
;
in
regard
that
tho
my
Praises
were
never
so
transcendent
,
they
would
never
be
look'd
upon
as
suspected
or
excessive
.
There
would
need
no
more
for
me
then
to
consider
YOUR
NOBLE
PUISSANCES
,
as
an
August
Body
,
to
which
all
the
Merit
of
the
Illustrious
Members
that
compose
it
,
is
due
.
It
would
be
easie
for
me
by
this
means
to
adorn
my
Discourse
with
a
thousand
Ornaments
not
common
to
the
World
:
neither
,
would
any
Person
presume
to
suspect
me
of
rearing
the
Glory
of
All
together
too
High
:
seeing
that
if
we
should
take
asunder
every
one
of
those
who
rae
calld
to
those
Eminent
Dignities
,
we
should
find
in
his
Name
,
in
his
Endowments
,
in
his
Employments
and
his
Services
,
as
many
several
Subjects
for
a
just
and
lawful
Panegyrick
.
But
I
know
well
,
MOST
NOBLE
and
PUISSANT
LORDS
,
that
solid
Virtue
is
not
ambitious
of
these
vain
Oblations
.
Only
vulgar
Souls
are
intoxicated
with
such
perfumes
.
They
who
have
a
Soul
truly
Great
,
choose
rather
to
be
profitable
to
the
Publick
by
their
noble
Actions
,
then
to
hear
either
their
Persons
or
their
Conduct
extolld
.
I
make
no
question
,
but
your
NOBLE
PUISSANCES
,
deem
it
far
more
worthy
of
your selves
to
engrave
your
Elogies
in
the
Hearts
and
Memory
of
the
People
by
your
Sage
and
Prudent
Government
,
then
to
read
'em
in
an
Epistle
Dedicatory
.
Therefore
not
to
engage
my self
in
a
labour
that
would
be
●o
way
grateful
to
YOUR
MOST
NOBLE
PUISSANCES
,
I
will
only
give
you
an
accompt
of
the
reasons
which
embolden'd
me
to
present
you
this
Piece
,
which
I
have
now
transmitted
to
publick
View
.
I
have
not
so
good
an
Opinion
of
my self
,
MOST
NOBLE
and
PUISSANT
LORDS
,
to
imagine
that
the
Fruits
of
my
Labours
are
Offerings
that
merit
your
Acceptance
.
But
the
Nature
of
the
Subject
which
I
handle
in
this
History
,
dedicated
to
Your
Lordships
,
may
serve
to
excuse
the
liberty
which
I
take
to
lay
it
under
the
Protection
of
YOUR
MOST
NOBLE
PUISSANCES
:
and
after
a
full
Examination
,
it
may
be
easily
acknowledg'd
,
that
in
reason
and
justice
it
could
have
been
no
other
where
address'd
.
It
contains
a
Recital
of
the
misfortunes
which
in
France
have
befallen
those
,
who
for
these
fourscore
and
ten
Years
have
liv'd
in
that
Kingdom
under
the
Faith
of
the
most
solemn
Edict
that
ever
was
published
.
It
represents
what
they
suffer'd
,
till
the
Revocation
of
that
Law
,
which
had
been
so
long
the
Buckler
of
their
Religion
,
and
the
Bulwark
of
their
Liberty
.
It
shews
several
thousands
of
Families
by
Violence
and
Injustice
reduc'd
to
abandon
the
Advantages
and
Delights
of
their
Native
Country
;
and
to
seek
,
on
every
side
,
a
Sanctuary
for
their
Persons
,
and
Repose
for
their
Consciences
.
'T
is
true
that
in
all
parts
of
Europe
,
whereever
these
Persecuted
Professors
of
the
true
Christian
Faith
have
been
led
by
Providence
,
they
have
receiv'd
great
marks
of
the
compassion
and
good
will
of
Foreigners
:
but
in
no
State
or
Kingdom
were
they
receiv'd
with
more
tenderness
,
nor
cherish'd
with
more
affection
than
in
this
.
The
Charity
of
our
Thrice
Potent
Soveraigns
made
hast
to
meet
their
Petitions
.
Upon
their
arrival
,
they
found
all
manner
of
succour
ready
at
hand
.
They
shar'd
,
as
I
may
say
,
the
Conveniencies
and
Riches
of
the
Country
with
the
Inhabitants
,
by
the
free
and
liberal
participation
which
they
met
with
.
They
no
sooner
breath'd
the
Air
of
these
Countries
,
but
they
tasted
the
Abundance
of
it
.
They
also
whom
the
common
Tempest
had
cast
on
other
Shores
,
were
sensible
of
this
Heroick
Beneficence
:
not
only
because
it
was
a
leading
example
to
others
,
but
because
the
effects
of
it
were
not
enclos'd
within
the
limits
of
these
Provinces
.
If
the
first
Honour
of
this
extreme
Bounty
be
due
to
our
Soveraigns
,
whose
Zeal
and
Piety
became
●o
signal
by
such
a
Glorious
Testimonial
;
it
cannot
be
deny'd
,
at
least
,
MOST
NOBLE
and
PUISSANT
,
LORDS
,
but
that
the
second
belongs
to
your selves
.
You
found
,
you
distributed
the
Funds
whence
these
Immense
Profusions
of
Charity
were
drawn
.
T
was
by
the
hands
of
YOUR
MOST
NOBLE
PUISSANCES
,
that
so
many
Professors
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
so
many
persons
of
Great
Quality
,
so
many
Pastors
and
Teachers
,
so
many
ruin'd
Families
,
so
many
people
of
both
Sexes
,
which
the
Persecution
had
reduc'd
to
utmost
Exigency
,
have
hitherto
receiv'd
,
and
still
receive
all
necessary
Succour
and
Relief
.
In
the
midst
of
such
Prodigious
Expences
,
occasion'd
by
a
hideous
War
,
The
care
which
you
take
for
the
Publick
does
not
slackn
your
Diligence
for
the
Consolation
of
so
many
afflicted
Innocents
:
and
your
inexhaustible
Charity
does
the
same
in
procuring
them
an
easie
and
comfortable
Life
,
which
your
Indefatigable
Vigilance
performs
in
suffering
nothing
to
be
wanting
to
the
Commonwealth
in
her
lawful
designes
.
After
all
this
,
there
is
no
question
to
be
made
,
most
NOBLE
and
PUISSANT
LORDS
,
that
it
is
no
more
than
justice
to
Dedicate
to
your selves
the
History
of
those
whose
miseries
you
so
generously
asswage
and
soften
.
As
it
will
make
an
Apology
for
their
Innocency
,
so
it
will
also
magnifie
,
your
Bounty
and
while
it
makes
it
appear
that
neither
Seditions
nor
Conspiracies
,
nor
Civil
Wars
drew
upon
the
Reformed
these
dreadful
Misfortunes
,
so
will
it
also
publish
to
the
World
,
that
your
Favours
are
so
much
the
more
worthy
of
Immortal
Applause
,
by
how
much
it
was
impossible
to
place
'em
better
;
that
a
compassion
truly
Christian
produc'd
'em
;
and
that
you
did
not
relieve
those
disconsolate
Families
,
but
because
you
compassionated
an
Affliction
which
they
had
no
way
deserv'd
.
I
may
likewise
farther
add
,
MOST
NOBLE
and
POTENT
LORDS
,
that
in
presenting
this
History
to
your
Lordships
,
I
do
not
take
so
much
upon
me
a
liberty
which
has
need
of
an
Excuse
,
as
an
Opportunity
to
acquit
my self
of
a
necessary
Homage
.
'T
is
a
mark
of
acknowledgement
,
which
all
the
Refugees
in
some
measure
offer
to
your
Lordships
by
my
Hands
,
as
it
were
to
make
the
Returns
of
succeeding
Ages
to
YOUR
MOST
NOBLE
PUISSANCES
,
of
those
Thanks
and
Testimonies
of
their
Gratitude
,
which
are
due
to
your
Lordships
.
And
I
dare
presume
to
say
,
that
they
make
use
of
my
Pen
to
make
this
Protestation
to
your
Lordships
,
that
it
is
not
so
much
their
design
to
preserved
to
Posterity
the
remembrance
of
those
Sufferings
,
as
the
Memory
of
that
relief
and
those
consolations
which
your
Lordships
afforded
'em
.
Nor
do
I
hazard
any
thing
in
taking
upon
me
to
be
answerable
for
their
Intentions
and
their
Thoughts
,
in
regard
the
conformity
of
our
common
condition
ought
to
inspire
into
us
all
an
equal
sence
of
Gratitude
for
the
Bounty
of
our
Generous
Protectors
,
whose
Succour
and
Assistance
was
so
seasonable
and
so
comfortable
to
us
.
Besides
,
it
is
no
difficult
thing
for
me
to
reach
the
Sentiments
of
other
peoples
hearts
,
on
this
particular
occasion
.
They
loudly
enough
express
themselves
,
and
every
where
declare
,
that
they
are
beholding
for
their
Lives
and
their
Repose
,
solely
to
your
Lordships
Bounty
.
As
for
my
own
part
,
MOST
NOBLE
and
PUISSANT
LORDS
,
I
wish
to
see
this
Work
of
mine
may
be
kindly
receiv'd
in
Publick
,
not
so
much
for
my
own
,
as
for
the
Interest
of
YOUR
MOST
NOBLE
PUISSANCES
.
And
it
would
be
less
a
pleasure
to
me
,
to
see
my
own
Name
consecrated
to
Eternity
,
if
my
Writings
may
acquire
the
priviledge
of
pretending
to
it
,
then
to
Immortalize
your
Glory
,
by
informing
future
Ages
,
what
share
you
had
in
the
relief
of
so
great
a
number
of
unfortunate
Sufferers
.
But
if
my
endeavours
cannot
soar
to
such
a
height
,
it
will
suffice
me
,
MOST
NOBLE
and
PUISSANT
LORDS
,
to
obtain
at
least
one
thing
which
I
aspire
to
,
as
the
Lawful
Recompence
of
my
labour
;
That
in
pursuance
of
that
extraordinary
Favour
●nd
good
Will
,
of
which
YOUR
NOBLE
PUISSANCES
give
such
Proofs
to
all
the
World
,
you
would
be
pleas'd
to
accept
this
History
which
I
present
your
Lordships
,
with
as
a
Testimony
of
my
Profound
Respects
,
and
as
an
engagement
to
be
all
the
days
of
my
Life
,
with
as
much
Zeal
,
Submission
,
and
Sincerity
as
the
Heart
of
Man
is
capable
to
express
,
Noble
and
Puissant
Lords
,
Your
Noble
Puissance's
Most
humble
,
most
Obedient
and
most
faithful
Servant
,
B.
M.
A.
D.
April
10.
1693.
THE
General
Preface
.
IF
History
be
Properly
consecrated
to
preserve
to
Posterity
the
remembrance
of
things
the
most
remarkable
that
fall
out
in
the
World
,
it
cannot
be
deny'd
,
but
that
the
deplorable
end
of
the
liberty
which
the
Reformed
enjoy'd
so
long
a
time
in
France
,
is
one
of
the
most
memorable
Accidents
that
merits
to
be
taken
in
hand
for
the
information
of
succeeding
Ages
.
There
is
not
any
thing
in
that
Revolution
,
which
does
not
deserve
particular
Reflexions
.
Vpon
whatever
circumstance
of
that
Horrid
Desolation
a
man
fixes
his
mind
,
he
shall
find
enough
to
exercise
his
Wit
,
either
in
wondering
at
the
Malice
and
Wickedness
of
those
that
were
the
Authors
of
it
,
or
in
admiring
at
the
Patience
,
and
perhaps
in
taxing
the
Pusillanimity
and
want
of
Courage
of
those
that
were
envelop'd
in
it
.
That
a
Clergy
compos'd
in
truth
of
great
Personages
,
but
of
persons
more
intoxicated
with
the
Grandeur
and
Maxims
of
the
World
,
then
sensible
of
the
true
Maxims
of
Religion
,
or
capable
indeed
of
understanding
'em
,
should
make
it
so
entirely
their
business
to
Extirpate
poor
People
that
were
no
longer
in
a
condition
to
dispute
their
Possessions
and
Priviledges
with
'em
,
and
who
had
no
further
occasion
of
difference
with
'em
,
then
what
concern'd
the
Right
of
Believing
and
Preaching
,
in
certain
places
,
what
seem'd
to
them
to
be
most
agreeable
to
the
Truth
.
This
is
enough
to
astonish
those
who
understand
,
that
Men
must
have
some
specious
pretence
at
least
to
excuse
their
proceedings
to
Extremities
of
Injustice
,
and
Cruelty
.
That
a
King
,
who
might
have
pass'd
for
one
of
the
most
Potent
of
those
that
ever
wore
the
same
Crown
before
him
,
and
might
have
been
the
most
Glorious
of
all
his
Predecessors
,
had
he
given
his
Subjects
as
much
reason
to
admire
his
Equity
,
and
the
Fidelity
of
his
word
,
as
he
had
given
Strangers
an
occasion
to
dread
his
Prosperity
,
and
his
Conquests
should
so
far
extend
his
complacency
to
a
Confessor
,
and
two
or
three
other
Ecclesiasticks
,
as
without
any
apparent
cause
to
revoke
one
of
the
most
solemn
Edicts
,
and
most
worthy
to
have
been
inviolably
observ'd
,
had
it
been
for
nothing
else
but
only
in
respect
to
the
Author
:
That
this
same
Prince
should
deal
more
Rigorously
then
he
would
have
done
with
Rebels
,
with
an
Innocent
,
Peaceable
and
well-affected
People
,
far
from
Plotting
and
Sedition
;
who
for
above
these
five
and
fifty
Years
have
ne●re
been
known
to
have
appeared
in
Arms
,
but
for
the
Service
of
the
State
:
And
who
when
they
had
taken
Arms
in
a
Conjuncture
of
high
importance
,
perform'd
Atchievements
as
much
to
the
advantage
of
the
Grandchild
of
Henry
the
Great
,
as
their
Ancestors
had
done
near
a
hundred
years
before
,
to
support
the
Rights
of
that
same
Prince
,
of
Happy
and
Triumphant
memory
.
These
are
things
,
I
say
,
would
hardly
be
believ'd
,
had
we
not
before
our
Eyes
a
thousand
Testimonies
that
convince
us
of
it
.
That
a
Counsel
so
profoundly
and
refin'dly
Politick
,
and
which
to
all
the
Enterprizes
it
undertakes
confers
an
Air
of
Grandeur
,
which
may
seem
to
exceed
the
bounds
of
human
Condition
,
nevertheless
should
carry
on
this
particular
design
after
a
manner
so
little
proportionable
to
the
ordinary
Maxims
it
profess'd
,
that
for
the
Oppression
of
People
,
not
in
a
capacity
to
defend
themselves
,
it
should
not
spare
to
make
use
of
Acts
of
Violence
and
Injustice
,
of
Litigions
and
Impertinent
wrangling
,
the
most
mean
and
most
malicious
imaginable
,
so
as
to
forget
some
certain
forms
of
Decency
and
Decorum
,
which
are
never
to
be
neglected
in
things
that
are
acted
under
the
Kings
Name
,
is
thatwhich
Posterity
would
never
be
convinc'd
of
,
were
it
not
confirm'd
to
future
Ages
,
by
Authentick
Proofs
.
That
a
People
also
,
who
were
able
to
raise
a
hunder'd
thousand
Men
,
able
to
bear
Arms
;
who
in
many
places
surpass'd
the
Catholicks
in
Number
,
Wealth
and
Reputation
;
who
were
in
no
want
of
stout
experienc'd
Officers
,
full
of
zeal
for
their
Religion
,
who
often
met
with
favourable
opportunities
for
the
resettlement
of
their
Affairs
:
That
such
a
People
,
I
say
,
for
thirty
Years
together
should
undergo
Oppression
so
unjust
,
a
hunderd
times
more
difficult
to
be
endur'd
by
men
of
Courage
,
then
the
worst
of
injuries
:
That
they
should
suffer
themselves
to
be
expos'd
on
all
hands
;
to
be
reduc'd
to
such
cruel
Extremities
,
by
a
thousand
shameful
Artifices
,
so
as
to
behold
nothing
but
Snares
and
Precipices
on
every
side
;
to
be
so
cow'd
as
not
only
not
to
dare
to
make
the
least
Complaint
,
and
shew
the
least
Resentment
of
their
Sufferings
,
but
also
not
to
dare
believe
what
they
felt
;
that
they
should
labour
under
a
Persecution
for
a
long
series
of
Years
,
spun
out
by
the
Malice
of
their
Enemies
;
as
if
it
were
not
so
much
the
purpose
of
their
Oppressors
to
extirpate
,
as
to
weary
'em
out
,
and
put
'em
besides
all
their
Patience
:
That
in
the
midst
of
these
Calamities
and
Afflictions
,
these
People
thus
overwhelm'd
,
should
sit
still
with
such
a
Conscientious
and
precise
Submissiion
,
without
seeking
any
other
Consolation
then
that
of
Sighs
and
Tears
,
without
opposing
the
Designs
of
their
Oppressors
any
otherwise
then
by
repeated
Petitions
,
by
humble
,
respectful
,
moving
Remonstrances
,
enough
to
have
mollifi'd
the
hearts
of
all
that
had
any
remainders
of
humanity
left
;
that
they
should
literally
practise
the
Christian
Precept
of
praying
for
their
Persecutors
;
that
they
should
all
along
continue
to
the
end
in
doing
them
Service
,
that
erected
before
their
eyes
the
preparations
for
their
ruin
;
That
they
should
make
it
a
point
of
Duty
to
be
faithful
to
those
that
always
broke
their
words
with
them
;
This
is
that
which
Ages
to
come
will
very
hardly
be
perswaded
to
believe
.
Neither
do
I
know
whether
the
Testimony
of
History
will
be
sufficient
to
convince
a
Reader
,
never
so
little
difficult
of
belief
,
of
the
Truth
of
an
Event
attended
with
so
many
extraordinary
Circumstances
.
Now
in
regard
there
are
some
things
very
false
which
often
cover
themselves
with
such
appearance
of
Truth
,
that
the
most
Prudent
and
Circumspect
may
be
deceiv'd
;
so
there
are
some
Truths
,
that
have
something
rare
and
unheard
of
that
makes
'em
taken
for
Improbabilities
.
And
this
,
in
my
opinion
,
may
be
rightly
apply'd
to
the
Persecution
which
I
have
undertaken
to
give
the
Publick
an
accompt
of
.
And
it
may
well
fall
out
one
day
that
some
doubt
may
be
made
of
the
most
signal
Actions
that
refer
to
this
History
;
since
they
who
have
been
Eye-witnesses
of
them
,
they
who
have
experimentally
felt
'em
to
their
sorrow
,
have
much
ado
to
believe
'em
;
and
cannot
comprehend
that
the
fruit
of
a
long
fidelity
,
of
several
important
services
,
of
an
Innocency
beyond
all
reproach
,
of
a
try'd
Submission
,
and
chiefly
of
an
invincible
Patience
,
should
be
forc'd
by
necessity
to
renounce
the
sweets
and
conveniencies
of
a
delightful
Country
:
to
abandon
their
temporal
Estates
and
Advantages
;
to
lose
the
more
precious
and
natural
part
of
Liberty
,
which
is
that
of
serving
God
according
to
the
Rule
which
we
are
perswaded
he
has
set
down
himself
.
And
lastly
,
to
seek
for
that
,
under
another
Dominion
,
and
in
a
Foreign
Air
,
which
is
denyed
'em
by
the
Commands
of
their
natural
Prince
,
and
by
those
with
whom
they
had
breath'd
the
same
Air
from
their
Birth
.
It
happens
sometimes
that
men
may
take
a
plausible
pretence
for
the
commiting
so
many
Cruelties
,
from
the
Politick
Factions
and
Enterprizes
of
them
against
whom
they
are
exercis'd
:
and
in
regard
the
service
of
God
has
often
serv'd
for
a
Cloak
to
the
Ambitious
,
to
cover
the
Design
of
their
Quarrelsome
Claims
,
't
is
no
wonder
that
sometimes
they
make
use
of
the
same
pretence
against
those
whose
Religion
they
seek
to
destroy
,
tho
in
reality
they
had
no
Intent
to
disturb
the
publick
Peace
.
But
there
was
nothing
of
this
that
could
give
the
least
Colour
for
the
last
Oppression
of
the
Reformed
.
They
had
neither
Protector
nor
Arms
,
nor
Cities
,
neither
were
they
in
Confederacy
;
and
the
fear
of
giving
an
opportunity
to
those
who
had
sought
so
long
after
one
to
persecute
'em
,
oblig'd
'em
to
carry
themselves
with
the
most
exact
Obedience
imaginable
.
The
Faith
of
the
Kings
Promises
,
and
the
good
will
of
their
Soveraign
had
been
so
long
preach'd
up
among
'em
as
a
better
security
for
them
then
all
the
strong
Holds
in
the
Kingdom
,
that
they
avoided
,
to
the
utmost
of
their
power
,
all
occasions
of
rendring
themselves
unworthy
of
his
Favours
.
They
were
depriv'd
of
the
means
to
signalize
themselves
in
publick
Employments
,
because
they
had
by
degrees
excluded
'em
from
almost
all
Offices
of
State
:
but
in
all
Employments
from
which
they
could
not
debar
'em
,
in
the
Exchequer
Employments
,
where
their
Exactness
and
their
Fidelity
maintain'd
them
a
long
while
;
in
Employments
of
Trade
,
the
greatest
part
of
which
their
Vnderstanding
and
Reputation
had
drawn
into
their
own
hands
,
in
warlike
Employments
,
to
which
they
ran
as
often
as
the
Kings
service
call'd
'em
:
In
a
word
,
in
all
things
else
wherein
they
were
permitted
to
distinguish
themselves
,
there
was
not
any
of
the
French
Nation
that
shew'd
more
Zeal
than
they
for
the
glory
of
their
Prince
,
or
who
have
more
honour'd
their
Country
by
their
noble
Actions
.
I
could
here
set
down
a
very
considerable
Catalogue
of
those
who
since
the
taking
of
Rochel
,
as
well
by
their
merits
as
their
services
have
remov'd
all
the
obstacles
which
their
Religion
lay●d
in
their
way
to
Preferment
,
and
attain'd
to
the
highest
Employments
both
Civil
and
Military
.
'T
is
known
that
the
most
noble
Atchievements
of
Turenne
,
and
which
were
of
greatest
advantage
to
the
Crown
,
preceded
the
change
of
his
Religion
.
But
I
cannot
forbear
saying
this
farther
,
that
at
the
very
same
time
that
the
Act
of
Nantes
was
revok'd
,
the
two
greatest
Captains
in
the
Service
were
Both
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
Mareschal
Schomberg
has
spread
the
Reputation
of
his
Masters
Arms
as
far
as
well
it
could
fly
;
and
after
the
death
of
Turenne
,
France
thought
her self
happy
in
such
a
person
as
he
,
to
support
the
Kings
Honour
,
after
it
had
receiv'd
so
great
a
loss
.
The
deceased
Prince
of
Conde
,
who
was
one
that
well
could
judge
of
a
Souldiers
Capacity
,
made
no
scruple
to
compare
'em
both
together
,
and
to
discover
in
M.
Schomberg
,
something
I
know
not
what
more
sprightly
,
quick
and
ready
,
when
he
was
to
resolve
upon
an
unexpected
Accident
.
The
Marquis
of
Quesne
,
who
commanded
the
French
Fleet
,
had
no
body
after
the
death
of
Admiral
Ruyter
that
would
dispute
with
him
for
priority
in
that
Profession
.
So
that
Merit
has
raised
two
of
the
Reformed
,
notwithstanding
the
malice
born
to
their
Religion
,
to
the
Highest
Dignities
in
the
Military
Art
,
as
well
by
Sea
as
Land
.
What
likelyhood
was
there
that
at
a
time
when
so
many
noble
Actions
spoke
in
favour
of
the
Reformed
,
they
should
not
only
endeavour
,
but
accomplish
their
ruin
?
That
they
should
take
a
time
to
destroy
'em
,
when
they
could
neither
accuse
'em
of
Rebellion
,
nor
look
upon
'em
as
useless
to
the
Kingdom
?
Certainly
no
man
would
have
imagin'd
a
hundred
years
ago
,
that
France
would
have
expos'd
her self
in
our
Time
,
by
such
a
piece
of
Injustice
as
this
,
to
the
reproach
of
all
Europe
.
At
least
people
would
suppose
there
might
be
some
private
reason
to
treat
with
so
much
inhumanity
a
number
of
poor
Christians
,
who
by
their
quiet
dispositions
,
not
to
speak
of
their
Services
,
seem'd
to
merit
quite
the
contrary
.
'T
is
not
easily
to
be
suspected
that
one
man
should
exercise
the
fury
of
his
hatred
against
another
,
without
having
at
least
some
specious
pretence
for
it
.
How
then
is
it
possible
to
believe
,
that
in
France
men
should
be
transported
to
the
extremities
of
rigour
against
a
Million
of
innocent
Persons
,
for
no
other
reason
,
but
meerly
out
of
an
ill
grounded
hatred
?
Nevertheless
this
is
all
that
can
be
said
of
the
motives
of
the
last
Persecution
.
Not
only
hatred
,
but
hatred
without
a
cause
,
without
pretence
,
without
excuse
,
inflam'd
against
a
People
without
defence
,
who
sought
to
vanquish
the
aversion
of
their
Enemies
,
by
their
Patience
,
and
by
their
Services
.
Doubtless
therefore
it
is
but
justice
truly
and
faithfully
to
inform
Posterity
,
that
they
be
enabl'd
to
give
a
right
Judgment
,
upon
an
Event
so
little
known
;
and
do
the
same
Justice
to
the
Authors
of
these
Cruelties
,
as
we
now
do
to
those
who
have
giv'n
us
a
Model
of
what
was
formerly
committed
in
the
first
Ages
of
Christianity
,
as
also
under
the
Bloody
Reign
of
Charles
IX
.
But
besides
the
general
Reason
of
preserving
the
remembrance
of
this
Persecution
,
there
are
two
others
which
deserve
to
be
considered
.
The
one
is
,
because
that
they
who
advised
it
have
endeavour'd
to
anticipate
Posterity
upon
this
Subject
,
by
divers
Artifices
.
I
know
not
how
many
Writers
hir'd
on
purpose
to
disguise
Affairs
,
and
to
deprive
Truth
of
her
natural
Weight
and
Matter
,
have
fill'd
all
Europe
with
their
Pamphlets
fitted
out
to
make
the
World
believe
that
they
who
suffer'd
all
the
effects
of
Violence
and
Injustice
,
should
be
one
day
lookt
upon
as
Criminals
,
to
whom
there
was
a
great
deal
of
Mercy
shewn
.
On
the
one
side
they
set
'em
out
in
most
black
and
dreadful
Colours
.
They
aggravate
with
an
envenomed
Eloquence
what
ever
can
be
laid
hold
on
for
a
pretence
to
accuse
'em
;
and
finding
nothing
in
their
Actions
that
may
serve
as
a
foundation
to
their
Invectives
,
they
search
for
reasons
in
their
Thoughts
,
in
their
Desires
,
in
their
Inclinations
,
which
they
describe
after
a
very
detestable
manner
.
They
attribute
to
'em
a
troublesome
,
turbulent
,
unquiet
spirit
,
Commonwealth-Maxims
,
an
aversion
to
Monarchy
;
a
Heresie
incompatible
to
the
repose
of
Kingdoms
,
and
which
infuses
an
ambitions
,
daring
Genius
,
always
in
Action
,
if
it
be
not
suppress'd
by
a
greater
Force
.
But
certainly
this
accusation
has
been
loudly
contradicted
by
the
long
Peace
wherein
the
Reformed
have
liv'd
.
And
it
would
be
a
difficult
thing
for
these
Calumniators
to
tell
us
,
what
became
of
this
Seditious
spirit
for
five
and
fifty
years
together
;
how
it
came
to
lose
the
opportunity
of
a
Minority
,
and
a
Civil
War
,
without
laying
hold
of
the
advantages
of
so
convenient
a
season
;
how
it
happen●d
not
to
burst
forth
in
a
doleful
Oppression
of
thirty
years
together
.
There
seems
to
be
a
great
deal
of
rashness
in
an
accusation
of
such
Importance
,
when
there
are
no
proofs
of
matter
of
Fact
to
make
it
out
;
and
that
it
is
only
supported
by
the
Impudence
of
the
Authors
of
it
.
But
this
will
not
put
a
stop
to
those
Writers
,
who
are
sufficiently
pai'd
for
venting
their
Impostures
,
and
can
easily
qualifie
the
Affront
of
a
Lye
publickly
given
'em
,
with
the
hopes
of
finding
Credulous
Readers
,
who
without
putting
themselves
to
the
trouble
of
examining
matters
,
will
pin
their
Belief
upon
the
slieves
of
such
extravagant
Authors
.
On
the
other
side
they
extenuate
the
occasions
of
complaint
,
which
have
been
given
to
the
Reformed
for
so
many
years
together
.
They
talk
of
nothing
but
the
soft
and
charitable
means
that
have
been
us'd
to
reclaim
'em
from
their
Errors
;
of
their
Paternal
cares
,
and
Spiritual
Exhortations
.
There
is
not
the
least
Pamphlet
that
peeps
abroad
,
wherein
the
Author
is
not
very
double
diligent
to
slip
in
a
word
,
and
tell
us
,
how
there
could
be
nothing
more
Charitable
or
more
Evangelick
,
than
the
Expedients
made
use
of
for
the
Conversion
of
Hereticks
.
This
Falsehood
is
become
one
essential
part
of
their
Epistles
Dedicatory
.
It
would
look
as
if
something
were
wanting
,
if
they
did
not
croud
in
by
head
and
shoulders
some
Elogy
or
other
of
that
new
sort
of
Tenderness
and
good
Will
,
which
never
make
themselves
known
but
by
Condemnations
,
Imprisonments
,
Confiscations
,
Banishments
,
the
Galleys
,
Gibbets
,
the
Wheel
,
and
such
like
merciful
Acts
of
Clemency
and
Mildness
.
But
in
regard
they
dare
not
promise
to
themselves
that
all
men
will
take
these
extraordinary
Violences
for
marks
of
Charity
,
they
have
bethought
themselves
of
another
course
to
satisfie
those
nice
and
difficult
People
,
who
call
Cruelty
Cruelty
,
and
Injustice
Injustice
.
There
are
some
Writers
who
have
the
knack
of
it
,
to
deny
matters
of
Fact
,
that
are
known
all
over
Europe
,
and
to
cry
'em
down
for
Imposture
,
tho
they
that
carry'd
upon
their
Bodies
the
marks
of
their
sufferings
,
made
loud
complaints
in
foreign
Countries
.
Those
People
have
the
Confidence
to
give
the
lye
to
the
Eyes
and
Testimonies
of
all
those
that
have
seen
and
felt
what
has
past
.
As
if
there
were
not
only
a
Million
of
People
who
are
living
proofs
of
it
,
but
an
infinite
number
of
publick
Acts
which
all
confirm
what
has
fallen
out
.
Lastly
,
that
they
may
not
omit
any
thing
that
lies
in
their
power
to
disguise
the
Truth
of
things
,
there
are
some
Authors
who
have
endeavour'd
to
make
it
out
,
that
all
those
Acts
of
Injustice
,
Violence
and
Fraud
,
which
have
been
committed
against
the
Reformed
,
were
the
effects
of
an
exemplary
Justice
.
If
they
have
taken
from
'em
their
publick
Places
of
Exercise
,
't
was
done
,
say
they
,
because
those
places
were
usurp'd
:
if
they
have
tormented
'em
with
a
thousand
vexatious
Ordinances
,
't
was
only
,
say
they
,
to
retrench
'em
of
those
priviledges
which
they
took
,
notwithstanding
there
was
nothing
in
those
Edicts
which
authoriz'd
their
enjoyment
of
'em
.
If
they
did
inhumanely
delude
'em
by
confirmations
of
the
Edict
and
Promises
to
observe
it
,
which
they
violated
in
the
most
Essential
Concessions
,
't
was
,
say
they
,
by
interpretations
of
the
true
Sence
,
which
had
been
misunderstood
.
If
they
tortur'd
'em
,
by
a
thousand
personal
Processes
and
Suits
,
by
quartering
of
Soldiers
upon
'em
with
Licence
to
live
at
Rack
and
Manger
;
by
divers
Outrages
and
Punishments
;
't
was
,
say
they
,
because
they
had
deserv'd
it
,
by
doing
those
things
that
were
forbid
'em
by
the
last
Declarations
.
In
short
,
Declarations
were
expresly
given
out
,
to
make
those
things
Criminal
,
which
were
either
most
Innocent
or
most
Indispensable
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
always
secure
of
a
Pretence
to
abuse
and
evil-intreat
'em
,
because
of
their
having
done
something
which
they
could
not
avoid
the
doing
,
or
which
in
Conscience
they
were
oblig'd
to
do
so
for
their
own
safety
and
the
welfare
of
their
Families
.
Thus
it
was
that
they
were
condemn'd
to
the
Galleys
,
when
they
sought
to
depart
the
Kingdom
,
or
to
send
away
their
Wives
and
Children
into
Places
of
more
security
;
that
they
ruin'd
'em
by
their
Garisons
,
dragg'd
'em
from
Dungeons
to
Dungeons
,
and
sent
'em
to
the
newfound
World
because
they
refus'd
to
go
to
Mass
.
They
were
forbid
the
one
,
the
other
they
were
commanded
.
All
the
mischief
therefore
which
they
suffer'd
for
having
disobey'd
,
was
no
more
,
say
they
,
but
a
just
punishment
of
their
disobedience
.
As
if
it
had
been
a
reall
Crime
to
abstain
from
things
unjustly
forbidden
;
or
not
to
do
those
things
that
were
unjustly
commanded
.
All
these
Artifices
,
and
others
of
the
same
nature
,
may
so
alter
the
outward
Face
of
things
,
that
it
would
be
impossible
that
ever
Posterity
should
be
rightly
inform'd
,
if
men
did
not
take
the
pains
to
represent
'em
in
their
natural
Condition
,
and
with
their
legitimate
Circumstances
.
The
second
Reason
for
writing
the
History
of
these
Transactions
,
is
,
because
we
do
not
meet
with
any
thing
,
since
the
death
of
Henry
the
Great
,
which
gives
us
an
exact
accompt
of
the
Affairs
of
Religion
,
in
reference
to
the
Churches
of
France
.
Before
that
time
we
find
Memoirs
sufficient
,
Writings
in
abundance
,
wherein
Affairs
of
that
Nature
are
laid
down
.
And
in
regard
the
Catholicks
have
compos'd
great
Volumes
to
throw
the
blame
of
all
upon
the
Reformed
:
They
on
the
other
side
have
not
sate
mute
,
nor
have
they
fail'd
to
make
good
defences
for
themselves
.
There
have
been
passionate
Writers
of
both
Parties
,
who
have
discours'd
the
general
Affairs
with
heat
and
Violence
,
and
who
have
run
themselves
too
far
into
●omplaints
and
Invectives
.
But
there
have
been
others
more
moderate
,
who
have
treated
of
the
same
things
,
with
extraordinary
Modesty
and
impartial
Equity
.
The
President
James
Augustus
Thuanus
,
and
the
Historian
Mezeray
,
are
of
the
number
of
those
who
have
handl'd
this
Subject
with
most
mildness
and
reserv'dness
.
And
tho
by
the
Style
of
their
Writing
they
may
well
be
discern'd
to
be
Catholicks
,
and
prejudic'd
in
favour
of
their
Religion
;
yet
there
is
a
certain
splendor
of
Truth
that
shines
forth
,
and
which
gives
satisfaction
to
an
impartial
Reader
.
A
man
may
easily
,
in
reading
these
Historians
,
disintangle
that
which
is
infus'd
by
zeal
for
Religion
,
from
that
which
is
the
pure
and
naked
Truth
.
And
the
matter
of
Fact
being
genuinely
recited
,
the
Writer's
judgment
does
no
way
deprive
the
Reader
of
his
liberty
to
be
of
a
contrary
opinion
.
But
since
the
death
of
that
Prince
we
meet
no
longer
with
any
faithful
Historiographers
.
Several
Catholicks
have
written
that
which
pass'd
under
the
Reign
of
Lewis
XIII
.
But
they
have
interlarded
their
Writings
with
so
much
Violence
and
Fury
,
that
there
is
no
perusing
them
with
Patience
.
They
who
desire
to
make
tryal
of
this
,
need
no
more
than
only
to
cast
their
Eyes
upon
the
History
of
the
Rebellion
,
or
upon
that
which
was
compil'd
by
the
unfaithful
Du
Pleix
.
They
also
who
have
not
suffer'd
themselves
to
be
transported
to
the
same
excesses
which
those
Authors
of
Lower
Rank
have
been
guilty
of
,
nevertheless
have
not
observ'd
sufficient
measures
to
procure
'em
the
name
of
just
and
Equitable
;
as
having
stuft
their
Writings
with
so
many
venomous
Expressions
,
so
many
malignant
Reflections
,
so
many
Testimonials
of
their
Passion
and
Hatred
,
that
that
same
perpetual
Character
of
Bitterness
and
Parliality
renders
'em
suspected
in
what
ever
they
say
,
and
is
the
reason
that
we
dare
not
believe
'em
when
they
speak
Truth
.
Nor
have
the
Reformed
been
so
careful
to
oppose
better
Histories
of
their
Affairs
to
these
injurious
Relations
:
So
that
they
seem
by
their
silence
to
have
authoriz'd
the
Invectives
of
their
Oppressors
,
as
if
they
had
nothing
solid
to
return
'em
●n
answer
.
'
Iis
true
,
that
there
have
been
some
persons
,
who
either
by
the
Command
or
Approbation
of
National
Synods
,
have
attempted
to
Collect
the
Me●oirs
of
such
important
events
in
reference
to
Religion
.
But
the
one
have
written
with
more
zeal
than
knowledge
;
others
have
been
constrain'd
to
aband
on
the
Enterprize
,
because
the
Times
would
not
permit
'em●●
deliver
their
Sentiments
with
freedom
.
The
Designs
that
were
laid
before
the
beginning
of
the
Civil
Wars
under
Lewis
XIII
.
could
no
longer
be
put
in
execution
with
security
,
after
the
prosperous
success
of
that
Prince
had
brought
down
the
strength
and
con●age
of
the
Reformed
.
'T
was
then
a
Crime
of
State
●
say
,
that
the
Court
had
broken
their
word
.
To
excuse
the
Actions
of
those
who
had
taken
up
Arms
,
or
set
forth
the
Justice
of
the
Complaints
upon
so
ma●●
Breaches
of
the
Edict
,
which
the
Court
would
never
make
good
,
was
enough
to
expose
a
Man
to
all
the
Punishments
of
the
most
infamous
Rebels
.
After
that
the
King
began
to
be
troublesome
to
the
Ministers
,
upon
pretence
that
they
had
committed
or
spoken
something
prejudicial
to
his
service
;
and
the
least
words
that
they
could
lay
hold
of
to
mi
construction
,
drew
upon
'em
Prohibitions
not
to
meet
at
Synods
;
Commands
to
stay
till
new
Orders
in
certain
places
that
were
assign'd
'em
for
Prisons
;
Injunctions
not
to
act
in
their
Functions
within
the
Kingdom
;
Menaces
of
more
severe
usage
if
occasion
offer'd
:
there
was
no
body
that
dar'd
take
upon
him
to
inform
the
Publick
of
these
Truths
,
so
ill
receiv'd
by
those
who
thought
themselves
offended
by
so
doing
,
and
so
fatal
to
those
that
had
the
boldness
to
utter
'em
.
'T
is
no
time
for
a
Man
to
make
his
Apology
,
when
he
is
reduc'd
for
his
own
preservation
to
submit
in
all
things
,
and
to
take
it
as
a
favour
at
his
Enemies
hands
for
granting
life
to
the
Innocent
,
upon
condition
they
will
confess
themselves
guilty
.
However
,
such
was
the
Condition
of
the
Reformed
,
after
they
were
once
depriv'd
of
all
their
Places
of
Security
.
Disarm'd
,
Disunited
,
Vanquish'd
,
that
they
were
constrain'd
to
talk
of
their
own
Conduct
as
the
Victors
discours'd
;
to
condemn
,
with
them
,
whatever
was
past
,
as
if
they
never
had
had
any
just
cause
of
Fear
,
or
any
good
reasons
for
them
Complaints
.
And
to
thank
'em
as
for
a
most
endearing
favour
,
that
after
they
had
taken
from
their
Churches
all
Support
and
Maintenance
,
they
did
not
altogether
quite
exterminate
their
persons
.
'T
is
not
therefore
to
be
thought
a
wonder
,
that
at
a
time
when
it
was
so
dangerous
to
speak
Truth
,
and
so
necessary
to
keep
silence
,
there
should
be
no
History
of
the
Reformed
written
,
which
would
have
certainly
cost
the
Author
inevitable
ruin
.
But
in
regard
that
many
times
Truth
grows
less
odious
the
older
it
is
,
Time
affords
us
more
security
to
tell
it
,
and
gives
us
liberty
to
rescue
it
from
that
darkness
where
the
Terror
of
Punishment
had
oblig'd
us
to
conceal
it
.
These
several
Considerations
have
made
me
for
a
long
time
wish
,
that
some
person
capable
of
so
great
a
undertaking
,
would
give
himself
the
Trouble
to
compile
so
necessary
a
History
,
and
to
oppose
against
the
Invectives
with
which
the
Conduct
of
the
Reform'd
have
been
blacknd
for
seventy
Years
together
,
either
a
genuine
and
sincere
Recital
of
what
has
befallen
'em
,
or
an
Apology
for
their
Actions
,
which
have
given
the
greatest
advantages
to
their
Detracters
.
I
never
question'd
but
that
it
was
greatly
to
their
disadvantage
to
suffer
those
to
talk
alone
upon
this
Subject
,
whose
interest
it
was
to
delude
the
World
;
and
that
,
one
day
,
the
Reform'd
persecuted
with
so
much
violence
,
Injustice
,
Breach
of
Faith
,
would
be
expos'd
to
the
sinister
Judgments
of
Posterity
,
if
succeeding
Ages
were
not
rightly
otherwise
inform'd
of
the
miseries
they
have
suffer'd
,
than
by
the
Relations
of
their
Adversaries
.
Posterity
then
would
meet
with
nothing
but
outragious
Panegyricks
,
Hyperbolical
Elogies
,
and
Studid
Comparisons
,
exalting
this
continu'd
inveteracy
,
and
this
insulting
Oppression
above
the
Noblest
Actions
of
the
Greatest
Heroe's
;
and
well
might
our
Off-spring
be
excus'd
for
not
discerning
through
these
disguises
the
Innocence
of
the
Vnfortunate
,
of
which
no
Body
had
been
so
careful
as
to
preserve
good
Testimonials
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Registers
of
the
Council
,
of
the
Parliaments
,
of
all
the
Iurisdictions
both
Soveraign
and
Inferiour
are
full
of
Acts
,
the
very
reading
of
which
alone
might
serve
to
prove
the
Innocence
of
those
against
whom
they
were
issu'd
forth
;
and
that
the
greatest
part
of
'em
were
publish'd
with
so
little
precaution
,
that
they
are
rather
Demonstrations
of
their
Accusers
breach
of
word
,
and
the
ignominious
compliance
of
the
Judges
,
than
any
proofs
of
the
Crime
imputed
to
the
Parties
accus'd
.
But
in
the
first
place
,
't
is
impossible
,
considering
the
present
posture
of
Affairs
,
that
any
one
should
undertake
to
make
a
Collection
of
those
Acts
,
the
very
search
after
which
would
render
the
person
suspected
:
and
't
is
yet
more
unlikely
that
there
will
be
any
body
,
a
hundred
years
hence
,
that
will
think
himself
so
deeply
oblig'd
in
justification
of
the
Innocent
,
as
to
take
upon
him
an
inquisition
which
can
never
prove
successful
without
a
great
deal
of
Care
,
Time
,
Labour
and
Expence
.
Moreover
,
all
the
World
is
well
acquainted
with
the
Policy
of
the
Roman
Church
.
She
knows
how
to
suppress
what
ever
may
redound
to
her
prejudice
.
There
are
now
an
infinite
number
of
Acts
not
to
be
found
in
the
Registers
,
which
being
useful
to
her
at
the
time
when
they
were
made
,
she
was
afterwards
asham'd
to
have
seen
.
By
this
means
she
has
conceal'd
the
source
of
a
great
many
of
her
Vsurpations
.
She
has
reduc'd
those
that
fain
would
dive
into
the
Original
of
that
Corruption
,
which
she
has
introduc'd
into
all
the
parts
of
Religion
,
to
a
necessi
y
of
romaging
all
the
Libraries
of
Europe
,
in
search
of
some
Monument
that
might
discover
the
occasions
and
progress
of
her
Enterprizes
.
And
she
has
had
such
good
luck
in
several
matters
of
great
importance
,
that
she
has
render'd
many
Certainties
almost
doubtful
and
problematical
,
tho
she
could
not
succeed
so
far
,
as
altogether
to
deprive
'em
of
the
Character
of
Probability
and
Likelihood
:
which
in
things
that
cause
the
Persons
to
blush
,
who
are
upbraided
to
have
committed
'em
,
makes
us
lawfully
suspect
that
they
supprest
the
most
convincing
Proofs
.
And
thus
perhaps
it
was
,
that
she
gave
her
Writers
the
priviledge
to
call
in
question
the
famous
History
of
that
Woman
,
who
,
as
they
say
,
sate
in
St.
Peters
Chair
at
Rome
for
several
years
under
the
name
of
John
VIII
.
I
should
have
a
greater
esteem
for
some
Historical
Observations
that
seem
to
destroy
what
is
averr'd
concerning
this
matter
,
but
that
I
know
that
Prudence
in
suppressing
the
Monuments
of
shameful
Acts
,
and
puzzling
the
circumstances
of
odious
deeds
,
either
by
falsifying
the
Date
,
or
the
alteration
of
some
decisive
,
word
,
is
no
new
sort
of
Prudence
.
But
when
I
add
to
this
consideration
so
many
proofs
more
than
probable
,
which
serve
as
a
foundation
to
this
History
,
I
must
acknowledge
my self
almost
convinc'd
of
the
truth
of
it
.
In
things
of
this
nature
the
just
suspicion
which
men
have
of
the
bad
Credit
of
the
accus'd
,
when
they
have
already
been
frequently
convinc'd
of
having
abolish'd
such
Monuments
by
which
the
truth
of
things
was
preserv'd
,
is
doubtless
an
imperfect
proof
against
'em
.
But
when
the
matter
of
Fact
is
farther
suported
by
a
multitude
of
pressing
instances
and
strong
presumptions
,
it
cannot
be
deny'd
but
that
imperfect
proof
may
become
equivalent
to
a
good
Demonstration
.
But
not
to
engage
my self
in
an
unprofitable
digression
,
I
shall
only
add
,
That
the
Author
who
wrote
the
History
of
the
Reformation
of
England
had
more
than
once
sufficient
experience
of
the
great
care
which
the
Catholicks
took
to
deface
the
memory
of
things
,
which
they
were
unwilling
Posterity
should
know
,
that
the
publick
Registers
of
his
Country
which
ought
to
have
been
inviolable
,
were
not
lookt
upon
to
be
so
sacred
by
those
who
met
with
any
Acts
which
were
not
to
their
advantage
.
I
conclude
from
all
this
,
that
perhaps
a
hundred
year
hence
the
Jesuits
will
have
taken
the
same
precautions
to
abolish
the
memory
of
those
Acts
of
injustice
,
which
they
have
either
committed
or
advis'd
,
and
that
they
will
leave
nothing
in
the
publick
Registers
to
give
us
any
knowledge
of
what
past
in
our
days
,
in
France
,
as
to
matters
of
Religion
.
So
that
I
cannot
but
think
it
necessary
to
prevent
the
Effect
of
their
Artifices
,
and
to
publish
,
at
least
by
way
of
Apology
,
certain
proofs
of
the
Innocence
of
the
Reformed
,
and
the
violated
Faith
of
their
Adversaries
;
to
the
end
Posterity
may
be
able
to
give
a
more
equitable
judgment
of
the
matter
of
Fact
that
is
not
be
deny'd
by
either
side
,
upon
the
Invectives
of
the
Accusers
and
the
Defences
of
the
Parties
accus'd
.
I
had
some
reason
to
hope
,
some
years
since
,
that
I
should
see
my
desires
accomplish'd
,
when
I
understood
that
a
person
whose
name
is
famous
all
over
Europe
,
and
whose
Writings
have
enforc'd
his
very
Adversaries
to
admire
his
piercing
Wit
,
his
Exactness
,
his
Sincerity
and
Solidity
,
was
about
to
have
undertaken
this
great
Work
.
But
having
chang'd
his
mind
for
some
reasons
,
I
have
been
constrain'd
to
supply
his
place
,
and
to
expose
my self
to
ill
success
,
in
an
enterprize
so
much
above
my
ability
,
since
it
would
have
been
so
proper
for
so
great
a
Person
.
I
shall
not
go
about
to
anticipate
the
minds
of
men
in
my
favour
,
by
humble
excuses
for
my
rashness
;
nor
to
incline
'em
to
pardon
the
faults
I
may
commit
in
a
Work
so
laborious
as
this
,
by
confessing
before
hand
,
that
I
am
not
infallible
,
and
by
declaring
that
I
submit
my self
to
their
Censure
,
provided
they
will
be
just
in
pronouncing
it
.
I
well
know
what
has
formerly
been
said
,
and
what
may
now
be
retorted
upon
those
,
who
strive
this
way
to
inveagle
the
Reader
into
a
good
Opinion
of
their
Works
.
'T
is
better
to
abstain
from
committing
Faults
,
where
it
is
in
our
Power
,
than
to
beg
pardon
,
on
purpose
to
render
'em
more
tolerable
.
I
night
have
let
writing
alone
,
because
I
was
not
constrain'd
to
it
:
and
if
I
were
afraid
of
not
pleasing
all
the
World
in
a
Work
of
this
Importance
,
't
was
long
of
my self
that
I
displeas'd
anybody
,
who
might
have
avoided
the
occasion
of
committing
faults
,
which
no
body
perhaps
will
have
the
goodness
to
pardon
;
which
I
might
have
easily
done
by
sitting
still
and
not
writing
at
all
.
But
I
must
confess
that
the
fear
of
seeing
the
design
,
of
so
necessary
a
History
quite
given
over
,
prevail'd
with
me
above
all
these
considerations
which
might
have
diverted
me
from
it
:
and
that
I
thought
it
more
profitable
for
the
Publick
,
to
oblige
the
World
with
such
a
Work
as
I
was
able
to
produce
upon
this
Subject
;
than
to
leave
men
ill
informed
of
so
woful
a
Revolution
as
has
befallen
the
Affairs
of
the
Reform'd
.
And
that
which
has
the
more
confirm'd
me
in
this
resolution
,
is
this
,
that
other
persons
having
labour'd
upon
the
same
Subject
a
little
before
I
appli'd
my self
to
it
,
I
found
in
their
writings
a
great
deal
of
Apology
,
but
little
History
,
tho
I
observ'd
solidity
sufficient
.
Now
this
is
that
which
appears
to
me
in
writing
what
has
pass'd
both
for
and
against
the
Reformed
to
be
principally
indispensable
;
to
give
a
just
extent
to
the
matters
of
Fact
which
concern
'em
;
to
the
end
,
that
considering
them
on
every
side
with
all
their
circumstances
about
'em
,
it
may
be
the
more
easie
to
judge
,
whether
they
be
the
Marks
of
a
Factious
,
Licentious
and
turbulent
Spirit
,
as
their
Adversaries
give
out
,
or
the
effects
of
a
necessary
prudence
,
and
a
lawful
precaution
,
as
the
Reform'd
pretend
.
When
●●
read
a
History
in
Abridgement
,
the
matters
of
Fact
being
too
naked
and
too
bare
,
afford
not
scope
enough
to
the
Reader
's
judgment
:
So
that
before
he
can
give
his
Opinion
upon
what
the
Historian
has
related
to
him
,
he
frequently
desires
to
know
the
circumstances
which
the
Author's
brevity
has
conceal'd
from
him
.
As
for
example
.
Look
into
the
Writings
of
Maimbourg
,
Soulier
,
la
Croix
;
or
any
such
like
Authors
,
who
have
only
taken
their
Pens
in
their
Hands
to
render
the
Reformed
odious
:
and
if
any
one
finds
there
in
abstract
,
that
the
Reformed
having
persever'd
about
eight
or
nine
Years
in
the
pursuite
of
certain
Petitions
,
which
King
Lewis
did
not
think
fit
to
grant
'em
,
the
Prince
being
importun'd
by
their
sollicitations
,
took
Arms
to
reduce
'em
to
his
Will
:
took
from
'em
their
places
of
Hostage
;
broke
their
Vni●n
;
despoil'd
'em
of
several
of
their
Priviledges
:
●ere
is
most
certainly
real
matter
of
Fact
;
but
the
●revity
of
the
Relation
does
not
satisfie
the
Reader
.
Therefore
that
he
may
judge
knowingly
of
the
matter
,
●is
necessary
that
he
should
be
inform'd
of
the
nature
●●
the
things
demanded
by
the
Reformed
,
and
the
rea●ns
why
they
were
demanded
with
so
much
perseve●ance
:
it
behov'd
him
to
know
what
were
the
grounds
●●
the
Courts
refusals
,
and
what
was
the
occasion
of
●●eir
taking
Arms
,
to
stop
the
course
of
those
demands
which
were
made
'em
with
so
much
importunity
.
Without
this
,
't
is
impossible
to
know
whether
the
●ars
of
the
Reformed
were
just
or
no
;
whether
their
complaints
were
lawful
;
whether
the
Courts
refusals
proceeded
from
ill
will
,
or
from
the
injustice
of
the
Requests
;
nor
is
it
possible
otherwise
to
judge
whether
the
Reformed
were
duly
punish'd
as
Rebels
,
or
oppress'd
,
as
unfortunate
innocent
persons
,
by
the
War
which
the
Court
declar'd
against
'em
.
Therefore
the
matter
of
Fact
is
to
be
unfolded
and
laid
open
before
the
Reader
's
Eyes
.
It
must
be
made
clear
to
him
,
why
the
Reformed
complain'd
:
how
they
came
to
be
under
new
fears
and
apprehensions
every
day
.
Why
the
Court
accus'd
'em
of
Disaffection
,
and
sought
all
manner
of
ways
to
surprize
and
destroy
'em
.
Thus
the
Reader
having
understood
the
state
of
the
Question
,
is
at
liberty
to
judge
whether
the
fears
of
the
Reformed
were
Vain
,
and
whether
the
Court
had
reason
to
overwhelm
'em
as
they
did
.
If
he
be
not
equitable
in
his
sentence
,
that
's
no
fault
of
the
Historian
,
because
he
has
given
the
Reader
light
sufficient
to
judge
with
knowledge
.
Now
in
regard
that
this
Reflection
may
be
appli'd
to
all
matters
of
Fact
that
concern
Religion
,
I
thought
it
not
enough
to
publish
a
History
in
Epitome
of
the
misfortunes
of
the
Reformed
Churches
in
France
;
but
that
they
ought
to
be
set
down
at
large
,
that
by
going
back
to
the
Original
of
the
whole
matter
,
and
setting
forth
the
Progress
and
Series
of
what
has
befallen
'em
good
or
ill
,
not
only
the
variety
would
render
the
reading
of
Work
the
more
delightful
,
but
that
the
display
of
the
most
important
circumstances
would
make
it
likewise
more
profitable
;
and
would
serve
for
the
more
solid
foundation
of
an
Apology
,
for
those
forlorn
and
disconsolate
Flocks
at
this
day
scatter'd
over
the
Face
of
Europe
.
To
this
purpose
I
propos'd
to
my self
to
do
that
which
I
saw
no
body
else
preparing
to
undertake
:
and
to
the
end
I
might
give
an
occasion
of
judging
more
soundly
whether
the
revocation
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
which
we
have
seen
in
our
days
,
were
an
Act
of
Justice
and
Sincerity
,
I
have
endeavour'd
faithfully
to
set
down
whatever
I
could
learn
concerning
the
manner
how
it
was
pursu'd
,
obtain'd
,
publish'd
,
put
in
execution
,
or
violated
,
while
there
was
yet
some
respect
and
reverence
shew'd
to
the
name
and
Author
of
it
.
To
this
purpose
I
have
under
taken
to
write
the
History
of
whatever
past
in
France
upon
the
account
of
Religion
,
from
Luther
to
the
Time
that
this
Edict
was
set
forth
;
to
the
end
it
might
the
better
be
known
what
right
the
Reformed
had
to
demand
it
;
what
reasons
oblig'd
'em
to
be
satisfi'd
with
it
;
why
there
happen'd
so
many
Contests
about
some
Articles
which
it
contain'd
;
why
the
King
had
so
much
trouble
to
grant
it
;
why
the
Clergy
were
so
unwilling
to
consent
to
it
,
and
the
Parliaments
shew'd
so
much
reluctancy
to
verifie
it
.
To
this
purpose
it
is
requisite
that
we
should
shew
what
figure
the
Reformed
made
in
the
Kingdom
:
what
Tyes
and
Obligations
there
were
between
Them
,
and
the
King
,
when
●e
came
to
the
Crown
;
who
were
their
Friends
or
their
Enemies
;
and
what
were
the
reasons
either
of
their
hopes
or
fears
.
'T
was
my
opinion
that
in
order
to
this
design
it
would
be
sufficient
to
set
down
in
few
words
the
most
remarkable
and
most
unquestionable
Events
,
from
the
Reformation
till
the
death
of
Henry
III.
as
being
enough
to
give
at
least
an
Idea
,
and
a
Taste
of
the
general
Affairs
of
that
time
.
On
the
other
side
,
I
judg'd
it
meet
to
be
more
profuse
and
copions
in
relating
the
Transactions
which
belong
to
the
Reign
of
Hen.
IV.
as
having
so
strict
a
Connexion
with
the
Affairs
of
the
Edict
;
which
unless
they
be
more
distinctly
known
,
it
would
be
a
difficult
thing
to
judge
how
justly
,
and
how
prudently
it
was
resolv'd
upon
,
and
how
necessary
to
be
granted
.
This
design
which
has
caus'd
me
to
undertake
a
History
of
above
fourscore
and
fifteen
years
,
not
to
speak
of
the
Compendium
,
which
comprehends
above
seventy
more
,
has
render'd
my
trouble
so
much
the
greater
,
and
gave
me
an
occasion
to
fear
my
inability
to
attempt
so
great
a
Work
.
I
do
not
presume
to
boast
the
extent
of
an
extraordinary
Wit
;
and
I
am
clearly
convinc'd
,
that
neither
Force
nor
delicacy
of
stile
are
fallen
to
my
lot
.
My
vanity
perhaps
may
flatter
me
to
be
worthy
of
being
number'd
among
the
midling
sort
:
and
if
there
be
any
who
believe
it
does
not
become
me
to
soar
so
high
,
I
am
willing
to
descend
a
degree
lower
.
Moreover
,
I
have
spent
the
greatest
part
of
my
life
in
such
kind
of
studies
as
no
way
cultivated
my
Genius
for
the
writing
of
History
.
And
my
assiduity
in
another
sort
of
employment
would
not
permit
me
the
leisure
to
think
upon
other
things
.
The
Persecutions
of
the
Church
for
so
many
years
,
have
all
along
overwhelm'd
me
in
tedious
,
frequent
and
irksome
distractions
,
which
have
engag'd
me
to
cares
far
different
from
those
that
are
proper
for
a
person
who
designs
to
be
a
Historian
.
So
that
it
was
impossible
on
my
Part
,
that
I
should
come
furnish'd
to
the
Work
which
I
have
undertaken
,
either
with
the
gifts
of
a
surpassing
natural
inclination
,
or
the
sagacity
of
a
cultivated
Wit
,
with
so
much
care
as
necessity
requir'd
.
For
't
was
impossible
for
me
to
acquire
the
knowledge
of
several
Professions
,
of
which
it
is
requisite
to
understand
the
most
common
Terms
,
to
speak
after
a
manner
proper
to
please
and
inform
,
when
occasion
presents
it self
.
Consequently
it
was
impossible
for
me
to
avoid
falling
into
many
errors
,
which
perhaps
more
equitable
Readers
will
pass
over
;
but
Criticks
,
who
are
always
the
greater
number
,
will
never
pardon
.
This
may
raise
against
me
all
those
that
think
themselves
more
dextrous
and
witty
than
others
,
not
so
much
perhaps
because
they
are
able
to
do
better
,
but
because
that
having
studi'd
nothing
more
in
Books
,
than
the
defects
of
other
Men
,
they
believe
themselves
to
have
acquir'd
the
Art
to
commend
,
and
the
Priviledge
to
censure
'em
.
'T
is
the
custom
of
these
people
to
fasten
upon
what
is
least
essential
in
Books
,
and
to
make
a
great
noise
of
the
faults
which
they
find
there
,
to
the
end
that
they
whose
considerations
never
pierce
to
the
bottom
of
things
,
may
judge
from
thence
,
that
the
whole
Work
is
of
no
value
.
The
Jesuit
Palavicini
,
by
this
Artifice
has
found
no
less
than
three
hundred
and
sixty
faults
,
by
tale
,
in
the
History
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
written
by
P.
Paolo
Sarpio
.
But
to
fill
up
the
number
,
he
was
forc'd
to
make
use
of
all
the
springs
and
little
engins
of
fallacy
and
litigious
Cavils
;
to
make
an
ill
mark'd
Date
pass
for
a
Capital
Crime
,
one
Number
mistaken
for
another
,
Six
for
Five
,
Twenty
for
Twenty
one
,
and
such
like
trivial
Slipps
;
but
more
especially
,
to
tax
for
contradictory
,
matters
of
Fact
which
altogether
may
be
true
,
and
agree
well
enough
one
with
another
.
Who
would
not
think
that
a
Book
,
where
no
less
than
360
faults
are
found
,
and
Arithmetically
number'd
out
,
should
be
lookt
upon
as
an
ill
Book
?
Nevertheless
make
an
abatement
from
this
number
of
the
meer
Trifles
,
which
change
not
at
all
the
nature
of
the
matters
of
Fact
,
and
the
errors
which
appear
not
to
be
errors
,
only
because
the
Censurer
,
who
observes
'em
,
conceals
the
reasons
that
justifie
'em
,
you
shall
see
perhaps
three
fourth
parts
of
the
faults
pretended
,
vanish
of
a
sudden
;
and
the
fourth
part
that
remains
,
will
not
be
lookt
upon
as
well
prov'd
neither
,
till
the
Character
of
both
Historians
be
compar'd
together
;
till
the
reasons
that
support
the
Objections
,
the
Motives
that
engage
either
the
one
or
the
other
to
deceive
the
World
,
and
the
purity
of
the
Springs
from
whence
the
Proofs
are
drawn
,
for
what
they
aver
be
rightly
examin'd
.
But
I
never
thought
that
the
fear
of
these
inconveniences
ought
to
stop
me
.
The
cause
of
Truth
and
Innocency
would
be
too
much
abandon'd
,
if
men
should
be
afraid
of
defending
it
,
for
fear
of
drawing
upon
'em
the
Censures
of
People
that
understand
how
to
falsifie
backwards
and
forwards
with
an
equal
boldness
.
We
must
either
renounce
writing
for
the
Publick
good
,
or
harden
our selves
against
these
inevitable
Rancounters
.
Principally
when
it
is
a
matter
of
History
,
and
such
a
History
which
in
favour
of
Oppress'd
Innocence
,
attacques
the
most
formidable
Puissances
in
the
world
,
we
must
expect
a
Tempest
of
Injuries
,
Reproaches
,
Lyes
,
and
whatsoever
else
is
proper
to
cry
down
the
Book
and
Author
of
it
,
and
render
both
obnoxious
to
the
Indignation
of
the
Vulgar
.
Now
as
I
foresaw
that
this
might
befall
me
,
it
will
never
be
a
wonder
to
me
if
it
happen
.
And
I
thought
I
could
not
better
arm
my self
against
these
stroaks
of
interested
malice
,
than
with
Sincerity
,
Truth
and
Exactness
;
never
minding
the
trouble
which
imposture
and
brangling
might
put
me
to
.
We
never
ought
to
write
but
for
the
sake
of
brave
and
generous
Souls
;
and
those
of
that
Character
never
judge
of
things
without
profound
consideration
,
gliding
over
faults
that
have
nothing
of
Importance
,
or
Essential
.
Now
I
hope
they
will
never
be
able
to
surprize
me
in
errors
of
the
latter
quality
.
I
have
endeavour'd
to
s●un
all
manner
of
disguises
;
and
perhaps
I
have
spoken
too
plainly
and
openly
of
several
things
,
which
another
would
have
envelop'd
in
a
prudent
silence
.
But
when
it
is
Impossible
to
justifie
the
Innocent
but
by
revealing
Truths
,
tho
somewhat
nice
and
delicate
,
of
necessity
it
behoves
us
to
lay
aside
some
certain
respects
,
that
cannot
be
observ'd
without
betraying
the
Cause
which
we
desire
to
defend
.
This
is
the
only
excuse
that
I
intend
to
make
to
those
who
perhaps
will
find
that
I
speak
of
certain
things
with
too
much
liberty
.
I
thought
it
my
duty
so
to
do
,
to
gain
the
reputation
of
greater
credit
,
and
more
clearly
and
faithfully
to
inform
the
Readers
of
the
sources
of
Events
,
and
the
grounds
of
my
particular
Reflexions
.
The
same
sincerity
which
I
profess
in
History
,
obliges
me
to
acknowledge
that
there
may
be
faults
in
this
Work
of
mine
,
which
may
be
found
to
be
essential
,
and
which
perhaps
I
may
be
willing
to
grant
for
such
,
when
they
shall
be
really
made
out
.
But
they
will
not
be
imputed
to
me
for
such
by
impartial
Judges
,
when
I
shall
make
it
out
from
whence
they
may
proceed
.
'T
is
certain
that
I
had
not
all
the
assistances
which
were
requisite
for
an
enterprize
so
great
as
that
which
I
have
undertaken
.
There
are
many
things
,
without
question
,
which
have
escap'd
me
by
that
means
,
and
which
have
enforc'd
me
upon
several
occasions
to
make
recitals
not
so
full
,
nor
so
dilated
,
or
fortifi'd
with
Circumstances
,
as
I
could
have
wish'd
.
The
Reader
might
have
justly
expected
that
I
should
have
given
him
clearer
illustrations
of
certain
matters
,
and
that
I
should
have
prevented
several
questions
that
will
remain
for
him
to
ask
me
,
after
due
examination
of
the
matter
of
Fact
which
I
relate
.
But
I
could
not
do
better
:
and
in
my
opinion
't
was
much
more
to
the
purpose
to
make
but
little
stay
upon
some
Subjects
,
than
to
supply
the
defect
of
Evidences
and
Memoirs
with
the
boldness
of
my
own
conjectures
.
However
I
do
not
pretend
thereby
to
lessen
my
obligations
to
those
who
have
assisted
me
with
several
important
Pieces
,
and
who
by
their
generous
imparting
to
me
their
Books
and
Manuscripts
,
have
furnish'd
me
with
the
principal
materials
of
my
Work
.
I
must
acknowledge
there
were
several
persons
who
sent
me
whatever
they
had
proper
to
serve
me
,
a
hundred
and
two
hundred
Leagues
from
hence
:
And
as
I
receiv'd
great
assistance
from
those
remoter
places
,
so
have
I
had
the
help
of
many
curious
Persons
in
our
Neighbourhood
.
Publick
and
private
Libraries
,
the
Cabinets
and
Studies
of
the
more
exacter
sort
,
where
Fugitive
Pieces
secure
themselves
,
and
several
other
Springs
and
Sources
of
History
were
open
to
me
.
I
should
most
gladly
name
the
Persons
that
gave
me
aid
,
not
only
in
regard
it
is
but
just
they
should
share
with
me
in
the
publick
acknowledgement
,
to
whose
instruction
they
have
so
liberally
contributed
;
but
also
because
they
are
the
Guaranties
of
what
I
publish
to
the
World
,
and
for
that
the
very
names
of
some
among
'em
would
suffice
to
demonstrate
●he
verity
of
the
Evidences
,
from
whence
I
have
drawn
the
materials
of
my
Labour
.
But
the
greatest
part
having
desir'd
not
to
be
nam'd
,
because
of
their
being
related
to
several
persons
that
are
still
subject
to
the
general
oppression
,
't
is
not
in
my
power
to
afford
'em
those
Testimonies
which
I
owe
to
their
good
will
,
nor
to
make
that
Advantage
of
their
names
,
which
I
might
have
done
,
were
I
not
oblig'd
to
a
deference
for
their
desires
to
remain
unknown
.
I
shall
speak
in
another
place
of
a
Collection
prepar'd
by
the
deceas'd
Mr.
Tessereau
,
a
person
well
known
to
all
the
World
for
being
Laborious
,
Exact
,
Curious
,
and
capable
of
Collecting
whatever
might
serve
to
a
great
Work
.
Nor
shall
I
dissemble
the
assistance
which
I
had
from
the
Memoirs
which
he
left
behind
,
tho
,
at
the
time
of
his
Death
they
were
found
to
be
in
great
Disorder
.
But
notwithstanding
all
their
aids
,
I
fail'd
in
many
others
,
from
whence
I
might
have
had
great
light
.
When
the
Council
of
France
began
to
search
into
the
Rights
of
Exercise
,
't
was
their
pleasure
to
oblige
the
Churches
to
produce
the
Original
Evidences
which
they
pretended
to
make
use
of
.
This
was
a
thing
in
the
main
,
of
which
there
was
no
great
necessity
.
But
in
regard
that
from
that
very
time
they
began
to
take
their
measures
,
which
way
to
deprive
Posterity
of
the
knowledge
of
their
causeless
Cavils
,
they
were
desirous
to
get
into
their
hands
all
the
Monuments
that
might
preserve
'em
to
Posterity
,
and
only
to
leave
the
Reformed
such
Writings
,
the
authority
of
which
they
might
the
more
plausibly
contest
,
because
they
were
not
Originals
.
The
Council
detain'd
the
greatest
part
of
those
Writings
,
even
after
the
Affairs
were
determin'd
.
There
were
very
few
Churches
that
could
obtain
restitution
of
'em
.
They
who
had
lost
their
Causes
were
told
,
that
their
papers
could
no
longer
signifie
any
thing
to
'em
:
and
they
who
had
been
more
favourably
us'd
,
were
pay'd
off
with
some
scurvy
trick
or
other
,
on
purpose
to
elude
their
importunities
for
the
restitution
of
their
produc'd
Originals
.
Sometimes
they
were
told
,
that
the
last
Decree
was
worth
all
their
Evidences
,
and
so
the
other
were
absolutely
of
no
use
to
'em
.
Also
of
late
years
,
they
bethought
themselves
of
constraining
the
Consistories
to
produce
all
their
Papers
,
whether
Originals
or
Copies
:
and
the
least
piece
conceal'd
was
a
reason
sufficient
for
the
Banishment
of
the
Ministers
,
and
demolishing
the
Churches
.
So
that
there
were
very
few
Churches
that
durst
adventure
to
put
it
to
the
hazard
,
but
deliver'd
all
they
had
of
Instruments
and
Evidences
.
The
pretence
for
this
vexation
was
,
that
they
were
resolv'd
to
discover
whatever
they
had
of
Estates
,
after
the
Confiscation
of
which
their
Persecutors
thirsted
with
so
much
Passion
.
But
the
main
reason
,
tho
the
most
conceal'd
,
was
their
eager
desire
to
deprive
'em
of
the
means
to
preserve
any
Memoirs
,
by
which
Posterity
might
be
truly
inform'd
of
the
injustice
that
was
done
'em
.
However
,
to
say
Truth
,
notwithstanding
all
these
precautions
,
there
remain'd
sufficient
to
form
the
Body
of
a
History
large
enough
:
tho
it
cannot
be
deny'd
,
but
that
many
Churches
were
despoil'd
of
the
means
to
afford
me
those
assistances
which
I
might
have
expected
from
'em
,
especially
such
where
the
common
Evidences
belonging
to
each
Province
were
deposited
.
Moreover
,
it
may
well
be
imagin'd
,
that
the
Manuscripts
in
the
King's
Library
,
of
that
in
the
College
of
four
Nations
,
and
in
some
others
both
publick
and
private
,
were
never
imparted
to
me
:
and
that
I
could
not
find
any
body
that
would
venture
himself
to
make
Extracts
useful
for
my
design
.
I
might
there
have
found
all
the
Negotiations
tending
to
the
Edict
,
all
the
Instructions
of
the
Commissioners
,
all
the
Intrigues
of
the
Court
at
the
time
of
the
general
Assemblies
,
the
whole
Project
of
the
Wars
,
and
Violences
put
in
practice
by
the
Council
of
Lewis
XIII
.
for
the
ruin
of
the
Reformed
.
There
is
no
question
but
that
I
might
have
found
in
the
multitude
of
those
Volumes
of
Manuscripts
,
particular
things
which
I
could
not
have
met
with
otherwhere
,
and
to
which
I
could
never
attain
by
my
conjectures
.
But
there
are
three
Considerations
to
make
us
some
amends
for
this
defect
.
1.
I
have
collected
as
well
as
I
could
,
out
of
such
Memoirs
as
came
to
my
hands
,
the
substance
of
things
which
might
have
been
found
in
those
Manuscripts
more
at
large
and
clearer
to
the
understanding
;
and
I
have
suppli'd
from
those
printed
Pieces
,
of
which
we
met
with
a
great
number
,
the
defect
of
the
Manuscripts
.
2.
In
regard
those
Libraries
were
easie
of
access
to
all
that
wrote
against
the
Reformed
,
for
example
,
Bernard
,
Maimbourg
,
Solier
,
la
Croix
,
and
other
indefatigable
Persecutors
of
the
Churches
of
France
,
it
may
be
said
that
whatever
was
to
their
disadvantage
in
those
Manuscripts
,
was
recited
by
their
Enemies
in
their
Works
;
and
if
they
have
not
extracted
much
,
't
is
a
sign
they
met
with
but
little
to
feed
their
Passion
:
so
that
no
body
loses
but
my self
,
for
want
of
those
Manuscripts
,
from
which
I
might
have
had
some
light
toward
the
justification
of
those
whose
defence
I
have
undertaken
.
Now
there
is
no
great
likelihood
that
they
who
apply'd
themselves
with
so
much
fury
and
passion
to
destroy
us
,
will
impute
it
to
me
for
a
Crime
,
to
have
forgotten
something
that
might
have
laid
more
open
the
Evidence
of
their
Injustice
and
Cruelty
.
3.
If
any
one
shall
undertake
to
refute
this
work
of
mine
,
he
must
furnish
himself
out
of
those
Manuscripts
with
Arms
to
fight
me
.
Which
if
he
do
not
do
sincerely
,
his
answer
will
put
me
to
little
trouble
.
But
if
he
acquit
himself
like
a
person
of
Faith
and
Credit
,
he
must
produce
entire
the
Foundations
of
his
Reflections
,
and
by
consequence
publish
many
secrets
,
which
may
perhaps
prove
confirmations
of
our
own
Collections
.
In
the
main
,
these
Considerations
ought
to
be
as
equally
beneficial
to
me
,
in
the
cause
which
I
defend
,
as
proofs
in
the
claims
of
particular
persons
,
or
strong
presumptions
of
a
Robbery
,
or
House-firing
,
or
of
any
other
accident
not
to
be
remedy'd
,
whereby
they
demonstrate
the
loss
of
their
Evidences
that
should
have
justifi'd
their
claims
,
or
the
answers
which
they
make
to
their
Adversaries
.
I
prove
that
the
Evidences
that
might
be
requir'd
of
me
are
detain'd
,
or
taken
away
from
me
be
a
greater
force
;
and
which
is
of
more
weight
,
I
demonstrate
,
that
the
Authors
of
that
Violence
or
that
Robbery
,
are
the
same
persons
that
require
me
to
produce
the
same
proofs
which
they
have
forcibly
rifled
from
me
.
That
there
is
knavery
in
their
exceptions
against
my
proofs
,
because
they
have
by
force
despoil●d
me
of
my
Evidences
which
were
my
legal
defence
.
That
they
had
need
of
great
and
positive
proofs
to
convince
me
,
because
their
Prosecution
is
suspected
to
be
fraudulent
;
and
for
that
slight
presumptions
are
not
sufficient
against
me
,
because
they
have
unjustly
torn
from
me
those
monumental
Deeds
,
from
whence
I
could
have
drawn
stronger
proofs
.
But
I
am
not
altogether
reduced
to
presumptions
only
:
for
that
,
maugre
all
the
Artifices
of
a
malignant
Prudence
,
an
infinite
number
of
authentick
Monuments
of
the
miseries
which
the
Reformed
have
suffer'd
,
have
escap'd
the
Gripes
of
Plunder
and
Destruction
.
After
these
reflections
in
general
,
it
remains
for
me
to
give
a
particular
account
of
the
method
which
I
have
follow'd
in
compiling
this
History
.
And
first
of
all
it
behoves
me
to
answer
those
who
may
take
it
amiss
that
I
adhere
to
a
side
,
shew
too
openly
of
what
Religion
I
am
,
and
declare
my self
concern'd
in
the
things
which
I
recite
.
All
people
would
have
an
Historian
observe
an
exact
neutrality
;
that
he
should
never
suffer
his
particular
sentiments
to
be
seen
through
;
that
he
should
not
anticipate
his
Readers
with
his
manner
of
writing
▪
and
that
in
stopping
at
a
description
altogether
of
bare
matter
of
Fact
and
Circumstances
,
he
should
never
incur
the
character
either
of
Party
,
Advocate
or
Judge
.
However
,
I
have
dispens'd
with
these
severe
Laws
;
I
have
argu'd
the
case
;
I
have
deliver'd
my
opinion
;
I
have
prov'd
,
I
have
refuted
sometimes
,
as
I
thought
,
the
Subject
requir'd
.
But
I
could
bring
several
reasons
to
justifie
my
conduct
,
were
I
not
willing
to
be
as
short
as
is
possible
.
The
example
of
almost
all
those
who
have
undertaken
to
write
,
is
sufficient
to
make
my
Apology
.
We
do
not
meet
with
any
that
have
confin'd
themselves
within
these
narrow
limits
:
and
indeed
it
is
a
thing
so
impossible
for
a
man
to
reduce
himself
to
that
●trictness
,
that
if
they
who
prescribe
these
Laws
to
others
,
were
to
give
an
account
of
any
Transaction
themselves
,
they
could
never
forbear
violating
the
precepts
of
this
painful
exactness
.
I
shall
therefore
only
speak
two
things
in
my
defence
.
The
first
is
,
that
my
Opinion
and
Ra●iocinations
are
to
be
consider'd
as
the
Opinion
and
Reasonings
of
the
persons
in
whose
behalf
〈…〉
speak
;
either
because
they
are
the
extracts
of
Discourses
,
and
Speeches
made
in
favour
of
'em
,
or
proceed
from
the
same
things
,
and
for
that
they
represent
that
the
Reformed
would
have
said
for
themselves
,
had
they
been
judicially
interrogated
in
Court
.
The
●●cond
is
,
That
there
was
a
necessity
for
me
to
give
●…y
History
the
character
of
a
Defence
,
because
I
wrote
it
on
purpose
to
serve
for
a
Reply
to
the
violent
Declamations
of
those
who
have
persecuted
us
.
Therefore
the
mingling
my
Reflections
sometimes
with
the
Rehearsal
of
matter
of
Fact
,
was
a
thing
not
to
be
avoided
,
to
the
end
I
might
the
better
prove
the
Fraud
and
Injustice
of
those
whom
I
accuse
,
and
more
clearly
make
out
the
Innocency
of
those
whom
I
justifie
.
Nevertheless
you
may
be
assur'd
,
that
upon
several
occasions
where
it
seems
to
be
my self
that
speaks
,
I
have
so
narrowly
watch'd
my
expressions
,
that
there
are
few
among
the
Reformed
that
will
presume
to
disown
what
I
say
.
In
the
main
,
this
liberty
of
delivering
a
mans
own
opinion
is
not
incompatible
with
impartiality
in
an
Historian
.
All
that
sincerity
exacts
from
him
is
,
that
he
neither
disguise
nor
dissemble
things
;
and
as
to
that
,
I
have
impos'd
such
severe
Laws
upon
my self
as
,
I
hope
,
will
satisfie
the
most
rigid
Censurers
.
But
in
regard
the
Readers
are
no
way
bound
to
submit
to
the
private
Opinion
of
an
Historian
,
which
is
rather
as
much
subject
to
the
Reader
's
judgment
,
as
the
recital
it self
of
the
matters
of
Fact
;
therefore
they
ought
to
think
themselves
rather
oblig'd
to
the
Historian
for
the
trouble
which
he
has
taken
to
prepare
the
Process
,
upon
which
they
are
to
give
their
Verdict
,
fit
for
Hearing
,
than
to
complain
of
his
Anticipating
their
Judgments
,
by
the
liberty
he
has
taken
to
declare
his
Sentiments
.
They
find
the
matter
ready
to
their
hands
,
and
without
toyling
themselves
to
reason
upon
the
several
matters
,
they
have
no
more
to
do
than
to
pronounce
whether
the
Author
had
a
true
notion
of
the
things
,
and
hath
reflected
as
one
that
rightly
understood
'em
.
I
have
taken
the
liberty
sometimes
to
alter
the
expressions
of
the
Acts
which
I
have
cited
.
But
no
body
ought
to
be
troubl'd
at
that
;
in
regard
it
is
impossible
to
do
otherwise
,
when
there
is
a
design
to
Abbreviate
.
Moreover
,
in
regard
I
am
forc'd
to
transmit
several
of
these
Acts
to
publick
view
,
People
have
the
less
reason
to
blame
me
for
not
reciting
word
for
word
in
the
Body
of
the
Book
,
what
I
have
plac'd
●ll
along
in
the
Order
of
the
Proofs
.
Besides
,
that
when
there
were
any
expressions
in
the
Acts
that
were
remarkable
and
important
,
I
always
exactly
retain'd
●he
Sense
and
Substance
of
the
matter
.
This
is
sufficient
to
satisfie
unbyass'd
People
.
Words
are
not
so
much
the
business
as
Deeds
;
and
the
alteration
of
words
is
of
little
Importance
,
when
the
matters
of
Fact
are
represented
with
a
faithful
exactness
.
I
have
set
down
almost
all
the
Edicts
and
Declarations
under
the
Date
of
the
Day
wherein
they
pass'd
●he
Seal
,
rather
than
of
their
verification
in
Parliament
,
tho
the
said
Acts
begin
to
be
in
force
,
as
Laws
,
from
the
day
of
their
being
register'd
.
But
I
took
that
to
be
the
better
way
,
in
regard
the
jurisdiction
of
France
being
divided
under
several
Parliaments
,
it
●arely
happens
that
the
said
Acts
are
register'd
in
all
●laces
,
or
upon
the
same
day
.
So
that
it
would
have
occasion'd
a
kind
of
intricacy
,
and
would
have
render'd
the
matter
dry
and
sapless
,
which
of
it self
is
not
very
opulent
or
pleasant
,
had
I
put
so
many
different
Dates
to
every
Edict
.
I
know
very
well
,
that
usually
they
mind
no
more
than
the
day
of
verification
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
as
having
some
certain
priviledge
which
distinguishes
it
from
others
.
But
since
an
Edict
which
is
therein
register'd
has
not
the
force
of
a
Law
in
another
Parliament
,
till
the
performance
of
the
same
Ceremony
there
,
I
thought
it
more
to
the
purpose
to
keep
to
the
Date
of
the
Seal
,
which
is
fixt
and
common
over
all
the
Kingdom
.
Besides
,
that
at
this
day
it
is
a
Maxim
of
the
Council
of
France
,
that
Edicts
derive
not
the
force
of
a
Law
from
their
being
register'd
,
but
from
the
King's
Pleasure
only
,
and
from
the
impression
of
the
Seal
;
and
that
the
Parliament
has
no
other
authority
than
to
publish
it
,
and
to
put
it
in
execution
.
So
that
I
had
reason
to
prefer
the
Date
from
whence
the
Acts
derive
their
force
,
before
that
which
affords
'em
nothing
,
and
only
serves
to
remove
from
among
the
People
all
excuses
of
ignorance
.
I
also
give
this
farther
notice
,
in
reference
to
the
Dates
,
that
if
I
have
fallen
under
any
mistake
,
't
is
not
I
that
am
to
be
blam'd
.
I
follow'd
that
which
I
met
with
in
the
printed
Papers
,
which
I
made
use
of
,
and
which
being
almost
all
of
'em
set
forth
by
the
Catholicks
,
have
receiv'd
from
them
all
the
alterations
which
are
there
to
be
found
.
Moreover
if
I
commit
any
error
in
the
number
of
the
Articles
,
several
of
which
I
divide
into
pieces
,
there
is
nothing
to
be
imputed
to
me
.
For
that
division
is
almost
arbitrary
:
and
sometimes
you
shall
find
it
vary
in
different
Editions
of
the
same
Edict
and
the
same
Decree
,
tho
they
be
all
equally
Authentick
.
You
will
find
,
that
in
some
places
I
suppose
that
the
Reader
knows
certain
things
,
without
the
knowledge
of
which
it
would
be
very
difficult
to
understand
the
matter
of
Fact
of
which
I
give
an
account
.
I
know
that
this
may
well
be
lookt
upon
as
a
fault
:
and
I
have
found
it
bad
my self
,
when
the
Historian
neglected
to
explain
somethings
which
he
presum'd
I
knew
before
,
because
they
were
known
to
him
.
But
I
must
confess
,
I
thought
it
impossible
to
avoid
this
fault
;
because
that
if
a
Historian
were
bound
in
favour
of
strangers
to
explain
whatever
may
put
them
to
a
puzzle
,
for
want
of
having
an
exact
knowledge
of
Customes
,
of
Families
,
of
the
situation
of
Places
,
and
an
hundred
other
particulars
,
my
History
would
have
been
swallow'd
up
in
Episodes
,
●r
Digressions
,
with
which
I
must
have
been
constrain'd
to
load
it
.
So
that
,
whether
I
will
or
no
,
I
am
constrain'd
to
refer
the
Reader
,
who
is
desirous
to
know
what
I
have
not
inform'd
him
,
to
such
Authors
●ho
have
particularly
treated
upon
that
Subject
.
I
do
not
believe
they
will
be
offended
with
me
for
●ot
enlarging
upon
Foreign
Affairs
,
because
they
were
●ot
proper
to
my
Subject
.
Nevertheless
,
when
I
thought
●
necessary
,
I
observ'd
their
Connexion
with
those
of
●e
Reformed
Churches
.
I
have
not
ty'd
my self
to
the
relation
of
Sieges
and
Battles
,
when
I
speak
of
the
Civil
Wars
,
because
other
Historians
have
made
long
descriptions
of
those
matters
;
besides
that
I
should
run
astray
too
far
from
my
principal
aim
which
is
only
to
relate
after
what
manner
the
Edict
was
observ'd
.
I
have
also
taken
the
liberty
to
scatter
some
Sentences
in
my
relations
;
wherein
I
have
done
no
more
then
according
to
the
practice
of
all
Historians
.
If
they
be
done
with
judgment
,
the
Reader
will
not
be
offended
:
if
they
be
little
to
the
purpose
,
he
will
not
find
'em
either
so
long
or
so
frequent
,
as
to
chastize
me
too
severely
for
'em
.
It
may
be
said
perhaps
that
I
tye
my self
too
much
to
the
Histories
of
the
Great
Lords
,
such
as
Marshall
de
Bouillon
,
the
Duke
of
Trimouille
,
the
Constable
de
Lesdiguieres
and
several
others
.
But
one
reflection
shall
serve
for
all
,
to
shew
that
I
could
not
do
otherwise
.
Those
Lords
were
the
occasion
of
almost
all
the
Good
,
or
Mischief
that
befell
the
Churches
.
They
did
'em
good
,
when
they
renounc'd
their
own
interest
to
serve
'em
;
they
did
'em
mischief
,
when
they
engag'd
'em
in
their
own
particular
Affairs
.
So
that
you
meet
with
'em
every
where
:
nor
can
you
speak
of
the
Churches
,
without
having
an
occasion
to
mention
those
Eminent
Persons
,
who
have
either
supported
'em
with
their
Protection
,
or
ruin'd
'em
by
their
Quarrels
and
Contentions
.
There
are
some
words
which
perplex'd
me
not
a
little
.
Conversion
,
Heresie
,
Hereticks
,
and
the
like
,
have
quite
another
signification
from
the
lips
of
a
Reformed
,
from
what
they
have
in
the
mouth
of
a
Catholick
.
But
I
must
have
had
recourse
to
endless
Circumlocutions
,
should
I
have
been
always
studying
to
avoid
the
making
use
of
those
words
in
the
same
sence
that
the
Catholicks
take
'em
.
I
thought
it
sufficient
to
distinguish
the
places
where
the
words
carry
a
Catholick
sence
,
by
printing
them
in
a
different
character
from
the
Text
:
and
there
is
no
great
likelihood
that
the
Catholicks
will
be
offended
at
me
for
calling
'em
Catholicks
quite
through
the
whole
Book
.
'T
is
a
name
they
glory
in
;
and
there
are
Edicts
in
France
which
forbid
the
calling
'em
otherwise
.
Nor
did
I
think
it
proper
to
give
'em
any
other
;
because
't
is
a
long
time
since
it
has
been
made
use
of
by
way
of
President
,
that
it
is
no
longer
Synonymous
with
Orthodox
;
and
for
that
in
common
speech
it
signifies
those
who
acknowledge
the
Pope
for
Vniversal
Head
of
the
Church
.
'T
is
in
that
sence
,
that
I
give
it
'em
;
and
I
had
rather
comply
with
'em
so
far
,
then
give
'em
any
other
name
,
that
would
not
be
so
pleasing
to
'em
.
There
is
something
more
in
that
of
Reformed
,
which
I
give
to
the
Protestants
of
France
.
For
a
Reformed
Officer
,
●
Reformed
Captain
,
does
not
always
signifie
,
in
the
French
Tongue
,
such
as
profess
the
Reformed
Religion
.
But
I
could
not
meet
with
one
more
proper
.
●●is
a
defect
,
which
all
the
exactness
of
the
Academy
,
or
the
good
opinion
the
French
have
of
their
Language
,
could
ever
have
avoided
;
that
is
to
say
,
to
have
some
words
that
proved
to
be
equivocal
:
so
that
the
Reader
must
gather
the
true
meaning
and
sense
of
the
word
from
the
Subject
in
hand
.
I
did
not
think
such
an
inconvenience
sufficient
to
hinder
me
from
making
use
of
a
word
,
that
sav'd
me
the
labour
of
searching
after
Periphrases
and
Circumlocutions
to
express
my self
:
and
't
is
my
opinion
that
when
we
write
for
the
Publick
,
we
are
not
to
mind
the
distaste
of
those
that
take
a
pett
at
such
equivocals
.
I
shall
not
here
go
about
to
make
any
Apology
for
my
sentiments
touching
the
Authority
of
Kings
,
and
the
Duty
of
Subjects
.
'T
is
true
that
the
judgment
which
will
be
made
of
my
Book
,
depends
in
some
measure
upon
the
truth
of
the
Maxims
which
I
sustain
.
But
I
should
unprofitably
extend
this
Preface
,
by
the
discussion
of
a
Subject
which
is
at
this
day
become
the
Theam
of
all
Conversations
,
and
of
several
Books
.
There
is
nothing
more
A-la-mode
than
to
handle
this
important
Argument
.
And
perhaps
a
fairer
opportunity
was
never
offer'd
for
people
to
believe
this
difficult
question
decided
.
All
Europe
has
consider'd
of
it
;
and
all
Kingdoms
having
approv'd
the
Revolutions
in
Great
Britain
,
have
by
consequence
pronounce
sentence
in
favour
of
the
People
against
the
Pretences
of
Soveraigns
.
Liberty
has
gain'd
the
point
,
and
Arbitrary
Power
is
generally
condemn'd
.
The
Rights
of
Subjects
are
clear'd
up
,
and
the
Vsurpations
of
Puissances
are
disapprov'd
.
'T
is
not
therefore
necessary
for
me
to
engage
in
giving
reasons
for
my
sentiments
;
since
all
Europe
has
divulg'd
'em
for
me
;
besides
that
,
I
shall
be
oblig'd
to
speak
more
expresly
upon
this
Subject
in
another
place
.
There
remain
only
Three
Remarks
for
me
to
make
,
before
I
conclude
this
Preface
.
The
first
is
,
That
some
people
may
think
I
have
done
amiss
,
not
to
set
down
in
the
Margin
the
names
of
the
Authors
,
and
the
place
in
their
Works
from
whence
I
took
my
observations
.
It
seems
,
this
is
come
now
to
be
thought
as
necessary
in
Histories
,
as
in
Polemick
Writings
.
But
I
must
confess
,
't
is
a
custom
which
I
did
not
think
it
my
duty
to
submit
to
.
In
the
first
place
,
I
have
the
example
of
all
the
Historians
of
any
reputation
on
any
side
;
chiefly
those
who
having
first
of
all
apply'd
themselves
to
this
kind
of
writing
,
ought
to
be
lookt
upon
as
Models
and
Presidents
for
others
.
Besides
,
that
it
seems
as
if
this
abuse
were
only
introduc'd
by
the
Captious
,
out
of
the
Profundity
of
their
refin'd
Cavilling
,
who
are
secretly
preparing
a
way
●o
decry
the
most
faithful
Histories
,
under
pretence
of
some
Quotation
found
out
as
a
handle
for
Censure
to
●ay
hold
on
.
The
Authors
of
the
first
magnitude
were
●one
of
those
that
impos'd
this
Law
.
But
your
Maimbourgs
and
Souliers
;
a
sort
of
People
;
who
,
if
they
can
but
find
an
opportunity
to
trifle
upon
some
Quotation
,
believe
they
have
ruin'd
at
once
all
the
Reputation
of
their
Adversary
.
'T
would
be
a
very
hard
case
,
that
a
man
who
has
spent
several
years
in
reading
hunderds
of
printed
Volumes
,
and
thousands
of
Manuscripts
,
should
see
the
fruits
of
all
his
labours
blasted
by
the
Cavils
of
some
captious
Monk
,
or
some
skue-disposition'd
Wit
,
that
should
arraign
him
upon
the
Truth
or
Justice
of
a
Marginal
Quotation
.
It
would
be
more
to
the
purpose
for
those
that
desire
to
confute
my
Book
,
to
take
upon
'em
the
trouble
of
reading
what
I
have
read
,
that
so
after
that
,
they
may
be
able
to
judge
,
whether
I
have
faithfully
reported
what
I
found
in
the
Authors
I
consulted
.
Nevertheless
,
to
let
'em
see
that
I
do
not
avoid
a
fair
Challenge
,
but
only
Cavil
and
Impudence
,
I
have
in
two
things
,
follow'd
the
footsteps
of
the
best
Historians
.
First
,
I
have
given
a
Catalogue
of
the
Books
from
whence
borrow'd
the
Materials
for
my
Work
:
and
in
the
next
place
,
I
have
publish'd
the
principal
pieces
which
I
made
use
of
to
take
from
thence
the
matters
of
Fact
,
of
which
I
have
given
the
relations
.
They
are
Printed
at
the
end
of
every
Part.
The
second
Remark
concerns
the
Language
.
You
will
not
find
in
it
perhaps
that
extraordinary
delicacy
,
which
now
adays
gives
all
the
Life
and
Beauty
to
Books
.
There
is
a
great
deal
wherein
the
Reader
will
find
me
nothing
at
all
,
were
but
the
Lineaments
of
the
Pen
,
and
Features
of
the
Draught
only
,
taken
away
.
For
my
part
I
confess
,
there
will
be
many
careless
neglects
found
in
the
Stile
,
many
little
Faults
,
of
which
Criticks
will
make
great
Monsters
.
I
freely
give
'em
leave
;
nor
will
it
be
any
wonder
to
me
at
all
.
Perhaps
I
am
not
really
perswaded
that
what
they
take
for
Beauties
are
really
such
.
For
it
may
as
well
be
true
that
that
same
Purity
of
Language
,
so
much
celebrated
,
which
is
only
learnt
in
Ladies
Chambers
,
and
by
conversation
with
persons
,
who
,
to
make
a
right
judgment
of
'em
,
want
nothing
but
good
Sence
and
Vnderstanding
,
does
more
injury
,
then
it
affords
luster
and
honour
to
the
Language
.
It
would
be
more
Opulent
and
Masculine
,
if
the
rules
and
regulation
of
it
were
sought
for
in
a
better
Fountain
.
However
it
were
,
I
never
labour'd
any
farther
then
to
make
my self
understood
:
nor
did
I
ever
take
the
pains
to
flourish
my
Stile
with
certain
allurements
,
which
perhaps
I
might
have
●ound
out
as
well
as
another
:
So
that
where
it
is
not
worth
my
while
,
I
never
desire
to
pleasure
those
that
●…nsist
upon
Trifles
,
because
they
are
not
capable
of
any
thing
that
is
more
elevated
.
Nevertheless
,
if
they
make
●udicious
and
impartial
Remarks
upon
my
Labours
,
whether
they
regard
the
matter
,
or
whether
they
have
●
relation
to
the
Stile
and
Manner
,
I
promise
'em
they
●…all
find
a
Docility
in
me
,
which
Authors
are
seldom
●…ilty
of
;
and
that
if
ever
this
History
of
mine
be
●…ought
worthy
of
a
Second
Edition
,
they
shall
see
●…at
I
have
profited
by
their
just
Corrections
.
The
third
Remark
concerns
the
manner
after
which
I
speak
of
the
Clergy
of
France
,
and
chiefly
of
the
Jesuites
.
Some
will
imagine
,
that
I
have
suffer'd
my self
to
be
somewhat
too
far
transported
by
my
Passion
,
when
I
have
occasion
to
say
any
thing
concerning
'em
;
and
that
out
of
the
bitterness
of
my
Animosity
,
there
is
a
mis-becoming
tartness
and
virulency
in
my
Expressions
.
To
which
I
answer
,
that
they
are
deceiv'd
:
for
I
had
not
spoken
those
harsh
things
of
'em
,
but
out
of
a
necessity
of
speaking
Truth
,
which
I
impose
upon
my self
.
Besides
,
that
the
evil
I
have
reported
of
'em
,
amounts
not
to
a
hundredth
part
of
the
mischief
they
have
done
to
all
the
World
:
and
my
opinion
is
,
that
the
Jesuits
would
not
have
known
themselves
in
this
History
,
had
I
flatter'd
'em
.
They
are
so
accustom'd
to
see
themselves
painted
out
in
black
Colours
,
in
all
manner
of
Writings
,
that
it
would
have
been
thought
I
had
spoken
of
some
other
Order
,
had
I
given
any
other
description
of
'em
.
They
also
know
so
well
themselves
,
that
their
Bloody
and
Perfidious
Politicks
are
the
cause
of
all
our
misfortunes
;
and
they
pride
themselves
to
that
degree
in
not
observing
any
measures
of
Faith
or
common
Humanity
with
Hereticks
,
any
more
then
with
all
the
rest
of
Manking
,
that
it
may
be
they
will
look
upon
all
the
Reproaches
which
I
throw
upon
'em
as
so
many
Elogies
,
and
behold
all
the
Stroaks
and
Dashes
wherewith
I
blackned
'em
as
so
many
Rayes
of
Glory
which
is
due
to
'em
.
In
a
word
,
after
all
the
miseries
which
by
their
contrivances
we
have
undergone
,
for
so
many
years
,
't
is
a
very
small
revenge
,
that
ought
to
bedispleasing
to
no
body
,
to
call
'em
by
their
right
names
;
and
only
to
revive
those
Reproaches
against
'em
,
with
which
the
most
prudent
Catholicks
have
loaded
their
Society
from
the
very
Infancy
of
their
Institution
.
THE
PREFACE
TO
THE
First
Part.
ALtho
in
the
first
Book
,
I
only
comprehend
in
short
what
was
transacted
in
France
in
reference
to
Religion
,
from
the
beginning
of
Luther's
Disputes
,
till
the
death
of
Hen.
III.
nevertheless
that
Part
has
so
small
a
share
in
my
Work
,
●hat
I
may
safely
say
,
that
it
begins
exactly
from
that
Accident
which
brought
Hen.
the
IV.
to
the
Crown
.
So
that
my
design
takes
in
the
Reign
of
three
Kings
.
The
first
of
which
,
whose
Reign
was
the
shortest
,
granted
the
Reformed
an
Edict
and
Securities
;
the
Second
took
from
'em
their
●ecurities
;
and
the
Third
cancell'd
the
Edict
.
Being
therefore
to
give
an
Account
of
three
such
various
Events
,
which
enforces
me
to
relate
whatever
happen'd
most
memorable
under
every
Reign
;
●y
Subject
therefore
naturally
dvides
it self
into
three
Parts
.
The
first
contains
all
that
preceded
the
Edict
of
Nantes
;
or
that
since
it
was
granted
,
regards
the
Execution
of
it
during
the
Life
of
him
that
was
the
Author
of
it
.
The
Second
recites
the
means
that
were
us'd
,
under
the
Name
and
Authority
of
Lewis
the
XIII
.
to
wrest
out
of
the
Hands
of
the
Reformed
the
Cities
and
Assemblies
that
were
their
Security
;
and
from
whence
ensu'd
the
declination
and
ruin
of
their
Affairs
.
The
Third
relates
what
pass'd
under
the
Reign
of
that
Prince
who
wears
the
Crown
at
present
,
till
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
;
to
which
I
have
added
the
Events
of
some
ensuing
Years
,
which
are
natural
consequences
of
the
former
Transactions
:
as
the
flight
of
so
many
persecuted
Families
;
their
settling
in
foreign
Countries
,
and
several
other
things
of
the
same
nature
.
Now
in
regard
our
main
business
was
to
shew
that
the
Conduct
and
Behaviour
of
the
Reformed
has
been
always
far
different
from
the
Portraicture
which
their
Enemies
made
of
it
,
I
thought
it
requisite
,
in
every
part
,
but
chiefly
in
the
First
and
Second
,
where
they
appear
with
their
Arms
in
their
hands
,
to
give
an
accompt
of
those
things
which
afford
the
clearest
light
for
the
display
of
their
Intentions
;
to
the
end
it
may
be
the
better
discern'd
,
whether
they
were
not
reduc'd
to
make
use
of
those
extraordinary
Remedies
,
by
a
necessity
that
admitted
of
no
Dispensation
.
I
shall
discourse
in
another
place
of
w●●
they
did
after
the
death
of
Hen.
IV.
But
I
have
here
a
design
to
speak
one
word
of
what
was
liable
to
be
blam'd
in
their
Actions
,
during
the
Life
of
that
Prince
.
Not
that
I
intend
to
repeat
what
I
have
said
,
in
their
Justification
quite
through
the
whole
Book
,
but
only
to
observe
in
few
words
the
principal
Circumstances
of
Affairs
,
which
you
will
find
more
amply
laid
down
in
the
History
it self
.
The
Reformed
then
are
to
be
consider'd
in
three
conditions
,
under
the
Reign
of
this
Prince
.
In
the
First
,
they
had
a
King
of
their
own
Religion
,
but
who
finding
it
would
cost
him
a
world
of
trouble
to
surmount
the
opposition
of
the
League
,
that
under
the
pretence
of
Religion
had
arm'd
the
one
half
of
the
Kingdom
against
him
,
resolv'd
to
change
his
Opinion
,
so
soon
as
he
could
do
it
with
some
appearance
of
Advantage
.
In
the
Second
,
they
appear'd
in
the
Service
of
a
Prince
who
after
he
had
abandoned
their
Religion
,
seem'd
to
have
alter'd
his
affection
for
them
too
;
and
to
mind
nothing
but
his
own
Repose
,
without
much
troubling
himself
what
became
of
his
most
faithful
Subjects
,
who
had
done
him
such
eminent
Services
.
In
the
Third
condition
,
you
might
see
'em
living
under
the
Authority
and
Protection
of
an
Edict
,
which
they
obtained
at
length
,
after
long
solicitations
;
in
the
prosecution
of
which
they
had
spent
four
years
,
and
much
longer
time
in
the
Execution
of
it
.
There
could
be
nothing
laid
to
their
charge
so
long
as
they
remain'd
in
their
first
condition
,
in
regard
they
were
fix'd
to
the
King's
Service
,
and
bore
Arms
in
his
Defence
,
as
long
as
he
had
any
Enemies
either
at
Home
or
Abroad
.
If
it
be
objected
,
that
they
did
not
serve
him
then
with
the
same
Zeal
and
Affection
as
they
were
wont
to
make
appear
;
that
their
performances
were
not
such
as
they
us'd
to
be
;
that
they
let
fall
some
Murmurs
and
Reproaches
▪
I
answer
,
that
if
they
had
carried
it
higher
,
it
no
way
became
the
Catholicks
to
find
fault
.
You
will
perceive
then
by
the
History
,
that
the
Catholicks
were
afraid
of
nothing
so
much
as
to
see
an
end
of
the
War
,
before
they
had
constrain'd
the
King
to
change
his
Religion
;
that
they
also
held
Intelligence
with
the
Leaguers
,
who
might
well
be
lookt
upon
as
Criminals
,
if
the
Reformed
were
Trespassers
.
Besides
that
the
Reformed
were
oblig'd
to
stand
upon
their
Guards
as
well
against
the
Catholicks
of
the
Royal
Army
,
as
against
the
others
;
and
that
by
Consequence
it
was
not
just
that
they
should
expose
all
their
Forces
to
the
discretion
of
those
,
who
might
have
ruin'd
'em
all
in
one
Night
,
the
more
easily
to
have
ingratiated
themselves
with
the
League
,
and
have
dispos'd
of
the
Kingdom
and
the
King's
Person
,
as
they
had
thought
proper
themselves
.
'T
was
Prudence
to
reserve
one
part
of
their
Forces
against
a
pinch
,
to
the
end
the
remainder
might
serve
to
revive
and
support
their
own
and
the
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
if
the
other
should
happen
to
receive
a
foil
.
You
shall
find
moreover
,
from
his
coming
to
the
Crown
,
to
his
Conversion
,
that
the
King
discover'd
to
'em
every
day
more
and
more
sufficient
marks
of
his
lukewarmness
and
indifference
for
them
:
That
,
consequently
,
they
had
reason
to
believe
,
that
the
more
they
enabl'd
him
not
to
want
their
Assistance
,
the
more
he
would
neglect
their
Establishment
and
Security
.
Whence
it
would
follow
,
That
if
they
made
use
of
all
their
Forces
,
they
should
help
to
do
their
Enemies
the
Catholicks
business
,
and
be
not
only
ne're
the
better
,
●ut
much
the
worse
themselves
.
But
in
the
mean
●●me
,
it
will
be
found
,
that
they
acknowledg'd
●he
King
without
condition
;
and
that
they
did
not
make
bargains
with
him
,
as
the
Catholicks
●id
to
serve
him
.
They
would
have
put
him
doubtless
to
a
strange
plunge
,
had
they
been
as
nice
●nd
as
scrupulous
as
others
were
.
This
severity
●ould
have
been
the
Ruin
both
of
Him
and
of
all
●●e
Officers
of
the
Old
Court
,
much
more
odious
〈◊〉
the
League
than
the
pretended
Hereticks
;
and
●
there
were
among
the
other
Royal
Catholicks
●●me
persons
of
Honour
,
they
must
have
had
their
●are
in
the
vexation
.
It
was
urg'd
against
the
Reformed
as
an
expression
highly
Criminal
,
that
they
had
sometimes
given
it
out
,
that
they
accepted
of
the
Edict
at
a
time
,
when
they
might
if
they
pleas'd
,
have
divided
the
Kingdom
with
the
Catholicks
.
I
know
not
whether
or
no
it
be
at
if
Crime
to
speak
Truth
;
but
I
know
very
well
,
that
the
Reformed
had
been
but
closely
united
together
by
their
own
Interests
,
without
medling
with
those
of
the
King
or
State
;
had
they
kept
to
themselves
above
three
hundred
strong
Holds
,
and
almost
whole
Provinces
;
had
they
expended
the
publick
Treasure
upon
their
own
Preservation
;
been
sparing
of
their
Veterane
Soldiers
and
well
disciplin'd
Men
,
to
have
joyn'd
with
that
Party
which
had
the
upper
hand
of
all
the
rest
,
they
might
have
pretended
perhaps
to
something
more
than
the
half
of
the
Kingdom
.
Their
separation
from
the
rest
of
the
Body
would
have
infallibly
been
the
utter
dismembring
of
it
:
and
if
such
a
thing
had
happen'd
,
I
know
not
how
it
can
be
deny'd
,
but
that
the
best
part
would
have
fallen
to
their
share
.
But
their
Generosity
deliver'd
the
King
and
all
his
Servants
out
of
this
Perplexity
.
They
sacrific'd
all
their
Policy
and
their
Interests
to
their
Duty
They
never
hearkn'd
to
the
wholesome
counsels
of
their
just
mistrusts
:
and
tho
they
were
perspicacious
enough
to
foresee
the
consequence
of
their
good
nature
,
they
saw
the
Market
concluded
with
others
▪
without
being
concern'd
;
one
of
the
Articles
of
which
was
,
to
ravish
from
'em
the
Person
and
Affections
of
the
King
.
This
unshaken
carelesnes●
of
their
own
Interests
fix'd
the
tottering
Crow●
upon
the
King's
Head
:
and
this
piece
of
service
sufficiently
deserv'd
to
have
been
never
forgotten
by
them
who
long
enjoy'd
the
Benefit
of
it
.
In
their
second
Estate
,
after
the
King
had
quitted
their
Religion
,
more
especially
after
the
Chiefs
and
Cities
of
the
League
had
submitted
to
him
,
they
appear'd
more
fix'd
to
his
interests
than
they
had
been
before
;
their
Demands
were
higher
,
their
Union
more
solid
,
their
Designs
better
converted
,
their
Assemblies
more
Numerous
,
and
more
●ifly
adhering
to
their
Resolutions
.
But
there
●ould
be
nothing
more
unjust
than
to
charge
it
upon
'em
as
a
Crime
;
and
History
shews
such
reasons
for
their
conduct
,
that
no
unbyass'd
persons
●n
disapprove
.
They
saw
the
King
resigning
his
●bsequiousness
to
the
Pope
,
somewhat
lower
than
became
Humility
;
surrendring
up
his
Heart
and
●ind
to
the
Catholicks
;
and
abandoning
himself
●
their
Politicks
and
their
Counsels
.
He
purchas'd
●e
Heads
of
the
League
not
only
by
good
Governments
,
by
large
Pensions
,
by
vast
summs
payd
●n
in
ready
Mony
;
but
chiefly
by
concessions
to
●●late
the
Edicts
,
under
the
protection
of
which
the
Reformed
were
in
hopes
to
enjoy
their
●ves
,
their
Religion
and
their
Estates
.
For
four
●
five
years
together
a
thousand
acts
of
injustice
,
●housand
violences
were
committed
in
all
the
Pro●ces
of
the
Kingdom
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Re●rmed
,
as
if
the
King's
conversion
had
purchas'd
the
Catholicks
impunity
for
all
attempts
of
Oppression
and
Wickedness
.
The
King
was
so
afraid
of
offending
the
Catholicks
,
that
to
pleasure
them
,
he
held
the
Reformed
in
suspence
for
several
years
together
,
without
granting
them
any
thing
more
then
general
Promises
,
of
which
they
saw
the
effects
delay'd
from
time
to
time
,
upon
a
thousand
disobliging
pretences
:
in
a
word
,
he
would
never
listen
to
the
Peace
which
he
afforded
'em
,
such
as
it
was
,
till
all
the
Catholicks
were
satisfi'd
with
it
.
So
that
he
was
much
more
careful
to
gratifie
those
who
had
by
so
many
efforts
endeavour'd
to
render
his
Throne
inaccessible
,
then
to
protect
those
from
Persecution
,
who
had
assisted
him
by
so
many
services
to
ascend
it
.
Besides
that
,
the
more
his
Affairs
were
assur'd
by
his
reconciliation
with
the
Leaguers
,
the
more
uneasie
he
became
to
the
Reformed
:
and
he
was
every
day
the
mo●…
sparing
of
his
Favours
towards
'em
,
by
how
much
he
saw
himself
in
a
condition
not
to
need
the●…
assistance
.
Certainly
that
man
must
be
no
admir●…
of
Justice
,
who
believes
,
that
in
such
a
posture
o●
the
general
Affairs
it
behov'd
the
Reformed
blindly
to
abandon
themselves
to
the
honesty
of
Catholicks
who
hated
'em
,
and
the
sincerity
of
a
Council
that
laught
at
'em
:
and
who
condemns
'em
for
〈◊〉
king
some
precautions
against
that
infidelity
,
〈◊〉
which
they
had
had
such
frequent
and
fatal
experiences
.
Upon
the
whole
,
seeing
that
after
〈◊〉
many
importunities
and
solicitations
,
they
had
obtain'd
so
little
,
't
is
easie
to
judge
,
that
so
much
would
never
have
been
granted
'em
,
had
they
shew'd
less
Resolution
and
less
Constancy
.
But
in
their
third
Estate
,
after
they
had
obtain'd
an
Edict
,
and
some
Securities
,
one
would
think
,
that
they
should
not
have
had
any
more
excuses
for
the
continuance
of
their
importunities
;
that
their
eager
desire
to
maintain
themselves
in
Cities
of
safety
,
●nd
to
augment
the
number
of
'em
;
that
the
Petitions
●f
their
Politick
Assemblies
,
and
their
general
Synods
;
●hat
the
renewing
of
their
Union
,
and
the
Oath
that
●asten'd
it
,
and
other
such
like
Proceedings
had
had
●o
longer
any
lawful
pretence
.
The
Edict
verify'd
●n
all
the
Parliaments
of
the
Kingdom
,
was
every
where
observ'd
:
the
King
most
commonly
explain'd
the
difficulties
that
arose
upon
the
execution
of
it
in
favour
of
the
Reformed
;
he
cordially
made
use
of
'em
;
and
he
was
in
Alliance
with
all
●he
foreign
Protestants
.
One
would
have
thought
after
all
this
,
that
that
same
Spirit
of
Distrust
,
which
they
shew'd
upon
a
thousand
occasions
,
was
●o
longer
to
be
endur'd
,
and
that
it
might
have
authoriz'd
the
jealousies
and
suspicions
of
their
●●rbulent
and
factious
Humour
.
But
History
affords
us
matter
of
Reply
to
this
same
plausible
Objection
.
There
need
no
more
then
two
considerations
to
shew
,
that
as
these
Mistrusts
were
not
without
a
good
foundation
;
so
the
precautions
,
which
they
advis'd
,
were
far
from
being
unlawful
.
The
first
of
these
Considerations
is
drawn
from
the
present
state
of
Affairs
,
the
second
from
future
Events
.
The
present
condition
of
the
Reformed
was
not
so
calm
or
free
from
disturbance
,
but
that
every
day
presag'd
an
approaching
declination
,
with
which
the
Constitution
of
Affairs
threaten'd
'em
,
if
they
forbore
to
stand
upon
their
Guard
.
The
alterations
made
in
several
Articles
of
the
Edict
by
the
King
himself
,
and
by
his
single
authority
,
only
out
of
a
Prospect
to
please
the
Clergy
and
Parliaments
,
were
not
so
slight
,
whatever
was
said
,
but
that
they
were
no
less
sufficient
demonstrations
that
the
King
,
in
other
things
so
jealous
of
his
word
,
had
suffer'd
the
Catholicks
to
have
a
powerful
Ascendant
over
him
.
They
who
could
perswade
him
to
violate
nine
Articles
of
an
Edict
so
long
time
under
negotiation
,
and
concluded
with
so
much
solemnity
,
might
well
one
day
oblige
him
to
elude
and
frustrate
all
the
rest
of
his
Concessions
.
Besides
,
the
excess
of
his
Obsequiousness
to
the
Pope
;
his
Ambition
to
bear
sway
in
the
Conc'aves
,
and
to
procure
himself
Friends
and
Creatures
in
the
Court
of
Rome
;
His
Alliance
with
an
Italian
Princess
,
upon
Conditions
which
the
Pope
had
dictated
;
The
art
of
terminating
Controversies
,
and
of
a
converter
of
others
,
in
which
he
took
a
Pride
;
The
Affront
which
he
caus'd
to
be
put
upon
du
Plessis
at
Fontain
Bleau
,
tho
he
were
one
of
his
most
ancient
and
faithful
Servants
;
and
several
other
things
of
the
same
Nature
,
were
sufficient
grounds
of
fear
,
that
at
length
his
Affection
would
be
quite
estrang'd
from
the
Reformed
;
and
that
in
some
important
Affair
or
other
,
he
would
not
stick
to
make
an
entire
Sacrifice
of
their
Interests
to
the
Catholick
Religion
.
Which
was
the
more
probable
,
because
he
was
accus'd
of
●nconstancy
in
his
Friendship
;
and
because
among
●ll
his
Heroick
Qualities
,
he
wanted
that
of
being
Grateful
:
and
therefore
,
tho
the
remembrance
of
the
Services
which
the
Reformed
had
done
●im
,
were
not
utterly
extinguish'd
,
yet
Time
might
bring
it
to
pass
.
A
Prince
who
had
led
a
●ife
not
very
regular
,
or
rather
,
to
speak
the
real
Truth
,
who
had
wallow'd
in
excess
of
Debau●hery
,
might
well
be
sensible
as
he
grew
,
in
●ears
,
of
the
Pains
of
another
World
.
And
when
these
Pains
once
terrifie
the
Conscience
,
he
would
be
willing
to
rescue
himself
from
those
●errors
,
at
any
price
whatever
.
All
Services
●nd
Friendships
are
forgot
,
when
the
main
concern
is
to
make
ensurances
against
eternal
Death
▪
●nd
when
there
needs
but
one
Victim
for
a
man
〈◊〉
deliver
himself
,
he
never
minds
the
value
of
●he
Sacrifice
.
The
recalling
the
Jesuits
,
wherein
●he
King
suffer'd
himself
to
be
led
away
by
a
sole
●ar
of
a
Stab
from
their
Hands
,
contrary
to
the
●esires
of
all
good
French
men
,
and
apparently
against
the
interest
of
the
Reformed
,
shew'd
what
a
power
fear
had
over
him
;
and
what
he
was
ready
to
do
,
to
preserve
himself
from
being
assassinated
.
But
the
Credit
,
into
which
that
Pernicious
Society
wound
themselves
at
Court
,
so
soon
as
they
had
set
their
feet
in
it
,
the
King
's
erroneous
Complacency
for
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
of
whom
he
made
choice
for
his
Confessor
;
his
toleration
of
the
Frauds
,
Attempts
and
Treacheries
of
that
Villain
,
who
as
if
he
had
been
assur'd
of
being
secure
from
punishment
,
never
gave
himself
the
trouble
to
conceal
'em
:
His
weakness
in
entrusting
the
Education
of
the
Dauphin
to
his
care
;
and
which
oblig'd
him
to
bequeath
his
heart
to
that
Society
,
for
an●
Ornament
to
the
Church
de
la
Fleche
,
still
augmented
more
and
more
the
mistrusts
which
the
Reformed
had
of
his
totterring
kindness
.
And
indeed
there
were
enough
to
oblige
people
whom
so
many
experiments
had
renderd
wise
,
and
who
had
so
often
been
chastiz'd
for
their
credulous
simplicity
,
to
provide
well
for
their
safety
;
to
the
end
they
might
have
wherewithall
to
defend
themselves
;
should
their
Enemies
once
go
about
to
renew
their
Acts
of
Violence
and
Injustice
.
But
the
foresight
of
Future
Events
,
more
especially
requir'd
'em
to
be
watchful
over
their
own
Preservation
.
The
King
might
dye
:
there
had
been
frequent
Conspiracies
against
his
Life
;
besides
,
that
his
Health
was
often
attack'd
by
dangerous
symptomes
.
What
tho
he
might
live
out
twenty
or
thirty
Years
longer
,
and
that
in
his
extreme
old
Age
he
might
be
vigorous
enough
to
uphold
his
Edicts
,
this
was
no
more
then
a
lingring
of
twenty
or
thirty
years
,
after
which
he
was
to
pay
the
same
Tribute
to
Nature
with
all
the
rest
of
mankind
.
But
there
appear'd
such
preparations
against
that
time
,
that
people
might
be
justly
then
afraid
of
strange
Revolutions
.
The
Jesuits
would
have
●ad
time
to
make
themselves
Masters
of
Affairs
.
〈…〉
King
of
their
own
breeding
up
,
and
Educated
〈…〉
a
mortal
hatred
of
the
pretended
Hereticks
,
and
〈…〉
the
most
paltry
practices
of
superstition
,
terrifi'd
the
Reformed
,
as
a
Prince
who
would
never
think
himself
bound
in
Conscience
to
a
faithful
observation
of
the
Edicts
.
An
Italian
Queen
,
by
●…clination
a
Spaniard
,
imbu'd
with
the
Politicks
▪
of
Rome
,
and
fully
perswaded
that
the
Reformed
●ight
shake
the
Fortune
of
her
Children
,
by
supporting
against
'em
the
interests
of
another
Prince
,
was
a
new
reason
for
'em
to
expect
some
unlucky
Revolution
.
The
Projecters
of
a
double
Alliance
with
the
House
of
Austria
,
to
say
truth
,
little
li●en'd
to
by
the
King
,
but
very
agreeable
to
the
Queen
,
supported
by
the
Court
of
Rome
,
push'd
forward
by
the
Jesuits
,
by
the
Leaguers
,
and
by
the
Spanish
Pensioners
,
were
other
motives
to
make
●…m
provide
against
future
Events
,
and
to
be
cautious
to
prevent
surprises
.
The
Dauphin
being
as
yet
in
his
Cradle
,
't
was
no
wonder
the
King
gave
no
ear
to
propositions
to
an
Alliance
so
unseasonable
▪
but
he
might
change
his
mind
,
when
his
Son
came
to
be
of
years
ripe
for
Marriage
.
And
in
truth
the
King
at
his
death
,
left
a
Court
that
thirsted
after
that
Alliance
between
the
two
Crowns
,
which
the
Reformed
could
not
choose
but
look
upon
as
fatal
to
their
Churches
.
Nor
is
it
to
be
said
,
that
these
were
vain
fears
;
as
the
Event
has
too
severely
justifi'd
.
The
King's
death
,
the
Alliance
with
Spain
,
the
profound
engagement
of
Lewis
XIII
.
in
superstition
,
his
natural
hatredof
the
Reformed
,
his
Obedience
to
the
Councils
of
the
Jesuits
,
whatever
the
Reformed
had
reason
to
be
afraid
of
,
all
happen'd
almost
at
the
same
time
,
and
by
degrees
advanc'd
the
declination
of
that
Party
who
had
now
lost
their
Protector
.
History
affords
us
proof
of
all
this
;
that
all
these
Events
of
the
Life
of
Hen.
IV.
and
the
whole
Conjuncture
of
Affairs
,
threaten'd
the
Reformed
with
approaching
▪
Desolation
,
if
keeping
to
their
Antient
Maxims
,
of
believing
all
things
,
hoping
all
things
,
and
never
mistrusting
the
sincerity
of
other
men
,
nor
making
use
of
any
other
Buckler
but
that
of
Simplicity
,
Generosity
and
Innocence
;
not
thinking
of
the
Future
,
but
with
an
imprudent
resignation
,
they
provided
not
better
for
themselves
than
before
the
Massacres
.
I
conclude
from
hence
,
that
the
fears
of
the
Reformed
being
but
too
well
grounded
,
it
was
a
great
piece
of
injustice
to
blame
'em
for
taking
measures
to
secure
themselves
.
And
since
that
time
has
made
it
out
,
that
they
were
not
so
provident
as
they
should
have
been
,
that
which
may
be
hence
asserted
is
,
that
they
had
prudence
enough
to
foresee
the
Mischief
,
but
that
they
had
not
the
good
Fortune
to
prevent
it
.
As
to
what
remains
,
I
have
this
farther
Advertisement
to
give
the
Reader
,
that
it
is
impossible
but
that
I
must
have
made
some
mistakes
in
the
Date
of
the
Years
,
in
the
First
Book
of
this
Part.
The
custom
of
beginning
the
Year
at
Easter
not
being
laid
aside
till
under
Charles
IX
.
as
I
did
not
think
my self
bound
to
count
the
Years
according
to
that
custom
,
so
neither
did
I
shun
it
altogether
.
So
that
it
may
so
fall
out
,
that
I
have
related
under
the
Date
of
one
Year
,
what
according
to
the
custom
of
time
ought
to
have
been
put
down
under
the
Date
of
the
Year
preceding
.
If
I
did
not
take
that
care
,
my
reason
,
is
that
in
so
short
●n
Abstract
as
that
of
my
First
Book
,
the
mistake
of
Date
which
refers
to
the
beginning
of
the
Year
that
which
belongs
to
the
end
of
another
,
can
be
of
●o
great
consequence
.
I
should
have
been
more
exact
,
had
I
handl'd
that
part
of
the
History
more
〈…〉
large
.
The
Epistle
of
the
famous
James
Augustus
de
Thou
to
Hen.
IV.
which
serves
for
a
Preface
to
his
History
,
having
always
been
lookt
upon
as
a
most
accomplish'd
Piece
,
and
not
only
for
one
of
the
Four
Writings
of
that
nature
which
have
most
deserv'd
the
Approbation
of
the
learned
,
but
for
an
anthentick
Monument
of
the
Sentiments
of
all
the
most
worthy
Men
of
his
Religion
at
that
time
,
concerning
Oppression
and
Persecution
,
there
were
many
persons
who
believ'd
,
that
Piece
had
some
affinity
with
mine
,
and
that
I
should
oblige
the
Reader
if
I
gave
him
a
faithful
Translation
of
it
.
I
took
it
therefore
for
good
Advice
;
and
it
is
done
as
much
word
for
word
as
could
be
without
speaking
Latin
in
English
:
or
if
any
liberty
be
taken
,
to
explain
some
things
which
the
manner
of
expression
or
the
length
of
Periods
might
a
little
incumber
,
it
is
not
such
as
can
any
way
render
suspected
the
Fidelity
of
the
Translator
.
To
the
Most
Christian
King
OF
France
and
Navarr
HENRY
IV.
Done
from
Thuanus
himself
in
Latin
.
SIR
,
WHEN
first
I
apply'd
my
Thoughts
to
write
the
Story
of
these
Times
,
altho'
I
were
not
ignorant
at
this
Laborious
Work
of
mine
,
whater
it
were
,
would
be
obnoxious
to
va●…us
Censures
,
This
however
was
my
●…fort
,
that
I
know
my self
spurred
●…ward
,
not
by
Ambition
or
vain
Glory
,
●…t
by
the
Reward
attending
a
good
Con●…ence
:
And
I
was
in
hopes
,
that
the
●…blic
Animosities
being
allay'd
and
●…inguish'd
by
a
long
series
of
Time
,
the
●…ve
of
Truth
would
one
day
get
the
upper
hand
;
more
especially
,
You
reigning
King
,
who
by
the
particular
Favour
of
Heaven
,
having
subdued
the
Monsters
of
Rebellion
,
and
eradicated
the
Fuel
of
those
Factions
that
have
long
laid
us
waste
,
became
the
Restorer
of
Peace
to
France
;
and
with
Peace
have
linkt
two
Things
together
thought
incompatible
by
others
,
Liberty
and
Soveraign
Power
.
Add
to
this
,
that
we
first
set
our
Hands
to
this
Attempt
,
at
a
time
,
when
we
could
not
but
bewail
the
Causes
of
the
Civil
War
invelopp'd
in
the
Private
Affections
and
Desires
of
Ambitious
Men
,
and
all
hopes
of
Peace
excluded
from
Public
Counsel
and
Advice
;
and
for
that
reason
,
thought
it
so
much
the
more
lawful
for
us
to
speak
freely
,
yet
on
this
side
Envy
or
detraction
,
naked
Truth
.
But
as
this
Work
went
forward
,
which
being
begun
in
the
Camp
,
amidst
the
confused
Noises
of
Trumpets
and
Sieges
,
grew
up
to
Bulk
in
your
Court
,
and
now
among
the
Hurry
and
Clamours
of
the
Barr
,
and
the
delays
of
Travel
,
has
reach'd
your
Reign
,
I
perceiv'd
my
Inclinations
far
different
from
what
they
were
at
the
beginning
.
For
then
my
Mind
intent
on
the
Variety
and
Importance
of
the
Transactions
to
be
related
,
and
seeking
Respite
from
the
Public
Calamities
,
was
wholly
taken
up
in
Meditation
and
Writing
.
And
this
has
brought
a
fear
into
my
thoughts
,
that
what
I
wrote
,
surrounded
with
the
clattering
of
Armes
,
and
which
might
then
perhaps
be
acceptable
,
or
at
least
not
unworthy
of
Excuse
,
will
now
,
that
our
Commotions
are
appeas'd
,
not
only
be
less
pleasing
,
but
offensive
to
the
morose
and
difficult
Ears
of
some
Persons
:
it
being
the
general
default
of
Human
Kind
,
that
men
are
more
prone
to
do
ill
,
than
to
hear
of
Evil
Actions
committed
.
But
in
regard
it
is
a
Law
most
exactly
to
be
observ'd
in
History
,
for
the
Author
not
to
presume
to
utter
Falshoods
;
yet
on
the
other
side
,
to
be
bold
and
daring
in
the
delivery
of
Truth
,
I
made
it
my
business
with
all
my
might
to
dig
for
Truth
,
absconded
often
,
sometimes
more
profoundly
ingulph'd
in
the
Animosities
of
contending
Parties
;
and
thus
dig'd
up
,
deliver
it
sincerely
to
Posterity
:
no
less
careful
,
left
prevaricating
in
so
just
a
Cause
,
through
a
preposterous
Affectation
of
prudence
I
should
injure
the
Felicity
of
Your
Time
,
but
seldom
known
,
wherein
every
man
is
permitted
to
think
what
he
pleases
,
and
to
speak
what
he
thinks
.
For
my
own
part
,
how
far
I
am
from
Dissimulation
,
I
hope
is
well
known
to
those
who
are
acquainted
with
my
Person
and
my
Manners
.
Nor
have
I
liv'd
so
obscurely
,
that
the
most
Partial
can
be
ignorant
of
my
candid
and
upright
dealing
in
Public
Actions
.
For
after
once
Your
Prowess
and
Your
Clemency
had
reduc'd
us
to
a
peaceful
Reconciliation
,
I
so
absolutely
forgot
all
personal
Injuries
,
if
any
had
been
offer'd
,
and
so
freely
laid
aside
the
least
Resentment
of
'em
both
privately
and
publicly
,
that
I
may
justly
assure
my self
,
that
no
man
will
have
occasion
to
reproach
my
defect
of
Equanimity
and
Moderation
in
what
relates
to
the
Remembrance
of
things
past
.
I
might
call
those
to
witness
,
whose
names
will
frequently
occur
in
these
following
Books
;
who
when
they
have
wanted
my
Assistance
in
any
thing
relating
to
that
Imployment
by
You
entrusted
to
my
management
,
have
always
found
me
ready
to
do
'em
any
kindness
that
might
not
brand
me
with
Corruption
.
What
therefore
upright
Judges
ought
to
do
,
when
they
debate
the
Lives
and
Fortunes
of
Men
,
that
did
we
also
,
when
first
we
undertook
this
History
:
often
interrogating
our
Conscience
,
whether
it
were
touch'd
with
a
smarter
sence
than
usual
,
that
might
turn
us
aside
from
the
fair
Path
which
we
propos'd
to
follow
.
To
that
purpose
have
I
soften'd
,
as
much
as
in
me
lies
,
the
Harshness
of
some
Things
by
smoothness
of
Expression
;
I
have
every
where
suspended
my
judgment
and
avoided
all
Digressions
:
Lastly
,
I
have
observ'd
a
plain
and
naked
manner
of
Writing
,
that
by
my
Stile
I
might
shew
my self
no
less
exempt
from
Disguise
and
Ostentation
,
than
from
the
Partialities
of
Hatred
and
Favour
.
On
the
other
side
,
I
beg
both
of
my
own
Countrymen
and
Foreigners
,
that
shall
peruse
these
Sheets
,
that
they
bring
nothing
of
Prejudice
along
with
'em
,
nor
pronounce
sentence
upon
this
Labour
of
Mine
,
till
they
have
diligently
read
it
over
.
I
will
not
deny
,
but
that
it
is
a
Task
superiour
to
my
strength
;
and
that
the
due
performance
if
it
requires
many
Accomplishments
which
in
me
are
wanting
.
But
the
Public
Good
and
my
ardent
Desire
to
serve
my
own
Generation
and
succeeding
Ages
,
prevail'd
with
me
beyond
all
other
Considerations
;
and
when
I
consulted
the
satisfaction
of
that
passion
,
I
rather
chose
to
be
accompted
inconsiderate
than
ungrateful
.
Nor
am
I
so
anxious
for
what
may
be
thought
of
my
Sincerity
,
in
reference
to
which
I
am
not
Conscious
of
any
thing
that
can
be
laid
to
my
charge
;
or
of
my
Industry
,
in
excusing
the
defects
of
which
I
despair
not
so
much
of
your
Clemency
,
or
the
Candor
of
the
Reader
,
as
I
am
afraid
,
lest
what
I
make
the
Greatest
part
of
my
History
,
may
be
tedious
and
irksom
to
most
People
,
who
being
out
of
Danger
,
as
they
believe
,
themselves
,
or
are
either
not
so
just
in
censuring
the
Miseries
,
or
else
over-remiss
and
unconcern'd
for
the
Calamities
of
others
.
For
to
those
other
Mischiefs
,
with
which
this
Age
,
in
Hostility
with
Vertue
,
abounds
,
that
fatal
Discord
has
joyn'd
it self
,
occasion'd
by
Religion
,
which
,
for
almost
this
whole
whole
Century
,
has
turmoil'd
the
Christian
world
with
continual
Wars
,
and
will
continue
still
to
vex
,
unless
timely
Remedies
,
and
other
than
hitherto
have
been
employ'd
,
be
carefully
apply'd
by
those
whose
chiefest
Interest
it
is
to
manage
that
Affair
.
For
we
have
learnt
by
Experience
,
that
Fire
and
Sword
,
that
Exilement
and
Proscriptions
have
rather
exasperated
,
than
cur'd
the
Distemper
deeply
rooted
in
the
Mind
:
and
therefore
not
to
be
reliev'd
or
heal'd
by
Medicines
that
only
work
upon
the
Body
,
but
by
sound
Doctrine
,
and
sedulous
Instruction
,
which
being
gently
infus'd
,
perswades
an
easie
passage
to
the
Mind
.
All
other
things
are
subject
to
the
Sanctions
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
and
consequently
the
Sovereign
Prince
;
Religion
only
admits
not
of
Dominion
,
and
never
enters
the
Seat
of
human
Judgment
,
but
when
rightly
prepar'd
by
a
well
grounded
Opinion
of
the
Truth
,
assisted
by
the
accession
of
Divine
Grace
.
Torments
prevail
not
to
enforce
it
;
they
but
confirm
the
Obstinate
,
rather
than
subdue
,
or
perswade
.
What
the
S●oics
have
so
haughtily
boasted
of
their
Wisdom
,
much
more
justly
may
we
assert
of
Religion
;
that
where
People
are
deeply
affected
with
it
,
Torments
and
Grief
are
little
fear'd
or
valu'd
,
and
all
other
Inconveniences
whatever
,
are
overwhelm'd
and
vanquish'd
by
that
same
Fortitude
,
inspir'd
by
Zeal
and
Devotion
.
All
the
sufferings
that
Mankind
is
liable
to
undergo
can
never
terrify
'em
.
All
the
Misfortunes
and
Calamities
that
are
dreadful
to
Human
Frailty
,
they
never
complain
of
Enduring
.
They
know
their
strength
,
and
whether
falsely
or
truly
,
if
once
assur'd
of
Heavenly
support
,
they
believe
themselves
sufficiently
able
to
bear
the
burthen
.
Let
the
Executioner
stand
at
their
Elbow
;
let
the
Tormentor
appear
with
his
Irons
and
his
kindled
Fires
,
it
will
not
shake
their
Perseverance
:
nor
will
they
consider
what
they
are
to
suffer
,
but
what
they
are
to
do
.
The
s●ource
of
their
Felicity
remains
within
'em
;
and
whatever
happens
from
without
is
but
a
fly-blow
,
and
only
grazes
the
surface
of
the
skin
.
If
Epicurus
,
branded
among
other
Philosophers
for
the
impurity
of
his
life
,
had
such
a
high
notion
of
a
wise
Man
,
that
burning
in
Phalaris's
Bull
,
he
would
cry
out
,
'T
is
pleasant
,
and
concerns
not
me
at
all
;
can
we
believe
a
character
less
signal
due
to
their
Courage
,
who
a
hundred
years
since
contemn'd
and
slighted
all
manner
of
Torments
,
all
the
inventions
of
Cruelty
for
Religions
sake
?
O●
that
they
would
not
be
the
same
again
,
upon
as
terrible
a
Prosecution
of
the
same
inhumanities
?
'T
is
worth
the
while
to
hear
what
one
among
the
rest
both
said
and
did
,
when
ty'd
to
the
Stake
on
purpose
to
be
burnt
to
death
;
how
first
he
fell
upon
his
knees
and
sung
a
Psalm
,
which
the
Flames
and
Smoak
could
hardly
interrupt
;
and
when
the
Executioner
,
to
mitigate
his
terror
,
would
have
kindl'd
the
Fire
behind
his
back
,
Come
hither
,
said
he
,
and
kindle
it
before
my
Face
:
for
had
I
fear'd
a
little
scorching
,
I
had
never
been
brought
to
this
Place
,
which
it
was
in
my
power
to
have
avoided
.
In
vain
therefore
,
men
by
Torments
labour
to
suppress
the
Zeal
of
those
that
meditate
innovations
in
Religion
;
which
do
but
rather
harden
their
minds
to
sufferings
more
painful
,
and
more
daring
undertakings
.
For
when
others
have
sprung
up
out
of
the
Ashes
of
others
,
and
that
their
number
has
increas'd
,
their
Patience
turns
to
Fury
:
no
longer
Suppliants
,
as
before
,
they
then
begin
to
be
importunate
and
trouble
some
Expostulators
and
Demanders
;
and
they
who
fled
from
cruelties
before
,
have
of
their
own
accords
betaken
themselves
to
Arms.
This
we
have
seen
in
France
for
forty
years
together
,
and
little
less
in
Germany
.
And
things
at
length
were
brought
to
that
extremity
,
that
the
growing
Mischief
could
not
be
lopt
off
with
the
punishment
of
two
or
Three
,
which
at
first
perhaps
might
be
securely
done
.
But
when
once
it
had
or'e
spread
whole
People
,
whole
Nations
,
and
consequently
the
greatest
part
of
Europe
,
in
vain
the
Civil
Sword
is
then
made
use
of
;
it
requires
the
weapons
of
spiritual
warfare
to
mow
down
the
Harvest
of
Oppression
.
They
ought
to
be
instructed
,
and
invited
to
friendly
Colloquies
and
Conferences
,
where
Equity
and
Moderation
preside
.
This
did
St.
Austin
,
writing
to
Proculianus
,
a
Sectary
of
the
Donatian
stamp
.
He
it
was
,
who
also
interceeded
for
'em
to
Donatus
,
Proconsul
of
Africa
,
that
they
might
not
be
put
to
death
.
Believing
it
became
the
professors
of
true
Religion
not
to
recede
from
their
prepetual
resolution
of
surmounting
Evil
by
Acts
of
Lenity
.
And
in
another
place
,
he
writes
to
the
President
Caecilianus
,
that
the
Aposteme
of
sacrilegious
vanity
was
rather
to
be
cur'd
by
impressions
of
Fear
,
than
to
be
cut
off
by
the
Sword
of
Revengeful
persecutions
.
Therefore
in
that
splendid
Epistle
to
Boniface
,
he
adds
,
that
in
Causes
of
this
nature
,
where
by
reason
of
the
Fatal
scissures
of
Dissention
,
not
this
or
that
single
Person
runs
a
hazard
,
but
whole
Communities
of
people
lye
liable
to
ruin
,
there
ought
to
be
a
Relaxation
of
Severity
;
and
that
the
greater
evils
were
to
be
redressd
by
the
more
indulgent
applications
of
Charity
.
Which
Opinion
so
far
prevail'd
in
the
Church
,
that
the
sentence
was
more
than
once
transcrib'd
into
Gratian's
Decree
.
St.
Austin
therefore
,
a
Person
both
of
a
pious
and
meek
spirit
,
thus
delivers
his
Sentiments
,
that
the
Career
of
those
Mischiefs
was
not
to
be
stopt
by
rigour
,
by
violence
or
domineering
Authority
;
and
more
advantageous
progresses
would
be
made
,
rather
by
instructing
than
commanding
;
rather
by
admonition
,
than
menaces
;
and
that
multitudes
of
sinners
were
after
that
manner
gently
to
be
dealt
with
,
severity
only
to
be
inflicted
upon
the
transgressions
of
a
Few
.
Or
if
they
who
are
superior
in
command
are
sometimes
constrain'd
to
make
use
of
threats
,
that
they
ought
to
be
utter'd
with
a
real
grief
and
sorrow
for
the
miscarriage
of
the
Offender
;
and
that
the
Terror
of
Vengeance
should
●e
deriv'd
from
Scripture
;
not
to
render
their
own
authority
formidable
,
but
that
it
may
appear
to
be
the
awful
voice
of
God
threatning
his
Judgments
upon
Transgressors
from
their
Lips
;
as
he
writes
in
his
Epistle
to
Aurelius
,
the
Bishop
.
And
certainly
,
if
we
have
a
love
for
Truth
,
●f
necessity
we
must
acknowledge
,
that
●●
all
the
ancient
Monuments
of
sacred
Antiquity
we
find
not
any
approv'd
example
extant
of
capital
punishment
inflicted
upon
Sectaries
;
and
that
the
Primitive
●hurch
had
always
in
abomination
the
ef●sion
of
Blood
.
Or
if
such
an
accident
●…ll
out
at
any
time
,
the
Bishops
truly
pi●…s
,
manifested
still
their
detestation
of
the
Fact
.
As
appear'd
in
Priscillian
,
who
having
spread
the
Poyson
of
his
pernicious
Doctrine
among
the
Churches
of
Gaul
,
but
more
especially
in
Aquitaine
,
together
with
his
Followers
,
was
in
the
year
383.
put
to
Death
at
Treves
,
by
Maximus
,
otherwise
a
good
Prince
,
only
that
he
had
usurp'd
the
Empire
from
Gratian
,
whom
he
depriv'd
of
his
Life
at
Lyons
.
The
St.
Martin
had
obtain'd
a
promise
from
the
Emperor
,
that
nothing
Bloody
or
Cruel
should
be
acted
against
the
Guilty
;
and
had
earnestly
exhorted
Itacius
,
and
some
other
sticklers
to
desist
from
their
accusations
.
For
all
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
blam'd
the
violence
of
their
proceeding
,
as
unjust
and
unbecoming
Christians
.
And
tho
Itacius
,
after
the
fact
perfidiously
committed
,
fearing
the
scandal
of
it
would
fall
upon
his
Shoulders
,
had
withdrawn
himself
;
yet
afterwards
he
was
condemn'd
by
Theognistus
.
Nor
was
it
without
great
reluctancy
,
and
by
constraint
of
pressing
necessity
,
that
St.
Martin
could
be
perswaded
to
hold
Communion
with
the
Ita●ian
Party
.
In
like
manner
St.
Ambrose
,
who
was
sent
at
the
same
time
to
Maximus
by
Valentinian
,
the
Brother
of
Gratian
who
was
put
to
Death
,
testifies
in
his
relation
,
that
when
he
was
at
Treves
,
he
refrain'd
the
company
of
those
Bishops
that
sided
with
Itacius
,
who
demanded
that
they
who
deviated
from
the
Faith
might
be
punished
with
Death
.
Afterwards
,
when
those
hair-brain'd
Prelates
had
prevail'd
with
Maximus
to
send
certain
Tribunes
into
Spain
with
Plenipotentiary
Power
to
enquire
after
Hereticks
,
and
being
apprehended
to
punish
'em
with
loss
of
Life
and
Confiscation
of
Estates
,
the
same
St.
Martin
never
left
the
Emperor
,
till
he
had
obtain'd
a
revocation
of
that
inhumane
Decree
.
For
it
was
the
care
of
that
pious
Bishop
to
set
free
,
not
only
the
Christians
,
who
were
to
be
molested
under
that
pretence
,
but
even
the
Hereticks
themselves
.
Foreseeing
in
his
mind
,
that
that
same
Tempest
,
were
it
not
diverted
,
would
cause
a
great
depopulation
of
the
Faithful
:
there
being
then
but
little
difference
made
between
the
sorts
of
Men
,
when
only
the
Eye
was
judge
of
the
distinction
,
and
Hereticks
were
mark'd
out
rather
by
the
paleness
of
their
Looks
,
or
by
their
Habit
,
than
by
their
Faith
and
Doctrine
.
However
,
after
Priscillian
was
put
to
death
,
the
Heresie
propagated
by
himself
,
was
so
far
from
being
er
adicated
by
the
severity
of
his
punishment
,
that
it
gathered
strength
and
spread
it self
more
and
more
;
and
his
Followers
who
before
had
honour'd
him
as
a
Holy
Person
,
began
to
adore
him
as
a
Martyr
,
remov'd
the
bodies
of
those
that
suffer'd
,
into
Spain
,
and
solemniz'd
their
Obsequies
with
extraordinary
Pomp.
Nay
,
they
carry'd
on
their
Superstition
to
that
degree
,
that
it
was
accounted
a
most
sacred
Oath
to
swear
by
Priscillian
:
which
occasion'd
so
cruel
and
so
long
continu'd
a
Division
between
the
Bishops
of
the
Gallican
Church
,
that
fifteen
years
Bloody
contention
could
hardly
put
an
end
to
;
while
the
people
of
God
,
and
all
good
men
were
in
the
mean
time
expos'd
to
Affront
and
Obloquy
.
Which
words
as
often
as
I
read
in
Sulpitius
Severus
,
who
wrote
the
History
of
that
Age
with
equal
Eloquence
and
Fidelity
,
I
call
to
mind
the
years
of
my
childhood
,
when
at
the
beginning
of
the
Commotions
about
Religion
,
men
were
mark'd
out
by
the
Eye
for
Slaughter
;
not
upon
any
suspicion
of
their
manners
,
or
of
the
corruption
of
their
past
Lives
;
but
only
out
of
a
particular
malice
to
their
looks
,
or
the
fashion
of
their
Cl●athes
;
and
what
with
their
heats
of
Contention
and
Animosities
,
what
with
favours
ill
bestow'd
,
the
pusillanimous
Fear
,
Inconstancy
,
Drowsiness
,
Sloth
and
Arrogancy
of
those
that
sat
at
the
Helm
of
Affairs
,
the
Kingdom
was
rent
into
Factions
,
and
Religion
it self
pushe
almost
to
the
brink
of
the
Precipice
by
the
Troubles
and
Agitations
of
the
State
.
After
St.
Marcin's
time
,
more
moderation
was
us'd
in
the
Church
toward
those
that
deviated
from
the
Faith
;
whom
they
only
either
Banish'd
or
Fin'd
,
but
always
spar'd
their
Lives
.
So
that
in
the
year
1060
,
when
certain
of
the
followers
of
Berengarius
Archdeacon
of
Angiers
went
about
sowing
his
Doctrine
in
the
Territories
of
Liege
,
Juliers
,
and
other
parts
of
the
Low
Countries
,
Bruno
,
Archbishop
of
Treves
,
thought
it
sufficient
to
expel
'em
out
of
his
Diocess
,
never
thirsting
after
their
Blood
.
Nor
were
they
,
after
this
,
more
severely
handl'd
by
the
Church
,
till
the
time
of
the
Vaudois
;
against
whom
when
the
most
exquisite
of
Torments
little
prevail'd
,
but
that
the
mischief
was
rather
exasperated
by
the
remedy
unseasonably
appli'd
,
while
their
number
encreas'd
,
compleat
Armies
were
set
on
foot
,
and
a
War
of
no
less
bulk
was
decreed
against
'em
,
than
that
which
our
Ancestors
wag'd
against
the
Saracens
;
the
event
of
which
was
,
that
Murdred
,
Massacred
,
Chas'd
from
their
habitations
,
Plunder'd
of
their
Goods
,
and
despoyl'd
of
their
Estates
and
Signiories
,
their
Persecutors
gain'd
a
depopulated
Country
,
but
not
a
Convert
that
was
thereby
convinc'd
of
his
error
.
Some
there
were
who
had
defended
themselves
at
first
by
force
of
Armes
;
who
being
vanquish'd
by
superior
power
,
fled
into
Provence
,
and
the
Alps
adjoyning
to
the
jurisdiction
of
France
,
where
they
met
with
a
sort
of
skulking
holes
,
wherein
to
shelter
their
Lives
and
Doctrine
:
others
retir'd
into
Calabria
,
where
for
a
long
time
they
settl'd
themselves
,
even
till
the
Pontificate
of
Pius
IV.
Some
wander'd
into
Germany
,
and
fix'd
their
Habitations
in
Bohemia
,
Poland
and
Livonia
;
while
another
Remnant
,
turning
Westward
,
sought
for
sanctuary
in
England
.
And
from
some
one
of
that
number
't
is
thought
that
John
Wickliffe
descended
,
who
for
a
long
time
taught
Theology
at
Oxford
,
where
after
various
Contentions
and
hot
Disputes
about
Religion
,
he
died
a
natural
Death
,
above
300
years
ago
.
Natural
indeed
.
,
and
yet
more
fatal
to
him
then
his
common
mortality
:
for
that
several
years
after
his
decease
,
the
Magistrate
order'd
him
to
be
taken
up
again
,
arraign'd
him
,
and
caus'd
his
Bones
to
be
publickly
burnt
.
After
that
time
started
up
several
other
Sects
that
have
continu'd
till
our
Age
,
wherein
after
the
severity
of
Torments
in
Vain
experienc'd
,
the
contest
flam'd
out
from
private
Disputes
into
open
Wars
,
and
Rebellions
of
numerous
multitudes
,
both
in
Germany
,
England
and
France
;
uncertain
whether
●o
the
greater
detriment
of
the
publick
●ranquillity
,
or
Religion
it self
:
such
a
●chism
being
form'd
and
corroborated
,
●nd
too
long
neglected
by
those
,
in
whose
power
it
was
,
and
whom
it
behov'd
to
have
apply'd
proper
Remedies
in
time
.
These
Things
,
of
so
great
consequence
,
I
have
not
so
largely
insisted
upon
,
with
a
design
to
revive
that
so
often
harrass'd
Question
,
Whether
Hereticks
ought
to
be
punish'd
with
death
;
which
neither
my
Time
nor
my
Profession
will
admit
of
.
My
aim
is
only
to
shew
,
that
those
Princes
have
acted
most
prudently
and
most
conformably
to
the
Institutions
and
Maxims
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
who
have
rather
chosen
to
extinguish
the
conflagrations
of
War
about
Religion
,
with
disadvantageous
conditions
of
an
amicable
composure
,
then
to
continue
the
desolations
of
an
obstinate
contest
,
not
to
be
determin'd
but
by
the
uncertain
chance
of
absolute
Conquest
.
This
Ferdinand
,
a
most
prudent
Prince
foresaw
;
who
having
learnt
by
experience
,
in
the
furious
and
dangerous
Wars
of
Germany
,
under
his
Brother
Charles
the
Fifth
,
the
ill
success
of
the
Emperors
Armes
against
the
Protestants
,
no
sooner
attain'd
the
Imperial
Diadem
himself
,
but
he
re-establish'd
the
Peace
of
Religion
by
a
solemn
Decree
,
which
he
afterwards
ratisi'd
several
times
.
And
father
observing
,
that
greater
progresses
were
made
in
matters
of
Religion
by
friendly
Conferences
,
as
he
himself
had
experienc'd
in
the
Dyets
held
at
Ratisbonne
and
Wormes
,
he
resolv'd
a
little
before
his
death
,
and
immediately
after
the
breaking
up
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
to
follow
the
advice
of
his
Son
Maximilian
,
a
Prince
of
great
wisdom
;
and
to
satisfie
the
Protestants
who
were
not
at
that
Assembly
,
design'd
to
have
granted
'em
another
Conference
:
In
order
to
which
,
the
Emperour
made
choice
of
George
Cas●ander
,
a
person
no
less
moderate
than
learned
,
in
a
friendly
Conjunction
with
the
Protestant
Doctors
,
to
examin
the
Articles
of
the
Confession
of
Auspurgh
,
that
were
in
Dispute
.
But
the
Crazie
Constitution
of
that
worthy
man
,
and
the
soon
ensuing
Death
both
of
the
one
and
the
other
,
e●●●'d
Germany
the
Fruit
of
so
Noble
a
Determination
.
After
the
Example
of
the
Germans
,
the
Nobility
of
Poland
cook
the
same
Course
in
their
Republick
.
〈◊〉
Immanuel
Philibert
,
Duke
of
〈◊〉
▪
after
he
was
restor'd
to
the
ancient
Possession
of
his
lost
Territories
,
by
vertue
of
the
Pe●ce
concluded
with
us
,
having
rashly
engag'd
himself
,
to
his
great
Dammage
,
in
a
War
with
the
Vaudois
of
Piemont
,
(
whether
it
were
to
raise
his
Reputation
in
Italy
,
or
to
gratifie
others
at
the
Expence
of
his
own
Jeopardy
,
it
matters
not
)
made
amends
for
his
mistake
by
a
Timely
Repentance
;
granting
the
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
to
his
,
otherwise
,
Innocent
People
,
and
afterwards
no
less
religiously
observing
the
Articles
which
he
had
concluded
with
'em
.
I
now
come
to
what
concerns
our selves
,
and
am
going
about
to
handle
a
sore
,
which
I
am
very
much
afraid
will
draw
no
small
inconvenience
upon
me
,
for
only
laying
my
Finger
upon
it
.
But
since
I
have
enter'd
into
the
discourse
,
that
I
may
dispatch
in
a
word
,
I
shall
take
the
Liberty
,
allow'd
under
your
Reign
,
frankly
and
ingenuously
to
declare
,
That
War
is
by
no
means
a
Lawful
way
to
extirpate
Heresie
out
of
the
Church
.
For
the
Protestants
of
this
Kingdom
,
whose
Number
and
Credit
daily
lessen'd
in
time
of
Peace
,
have
always
gather'd
strength
in
times
of
War
and
Division
;
and
whether
out
of
a
preposterous
Zeal
,
or
through
Ambition
,
and
a
Desire
of
Innovation
,
it
has
been
the
pernicious
Errour
of
our
States-men
to
renew
their
Designs
of
extirpating
the
Protestants
by
Wars
often
inauspiciously
begun
,
and
as
frequently
unluckily
compos'd
▪
to
the
great
hazard
of
our
Religion
.
What
need
of
Words
?
The
thing
it self
speaks
loud
enough
.
For
after
various
Troubles
and
Commotions
,
and
during
those
,
innumerable
Cities
,
in
every
Corner
of
the
Kingdom
,
wrested
from
the
Public
,
no
sooner
was
Peace
restor'd
by
the
Restitution
of
those
Places
in
1563.
but
't
was
a
wonder
to
see
what
a
suddain
Serenity
once
more
overspread
the
Nation
.
How
joyful
was
that
Four
Years
Interval
to
all
Good
Men
!
While
our
Religion
sate
safely
protected
,
and
most
Excellent
Laws
,
of
which
France
will
never
have
cause
to
repent
,
were
made
by
a
most
upright
Moderator
of
Justice
and
Equity
.
But
then
,
the
Fa●●
of
France
again
declining
,
we
began
〈◊〉
grow
weary
of
the
Publick
Security
establish'd
by
those
wholesom
Constitutions
,
and
spurning
from
us
Peaceful
Counsels
,
threw
our selves
into
a
War
,
〈◊〉
only
Fatal
to
the
whole
Realm
,
but
〈◊〉
the
Advisers
of
it
also
.
They
who
were
present
at
the
Vnfortunate
Conference
at
Baionne
,
are
sufficiently
sensible
what
persons
I
mean
.
For
from
that
〈◊〉
forward
,
while
we
were
still
deluded
and
cajol'd
by
foreign
Fraud
,
all
things
we●●
carried
on
by
Artifice
and
Force
of
Arm●
Then
it
was
,
that
the
Duke
of
Alva
being
sent
with
a
Potent
Army
into
Flanders
,
after
Margaret
of
Parma
,
who
had
govern'd
those
Provinces
with
Extraordinary
Moderation
,
had
by
tacit
compulsion
laid
down
the
Regency
;
then
it
was
that
Alva
mingled
all
things
with
Fire
and
Sword
;
erected
Fortresses
in
every
Corner
,
sapp'd
the
Public
Liberty
with
unheard
of
Impositions
for
the
support
of
the
War
,
and
breaking
in
upon
their
Immunities
,
reduc'd
opulent
Cities
to
meagre
Poverty
,
like
strong
Bodies
emaciated
by
depriving
'em
of
Nourishment
.
But
these
harsh
and
unadvised
Counsels
,
the
fruits
of
Precipitation
,
were
attended
with
the
despair
of
the
People
,
and
lastly
with
Revolts
.
Which
however
for
a
time
appeas'd
,
ended
in
this
at
length
,
that
the
larger
and
more
abounding
Part
,
and
most
commodious
for
Navigation
,
wherein
the
Wealth
of
those
Provinces
chiefly
consists
,
being
as
it
were
mangl'd
and
dismember'd
from
the
rest
of
the
Body
,
acknowledges
now
no
Soveraign
Authority
,
but
that
of
the
States
General
,
and
wages
auspicious
War
with
all
the
Force
of
Spain
.
Which
misfortune
of
the
Spaniards
,
Francis
Balduin
,
one
of
the
most
famous
Lawyers
of
this
Century
,
fearing
long
before
,
adviz'd
the
Peers
of
the
Low
Countries
to
petition
Philip
,
that
he
would
vouchsafe
their
former
Liberty
of
Conscience
to
the
Protestants
every
where
turmoil'd
and
harass'd
;
and
sur●ease
the
Rigour
of
Torments
and
In●isitions
after
suspected
Persons
.
And
〈◊〉
this
purpose
he
wrote
a
Treatise
in
French
,
whorein
he
prov'd
by
dint
of
●●enuous
Arguments
,
that
the
Affairs
of
Religion
,
disquieted
and
tormented
by
restless
Controversies
,
would
sooner
be
compos'd
by
Conferences
,
and
an
equilibrium
observ'd
among
the
Dissenters
,
than
by
violence
and
force
of
Arms.
Wherein
if
they
persever'd
,
he
foresaw
that
the
strength
of
the
Protestants
,
then
but
inconsiderable
,
and
here
and
there
dispers'd
,
would
be
united
by
Factions
;
and
that
from
verbal
Contests
they
would
betake
themselves
to
Arms
and
Revolt
.
I
have
the
more
willingly
recited
this
Prophecy
of
a
Low
Country-man
,
concerning
the
Low
Countries
,
more
especially
to
your
Majesty
,
for
that
he
,
having
at
first
embrac'd
the
Protestant
Faith
,
yet
afterwards
upon
diligent
perusal
of
the
Fathers
,
having
alter'd
his
Opinion
,
nevertheless
preserv'd
the
same
Moderation
of
mind
;
so
as
not
to
be
transported
with
an
Implacable
Hatred
,
as
many
are
,
against
those
whose
Doctrine
he
had
relinquish'd
;
but
by
a
rare
Example
of
Christian
Charity
,
foreign
to
this
Age
,
admonish'd
by
his
own
Errour
,
to
compassionate
the
failings
of
others
,
and
to
make
it
his
whole
Business
▪
that
what
had
been
done
amiss
out
of
precipitancy
,
and
desire
of
innovation
,
might
be
redress'd
by
reviving
the
Practice
of
better
Antiquity
.
With
these
sentiments
and
resolutions
returning
out
of
Germany
into
France
,
he
found
his
Counsel
no
less
prudent
than
pious
,
readily
embrac'd
by
your
most
serene
Father
,
in
whose
Court
he
held
an
honourable
Employment
;
sometimes
admitted
into
Council
,
and
made
choice
of
to
take
care
of
your
Natural
Brother's
Education
.
Away
then
with
those
Ostentatious
Vaunts
,
to
the
Dishonour
of
the
Gallick
Name
,
so
frequent
in
the
mouths
of
many
aspiring
to
a
higher
strain
of
Zeal
then
other
Men
,
and
boasting
that
they
never
subscrib'd
to
any
Treatise
of
Peace
with
Hereticks
.
Let
'em
consider
,
what
became
at
length
of
all
their
egregious
Counsels
,
and
lament
at
leisure
the
loss
of
so
many
Flourishing
Provinces
,
and
the
Ru●●ous
Dissipation
of
their
own
Estates
consum'd
by
Tumult
and
Sedition
,
o●
se●u●ster'd
by
Conquest
.
How
glad
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
be
now
to
learn
from
our
Example
,
what
with
so
much
Affectation
they
before
detested
!
What
would
they
〈◊〉
to
redeem
the
Loss
of
so
many
Years
,
which
had
they
profitably
employ'd
against
the
Common
Enemies
of
Christendom
,
they
had
expell'd
those
Infidels
long
e're
this
out
of
Hungary
,
and
both
Maurita●ia's
,
to
their
Immortal
Honour
,
and
no
less
to
the
Advantages
of
Profit
.
But
I
am
afraid
,
the
same
Imprudence
which
we
blame
in
others
,
may
be
justly
laid
to
our
Charge
,
while
either
spurr'd
on
by
our
own
precipitate
Fury
,
or
push'd
forward
by
the
Evil
Counsels
of
those
I
have
already
mention'd
,
we
have
pamper'd
the
Occasions
of
most
pernicious
Disturbances
;
wherein
we
have
seen
our
Cities
sackt
,
our
Churches
levell'd
with
the
Earth
,
Churches
which
the
Rage
of
former
Commotions
spar'd
;
whole
Provinces
laid
waste
;
old
Animosities
,
that
Peace
had
lull'd
asleep
,
reviv'd
;
Suspitions
encreas'd
,
and
Arms
laid
down
to
be
res●m'd
with
more
Implacable
Rancour
.
Yet
after
all
these
foul
Enormities
committed
,
at
length
a
Peace
was
concluded
,
which
the
more
pretious
it
ought
to
have
been
,
so
much
the
sooner
was
it
violated
by
an
Act
,
scarce
ever
to
be
Expiated
,
unless
Heaven
,
and
that
is
all
we
dare
to
wish
,
would
be
pleas'd
to
bury
it
in
Eternal
Oblivion
;
I
mean
the
Massacre
perpetrated
two
Years
after
,
wherein
,
Great
Sir
,
Your self
,
of
old
by
Heaven
design'd
to
re-establish
the
Languishing
Affairs
of
France
,
had
like
to
have
been
envelopp'd
.
After
we
were
got
clear
of
this
same
Formidable
Caphareus
,
we
fell
in
among
several
other
formidable
Rocks
,
against
which
with
equal
Imprudence
we
Shipwrackt
our selves
,
Heaven
's
incens'd
Wrath
not
long
procrastinating
,
but
revenging
the
Impieties
of
France
by
the
Death
of
a
Generous
Prince
,
misguided
rather
by
the
pernicious
Counsels
of
others
,
then
sway'd
by
his
own
Inclinations
.
What
did
his
Successors
?
Returning
out
of
Poland
,
the
Emperour
Maximilian
and
the
Republick
of
Venice
,
in
whose
Territories
he
rested
by
the
way
,
besides
their
Magnificent
Entertainments
,
gave
him
sincere
and
wholsom
Counsel
;
which
he
contemning
,
at
his
entrance
into
the
Kingdom
,
preferr'd
a
wicked
War
,
which
they
disswaded
,
and
from
which
the
suppliant
Protestants
implor'd
him
to
desist
,
before
a
su'd
for
Peace
.
But
soon
repenting
,
he
chang'd
his
mind
,
and
at
the
end
of
three
Years
made
an
Edict
of
Pacification
,
which
he
peculiarly
call'd
his
own
,
and
which
was
attended
with
a
seven
years
profound
Peace
,
unless
it
were
for
some
slight
Insurrections
and
Incursions
of
the
Soldiers
:
otherwise
,
no
Important
Commotions
on
either
side
.
Till
certain
Persons
impatient
of
Ease
,
and
not
enduring
that
Peace
had
brought
the
Affairs
of
France
to
such
a
Condition
,
as
not
to
land
in
need
of
their
Assistance
,
kindled
an
unseasonable
and
mou●nful
War
,
to
which
the
King
perniciously
ad-viz'd
and
by
a
fatal
Mistak●●
suffer'd
himself
to
be
drawn
in
:
and
though
Your self
at
first
were
the
pretended
Mark
,
against
which
those
Armes
were
turn'd
,
yet
all
their
Fury
fell
at
length
on
his
own
Head
.
I
tremble
,
when
I
call
to
mind
that
Execrable
Parricide
,
no
less
to
the
eternal
Infamy
of
the
Gallic
Name
,
then
to
the
indelible
Infamy
of
those
that
so
inhumanly
chuckl'd
at
it
:
which
doubtless
had
involv'd
the
Kingdom
,
and
together
with
the
Kingdom
,
Religion
it self
〈◊〉
ruin
past
recovery
,
had
not
You
,
Great
Sir
,
reserv'd
for
these
unhappy
times
by
●●e
unlookt
for
Favour
of
the
Almighty
●atching
over
our
safety
,
like
a
well
fixed
Column
,
supported
the
tottering
Commonwealth
;
and
by
Your
Courage
opt
the
Headlong
Wheel
of
Public
Ca●…mity
ready
to
crush
in
pieces
what
ever
●…rowl'd
over
.
Yet
all
this
while
have
●…stified
by
Your
own
Example
,
that
all
●…ings
else
what
ever
are
subject
to
Hu●…an
Laws
,
but
that
Religion
only
,
as
have
already
said
,
is
neither
to
be
com●…ll'd
or
lorded
over
.
For
having
been
●…strain'd
from
Your
Infancy
to
struggle
●…th
so
many
Adversities
,
in
the
midst
Civil
Wars
;
having
been
surrounded
〈◊〉
several
Armies
at
the
same
time
;
●…ter
so
many
Battels
won
and
lost
(
for
was
then
equally
mischievous
to
vanquish
le
vanquish'd
)
tho'
you
had
all
along
fore
,
like
a
stout
Soldier
fighting
in
his
●…nk
,
stood
stedfa●●
to
your
first
Religion
,
to
be
shaken
either
with
hopes
or
fears
,
length
however
at
a
time
when
you
found
that
all
things
gave
way
to
your
Prowess
,
you
surrenderd
of
your
own
accord
to
the
humble
Prayers
of
Your
Subjects
,
and
in
the
full
Career
of
Victory
,
suffering
Your self
to
be
overcome
,
return'd
to
the
Religion
of
Your
Ancesters
.
Yet
after
that
,
You
still
preserv'd
the
same
sedateness
of
Temper
and
Moderation
of
mind
,
which
you
had
always
experienc'd
so
beneficial
to
your self
.
For
thus
perswaded
,
you
recall'd
the
Edicts
which
had
been
publish'd
in
despite
of
your
Predecessors
against
the
Protestants
,
and
consequently
against
your self
.
And
after
a
Peace
,
to
your
loud
Fame
concluded
not
only
with
your
Subjects
,
but
with
Foreigners
,
you
by
a
Third
confirm'd
two
former
Edicts
in
favour
of
the
Protestants
,
whereby
you
restor'd
'em
to
their
Houses
,
their
Estates
and
their
Honours
;
and
dignifi'd
several
with
the
highest
Employments
in
the
Kingdom
.
For
it
was
your
firm
belief
,
that
all
Animosities
asswaging
by
degrees
,
the
Concord
ratifi'd
by
the
Edicts
,
would
be
more
readily
observ'd
among
Dissenters
in
Opinions
,
and
that
Serenity
and
Tranquillity
being
restor'd
to
the
Minds
of
Men
,
all
Heats
and
Passions
,
like
a
scatter'd
Storm
,
dispers'd
,
People
would
be
able
with
more
sedateness
to
discern
what
in
Religion
was
best
to
be
made
choice
of
,
as
most
conformable
to
Antiquity
.
And
indeed
,
this
was
the
Course
which
those
Holy
Fathers
always
thought
most
proper
to
take
with
those
,
who
either
out
of
hatred
,
or
sway'd
by
Errour
,
ran
astray
from
the
Rule
and
Communion
of
the
Church
:
to
the
end
they
might
make
it
appear
,
that
they
were
rather
led
by
Charity
then
any
desire
of
violent
Conquest
.
And
upon
these
Considerations
it
was
,
that
St.
Augustin
ever
calls
the
Pelagians
Brethren
;
and
that
Optatus
of
Milevum
no
less
affably
treats
the
Donatists
.
For
this
reason
it
was
,
that
St.
Cyprian
,
before
them
,
was
wont
to
say
,
that
as
it
was
his
hearty
wish
,
so
it
was
always
his
advice
and
counsel
to
the
Church
,
if
possible
,
never
to
suffer
any
of
the
Brethren
to
perish
;
but
to
foster
in
her
Bosom
,
like
an
Indulgent
Mother
,
all
without
distinction
,
as
one
Body
of
People
agreeing
in
their
judgments
.
For
indeed
there
are
many
among
those
that
are
separated
from
our
Communion
,
who
,
that
I
may
use
St.
Austin's
words
,
would
in
order
to
their
private
Resolutions
return
,
were
once
the
Storms
allay'd
.
But
seeing
'em
continue
,
or
else
fearing
lest
they
should
grow
more
outragious
upon
their
reunion
,
they
continue
their
Inclinations
to
advise
and
comfort
the
weak
;
still
without
separating
from
their
particular
Congregations
,
defending
till
death
,
and
by
their
Testimony
upholding
that
Faith
which
they
know
to
be
taught
in
the
Catholick
Church
.
Yet
all
this
while
they
patiently
suffer
,
for
the
sake
of
the
Church's
Peace
,
the
Contumelies
and
Injuries
offer'd
on
both
sides
,
and
by
their
Example
teach
us
,
with
what
sort
of
Zeal
,
Sincerity
and
Charity
,
God
is
to
be
serv'd
.
Vpon
these
Considerations
,
as
well
taught
by
my
own
Experience
,
as
confirm'd
by
Your
Example
,
that
't
is
my
duty
to
consult
the
Peace
of
the
Church
,
I
have
abstain'd
from
all
bitterness
of
language
:
I
mention
the
Protestants
with
honour
;
more
especially
those
that
excell'd
in
Learning
.
Nor
have
I
conceal'd
the
Vices
of
our
own
People
;
as
being
of
the
same
Opinion
with
all
vertuous
Men
,
that
they
are
infinitely
deceiv'd
,
who
believe
,
in
reference
to
the
manifold
Heresies
which
at
this
day
torment
the
World
,
that
there
is
a
more
Contagious
Malignity
in
the
evil
Intentions
and
Artifices
of
their
Teachers
and
Followers
,
than
in
our
Vices
and
Impieties
.
And
I
am
verily
perswaded
,
to
the
best
of
my
judgment
,
that
the
only
way
to
provide
against
Both
Mischiefs
,
as
well
the
Deviations
of
the
Dissenting
Party
,
as
our
own
Enormities
,
would
be
to
remove
from
the
Church
and
State
all
manner
of
Traffic
and
Brokage
;
That
Vertue
be
rewarded
;
that
Person●
who
excel
in
Piety
,
Doctrine
,
Learning
,
and
Sobriety
of
Manners
,
such
as
have
given
proof
of
their
Prudence
and
Moderation
,
should
be
advanc'd
to
the
most
sacred
Functions
:
that
no
new
Vpstarts
,
persons
of
no
value
,
but
such
as
fear
God
and
hate
Covetousness
,
should
be
preferr'd
to
secubar
Dignities
,
not
for
favour
●●
by
purchase
,
but
only
upon
the
recommendation
of
their
Vertues
.
Otherwise
,
when
good
and
Bad
are
admitted
without
distinction
,
't
is
evident
that
the
Reign
〈…〉
Peace
will
be
but
of
short
continuance
;
and
that
those
Cities
of
necessity
must
●●rish
,
whose
Rulers
are
not
able
to
distinguish
the
Vertuous
from
the
wicked
;
●●●
suffer
,
according
to
the
Proverb
,
wh●
the
Bees
should
only
enjoy
,
to
be
devour'●
by
Drones
.
There
is
nothing
,
Sir
,
more
opposite
●●
that
Fidelity
which
in
the
first
place
●●
owe
to
God
,
and
next
to
Your self
,
an●
the
People
subjected
to
your
Empire
,
●●
that
are
entrusted
with
the
Highest
Employments
and
Preferments
in
the
Kingdom
,
than
the
hope
of
filthy
Gain
.
Were
which
if
we
commence
our
entrance
into
the
Magistracy
,
't
is
to
be
fear'd
that
that
will
prove
the
Cynosure
of
all
our
Thoughts
and
Cogitations
;
and
that
at
length
,
blinded
with
Avarice
,
and
laying
aside
all
care
of
Honesty
and
Justice
,
we
shall
falsifie
the
Trust
which
God
,
Your self
,
and
your
Subjects
have
confided
in
us
.
Avarice
is
a
cruel
,
inhuman
,
and
insa●iable
Monster
,
that
never
cries
,
It
is
enough
;
and
therefore
not
to
be
endur'd
.
Tho'
the
Golden
Mountains
of
Persia
,
the
Treasures
of
both
Indies
were
added
to
the
●mmense
Heaps
of
France's
Opulency
,
You
●ould
not
have
wherewithal
to
satiate
the
●reedy
Maw
of
Covetousness
.
For
Vices
know
●o
Bounds
;
their
motion
is
restless
;
al●ays
rowling
headlong
,
and
never
cease
●ut
with
their
own
perdition
.
On
the
other
●●de
,
Vertue
,
according
to
the
saying
of
●imonides
,
resembling
a
Cube
,
stedfast●●
withstands
all
Shoggs
of
Fortune
and
Human
Casualties
;
and
subjecting
it self
〈◊〉
Nature
,
that
varies
after
several
ways
●●e
manifold
Chances
that
befall
the
Life
●●
Man
,
preserves
the
Mind
and
Con●●ience
free
and
uncorrupted
,
contented
●ith
it self
;
sufficient
of
her self
for
all
●●ings
.
Restore
but
to
this
same
Vertue
,
●hich
thus
forms
the
Minds
of
Men
,
her
●●
Luster
and
Dignity
,
and
you
will
●●ve
an
overflowing
Plenty
liberally
to
●●ward
the
Truly
deserving
,
without
●rd'ning
your
Exchequer
,
or
laying
hea●●
Impositions
on
your
People
.
That
the
same
Care
may
be
taken
in
●●e
Church
,
if
it
be
not
directly
under
●●r
Majesties
Administration
,
certain●●
it
is
a
part
of
Royal
Sedulity
to
be
ur●t
,
to
entreat
,
request
,
and
interpose
●ur
Authority
with
those
on
whom
the
Burthen
lies
,
that
there
be
no
neglect
on
their
side
.
Assume
to
your self
this
Glory
,
Sir
,
to
which
new
Encomiums
belong
;
and
ponder
this
continually
in
Your
Royal
Thoughts
,
that
this
blessed
Ease
and
Leisure
,
which
we
now
enjoy
,
together
with
Your self
,
can
never
otherwise
be
expected
to
be
Diuturnal
,
than
by
strenuously
employing
this
Interval
of
Peace
,
by
the
Almighty
so
favourably
granted
,
to
the
Advancement
of
his
Glory
,
and
Composing
the
Divisions
of
Religion
.
'T
is
a
Great
Thing
which
I
propose
to
Your
Majesty
;
nor
at
this
time
,
in
the
Opinion
of
many
,
who
contented
with
their
present
condition
,
disrelish
wholsom
Counsels
against
future
Inconveniencies
,
to
be
too
hastily
undertaken
.
But
Great
Rewards
attend
Great
Enterprizes
;
and
a
sublime
and
Towring
Genius
,
the
Gift
of
Heaven
conferr'd
upon
Your
Majesty
,
can
never
stoop
to
common
Attempts
.
Certainly
,
after
the
suppress'd
llcentiousness
of
Riot
and
Rapine
,
and
particular
Families
confin'd
to
moderate
Expences
proportionable
to
their
Incomes
,
in
which
respect
France
is
more
beholding
to
Your
Majesty
,
than
can
be
exprest
,
You
can
revolve
in
Your
thoughts
nothing
more
worthy
the
sublime
Pinacle
and
Station
where
you
govern
,
than
to
compose
and
reduce
into
Order
the
Laws
of
God
and
man
,
all
in
confusion
through
the
Civil
Broils
of
so
many
Years
.
Whence
You
will
doubtless
reap
this
high
Advantage
,
that
the
Wrath
of
God
incens'd
against
us
being
thereby
atton'd
,
and
the
Bishops
and
Magistrates
strenuously
labouring
in
the
several
duties
of
their
Employments
,
Candor
and
Sincere
Charity
will
prevail
against
Hypocrisie
and
Dissimulation
;
the
Laws
will
combat
Avarice
and
Luxury
;
which
two
contending
Vices
the
depravity
of
the
Age
has
intermix'd
:
good
Manners
will
be
esteem'd
and
improv'd
;
Modesty
and
Chastity
,
hitherto
contemn'd
and
derided
,
will
regain
their
Ancient
Reputation
;
and
lastly
,
that
Vertue
recovering
her
lost
Honour
,
the
Adorati●n
,
Luster
and
Authority
of
Money
will
abate
.
These
are
Your
own
Wishes
,
Migh●y
Sir
.
For
I
have
often
heard
'em
from
Your
own
Lips
,
when
you
have
profess'd
your self
ready
to
purchase
so
great
a
felicity
to
the
Kingdom
with
the
Mutilation
of
Your
own
Limbs
.
These
are
the
wishes
of
all
Your
most
faithful
Subjects
:
and
this
is
my
sence
of
the
Common-Weal
.
Wherein
,
if
I
have
been
somewhat
too
prolix
;
or
if
I
have
us'd
too
great
a
liberty
of
Speech
,
you
will
vouchsafe
your
pardon
to
an
Innocent
Person
,
bred
up
under
that
Liberty
,
the
Restoration
of
which
to
our
Country
is
a
debt
we
owe
to
Your
Majesty
,
and
who
had
not
otherwise
presum'd
upon
Your
Royal
Patience
,
but
that
he
deem'd
himself
oblig'd
to
fix
something
by
way
of
Preface
at
the
Portal
of
the
Work
;
in
some
measure
to
restrain
the
Assassmations
of
Calumny
,
and
heave
off
the
Burthen
of
Envy
from
his
Shoulders
.
But
when
I
thought
that
what
I
had
hitherto
said
,
either
in
excuse
,
or
defence
of
my
Labours
,
had
been
sufficient
,
my
Friends
admonish
me
,
that
there
will
be
some
who
will
object
against
me
,
that
I
might
have
spar'd
such
an
exact
Commemoration
of
particular
things
relating
to
our
Liberties
,
Immunities
,
Laws
and
Franchises
;
affirming
it
no
less
to
the
disadvantage
of
Your
own
,
and
the
Dignity
of
the
Kingdom
,
then
Injurious
to
Private
Persons
.
To
which
,
altho'
there
be
abundant
matter
of
Answer
,
yet
should
I
enlarge
my self
too
far
:
I
am
afraid
,
lest
many
should
think
I
affected
an
Occasion
to
fight
with
Goblins
;
or
if
I
should
be
altogether
silent
,
lest
Carping
and
Censure
should
lay
hold
of
the
Opportunity
:
I
shall
therefore
,
as
to
this
matter
,
deliver
my self
with
all
possible
succinctness
.
So
season'd
by
Tradition
to
me
from
my
Father
,
a
most
worthy
Person
,
as
all
men
knew
,
to
him
from
my
Grand-Father
and
Great
Grand-Father
deliver'd
;
so
prepar'd
,
and
with
such
Inclinations
I
enter'd
into
the
Administration
of
the
Commonweal
,
that
next
to
my
Duty
to
God
,
there
was
nothing
that
I
esteem'd
dearer
to
me
,
or
more
sacred
,
then
that
Love
and
Duty
which
I
ow'd
my
Country
;
and
that
all
my
other
private
Affections
,
all
other
Considerations
were
to
give
way
to
that
.
For
so
I
always
most
rigorously
perswaded
my self
,
that
my
Country
,
according
to
the
Opinion
of
the
Ancients
,
was
a
second
Deity
,
and
the
Laws
of
my
Country
a
sort
of
other
Deities
,
which
whosoever
violated
,
under
a
sought
for
pretence
of
Piety
,
were
liable
to
all
the
Penalties
of
Sacriledge
and
Parricide
.
These
Franchises
,
these
Laws
,
upon
which
this
Kingdom
being
founded
,
had
advanc'd
it self
to
such
an
extended
Grandeur
of
Dominion
and
Power
,
if
there
be
any
,
and
would
to
God
there
be
not
,
who
work
under
Ground
to
sap
and
ruin
,
when
all
their
open
Force
proves
vain
,
and
●●successful
,
may
we
nere
be
deem'd
worthy
of
the
Gallic
Name
,
who
e're
we
are
that
would
be
thought
true
Patriots
,
if
we
do
not
might
and
main
oppose
the
Incroaching
Mischief
,
more
especially
while
You
reign
.
For
it
is
the
voice
of
our
Ancestors
,
men
highly
eminent
for
Religion
,
that
this
is
that
Celestial
Pledge
of
publick
safety
;
This
,
that
other
Palladium
of
Franco-Gallia
,
which
so
long
as
we
can
keep
,
there
is
nothing
to
be
suspected
from
Foreign
Treachery
:
but
being
once
lost
,
nothing
can
be
secure
from
their
Attaques
.
Wherefore
,
should
it
happen
,
through
sloath
or
stupidity
,
that
these
Ancilia
should
●e
stolen
from
us
,
there
is
no
question
to
●e
made
,
but
the
same
Person
that
wick●dly
commits
the
Theft
,
like
another
U●ysses
,
Master
of
Pelasghian
Fraud
,
●ill
certainly
suborn
another
Sinon
,
to
●et
admited
into
France
some
other
fatal
Horse
,
cram'd
full
of
armed
Enemies
;
●d
by
that
means
depopulate
the
most
●urishing
part
of
Europe
,
with
the
same
●onflagration
that
laid
Troy
in
Ashes
.
●ut
God
avert
it
for
the
future
:
for
●hile
you
live
and
govern
,
and
while
●eaven
preserves
the
Dauphin
safe
,
●ere's
no
such
dire
Misfortune
to
be
●r'd
.
And
here
it
might
be
justly
expected
,
●t
we
should
tell
the
World
how
much
〈…〉
have
deserv'd
of
the
Republic
;
and
●t
we
should
enlarge
upon
your
Praises
,
whom
we
are
beholding
for
our
Lives
,
〈…〉
the
enjoyment
of
our
Country
and
E●es
.
No
more
perhaps
,
then
what
they
〈…〉
with
reason
require
from
us
,
who
●sure
the
undertaking
rather
by
the
●ousness
of
the
subject
,
then
the
mean●
of
my
capacity
.
But
besides
that
I
●gn'd
not
any
Panegyric
here
;
't
is
●n
,
You
take
more
pleasure
in
the
●ledge
of
what
you
have
done
,
then
●e
loud
Applauses
of
Haranguing
E●nce
.
Your
Majesty
,
sprung
from
the
most
noble
and
Ancient
Family
of
all
that
ever
Scepters
held
,
and
deducing
Your
more
certain
Original
from
Male
descent
,
by
Birth
a
Pyrenaean
,
grew
up
,
under
the
Education
of
Adversity
,
in
the
midst
of
War
;
by
providence
protected
,
your
Infancy
escap'd
the
treacherous
Ambuscado's
of
Your
Adversaries
.
Your
early
Youth
,
and
riper
Manhood
,
'
both
,
became
a
Terrour
to
your
Enemies
.
At
last
in
the
most
furious
heat
of
Hurry
and
Confusion
you
were
brought
to
the
King
,
or
sent
for
by
him
,
from
the
farthest
part
of
Aquitaine
,
to
the
end
no
other
but
the
Lawful
Heir
might
possess
the
vacant
Throne
;
and
vacant
suddainly
it
was
.
Having
obtain'd
the
Crown
,
you
temper'd
Soveraign
Authority
with
an
Alloy
of
Clemency
and
Humility
,
choosing
rather
to
win
the
alienated
Affections
of
Your
Subjects
by
acts
of
Favour
and
Kindness
,
then
to
ride
'em
with
the
Curb
of
fear
.
And
such
was
the
Confidence
that
men
,
before
your
mortal
Enemies
,
repos'd
in
their
now
acknowledg'd
Soveraign
,
that
they
thought
themselves
more
safe
in
Your
Mercy
,
then
secure
in
the
strength
of
their
own
Arms
;
and
were
not
so
sorry
to
see
themselves
vanquish'd
,
as
they
were
glad
that
You
were
the
Victor
.
Of
Suppliants
they
became
Friends
and
familiar
Acquaintance
:
and
the
Delinquents
were
more
deeply
sensible
of
their
past
Offences
,
then
you
were
apprehensive
of
their
Injuries
.
Your
readiness
to
pardon
was
such
,
that
they
repented
they
did
not
sooner
acknowledge
their
Errour
.
But
what
other
way
for
them
,
who
saw
that
the
rapid
course
of
Your
Victories
could
not
be
stemm'd
by
any
Opposition
,
but
of
their
own
accords
to
submit
to
Your
Majesty
,
whom
nothing
could
withstand
,
and
rather
to
trust
the
Clemency
of
the
Victor
,
then
to
try
the
doubtful
Chance
of
Batte
?
For
your
Prowess
seem'd
to
have
restrain'd
even
Fate
it self
,
in
such
a
manner
,
as
that
it
seem'd
to
have
fix'd
the
events
of
War
,
and
clipt
the
Wings
of
Victory
,
to
prevent
her
flight
from
Side
to
Side
.
Not
,
but
that
to
all
this
uncontroul'd
Prosperity
,
your
Vigilance
,
your
Indefatigable
Industry
,
your
patient
enduring
Heat
and
Cold
,
your
neglect
of
other
dyet
then
the
Place
or
Season
afforded
,
your
Diligence
in
the
Trenches
,
your
Military
Labours
day
and
night
,
your
marching
through
tempestuous
Showers
and
Storms
of
Hail
and
Snow
,
your
short
Reposes
,
Naps
on
Horse-back
,
sometimes
on
the
Ground
,
and
other
Personal
Vertues
mainly
contributed
and
assisted
.
Thus
by
your
own
Example
,
the
most
alluring
way
of
commanding
Obedience
,
you
still
preserv'd
that
exactness
of
Discipline
,
which
by
others
is
hardly
maintain'd
,
where
want
of
Pay
breeds
mutiny
and
disorder
.
By
this
felicity
You
every
where
became
so
terrible
to
Your
Enemies
,
that
tho
,
for
the
most
part
superiour
in
number
,
and
all
other
supports
of
War
,
they
thought
it
sufficient
to
defend
themselves
within
the
Walls
of
their
fortified
Towns
and
Cities
;
and
lookt
upon
their
bare
Defence
as
an
Atchievement
no
less
Glorious
,
then
for
You
to
vanquish
in
the
Field
.
So
that
't
is
no
wonder
,
that
after
so
many
hainous
offences
against
your
Majesty
committed
,
they
should
so
greedily
embrace
an
Opportunity
of
Reconciliation
offer'd
'em
by
Heaven
it self
,
out
of
a
certain
hope
of
sincere
pardon
,
and
no
less
afraid
of
Victory
always
abiding
on
Your
side
.
But
if
it
be
so
,
that
War
has
render'd
You
so
formidable
to
your
Enemies
;
the
publick
Tranquillity
shows
you
no
less
acceptable
to
those
You
have
receiv'd
into
favour
;
while
the
encourag'd
Arts
of
Peace
are
every
where
rew●'d
by
Rewards
and
Immnnities
.
Witness
the
vast
and
lasting
Piles
in
every
Corner
of
the
Kingdom
rear'd
within
so
short
a
space
of
Time
;
adorn'd
with
Statues
of
imcomparable
workmanship
,
exquisite
Pictures
,
and
costly
Tapestries
,
where
the
Figures
seem
to
speal
and
move
;
eternal
Monuments
to
Posterity
of
the
Greatness
of
Your
Soul
,
and
Your
desire
of
Peace
.
But
above
all
things
we
return
Your
Majesty
Thanks
,
for
restoring
the
Muses
to
their
Seats
from
whence
they
were
expell'd
by
the
Barbar●y
of
the
War
,
and
for
the
reflouris●ing
St●●
of
the
Parisian
Academy
,
under
You
Auspices
restor'd
to
former
Reputation
,
by
your
Addition
of
a
signal
Embellishment
▪
in
calling
thither
Isaac
Caesa●bon
,
●●
second
Luminary
of
this
Age
,
and
entrusting
him
with
the
Custody
of
your
〈…〉
Royal
Library
.
By
all
which
Acts
●●
Princely
Munificence
it
may
appear
,
●●●●
the
uninterrupted
course
of
so
many
L●rels
was
not
so
much
Your
Encouragement
to
more
Ambitious
undertakings
,
a●●
cultivate
Peace
among
your
Neighbours
and
to
restore
Tranquillity
and
Repose
●
your
Subjects
tyr'd
and
almost
worn
●
with
the
vexation
and
turmoile
of
●
preceding
Wars
.
Continue
and
prosper
then
,
Great
S●●
in
your
most
generous
purpose
;
and
proceed
to
establish
that
Peace
,
which
●●●
have
procur'd
your
Kingdom
and
〈…〉
Country
at
the
Expence
of
so
much
●●
and
Labour
,
by
restoring
the
Authority
of
the
Laws
,
as
already
you
have
been
begun
to
do
:
and
be
assur'd
,
that
the
Mind
,
the
Soul
,
the
Counsel
and
Authority
of
a
Commonweal
reside
altogether
in
the
Laws
;
and
that
as
a
Body
without
a
Soul
,
so
neither
can
a
City
,
without
Laws
,
make
use
of
●er
Organs
,
her
Nerves
,
her
Blood
and
Members
.
Consequently
that
the
Magistrates
and
Judges
are
but
the
Ministers
and
Interpreters
of
the
Law
;
and
lastly
that
we
are
all
the
Servants
of
the
Law
,
to
the
●nd
we
may
be
truly
Freemen
,
and
enjoy
●he
Blessing
of
our
Liberty
.
In
hopes
of
obtaining
this
Liberty
under
●our
Reign
,
and
taking
advantage
of
the
●●me
recover'd
by
Your
Means
,
in
the
general
Hurry
and
Confusion
,
and
after
●ur
Troubles
were
compos'd
,
I
wrote
the
History
of
this
Age
,
the
first
part
of
which
●
now
make
publick
to
the
World
,
and
de●icateit
to
Your
most
August
Name
,
for
many
reasons
of
greatest
Consequence
,
both
●
reference
to
my
own
Person
,
and
the
thing
it self
.
It
would
have
argu'd
me
●angely
ingrateful
,
not
to
acknowledge
●y
Advancement
,
begun
by
your
Predecessour
of
Blessed
Memory
,
and
by
your
Majesty
still
dignifi'd
with
greater
Advantages
of
higher
Preferment
.
And
because
●as
continually
attending
both
in
the
Camp
〈…〉
at
the
Court
,
Your
Majesty
entrust●●●
me
with
several
Commissions
of
Importance
;
by
the
management
of
which
I
attain'd
to
the
Knowledge
of
many
things
●●quisite
to
carry
on
the
work
which
we
had
been
in
hand
.
This
farther
Advantage
●o
I
had
from
my
familiar
converse
〈…〉
several
Illustrious
Personages
grown
●
in
the
service
of
the
Court
,
more
di●ently
to
examin
the
Truth
of
many
things
●at
were
publish'd
upon
several
occasions
concerning
our
Affairs
in
various
Anonymous
Pamphlets
.
And
thus
I
improv'd
my
knowledge
,
during
my
Attendance
on
your
Majesty
,
in
the
midst
of
publick
Business
,
till
the
Duty
of
my
Employment
constrain'd
me
into
this
Workhouse
of
the
Law
.
The
honour
of
my
being
known
to
Your
Majesty
is
of
no
fresh
date
:
For
it
is
now
above
twenty
years
ago
,
that
I
was
sent
with
other
Commissioners
of
Parliament
by
the
deceased
King
,
to
attend
Your
Majesty
in
Aquitaine
;
at
what
time
You
were
pleas'd
to
vouchsafe
me
particular
Demonstrations
of
Your
Particular
Favour
and
Benevolence
.
And
since
that
,
I
presum'd
to
a
peculiar
Considence
,
that
the
Fruits
of
my
Wit
,
if
it
were
possible
for
so
barren
a
Plant
to
bear
any
,
would
not
be
unacceptable
to
Your
Majesty
.
But
there
is
yet
another
more
important
Reason
why
this
Work
should
be
devoted
to
Your
Majesty
;
for
that
he
who
undertakes
an
Enterprize
so
full
of
Danger
,
must
of
necessity
stand
in
need
of
powerful
support
against
the
Detractions
of
repining
Calumny
;
nor
could
I
desire
a
more
piercing
Judgment
then
Your
Majesties
,
wherewith
you
govern
your
own
Affairs
,
to
examin
the
Truth
of
all
those
Great
Transactions
which
I
have
transmitted
to
future
Ages
.
For
to
Your
Censure
,
as
it
behoves
me
,
I
dare
be
bold
to
stand
;
whether
you
command
me
to
impart
the
rest
,
or
stifle
what
I
have
already
publish'd
;
which
indeed
cannot
be
said
so
much
to
be
made
public
,
as
to
be
laid
at
your
Feet
,
a
Specimen
to
be
rejected
or
approv'd
.
What
ever
you
ordain
or
command
concerning
it
,
shall
be
to
me
in
place
of
a
Celestial
Oracle
.
Nor
do
I
question
,
but
whatsoever
you
allow
will
be
unanimously
suffer'd
to
pass
currant
over
all
the
World
.
Or
if
there
be
any
who
are
not
pleas'd
with
your
unerring
Approbations
,
they
must
be
such
who
having
been
advanc'd
to
high
degree
by
the
Freaks
of
Fortune
,
yet
never
doing
any
thing
worthy
to
be
remember'd
in
story
,
think
it
an
Injury
to
themselves
,
when
there
is
a
true
accompt
given
of
all
mens
Actions
.
But
as
I
should
wrong
my
Reputation
by
a
compliance
with
their
unjust
desires
,
so
neither
will
my
Conscience
permit
me
wickedly
to
bury
in
silence
their
Vices
,
generally
in
conjunction
with
the
ruin
of
the
State
.
I
cannot
make
a
better
Conclusion
of
this
Preface
,
then
with
my
vows
and
wishes
.
Great
God
,
the
Author
and
Giver
of
all
our
Blessings
,
who
with
thy
only
Son
,
together
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
art
God
in
three
Persons
,
yet
one
in
Goodness
,
Wisdom
,
Mercy
and
Power
,
always
one
in
all
things
;
who
wa
st
before
all
things
,
and
wilt
be
Eternally
in
all
things
;
who
by
thy
Prudence
disposest
and
govern'st
lawful
Dominion
,
without
which
,
nor
any
private
Family
,
nor
City
,
nor
the
whole
Race
of
all
Mankind
,
nor
Nature
it self
,
by
thee
created
out
of
Nothing
,
can
pretend
to
any
thing
of
stedfast
and
durable
;
Thee
,
with
the
Prayers
of
the
whole
Kingdom
I
implore
,
and
most
humbly
adjure
,
that
what
thou
hast
vouchsaf'd
to
France
and
consequently
to
all
Christendom
,
thou
wouldst
be
pleas'd
to
appropriate
the
same
to
us
;
and
as
an
accumulation
to
thy
Blessings
to
make
'em
Diuturnal
.
In
order
to
which
,
we
put
up
to
thy
sacred
Throne
but
this
one
Supplication
more
,
which
comprehends
all
the
rest
,
that
thou
wouldst
preserve
the
King
and
the
Dauphin
.
For
upon
their
safety
,
we
must
acknowledge
that
our
Peace
,
our
Concord
,
our
Security
,
our
Wealth
and
Welfare
,
and
what
ever
else
is
desirable
on
Earth
,
depend
.
To
which
purpose
direct
his
Counsels
to
rule
with
moderation
that
Empire
which
he
has
rescu'd
from
Destruction
:
while
the
Young
Prince
springs
up
,
like
an
auspicious
Tree
that
grows
upon
the
Banks
of
some
delightful
River
;
to
the
end
he
may
prove
a
Protecting
Shade
to
our
Children's
Children
,
under
the
security
of
which
to
be
at
leasure
to
improve
the
more
noble
Arts
of
Peace
,
and
promote
both
Learning
and
Piety
.
Grant
that
both
may
raign
together
over
France
,
in
that
order
which
is
most
acceptable
to
all
good
men
:
that
by
their
means
,
the
pristin
Sincerity
and
Religion
,
the
Ancient
Manners
,
the
Institutions
of
our
Ancestors
,
and
the
Laws
of
our
Country
may
be
restor'd
to
their
Primitive
luster
;
that
all
new
Monsters
of
Sects
,
new
Fictions
of
Religions
,
and
other
Forgeries
of
Artifice
and
Ambition
to
inveagle
and
corrupt
the
weak
▪
and
inadvertent
,
may
be
utterly
confounded
;
and
that
at
length
all
Schism
and
Discord
remov'd
,
Peace
may
be
establish'd
in
the
House
of
God
,
quiet
i●
Consciences
,
and
security
in
the
Common-weal
.
Lastly
we
invoke
and
beseech
thee
,
most
Great
and
Merciful
God
,
through
the
Grace
of
thy
Holy
Spirit
,
without
which
we
neither
are
,
nor
can
do
any
thing
,
that
as
well
they
who
are
now
living
,
as
Generations
to
come
,
when
they
shall
read
what
I
am
now
preparing
to
declare
to
all
the
World
,
may
meet
with
nothing
deviating
from
that
Liberty
,
Truth
&
Fidelity
which
becomes
a
sincere
Historian
;
and
that
my
whole
Work
may
be
as
free
from
the
suspicion
of
Adulation
and
Envy
,
as
it
is
from
any
Constraint
or
Necessity
of
being
Partial
.
The
Patent
from
the
States
of
Holland
and
Westfriezland
,
for
Printing
this
Work
,
is
a
follows
,
viz.
THE
States
of
Holland
and
Westfreizland
Publish
,
that
Adrian
Benian
Bookseller
at
Delft
,
having
made
known
to
us
,
that
he
has
been
at
great
charge
and
trouble
in
Printing
a
certain
Book
Intituled
[
Histoire
de
1●
▪
Edit
de
Nantes
,
contenant
les
choses
les
plus
Remarquables
qui
se
sont
passees
en
France
avant
&
apres
●a
Publication
a
l'
occasian
de
la
diversite
des
Religions
,
&c.
]
in
Quarto
in
four
Parts
,
and
fearing
that
some
other
Person
in
our
Dominions
to
his
great
loss
and
damage
might
attempt
to
print
the
foresaid
Book
after
Our
foresaid
Petitioners
Copy
,
has
apply'd
himself
to
Us
,
in
most
humble
manner
,
Praying
that
we
would
favour
Our
said
Petitioner
with
a
special
Patent
or
Priviledge
,
by
which
Our
said
Petitioner
,
his
Heirs
,
Administrators
,
&c.
may
be
favoured
and
allow'd
to
Print
the
said
Book
for
15
Years
next
ensuing
,
and
that
they
only
may
be
allow'd
to
Print
Publish
and
Sell
the
said
Book
during
the
said
time
in
Our
Territories
,
in
such
manner
and
Languages
as
they
shall
think
fit
,
forbidding
any
other
to
Print
the
said
Book
in
any
manner
either
in
the
whole
or
in
part
,
or
to
Sell
or
Publish
any
of
the
said
Books
that
may
be
brought
into
Our
Country
from
other
Parts
.
We
therefore
having
consider'd
the
Case
and
Petition
aforesaid
,
and
being
inclin'd
to
hearken
to
the
said
Petition
,
have
of
Our
true
Knowledge
and
by
Our
Sovereign
Power
and
Authority
,
Consented
and
Agreed
to
and
Impowred
,
and
by
these
Presents
do
Consent
and
Agree
to
and
Priviledge
the
said
Petitioner
,
his
Heirs
,
Administrators
,
&c.
only
to
Print
the
said
Book
for
the
term
of
15
Years
next
ensuing
,
in
Quarto
in
four
Parts
,
within
Our
Dominions
,
and
that
he
,
&c.
only
may
Print
or
cause
to
Print
,
Publish
or
Sell
the
said
Book
,
in
our
Dominions
,
&c.
Therefore
we
forbid
all
others
to
Print
Publish
or
Sell
the
said
Book
in
our
Dominions
during
the
said
term
,
or
to
import
or
Publish
or
Sell
the
said
Book
,
tho
,
printed
in
any
other
Country
,
on
pain
of
forfeiting
all
the
said
Books
printed
after
the
foresaid
Coppy
or
imported
in
from
Foreign
parts
,
and
besides
to
pay
a
fine
of
300
Guilders
,
one
third
part
to
be
given
to
the
Officer
that
prosecutes
;
one
third
to
be
paid
to
the
Poor
of
the
Town
where
the
fault
is
committed
,
and
the
remaining
third
part
to
be
paid
to
the
foresaid
Petitioner
.
But
notwithstanding
any
thing
contained
in
this
Our
Patent
with
which
we
have
gratified
Our
Petitioner
,
Our
intent
is
that
it
shall
only
defend
him
from
such
damage
as
may
be
done
him
by
printing
after
his
Copy
,
and
no
way
authorise
or
avow
,
much
less
being
Protected
by
us
as
aforesaid
,
give
any
reputation
or
credit
,
to
the
Contents
of
the
Book
,
nor
is
the
said
Petitioner
exempted
from
answering
any
thing
that
may
be
charged
on
him
,
if
it
contains
any
thing
that
is
unlawful
,
and
to
that
●nd
We
expresly
command
that
he
shall
place
this
our
Patent
in
the
fore
part
of
the
Book
without
any
abbreviation
or
omissions
:
and
he
shall
be
obliged
to
bring
one
of
the
said
Books
well
Bound
and
in
good
condition
to
the
Library
of
our
Vniversity
of
Leyden
,
and
bring
thence
a
sufficient
testimonial
thereof
on
pain
of
losing
the
Effect
of
these
Presents
.
And
to
the
end
our
Petitioner
may
enjoy
this
priviledge
,
We
Command
all
whom
these
Presents
may
concern
,
that
they
suffer
the
said
Petitioner
peaceably
to
enjoy
the
full
benefit
of
these
our
Letters
Patents
.
Given
at
the
Hague
under
Our
Great
Seal
hereunto
annex'd
,
the
23d
.
of
Feb.
1693.
The
History
of
the
Famous
Edict
of
Nants
,
containing
an
Account
of
the
most
Remarkable
Things
that
have
hapned
since
its
Publication
to
the
Edict
of
Revocation
;
as
likewise
of
the
principal
Events
that
have
follow'd
since
that
New
Edict
,
till
this
present
Time
.
The
First
Book
.
A
Summary
of
the
Contents
of
the
First
Book
.
The
Occasion
,
Design
,
and
Platform
of
this
Work
.
The
Beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
and
its
Causes
.
It
s
Entrance
into
France
.
How
it
was
received
at
Meaux
,
and
at
Bearn
.
The
Execution
of
John
le
Clerc
,
and
Lewis
Berquin
.
The
State
of
Religion
in
Germany
.
The
Schismin
England
.
The
Inclination
of
Francis
the
I.
towards
the
Reformation
,
and
how
he
was
diverted
from
it
by
the
Cardinal
de
Tournon
.
An
Accommodation
proposed
.
The
Synods
of
Bourges
,
and
of
Paris
.
The
Beginning
of
Calvin's
Doctrine
.
The
Year
of
the
Placards
,
or
Remonstrances
.
The
Devotions
and
Executions
ordered
upon
them
.
Edicts
against
the
Lutherans
.
The
Council
of
Trent
,
and
its
Translation
.
The
Death
of
King
Francis
.
Henry
the
Second
persecutes
the
Protestants
.
The
Edict
of
Chateau-Briant
.
The
King
protests
against
the
Councils
being
transferred
back
again
to
Trent
.
The
Dutchess
of
Valentinois
Cruel
to
the
Protestants
.
The
Great
Credit
and
Influence
of
the
Clergy
.
The
Business
of
Merindol
and
Cabrieres
.
New
Severities
and
Punishments
that
forward
the
progress
of
the
Reformation
.
Protestant
Churches
formed
at
Paris
,
and
other
places
.
The
Spirit
of
Moderation
prevails
upon
several
Judges
.
An
Assembly
at
Paris
.
The
Character
of
Catharine
de
Medicis
.
Calumnies
against
the
Protestants
.
The
Psalms
sung
in
publick
.
The
Original
of
the
Factions
.
The
Constancy
of
Andelot
,
and
his
Disgrace
.
The
Counsellors
of
the
Parliament
of
Paris
suspected
as
to
their
Religion
.
The
first
Protestant
National
Synod
in
France
.
The
Death
of
Henry
the
Second
.
The
State
of
the
Court
.
The
Nature
of
the
Intrigues
then
carrieh
on
there
,
with
the
Character
of
the
Heads
of
them
.
How
Religion
came
to
be
made
use
of
in
them
.
Courts
of
Justice
Erected
for
the
Burning
of
pretended
Hereticks
,
called
,
Burning
Chambers
.
The
ensnaring
Superstitions
used
towards
Images
,
to
discover
and
intrap
the
Protestants
.
The
Tragical
Execution
of
Counsellour
Du
Bourg
.
The
Apologetical
Writings
,
published
by
the
Protestants
,
which
exasperate
the
Higher
Powers
.
A
Project
against
Arbitrary
Power
.
The
Enterprise
of
Amboise
.
The
Cruelties
of
the
Court
.
The
Original
of
the
Word
Huguenot
.
An
appearance
of
Moderation
.
The
Imprisonment
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
The
Death
of
Francis
the
Second
,
falsly
imputed
to
the
Protestants
.
The
General
Estates
assembled
,
who
seem
to
favour
them
.
The
Rise
of
the
Triumvirate
.
The
Conference
at
Poissy
.
The
setling
of
the
Jesuits
at
Paris
.
The
Fickleness
and
Inconstancy
of
the
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
,
and
of
the
King
of
Navarr
.
A
Sedition
at
Paris
against
the
Protestants
.
The
Massacre
of
Vaissy
after
the
Edict
published
in
January
.
The
strength
of
the
Protestants
.
The
Admirals
short
continuance
in
Favour
.
The
first
War
against
the
Protestants
begun
by
the
Queens
Orders
,
but
afterward
disowned
by
her
.
The
League
between
the
Pope
,
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Guises
,
against
the
Protestants
.
The
Cruelties
of
Monluc
,
and
of
Adrets
,
and
of
the
Roman
Catholicks
in
general
.
The
Massacre
at
Sens.
Foreign
Forces
brought
into
France
.
The
Battel
of
Dreux
.
The
Siege
of
Orleans
.
The
Death
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
with
which
our
Author
charges
the
Admiral
.
Peace
agreed
upon
.
The
Marriage
of
the
Cardinal
of
Chatillon
,
and
what
followed
thereupon
.
Tithes
secured
to
the
Roman
Clergy
.
The
retaking
of
Havrede
Grace
from
the
English
.
Prosecutions
against
the
Admiral
.
The
End
of
the
Council
of
Trent
.
A
Revolution
in
Bearn
.
New
causes
of
Jealousie
given
to
the
Protestants
.
The
Voyage
of
the
Court
,
and
the
Counsel
of
the
Duke
of
Alva
.
The
progress
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
The
Reconciliation
of
the
Admiral
with
the
Guises
.
The
Enterprise
of
Meaux
,
and
its
consequences
.
A
Peace
clapt
up
before
Chartres
,
without
any
design
to
observe
it
.
The
3d
War
.
The
Death
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
of
Andelot
.
Battels
lost
.
The
Admiral
restores
the
Party
,
and
gives
new
life
to
them
.
A
fraudulent
peace
.
The
incredible
Artifices
of
the
Court
.
The
Massacre
of
St.
Bartholomew
.
The
Princes
of
the
Blood
obliged
by
force
to
change
their
Religion
.
The
Inconstancy
of
Des
Rosiers
.
The
Sieges
of
Rochelle
and
Sancerve
.
Factions
in
France
.
The
Duke
of
Alanson
Protector
of
the
Protestants
,
and
of
those
called
the
Politicks
.
The
Death
of
Charles
the
9th
.
Henry
the
3d
returning
from
Poland
,
and
succeeding
him
,
continues
the
War
.
The
Retreat
of
the
Princes
.
A
peace
broken
as
soon
as
made
.
The
Edict
of
1577.
Synods
.
The
Conferences
of
Nerca
and
de
Fleix
.
The
King
eludes
the
Edict
under
pretence
of
observing
it
.
Outrages
committed
by
the
Leaguers
against
the
King
,
who
is
forced
against
his
Will
,
to
make
War
upon
the
Protestants
.
The
Courage
of
the
King
of
Navar.
La
Trimouille
turns
Protestant
.
The
Battle
of
Courtras
.
The
Defeat
of
the
Reiters
.
The
Death
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
The
Edict
of
Vnion
.
The
Insolence
of
the
Leaguers
.
The
Estates
held
at
Blois
.
The
Death
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
and
of
the
Cardinal
his
Brother
.
The
Duke
of
Mayenne
escaping
revives
the
Leaguers
party
.
The
extremity
of
the
King's
Affairs
.
He
makes
a
Truce
with
the
Protestants
.
The
King's
Affairs
in
a
State
of
Recovery
.
He
besieges
Paris
,
and
is
stabb'd
by
a
Monk
.
THE
Reformation
,
which
changed
the
Face
of
Religion
all
over
Europe
,
at
the
beginning
of
the
last
Age
,
met
with
great
Oppositions
wherever
it
was
preached
.
For
the
Court
of
Rome
used
her
utmost
Endeavours
to
extinguish
at
its
very
Birth
a
Light
that
was
likely
to
prove
so
fatal
to
her
Grandeur
,
and
set
in
motion
all
the
Springs
of
her
most
Refined
Politicks
,
to
maintain
the
Errors
and
Abuses
from
which
she
drew
such
vast
gains
,
against
those
Enemies
that
so
clearly
revealed
and
laid
open
its
ambitious
Artifices
.
She
raised
against
them
all
the
different
Bodies
of
her
Clergy
,
whose
miserable
Ignorance
and
Corruption
they
so
briskly
attackt
.
She
spared
neither
her
Bulls
nor
Anathema's
,
to
render
them
odious
to
all
the
World
.
She
armed
against
them
all
the
Temporal
Powers
,
where
she
had
Credit
enough
to
procure
her
Maxims
to
be
embrac'd
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
the
Princes
of
those
Times
,
who
had
their
secret
aims
for
the
advancing
of
their
Authority
,
were
glad
of
so
fair
an
occasion
to
satisfy
their
Ambition
,
and
greedily
laid
hold
on
't
.
For
the
aspiring
passion
after
Arbitrary
Power
had
so
possest
the
Heads
of
the
Soveraigns
then
Reigning
,
that
thinking
their
Power
too
much
confined
by
some
certain
Relicks
of
Liberty
,
which
were
by
the
Laws
preserved
to
the
people
,
they
were
ravish'd
to
meet
so
patly
with
a
Religious
Pretence
to
employ
one
part
of
their
Subjects
to
ruine
the
other
,
as
being
very
confident
,
that
when
the
soundest
and
most
understanding
part
of
them
should
be
once
oppressed
,
they
should
easily
master
the
rest
.
And
the
Court
of
Rome
likewise
in
her
turn
,
when
she
smelt
out
the
Intentions
of
the
Princes
,
was
in
no
small
fear
of
them
,
as
well
as
of
her
pretended
Heretick
Enemies
;
and
looking
upon
Absolute
Power
as
a
Jewel
fit
only
to
be
reserv'd
for
the
Triple
Crown
,
she
never
sincerely
assisted
those
whose
power
was
in
a
State
of
giving
her
any
Umbrage
in
that
ticklish
pretension
.
Yet
for
all
these
precautions
the
Emperor
Charles
the
5th
upon
this
occasion
,
had
very
like
to
have
reduced
all
Germany
under
his
Yoak
,
but
that
after
he
had
defeated
the
Protestants
,
an
unexpected
Revolution
reduced
into
Smoke
all
the
prosperities
of
his
life
;
And
his
Son
Philip
the
2d
was
still
more
unfortunate
,
in
that
by
his
ill-managed
attempts
upon
the
Liberties
of
the
17
Provinces
,
he
gave
the
first
Motion
to
those
mighty
concussions
that
have
since
proved
so
ruinous
to
the
Greatness
of
his
House
.
But
the
Crown
of
France
has
succeeded
better
in
those
designs
;
for
tho
in
the
contest
it
has
been
reduced
more
than
once
to
the
very
brink
of
Ruin
,
yet
Religion
has
been
at
last
so
useful
an
Expedient
to
its
Monarchs
,
to
advance
their
power
beyond
all
bounds
,
that
they
at
this
day
acknowledge
no
other
limits
to
it
but
their
own
lawless
Wills
.
However
,
all
the
Oppositions
formed
by
divers
Interests
against
the
progress
of
the
Reformation
,
were
not
able
to
hinder
it
from
spreading
every
where
in
a
very
few
years
time
.
It
was
too
necessary
and
too
just
,
not
to
find
some
hearts
disposed
to
embrace
it
;
and
a
multitude
of
good
Souls
had
too
long
groaned
under
the
intolerable
Yoke
of
the
Superstitions
and
Tyranny
of
Rome
,
not
to
receive
with
open
arms
those
which
preached
with
such
forcible
Evidence
against
her
Corruptions
,
as
well
in
points
of
Doctrine
and
Worship
,
as
of
Manners
and
Discipline
.
But
yet
it
met
not
every
where
with
the
same
contradictions
,
nor
with
the
same
easie
successes
.
For
there
were
some
States
where
it
was
receiv'd
almost
without
resistance
,
others
where
it
found
such
Obstacles
which
it
could
never
surmount
,
and
others
again
where
the
Difficulties
it
met
with
could
not
be
mastered
but
by
an
infinite
number
of
Crosses
and
Pains
.
France
was
one
of
the
places
where
the
longest
oppositions
were
raised
against
it
,
and
it
was
firmly
setled
in
many
other
parts
of
Europe
,
before
it
was
known
what
would
be
its
destiny
in
France
;
and
if
we
except
the
10
or
12
last
years
of
Henry
IV.
it
may
truly
be
said
,
it
never
enjoyed
any
peace
there
,
and
that
since
its
first
dawning
in
that
great
Kingdom
,
till
now
it
has
always
been
persecuted
.
For
if
its
Adversaries
have
seemed
sometimes
to
give
it
any
respite
,
and
to
renounce
the
further
use
of
any
violent
means
to
oppress
it
,
'T
was
only
to
gain
opportunity
to
compass
it
by
other
more
hidden
,
and
consequently
more
dangerous
and
effectual
practices
.
They
have
successively
employ'd
against
it
Capital
punishments
,
Wars
,
fraudulent
Treaties
,
Massacres
,
and
all
the
Artifices
of
a
profound
and
refined
policy
,
and
whenever
they
met
with
a
Juncture
of
time
they
thought
favourable
to
their
design
,
they
never
were
ashamed
divers
times
to
make
use
of
the
most
odious
and
infamous
methods
of
Sham
Processes
,
Law
quirks
,
and
down
right
breach
of
Faith
,
to
promote
its
Ruin
.
And
even
in
our
days
they
have
pursued
the
Remainder
of
the
Reformed
,
with
penal
Executions
and
Massacres
,
because
they
found
them
too
weak
and
disunited
to
defend
themselves
.
It
is
not
to
be
imagined
what
has
passed
in
that
Kingdom
upon
this
occasion
,
especially
within
these
last
30
years
.
Certainly
never
did
over
powering
Force
,
or
wheedling
Treachery
,
in
any
other
Age
or
Place
produce
Effects
either
so
infamous
to
their
Authors
,
or
so
dismal
and
fatal
to
Millions
of
ignorant
people
who
demanded
nothing
else
but
bare
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
who
giving
no
occasion
by
their
Conduct
,
either
to
be
fear'd
or
hated
,
had
reason
to
expect
nothing
less
than
to
be
treated
with
those
unparallel'd
Cruelties
and
Injustices
with
which
they
have
all
along
been
so
implacably
pursued
.
The
Creasion
and
Design
and
Platform
of
this
Work
.
I
have
undertaken
in
this
Work
to
inform
Posterity
of
what
has
been
done
in
France
towards
the
bringing
that
design
to
its
proposed
end
.
But
my
project
would
be
too
much
above
my
Power
,
if
I
should
take
upon
me
to
give
you
the
History
of
all
that
has
hap'ned
in
that
Kingdom
upon
that
account
,
from
the
first
Preaching
of
the
Reformation
,
to
our
days
,
such
a
work
as
that
would
be
great
enough
to
deserve
to
be
parted
among
several
persons
.
And
therefore
observing
that
the
time
relapsed
since
that
new
Light
first
begun
to
shine
in
the
World
,
till
our
time
may
naturally
be
divided
into
2
periods
almost
equal
in
duration
,
viz.
The
first
,
containing
all
the
Occurrences
of
about
80
Years
,
till
the
Edict
of
Nants
,
when
the
Churches
enjoyed
a
little
Respite
.
And
the
other
comprehending
the
Transactions
which
have
past
since
that
famous
Edict
to
our
days
.
I
thought
I
might
pass
over
the
first
period
,
without
speaking
much
upon
it
,
as
well
because
the
Histories
of
that
Time
are
so
full
of
events
that
relate
to
Religion
,
whose
concerns
were
then
so
intermixed
with
those
of
the
State
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
separate
them
;
as
because
the
short
Account
I
shall
give
of
them
,
will
be
sufficient
to
inform
the
Reader
of
all
he
needs
to
know
of
the
affairs
of
those
times
,
to
enable
him
to
understand
those
which
have
followed
since
;
but
I
shall
make
it
my
main
business
to
unfold
the
Events
of
the
second
Period
,
because
the
affairs
of
Religion
that
belong
to
that
space
of
time
,
are
not
so
well
known
,
and
that
we
have
as
yet
no
faithful
Collection
of
them
in
any
History
extant
.
The
ground
of
my
subject
shall
therefore
be
the
Edict
of
Nants
,
all
the
consequences
and
dependencies
of
which
,
I
here
undertake
to
represent
as
exactly
as
I
could
draw
them
out
of
all
the
publick
and
private
Memoirs
it
was
possible
for
me
to
get
,
having
bound
myself
under
the
obligations
of
a
very
strict
Resolution
,
not
to
write
any
thing
for
which
I
could
not
produce
good
Authority
.
But
first
,
that
they
which
are
not
better
informed
otherwise
▪
may
see
at
least
in
general
what
passed
before
that
Edict
,
without
some
knowledg
of
which
he
cannot
perfectly
understand
the
justice
and
advantage
of
it
;
I
will
premise
a
summary
account
of
what
past
in
France
about
Religion
,
till
the
Death
of
Henry
III.
And
because
Henry
IV.
who
succeeded
him
,
was
the
Author
of
the
Edict
which
is
the
principal
Subject
of
my
Discourse
,
and
which
that
Prince
granted
to
his
Protestant
Subjects
,
as
a
Recompence
of
their
faithful
Services
,
I
will
begin
to
treat
amply
of
those
transactions
that
concern
the
Reformation
,
since
the
Crown
was
devolved
upon
that
K.
After
which
it
will
be
much
more
easy
to
discern
whether
that
Edict
was
a
Favour
extorted
,
or
a
pure
Effect
of
Gratitude
and
Justice
;
and
whether
the
continual
Contraventions
of
the
Successors
of
that
Great
Monarch
,
in
prejudice
to
that
Work
of
his
Wisdom
,
and
the
solemn
Revocation
that
was
made
of
it
some
few
years
ago
,
to
the
great
astonishment
of
all
Europe
,
be
proper
Motives
to
induce
posterity
to
bless
the
Memory
of
their
Authors
.
After
Luther
once
began
to
preach
against
Popery
in
Germany
,
1517.
there
past
but
a
very
little
time
before
his
Doctrine
was
communicated
to
France
;
and
tho
the
Faculties
of
Divinity
,
and
particularly
1520.
that
of
the
Sorbon
,
as
well
as
the
rest
,
had
condemned
it
,
yet
inspite
of
all
they
could
do
,
it
found
Disciples
every
where
which
The
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
its
progress
and
its
causes
.
greedily
received
it
.
Learning
,
which
the
favour
and
encouragement
of
Francis
I.
had
newly
revived
,
had
inlightned
many
persons
,
and
made
them
ashamed
of
the
great
number
of
Errors
which
had
been
introduced
and
establisht
in
the
times
of
Ignorance
;
and
the
Benevolence
of
that
liberal
Prince
inticed
into
his
Dominions
all
the
choice
men
of
Learning
that
were
to
be
found
in
the
rest
of
Europe
,
because
the
Pensions
and
Priviledges
he
bestowed
upon
them
sufficiently
secured
them
both
from
contempt
and
misery
;
Among
whom
there
were
some
that
came
from
Germany
,
where
1520.
they
had
taken
some
tincture
of
the
Doctrine
which
was
called
New
,
either
out
of
the
Sermons
and
Books
of
Luther
,
or
by
reading
It
s
entrance
into
France
.
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
were
dispersed
into
the
hands
of
all
the
World
.
They
imparted
the
same
light
to
others
,
many
of
which
took
a
liking
to
those
Opinions
accounted
New
,
because
they
were
already
disposed
to
it
by
the
contempt
they
had
justly
conceived
for
their
blind
Conductors
.
For
in
earnest
,
the
Ignorance
of
the
ordinary
▪
Pastors
was
so
great
,
that
many
of
them
could
only
read
,
almost
all
of
them
led
scandalous
Lives
,
and
their
Corruption
was
so
general
,
that
those
of
them
which
had
no
other
Vice
but
an
insat●able
Covetousness
,
and
an
unmeasurable
Ambition
,
might
be
called
vertuous
men
,
in
comparison
of
their
other
more
profligate
companions
.
Yet
among
the
very
Clergy
themselves
,
they
which
had
any
relicks
left
them
of
Modesty
or
Piety
,
were
asham'd
of
the
abuses
which
were
laid
to
the
Charge
of
the
Roman
Church
;
and
tho
the
greatest
part
of
them
were
more
inclin'd
to
keep
their
Vices
and
their
Errors
than
to
hazard
by
a
Reformation
,
both
their
Greatness
and
Revenues
,
or
to
subject
their
Lives
to
the
Rules
of
a
stricter
Morality
,
yet
there
were
not
wanting
even
some
Bishops
whose
Eyes
were
stricken
with
this
Light
;
Brissonnet
,
Bishop
of
Meaux
,
was
one
of
that
number
;
He
got
some
tincture
of
the
Reformation
at
Paris
,
at
1523
some
Conferences
there
held
between
3
or
4
Learned
Men
,
whom
he
heard
with
so
much
delight
,
that
he
carried
them
into
his
Diocess
,
and
permitted
them
to
spread
their
Opinions
there
.
He
further
gave
leave
to
his
people
to
read
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
made
no
How
it
came
to
be
received
at
Meaux
,
opposition
to
Conferences
and
Meetings
,
and
sometimes
he
took
the
liberty
himself
to
preach
the
same
Doctrine
which
those
private
men
taught
;
so
that
in
little
time
there
were
at
Meaux
above
400
persons
who
had
imbibed
Luther's
Opinions
.
But
at
last
,
the
Reproaches
of
the
other
Bishops
,
the
threats
of
being
prosecuted
for
Heresy
,
and
the
fear
of
losing
a
Bishoprick
so
commodious
for
them
that
love
the
Court
for
the
Neighbourhood
of
Paris
,
prevail'd
over
Brissonnet
,
and
reduc'd
him
to
the
profession
of
his
former
Errors
;
after
which
,
his
Doctors
finding
no
longer
security
in
his
Diocess
,
separated
,
and
shifted
every
one
for
himself
.
Le
Fevre
,
who
was
one
of
them
,
found
protection
at
the
Court
of
Navar
,
where
he
was
well
and
in
Bearn
.
received
by
the
Queen
,
who
was
Sister
to
Francis
I.
and
as
great
a
Favourer
of
Learned
Men
,
as
the
King
her
Brother
.
Roussel
,
one
of
his
Companions
,
after
a
Journey
into
Germany
,
came
back
to
Bearn
,
where
the
same
Princess
gave
him
a
like
entertainment
as
to
the
former
,
and
both
of
them
together
so
strongly
inspired
her
with
their
Opinions
,
that
she
retained
them
to
her
dying
day
,
tho
for
several
years
't
was
thought
she
had
quitted
them
.
These
two
men
lost
no
time
in
those
remote
Provinces
,
and
prepared
the
minds
of
the
people
there
the
more
easily
to
embrace
the
Doctrine
of
Calvin
,
when
it
came
to
be
preached
there
10
or
12
1523
years
after
.
Their
Retreat
hindred
not
the
Church
which
they
had
in
some
measure
formed
at
Meaux
,
from
preserving
itself
,
and
increasing
,
which
was
the
Reason
that
was
the
first
place
where
the
Courts
of
Justice
began
to
take
cognizance
of
those
pretended
Novelties
.
One
John
Clerk
,
who
had
an
indifferent
understanding
in
The
Execution
of
John
Clerk
.
the
Scriptures
,
the
only
book
he
had
studied
,
served
for
a
Guide
to
those
converted
people
,
who
received
corporal
punishment
for
calling
the
Pope
Antichrist
,
and
after
he
had
been
banished
from
Meaux
upon
that
account
,
was
not
long
after
burnt
at
Mets
,
because
his
Zeal
had
transported
him
so
far
as
to
break
an
Image
.
Six
years
after
,
Lewis
Berquin
was
condemn'd
at
Paris
,
to
the
same
punishment
,
and
of
Lewis
Berquin
.
for
teaching
the
Doctrine
of
Luther
.
1529.
The
progress
of
the
Reformation
was
more
rapid
in
Germany
,
The
state
of
the
Protestant
Religion
in
Germany
.
where
it
was
embrac'd
by
several
Princes
and
States
,
who
in
the
year
1530
,
presented
their
Confession
of
Faith
to
the
Emperor
,
and
within
a
little
while
found
themselves
strong
enough
to
League
together
at
Smalcalde
,
against
those
which
designed
to
oppress
them
.
1528.
The
Schism
of
England
.
The
Schism
made
in
England
by
Henry
VIII
.
was
only
a
step
which
open'd
the
way
to
a
greater
Work
carried
on
in
the
following
Reigns
.
But
yet
that
Prince
,
who
had
done
Luther
the
Honour
to
write
against
him
,
and
was
answer'd
by
that
Dr.
in
somewhat
too
harsh
and
insolent
a
strain
,
would
never
suffer
the
Opinions
of
his
Adversary
to
take
root
in
his
Kingdom
,
tho
at
the
same
time
he
would
fain
have
perswaded
Francis
I.
to
have
broken
with
Rome
,
as
himself
had
done
.
The
K.
of
France
would
by
no
means
hearken
to
him
,
and
answer'd
him
with
this
Compliment
,
That
he
was
his
Friend
as
far
as
the
Altar
,
but
there
he
must
leave
him
.
But
he
continu'd
not
always
so
obstinate
,
for
he
was
almost
perswaded
once
The
Inclination
of
Francis
I.
t●
the
Reformation
.
time
to
yield
to
the
earnest
solicitations
of
the
Q.
of
Navar
;
for
the
had
inspired
him
with
some
inclination
for
the
Doctrine
which
she
herself
had
embrac'd
,
and
of
which
she
also
had
communicated
some
tincture
to
the
King
her
Husband
,
whom
she
carried
privately
with
her
to
hear
the
Sermons
of
her
Teachers
.
The
Dutchess
of
Estampes
,
who
possest
the
heart
of
Francis
I.
and
may
likewise
be
reasonably
suppos'd
to
have
abetted
the
same
inclination
in
him
,
because
she
was
instructed
and
principled
in
the
Lutheran
Opinions
,
openly
favoured
those
that
profess'd
them
,
and
,
after
the
King's
Death
,
lived
a
very
retir'd
life
in
all
the
exercises
of
the
Protestant
Religion
,
protecting
all
those
that
profess'd
it
,
to
the
utmost
of
her
power
.
This
at
least
is
certain
that
the
King
writ
to
Melanchton
,
the
most
1534.
renown'd
of
Luther's
Disciples
,
and
esteem'd
the
most
moderate
of
1535.
them
,
inviting
him
to
come
into
France
,
and
assuring
him
he
should
take
pleasure
to
hear
him
.
But
whilst
Melanchton
spun
out
the
time
in
delays
,
the
Cardinal
of
Tournon
put
by
the
design
,
and
From
which
the
Cardinal
de
Tournon
diverts
him
.
wrought
so
absolute
a
change
upon
the
King's
Mind
,
who
had
let
him
gain
a
very
strong
Ascendant
over
him
,
that
he
would
afterward
listen
neither
to
his
Sister
nor
Mistress
,
nor
be
perswaded
to
shew
the
least
favour
to
those
accus'd
of
Heresie
.
There
is
no
doubt
but
the
Cardinal
had
Orders
from
Rome
,
to
that
purpose
.
For
the
King
had
discovered
his
Mind
to
that
Court
himself
,
in
the
Instructions
he
gave
to
Cardinal
du
Bellai
,
whom
he
sent
thither
,
in
1535.
which
he
ordered
him
to
give
the
Pope
an
account
of
the
Letter
he
had
written
to
Melanchton
,
and
of
that
Dr's
Answer
,
and
most
especially
to
move
his
Holiness
to
consent
to
a
kind
of
Accommodation
,
which
he
had
a
design
to
negotiate
in
Germany
,
by
an
Embassy
An
accommodation
proposed
.
on
purpose
.
The
most
important
Article
of
that
Accommodation
was
to
be
,
That
the
Pope
should
be
acknowledged
to
be
Head
of
the
Vniversal
Church
,
and
in
other
things
the
King
would
take
from
the
Protestants
as
much
as
he
could
,
and
as
far
as
he
could
:
That
is
to
say
,
He
would
consent
to
gratifie
the
Protestants
in
many
things
that
concerned
Faith
,
Religion
,
Ceremonies
,
Institutions
and
Doctrine
,
at
least
till
a
Council
should
determine
them
,
and
it
was
already
agreed
what
Concessions
and
abatements
to
make
them
;
which
consisted
of
7
Articles
,
in
which
the
Mass
was
to
be
reform'd
,
without
changing
any
thing
in
the
Ceremonies
of
its
celebration
;
viz.
1.
That
Mass
should
never
be
said
without
a
publick
Communion
.
2.
That
the
Elevation
should
be
retrenched
.
3.
And
Adoration
abolished
.
4.
That
the
Cup
should
be
restored
to
the
Laity
.
5.
That
in
it
no
Commemoration
should
be
made
either
of
male
or
female
Saints
.
6.
That
it
should
be
celebrated
only
with
ordinary
fine
Bread
,
which
should
be
broken
by
the
Priest
,
and
distributed
to
the
people
.
7.
And
that
Marriage
should
be
allowed
to
Priests
.
The
Mass
so
reform'd
was
called
by
the
Vulgar
,
The
Mass
with
7
points
.
But
alas
,
an
Accommodation
of
this
Nature
could
not
find
acceptance
at
the
Court
of
Rome
,
which
was
very
sensible
,
that
the
Authority
of
the
Holy
See
could
never
be
sufficiently
supported
by
the
bare
Title
which
was
,
given
there
to
the
Pope
,
and
that
to
maintain
it
in
so
exorbitanta
power
as
it
had
assumed
,
it
had
need
of
the
united
force
of
all
those
Errors
,
by
which
it
first
mounted
to
,
and
afterwards
establisht
it self
in
its
present
Greatness
.
And
therefore
that
Court
employed
all
their
policy
to
divert
the
King
from
that
dangerous
project
.
The
Cardinal
of
Tournon
had
already
signaliz'd
his
Zeal
against
1285.
the
Reformation
,
in
a
Synod
assembled
at
Bourges
,
of
which
he
was
The
Synods
at
Bourges
and
Paris
.
Archbishop
,
and
had
there
condemn'd
the
Doctrine
of
Luther
.
The
Cardinal
du
Prat
did
the
same
,
about
the
same
time
,
in
a
Synod
of
the
Province
of
Sens
,
which
he
held
at
Paris
,
as
fearing
perhaps
the
Reformation
might
ruin
the
Concordat
,
which
was
his
Work
,
and
by
which
he
had
compleated
the
Corruption
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
in
France
.
But
all
this
hindred
not
the
Number
of
the
Protestants
from
daily
increasing
,
especially
after
Mr.
John
Calvin
had
begun
1534.
to
preach
and
write
about
Religion
,
who
had
several
years
before
The
beginning
of
Calvin's
Doctrine
.
already
taken
distaste
at
the
Roman
Doctrine
,
and
already
run
great
dangers
upon
that
account
at
Paris
,
where
he
had
some
Disciples
.
He
had
likewise
made
himself
known
in
Berri
,
whilst
he
was
yet
a
Student
in
Law
,
in
the
Vniversity
of
Bourges
,
and
a
Lord
of
that
Neighbourhood
had
permitted
him
to
preach
privately
in
his
Parish
.
He
had
afterwards
conferred
about
Religion
at
Nerac
,
with
Roussel
and
Le
Ferre
,
whom
he
found
concurring
almost
in
the
same
principles
with
himself
.
But
he
spread
his
Doctrine
most
effectually
in
Saintonge
and
Poitou
,
in
the
latter
of
which
Provinces
't
is
thought
he
gave
the
first
Form
of
a
Church
to
the
Assemblies
of
those
who
had
embraced
his
Opinions
.
When
by
persecution
he
was
forc'd
to
leave
the
Kingdom
,
he
made
some
stay
at
Basil
,
where
he
publisht
his
Institutions
dedicated
to
Francis
I.
But
that
Prince
being
prejudiced
against
all
Works
of
that
Nature
,
would
never
read
them
.
From
thence
Calvin
passed
into
Italy
,
where
he
was
well
receiv'd
by
the
Dutchess
of
Ferrara
,
Daughter
to
Lewis
XII
.
who
testify'd
a
great
affection
to
such
as
labour'd
to
reform
Abuses
.
At
his
return
he
was
detain'd
at
Geneva
,
which
had
newly
shaken
off
the
yoke
of
its
Bishop
,
where
,
after
he
had
weather'd
some
Oppositions
and
Encounters
,
he
setled
his
Residence
for
the
rest
of
his
life
.
From
thence
he
filled
all
Europe
with
his
Writings
,
which
were
greedily
read
,
both
for
their
matter
and
eloquent
stile
.
There
was
a
seeming
prospect
then
as
if
Francis
I.
who
had
so
great
an
inclination
to
an
Accommodation
,
would
have
conniv'd
at
the
progress
of
the
Reformation
in
his
Kingdom
,
especially
because
of
the
Confederacy
he
was
engag'd
in
with
the
Protestants
of
Germany
,
who
were
always
either
in
War
with
,
or
apprehension
of
the
Emperour
.
But
it
hapned
quite
contrary
to
expectation
;
for
the
1534.
Placards
,
or
Libels
which
were
found
fixed
all
about
Paris
,
and
The
year
of
the
Placards
or
Libels
.
at
the
very
Court
it self
,
and
which
treated
the
mysteries
of
the
Roman
Religion
in
very
injurious
terms
,
and
the
Clergy
in
a
very
Satyrical
manner
,
put
the
King
into
a
great
Rage
.
So
that
to
expiate
1535.
those
pretended
Blasphemies
,
at
the
Request
of
the
Clergy
,
he
Devotions
accompanied
with
Executions
.
An
Edict
against
the
Lutherans
.
made
a
solemn
Procession
,
at
which
he
assisted
in
Person
with
his
Children
,
and
all
his
Court
,
and
ordered
the
Pomp
to
be
concluded
with
the
Execution
of
some
of
the
poor
supposed
Criminals
,
who
were
burnt
.
He
publisht
a
very
severe
Edict
at
the
same
time
against
the
Lutherans
,
in
which
all
that
harbour'd
,
or
conceal'd
them
were
made
liable
to
the
same
punishments
with
them
,
and
the
Informer
against
them
encourag'd
with
the
reward
of
the
4th
part
of
all
their
Confiscations
.
The
Germans
were
offended
at
it
,
but
some
Lutherans
of
their
Nation
reporting
at
their
return
into
their
Country
,
that
they
had
been
very
kindly
used
in
France
,
took
off
the
edg
of
their
Resentments
,
and
dissipated
their
fears
.
Nevertheless
,
the
King
,
about
5
years
after
,
by
a
new
Edict
,
stirred
up
all
persons
1546.
of
every
Order
and
Degree
,
against
the
French
Lutherans
,
and
the
Emperour
making
a
new
War
upon
them
,
the
King
afforded
them
but
little
aid
,
because
the
Cardinal
of
Tournon
filled
his
Head
with
scruples
concerning
Alliances
with
Hereticks
;
and
he
further
gain'd
so
much
power
over
that
Prince
,
that
he
perswaded
him
to
renew
the
punishment
of
Death
against
them
all
over
France
,
that
he
might
not
appear
less
religious
,
and
less
an
Enemy
to
those
pretended
Heresies
than
the
Emperour
,
who
had
taken
the
way
of
Arms
to
destroy
them
.
The
Pope
not
being
able
to
resist
any
longer
the
instances
of
The
Council
of
Trent
.
the
Emperour
,
nor
the
desires
of
all
Europe
,
after
he
had
been
long
importun'd
to
call
a
Council
,
and
for
a
long
time
by
divers
Artifices
1545.
eluded
the
Solicitations
of
the
Princes
,
had
at
last
resolved
to
fix
it
at
Trent
,
and
publish
a
Bull
of
Indiction
for
that
effect
in
the
year
1542.
But
yet
it
was
not
opened
till
3
years
after
,
by
reason
of
new
difficulties
that
arose
every
day
.
The
K.
being
willing
to
contribute
1544.
to
the
success
of
that
assembly
summon'd
to
Melun
several
illustrious
Drs.
in
order
to
confer
there
together
,
and
prepare
matters
fit
to
be
represented
to
the
Council
.
But
there
were
but
few
Prelates
,
one
of
which
being
the
Bishop
of
Lavaur
,
appear'd
there
as
Ambassador
,
who
signaliz'd
himself
chiefly
by
the
answer
he
made
to
a
Partisan
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
who
being
minded
to
droll
upon
the
Remonstrances
of
a
French
Dr.
concerning
the
Abuses
committed
in
the
matter
of
Benefices
,
in
allusion
to
the
Latin
word
Gallus
,
that
signifies
both
a
Cock
and
a
Frenchman
,
had
said
to
one
of
his
Companions
,
'T
is
but
a
Cock
that
crows
.
The
Bishop
keeping
still
to
the
same
allusion
,
and
applying
it
to
the
story
of
St.
Peter
,
whose
Successor
the
Pope
pretends
to
be
,
answer'd
him
immediately
,
God
grant
1547.
that
by
the
crowing
of
this
Cock
Peter
may
be
stirred
up
to
tears
and
The
Council
translated
.
The
King's
death
.
repentance
.
Some
time
after
,
the
translation
of
the
Council
to
Bolonia
,
and
the
King's
Death
,
changed
the
state
of
affairs
,
and
made
most
of
the
Potentates
take
new
Measures
.
But
the
Condition
of
the
Protestants
in
France
was
never
the
1548.
Hen.
II.
persecutes
the
Protestants
.
better
for
that
;
The
new
K.
Henry
II.
proving
more
rigorous
to
them
than
his
Father
,
being
pusht
on
to
it
by
the
D.
of
Aumale
,
who
was
afterward
D.
of
Guise
,
and
in
favour
of
whom
the
Land
of
Aumale
was
erected
into
a
Dutchy
and
Peerage
.
He
therefore
in
imitation
of
Francis
.
I.
made
such
another
like
Procession
at
Paris
,
and
terminated
it
as
he
did
his
,
with
a
like
Sacrifice
of
some
poor
Wretches
who
were
condemned
to
the
fire
.
And
besides
,
tho
he
was
at
first
in
very
good
intelligence
with
Paul
III.
so
far
as
to
declare
himself
for
the
translation
of
the
Council
,
and
to
send
his
Ambassadors
1549.
to
Bolonia
with
good
instructions
,
yet
he
soon
fell
out
with
Rome
after
the
Exaltation
of
Julius
III.
which
still
redoubled
but
1551.
the
more
the
persecution
against
the
Protestants
,
and
produced
against
them
a
very
severe
Edict
at
Chateau-Briant
,
by
which
it
was
forbidden
so
much
as
to
solicit
for
those
accused
of
Heresie
.
Since
which
time
it
has
been
remark'd
,
that
the
same
policy
has
been
often
followed
in
France
,
always
to
persecute
the
Protestants
every
time
they
had
any
difference
with
the
Pope
,
and
that
they
never
The
King
protests
against
the
Removal
back
of
the
Council
to
Trent
.
were
more
cruelly
handled
than
when
there
hapned
any
Quarrels
between
the
Courts
of
France
and
Rome
.
Those
contestations
were
great
at
that
time
,
and
produced
the
Protestation
which
the
King
made
afterward
by
the
Abbot
of
Bello●ane
,
against
the
Council
which
the
Pope
had
removed
back
to
Trent
.
The
Dutchess
of
Valentinois
the
King's
Mistress
,
exasperated
The
Dutchess
of
Valentinois
cruel
●●
the
Protestants
.
him
likewise
against
the
Protestants
,
both
out
of
spite
to
the
Dutchess
of
Estampes
,
whom
she
mortally
hated
,
and
out
of
interest
,
to
gain
by
the
Confiscations
of
the
Goods
and
Estates
of
the
Condemned
,
which
she
obtain'd
for
her self
.
But
especially
after
the
Edict
of
Chateau-Briant
,
she
was
accused
of
making
advantage
by
the
rigorous
Prosecutions
then
carried
on
against
the
Protestants
,
and
was
thought
even
to
have
kept
Emissaries
on
purpose
to
inform
against
those
who
were
rich
enough
to
tempt
her
covetous
inclination
.
The
Clergy
on
their
side
took
pleasure
in
seeing
so
many
innocent
people
Sacrificed
to
the
flames
for
their
interests
,
tho
on
the
other
side
,
they
had
a
great
deal
of
Indulgence
for
themselves
;
and
accordingly
,
to
put
the
world
out
of
all
hope
of
the
amendment
of
the
Church-men
,
they
obtained
from
the
Kings
Council
,
the
The
great
Credit
of
the
Clergy
.
annulling
of
an
Act
of
the
Parliament
of
Tholouse
,
which
tended
to
nothing
else
but
the
suppression
of
the
looseness
and
debauchery
of
Priests
.
That
Parliament
was
likewise
lasht
with
bloody
Satyrs
,
published
by
the
Clergy
on
that
occasion
,
and
when
one
of
the
Members
of
that
Court
had
written
an
Apology
for
that
venerable
Body
,
in
which
the
Vices
of
the
Ecclesiasticks
were
too
openly
reprehended
,
they
yet
had
so
much
power
as
to
cause
it
to
be
censured
.
However
all
this
hindred
not
some
seeming
Justice
to
be
done
1550.
for
the
cruelties
committed
some
years
before
by
Oppeda
the
Executioner
of
an
Act
of
the
Parliament
of
Provence
,
against
certain
remains
1545.
of
the
Vaudois
inhabiting
about
Merindol
and
Cabrieres
.
The
affairs
of
Merindol
and
Cabrieres
.
That
affair
had
been
husht
up
in
silence
during
the
Life
of
Francis
I.
because
the
Cardinal
of
Tournon
,
who
then
was
very
powerful
at
Court
,
was
suspected
to
have
been
the
Counsellor
,
or
chief
complice
of
that
Barbarous
Action
;
but
after
the
Government
was
passed
into
other
hands
,
that
Cardinal
was
removed
from
the
helm
of
Affairs
,
and
the
Constable
who
bore
him
no
great
good
will
,
was
suspected
in
his
turn
to
have
excited
those
that
were
left
of
those
poor
People
,
to
demand
Justice
on
purpose
to
bring
the
Cardinal
into
trouble
by
the
success
of
their
Complaints
,
There
was
much
ado
about
fixing
upon
Judges
fit
for
that
business
.
The
1550.
Great
Council
first
took
Cognisance
of
it
,
from
thence
it
was
call'd
up
before
the
King
,
and
by
him
at
last
turn'd
over
to
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
where
it
was
pleaded
for
50
Audiences
together
;
but
yet
after
all
that
great
Bustle
,
it
came
to
little
effect
,
the
principal
Criminals
escaping
unpunisht
;
and
the
King's
Advocate
in
the
Parliament
of
Provence
,
was
the
only
man
that
lost
his
life
for
it
;
as
for
the
Count
de
Grignan
he
was
only
frighted
with
the
fear
of
losing
his
Estate
,
which
was
preserved
to
him
by
the
favour
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
;
and
Oppeda
himself
was
acquitted
by
producing
his
Orders
,
and
by
the
Dukes
interposition
,
who
served
him
with
all
his
credit
;
so
that
the
Protestants
obtain'd
no
other
vengeance
for
his
Cruelties
,
than
the
satisfaction
of
being
inform'd
,
he
Died
afterwards
a
horrible
Death
;
and
of
saying
openly
,
That
he
suffered
it
by
a
just
Judgment
of
God
.
Those
Executions
did
not
at
all
diminish
the
number
of
the
Protestants
,
New
Executions
do
but
advance
the
progress
of
the
Reformation
.
the
constancy
of
those
who
were
burned
serving
to
make
more
sensible
impressions
upon
peoples
minds
in
their
favour
,
than
either
their
Books
or
Preaching
;
but
the
King
however
,
was
inexorable
,
and
tho
the
doleful
spectacle
of
those
he
had
caused
to
be
burned
,
after
the
procession
above
mentioned
,
and
their
horrible
cries
in
the
torments
of
their
sufferings
,
had
so
deeply
struck
his
imagination
,
that
the
remembrance
of
them
was
a
lasting
Terour
to
him
all
his
life
after
,
yet
did
he
not
at
all
abate
his
severities
;
1553.
for
they
burned
,
after
that
,
some
persons
come
from
Bearn
into
France
,
where
they
preached
the
Doctrine
of
their
Country
,
among
whom
Lewis
de
Marsac
was
most
taken
notice
of
,
for
that
having
been
a
Soldier
all
his
life
,
and
being
dispensed
with
from
having
a
rope
put
about
his
neck
at
the
stake
like
other
sufferers
,
out
of
respect
to
that
noble
profession
,
he
complain'd
,
that
such
a
difference
should
be
made
between
him
and
his
Brethren
,
as
if
by
retrenching
any
thing
from
the
infamy
of
his
Punishment
,
they
had
design'd
to
lessen
the
glory
of
his
Constancy
.
That
year
the
use
of
the
Gag
was
first
practised
,
invented
purposely
to
hinder
the
Protestants
that
were
put
to
death
from
speaking
to
the
People
,
or
singing
Psalms
for
their
consolation
,
when
they
were
led
to
Execution
:
And
't
is
reported
,
that
Aubespine
,
who
was
the
inventor
of
it
,
was
some
years
after
struck
with
the
lowsie
disease
,
which
put
him
into
so
great
a
despair
,
that
he
would
needs
let
himself
starve
to
death
;
which
furious
resolution
obliged
those
which
were
about
him
to
open
his
jaws
with
a
Gag
,
to
make
him
take
nourishment
by
force
,
so
that
he
increased
the
number
of
those
,
that
have
been
known
to
suffer
those
torments
themselves
,
of
which
they
were
the
first
inventors
.
Amidst
these
Executions
,
the
Churches
took
the
firmer
root
;
and
there
were
already
Churches
firm●d
at
Paris
.
and
many
other
places
.
some
that
were
governed
by
a
regular
discipline
,
and
setled
Pastors
.
And
at
Paris
it self
,
where
the
fires
never
went
out
▪
and
under
the
King's
Nose
,
there
was
one
which
had
its
peculiar
Pastor
.
The
several
Jurisdictions
of
the
Kingdom
accused
one
another
reciprocally
155●
.
upon
this
occasion
,
for
not
executing
rigorously
enough
the
Court-Orders
;
for
which
Reason
the
cognizance
of
Crimes
of
Heresy
was
sometimes
committed
to
the
Royal
,
and
sometimes
to
the
Ecclesiastical
Judges
,
and
sometimes
parted
between
both
those
Tribunals
;
so
that
since
the
first
introduction
of
that
kind
of
Processe
,
there
had
been
publisht
5
or
6
Edicts
about
the
competence
of
Judges
,
which
revoked
one
another
by
turns
.
Nay
,
and
in
the
following
Reigns
,
there
was
nothing
fully
fixed
as
to
that
matter
.
That
year
the
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
,
to
please
the
Pope
,
depriv'd
the
Parliaments
,
in
spite
of
their
Remonstrances
to
the
contrary
,
of
the
power
of
hearing
Causes
of
Heresy
,
which
was
transferred
to
the
Bishops
,
leaving
to
the
Royal
Judges
nothing
but
the
Executions
of
the
Criminals
.
And
indeed
this
proceeding
of
the
Cardinal
was
very
reasonable
,
if
measur'd
by
the
interest
of
the
Clergy
.
For
the
Parliaments
began
to
incline
to
a
Temper
of
Moderation
,
and
there
were
some
Spirits
among
them
that
could
not
think
those
Rigours
agreeable
to
Justice
.
Nay
,
there
1556.
were
some
Judges
at
Bordeaux
that
maintain'd
,
it
was
a
thing
unheard
The
Spirit
of
Moderation
prevails
over
some
Judges
.
of
,
that
ever
so
many
cruelties
were
at
any
time
before
practised
,
as
had
been
exercised
within
the
last
40
years
;
and
that
it
was
against
Equity
,
to
condem
any
man
for
simple
Errors
,
before
Endeavours
had
been
used
to
instruct
and
reclaim
the
person
accused
:
And
that
since
the
Council
was
still
on
foot
,
as
being
only
suspended
,
which
was
finally
to
determine
that
affair
.
Their
Decisions
ought
to
be
waited
for
,
before
they
proceeded
to
condemn
,
to
such
extraordinary
punishments
,
any
persons
before-hand
accused
upon
such
accounts
.
The
party
of
those
moderate
men
was
so
strong
,
that
the
Judges
were
equally
divided
.
But
the
zeal
of
Religion
carried
it
against
the
Order
of
Justice
,
and
instead
of
following
,
according
to
rule
,
the
favourablest
side
in
criminal
matters
;
when
Opinions
are
equally
divided
about
them
,
they
turned
over
the
Cause
to
the
great
Chamber
,
where
the
Order
in
case
of
division
was
over
ruled
,
and
the
severest
Opinions
preferr'd
before
the
most
mild
and
equitable
.
The
perplexity
into
which
the
Court
was
put
,
by
the
loss
of
the
1557.
Battle
at
St.
Quentin
,
gave
the
Protestants
some
hopes
they
should
be
A
Protestant
meeting
at
Paris
.
allowed
a
little
respite
;
and
therefore
they
assembled
with
less
caution
than
before
,
and
among
other
meetings
,
they
had
one
at
Paris
,
in
St.
James's
street
,
so
numerous
,
that
it
being
impossible
to
escape
the
eyes
of
the
people
who
saw
them
come
out
of
the
House
where
they
met
.
The
Rabble
fell
upon
them
,
which
caused
such
an
uproar
,
that
the
Officers
of
Justice
were
fain
to
come
to
appease
it
.
In
which
scuffle
some
of
the
Meeters
defended
themselves
against
the
aggressours
and
got
away
,
and
others
escaped
by
several
means
;
but
however
,
above
100
of
them
were
seised
,
among
which
,
were
some
Maids
of
Honour
to
the
Q.
And
that
Princess
her self
who
was
nothing
less
The
Character
of
Queen
Katharine
de
Medicis
.
than
what
she
had
a
mind
to
appear
,
and
who
desired
to
pass
for
a
sober
chast
Lady
,
was
not
unwilling
to
be
suspected
to
incline
to
the
Protestant
opinions
.
The
better
sort
of
People
had
a
high
conceit
of
them
,
and
thought
them
of
unblameable
Manners
;
but
the
Rabble
were
incensed
against
them
by
most
horrible
calumnies
;
for
Calumnies
against
the
Protestants
.
sometimes
it
was
reported
they
were
Jews
,
and
used
to
eat
a
Paschal
Lamb
at
their
Nightly
Meetings
;
sometimes
that
they
eat
a
Pig
there
instead
of
a
Lamb
,
and
sometimes
,
that
they
roasted
Children
there
,
and
made
great
chear
at
those
monstrous
entertainments
,
after
which
they
put
out
the
Candles
,
and
coupled
together
with
all
manner
of
unlawful
Embraces
.
Nay
,
and
there
were
some
so
furiously
Zealous
against
them
,
that
they
had
the
impudence
to
affirm
they
had
participated
at
those
infernal
Devotions
.
Several
of
those
thus
taken
were
burnt
,
but
the
rest
fortunately
made
use
of
all
the
shifts
they
could
find
out
in
Law
,
to
delay
their
Sentence
,
during
which
time
,
the
Germans
and
Swissers
,
of
whom
the
K.
at
that
time
stood
in
great
need
,
interceded
for
them
,
and
those
severities
were
by
little
and
little
moderated
,
for
fear
of
offending
such
necessary
Friends
as
they
.
The
next
Summer
the
people
took
a
fancy
to
sing
Singing
of
Psalms
in
publick
.
in
the
Clerks
Meadow
,
a
place
where
all
the
Town
used
to
divert
themselves
with
walking
,
Marot's
singing
Psalms
that
were
set
to
very
fine
Musical
Tunes
:
which
novelty
at
first
was
so
pleasing
,
that
the
next
day
after
,
the
K.
and
Q.
of
Navar
went
thither
,
with
an
incredible
multitude
of
People
:
but
the
Clergy
were
terribly
alarm'd
at
it
,
and
endeavoured
with
all
their
power
,
to
procure
all
such
Assemblies
to
be
supprest
;
and
their
zeal
in
that
was
very
singular
,
because
they
could
not
endure
people
should
sing
in
the
open
Field
what
they
had
without
controul
sung
in
their
Houses
several
years
together
,
and
at
the
Court
it self
;
during
all
which
time
,
that
singing
was
never
thought
any
mark
of
Heresie
.
But
ever
since
that
Enterprise
,
to
these
last
years
,
the
singing
of
Psalms
has
always
been
insupportable
to
the
Clergy
;
and
tho
they
never
employed
any
serious
efforts
to
hinder
the
singing
of
Prophane
and
filthy
Songs
,
which
have
been
too
rise
at
all
times
;
yet
on
the
contrary
,
they
never
pursued
any
thing
with
so
much
eagerness
as
their
endeavours
to
deprive
the
Protestants
of
the
Consolation
of
singing
with
freedom
those
holy
Canticles
.
About
that
time
first
appear'd
in
France
that
competition
of
those
two
Rival
Parties
,
that
afterwards
had
like
to
have
ruin'd
it
,
and
The
Original
of
the
Factions
.
which
was
,
as
't
were
the
Fountain-head
of
all
the
other
Factions
.
One
of
them
was
that
of
the
Princes
of
Lorain
,
who
took
advantage
by
the
defeat
and
taking
of
the
Constable
to
augment
their
own
greatness
.
The
other
was
that
of
the
Constable
himself
,
and
his
Family
,
who
possessed
most
of
the
great
Employments
.
That
Lord
huddled
up
the
Treaty
of
Cateau
in
Cambresis
,
out
of
eagerness
,
by
a
Peace
,
to
procure
his
liberty
and
opportunity
to
return
to
the
Court
,
to
prevent
the
ruin
of
his
house
.
But
the
Cardinal
of
Lorain
made
use
of
the
same
Treaty
to
find
occasions
to
destroy
him
;
for
he
had
a
secret
Conference
with
Granvelle
Cardinal
,
Bp.
of
Arras
,
who
complain'd
to
him
how
highly
persons
tainted
with
Heresie
,
were
favoured
in
the
Court
of
France
,
and
named
in
particular
Andelot
,
Brother
to
the
Admiral
of
Chatillon
,
and
Nephew
to
the
Constable
;
which
was
an
Artifice
to
engage
the
Lorain
Cardinal
whose
Genius
Granvelle
very
well
knew
,
in
a
Quarrel
with
the
Family
of
those
Lords
,
in
assured
expectation
that
by
the
mutual
opposition
of
those
two
Parties
,
the
Kingdom
would
be
brought
into
great
confusions
which
would
be
of
considerable
advantage
to
the
House
of
Austria
.
The
Cardinal
being
a
vain
and
busy
man
,
and
who
in
his
great
designs
had
not
always
the
prudence
and
constancy
to
carry
them
on
,
snapt
presently
at
the
Bait
,
thinking
to
find
his
account
in
the
News
he
had
heard
,
because
he
knew
the
suspicion
of
Heresie
was
enough
to
Exasperate
Henry
II.
to
ruin
the
greatest
of
his
Favourites
.
And
accordingly
he
accuses
Andelot
,
upon
which
the
K.
immediately
sending
for
him
,
and
requiring
to
know
the
truth
from
his
own
Mouth
,
he
answered
in
so
resolute
a
manner
,
and
1559.
declared
his
sense
about
the
Mysteries
of
the
Roman
Church
in
such
The
couragious
behaviour
of
Andelot
.
vigorous
terms
,
that
the
Historians
of
that
time
durst
not
repeat
his
Expressions
.
At
which
the
K.
fell
into
such
a
fit
of
fury
,
that
he
suffered
his
passion
to
transport
him
to
commit
very
undecent
Actions
,
for
he
would
have
Kill'd
him
,
and
in
the
attempt
,
wounded
the
And
his
disgrace
.
Dauphin
his
Son
who
was
near
him
.
In
fine
,
Andelot
was
sent
to
Prison
,
and
depriv'd
of
all
his
places
.
But
when
the
K's
passion
was
over
,
the
Constable
,
after
some
difficulty
,
found
credit
enough
to
procure
his
Restoration
.
And
so
the
Cardinal's
artifice
had
no
other
effect
for
that
time
,
than
to
provoke
against
him
the
Resentment
of
those
puissant
Houses
,
and
to
inform
the
Protestants
,
That
some
of
the
most
considerable
Lords
of
the
Kingdom
were
of
their
Opinion
.
This
then
hindred
not
the
Reformation
to
continue
its
progress
,
1559.
for
it
was
embraced
by
persons
of
all
sorts
of
conditions
.
It
gain'd
a
great
number
of
Church-men
and
Men
of
Learning
,
and
was
well
relished
by
the
most
eminent
Persons
in
the
very
Parliament
of
Paris
;
so
that
the
severities
there
went
on
more
heavily
than
ordinary
,
tho
The
Counsellers
of
the
Parliament
of
Paris
suspected
about
their
Religion
.
the
K.
hotly
pressed
the
Execution
of
his
Edict
of
Chateau-Briant
.
Having
then
sent
a
new
Order
to
the
Parliament
,
commanding
them
exactly
to
observe
it
;
Some
Spies
inform'd
him
,
that
notwithstanding
that
,
their
Votes
tended
still
towards
moderation
;
upon
which
,
he
goes
suddenly
thither
,
when
he
was
least
expected
,
and
surprises
them
when
their
deliberations
were
already
very
far
advanced
,
and
after
he
had
patiently
heard
them
till
they
came
to
a
conclusion
,
he
ordered
several
of
them
to
be
seised
.
Du
Bourg
and
Du
Faur
were
taken
in
their
Houses
,
and
search
was
made
after
others
which
could
not
be
found
.
The
Prisoners
were
Tryed
by
special
Commissioners
;
but
tho
they
drove
on
the
business
with
all
the
hast
they
could
to
satisfy
the
K's
impatience
,
yet
he
had
not
the
pleasure
to
see
the
end
of
it
;
for
Death
prevented
him
,
and
when
he
The
Death
of
Henry
the
2d
.
thought
of
nothing
but
Joy
and
Divertisement
,
he
was
kill'd
by
Mongomery
whom
he
would
needs
force
to
break
a
Lance
with
him
.
The
first
French
Protestant
National
Synod
.
A
little
before
the
renewing
of
those
severities
,
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
already
form'd
in
the
Provinces
,
held
,
in
the
Suburbs
of
St.
Germain
at
Paris
,
their
first
National
Synod
,
and
drew
up
that
confession
of
Faith
,
which
they
retain
to
this
day
,
and
the
first
articles
of
the
Discipline
which
has
since
been
observ'd
in
all
the
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
.
That
Synod
lasted
four
days
in
the
midst
of
the
Fires
and
Gibbets
,
which
were
prepared
in
all
quarters
of
the
Town
,
and
it
was
held
with
so
exact
a
secrecy
,
that
the
Assembly
was
neither
discovered
nor
disturbed
.
After
the
Death
of
Henry
II.
all
things
changed
at
Court
,
except
Francis
II.
succeeds
.
The
state
of
the
Court
.
The
Nature
of
the
Intrigues
and
Characters
of
the
chief
persons
.
Vices
,
which
having
taken
root
there
during
his
Luxurious
Reign
,
assumed
still
a
greater
Empire
under
those
of
his
Children
.
The
Interests
there
were
very
different
,
and
the
Intrigues
much
divided
.
The
Q.
Katharine
being
Ambitious
,
Voluptuous
,
Cruel
,
Vindicative
,
Perfidious
,
and
of
a
humour
to
sacrifice
every
thing
to
her
Passions
,
had
a
mind
to
retain
the
Authority
in
her
own
hands
.
The
K.
of
Navar
was
of
an
unequal
Temper
,
wavering
in
his
Religion
,
weak-spirited
,
timorous
,
devoted
to
his
Pleasure
,
and
easy
to
be
govern'd
by
any
that
knew
how
to
take
him
at
their
advantage
,
and
bore
a
greater
Figure
than
sway
at
Court
.
The
Prince
his
Brother
was
Bold
,
Valiant
,
Active
,
firm
in
his
Resolutions
,
and
fixed
in
the
Reformed
Religion
by
motives
mixed
with
Ambition
and
Conscience
,
but
most
extremely
poor
for
a
person
of
his
high
Quality
.
Mompensier
and
la
Roche-sur
yon
had
more
zeal
than
knowledg
in
matters
of
Religion
.
The
Guises
were
animated
with
a
violent
Ambition
,
and
besides
were
all-powerful
at
Court
,
as
well
by
the
consideration
of
the
great
Merits
of
the
Duke
of
that
Name
,
and
because
they
were
Uncles
of
the
young
Queen
,
Wife
to
Francis
II.
who
being
a
very
beautiful
Princess
,
was
in
power
,
by
vertue
of
that
charming
Prerogative
,
to
assume
a
great
Empire
over
the
K.
who
was
of
an
easy
disposition
,
and
even
confining
upon
down
right
simplicity
.
And
besides
,
she
was
able
the
more
powerfully
to
second
her
Uncles
Ambition
,
because
she
was
a
very
apt
Scholar
in
Politicks
,
and
knew
to
a
hair
,
how
to
imitate
all
the
Maximes
of
her
mother
in
Law
,
as
by
the
Sequel
of
her
Life
sufficiently
appeared
.
The
Constable
was
a
little
wedded
to
his
Interest
,
but
otherwise
superstitious
,
and
not
very
knowing
in
Religion
.
God
assists
the
first
Christian.
The
Title
of
the
first
Christian
Baron
,
and
the
Cry
of
War
used
by
those
of
his
House
,
founded
upon
the
same
Fable
from
which
his
Ancestors
had
drawn
that
Elogy
,
was
to
him
a
decisive
argument
in
all
controversies
.
The
Coligni's
were
puissant
,
brave
,
and
persons
of
Great
Honour
,
and
if
their
Uncle
had
not
abandoned
them
,
they
might
easily
have
made
Head
against
the
Lorain
Princes
.
But
he
supposed
to
find
his
account
better
in
joyning
with
the
Guises
,
as
likewise
did
Mompensier
and
La
Roche-sur
yon
,
which
obliged
his
Nephews
to
joyn
with
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
whose
Constancy
and
exact
fidelity
to
his
Word
,
gave
them
sufficient
assurance
he
would
never
sacrifice
them
to
his
Fortune
.
All
which
Combinations
were
in
their
first
Original
nothing
but
pure
Court-Intrigues
,
and
Religion
How
Religion
came
to
be
conceru'd
in
those
Intrigues
.
was
taken
into
them
only
by
accident
,
the
Guises
making
use
of
it
as
a
pretence
to
clear
the
Court
of
all
those
that
gave
them
any
jealousie
;
and
the
others
were
obliged
for
their
better
defence
against
such
powerful
Enemies
,
to
unite
themselves
in
interest
with
those
which
were
already
united
with
them
in
Religion
.
Philip
II.
then
K.
of
Spain
,
follow'd
the
Maxims
of
his
great
Grandfather
Ferdinand
,
and
like
him
,
in
all
things
he
did
,
improved
the
pretence
of
Religion
to
the
utmost
advantage
.
He
had
signalized
himself
by
the
persecution
of
the
Protestants
in
all
his
Dominions
,
to
that
degree
of
Rigour
,
that
he
spared
not
the
Memory
of
his
own
Father
;
and
therefore
was
far
from
neglecting
so
fair
an
occasion
as
the
same
pretence
of
Religion
then
gave
him
to
divide
France
,
by
exciting
one
of
these
Parties
to
ruin
the
other
.
All
this
,
joyned
to
the
extream
corruption
of
the
Court
,
in
which
debauchery
and
impiety
were
made
soon
after
,
the
most
powerful
Tools
of
Policy
,
were
the
Cause
why
the
Condition
of
the
Protestants
was
rendred
not
a
whit
better
than
before
.
There
were
erected
in
the
Parliaments
certain
Courts
of
Justice
called
Burning
Chambers
,
which
burn'd
a
sufficient
number
of
Courts
of
Justice
called
Burning
Chambers
,
erected
.
those
who
past
for
Hereticks
,
to
deserve
the
Title
given
them
.
The
President
de
St.
Andre
signalized
himself
by
his
Cruelties
,
in
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
being
vigorously
seconded
by
Le
Moine
,
Inquisitor
de
Mouchi
,
so
named
from
the
Village
where
he
was
born
,
from
whence
likewise
those
that
served
him
for
Spies
or
Informers
,
to
discover
the
Protestant
meetings
,
took
the
Name
of
Mouchards
,
which
has
since
remain'd
to
all
those
that
have
follow'd
the
same
Employments
.
That
bloody
Hangman
afterwards
changed
his
Name
,
and
assumed
the
barbarous
appellation
of
Demochares
,
under
which
he
is
known
in
History
.
And
those
Spies
,
or
some
like
them
,
who
were
almost
all
of
them
Apostates
from
the
Reformation
,
were
the
men
that
published
those
Calumnies
against
the
Protestants
I
have
before
recited
.
A
little
while
after
,
the
people
,
the
better
to
discover
those
that
were
season'd
with
Protestant
principles
being
mov'd
thereto
,
either
by
their
own
Superstition
,
or
by
the
Abominable
Superstitions
towards
Images
.
Zealots
,
took
a
Freak
to
set
up
Images
at
the
corners
of
streets
,
and
to
force
all
passers
by
to
salute
them
,
and
they
that
refused
it
were
accounted
to
have
good
luck
,
if
they
escaped
only
with
a
basting
,
because
such
a
Refusal
was
reckon'd
a
mark
of
Heresy
.
It
's
true
indeed
,
many
of
those
Objects
of
Superstition
were
taken
from
the
people
,
but
instead
of
being
abolisht
,
they
were
placed
in
the
Churches
;
And
since
that
,
their
Passion
for
Images
has
increased
so
prodigiously
,
that
there
is
not
a
Town
in
which
they
have
not
erected
new
ones
,
and
where
the
people
are
not
used
to
paint
them
,
to
dress
them
up
,
to
light
Lamps
and
Wax
Candles
before
them
,
to
meet
and
kneel
down
before
them
in
the
middle
of
the
streets
at
certain
Hours
,
and
sing
Hymns
and
Litanies
,
all
which
Extravagancies
are
at
this
Day
committed
more
than
ever
in
the
open
view
of
those
very
same
Guides
that
take
Heaven
and
Earth
to
witness
they
pay
no
manner
of
homage
to
Images
.
In
the
mean
while
,
the
Trials
went
on
against
the
Prisoners
,
most
of
which
came
off
with
a
slight
punishment
.
But
Counsellor
du
Bourg
,
after
he
had
shewn
some
weakness
,
which
he
soon
retracted
,
by
the
Exhortations
of
the
Ministers
,
and
others
who
writ
to
him
,
or
visited
him
,
was
condemned
to
the
flames
,
as
if
he
had
been
a
common
person
.
They
endeavour'd
to
blacken
him
,
by
accusing
him
as
a
Complice
in
the
assassination
of
the
President
de
St.
Andre
,
who
had
been
one
of
the
Commissionated
Judges
appointed
to
try
him
.
But
that
Accusation
being
sufficiently
refuted
by
the
known
Probity
of
that
Venerable
Senator
,
fell
of
it self
.
That
President
had
acted
in
the
whole
Examination
and
Prosecution
of
that
business
,
more
like
a
passionate
Adversary
,
than
an
equitable
Judge
,
which
Du
Faur
,
one
of
the
Prisoners
,
charged
him
with
very
couragiously
one
day
;
which
cruel
man
hapning
to
be
kill'd
before
the
Trial
of
the
Prisoners
was
over
,
one
Mr.
Stuart
,
a
Scotch
Gentleman
,
and
who
pretended
some
Relation
to
the
Queen
,
but
in
complaisance
to
her
Vncles
,
was
disowned
by
her
,
was
taken
up
upon
suspicion
for
that
murder
;
to
which
,
to
make
weight
,
they
added
several
other
Accusations
.
But
with
all
their
Tricks
,
they
could
not
convict
him
by
any
sufficient
Proofs
,
nor
extort
any
confession
out
of
his
Mouth
,
no
not
by
the
torments
of
the
Wrack
,
which
he
suffer'd
with
such
an
unshaken
constancy
,
that
as
they
were
unwilling
to
condemn
him
upon
imperfect
Evidence
,
so
they
durst
not
acquit
him
,
because
they
fear'd
him
.
Whilst
the
Protestants
were
thus
outragiously
handled
,
their
severe
usage
exasperated
them
both
to
speak
and
write
somewhat
warmly
in
their
own
defence
.
But
their
Apologies
had
the
ill
luck
to
incense
the
higher
Powers
but
so
much
the
more
against
them
because
they
maintain'd
,
That
Women
Foreigners
ought
to
be
excluded
from
the
Government
,
and
that
the
administration
of
it
belong'd
to
the
General
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
to
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
during
the
minority
of
Kings
,
whom
they
would
by
no
means
acknowledg
at
age
fit
to
govern
at
14
years
.
And
about
3
years
after
,
they
still
brought
upon
themselves
more
mischief
,
by
reading
in
a
Synod
a
Writing
drawn
up
by
a
certain
Author
,
exhorting
them
to
unite
together
against
A
project
against
Arbitrary
Power
.
despotick
Power
,
Popery
and
Abuses
in
Law
,
which
they
called
the
three
plagues
of
human
Kind
,
from
which
they
who
live
by
the
Corruption
of
Religion
and
Justice
,
fail'd
not
to
give
a
malicious
turn
to
the
aversion
they
shew'd
for
Arbitrary
Power
,
and
to
take
advantage
there-from
,
to
reproach
and
traduce
them
to
this
day
,
as
Republicans
,
and
sworn
enemies
to
Monarchy
;
as
if
not
to
flatter
Tyranny
,
1560.
were
the
same
thing
as
to
Rebel
against
a
legal
Government
.
The
The
enterprise
of
Amboise
.
power
of
the
Guises
began
to
grow
Insupportable
,
and
there
began
likewise
from
that
very
time
,
to
arise
between
them
and
the
Royal
House
of
Bourbon
,
a
competition
that
soon
after
degenerated
into
a
declared
Enmity
,
so
that
from
that
time
forward
,
those
two
Houses
became
Irreconcileable
foes
,
which
was
the
true
occasion
of
the
attempt
of
Amboise
,
tho
some
will
needs
have
it
pass
for
a
pure
business
of
Religion
.
I
shall
leave
that
talk
to
others
,
to
treat
more
amply
of
that
subject
,
and
to
make
use
of
the
Testimony
of
those
who
assure
us
that
Q
Katharine
had
secretly
solicited
the
Admiral
to
free
her
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Guises
who
had
assumed
all
the
Authority
,
and
for
my
own
part
,
shall
only
be
content
to
assert
,
That
Religion
was
concern'd
in
it
only
by
accident
,
by
reason
that
those
who
were
deprived
of
their
part
in
the
Government
due
to
them
by
their
high
Birth
,
professed
the
Reformed
Religion
.
Among
near
1200
unhappy
persons
that
were
destroyed
upon
that
occasion
by
divers
sorts
of
Punishments
,
and
most
of
which
suffered
all
the
severities
of
the
Tortures
;
there
were
but
two
in
all
,
whom
they
could
force
by
Torments
to
say
what
they
would
have
them
;
all
the
rest
unanimously
maintaining
,
that
their
design
was
only
to
seise
the
Lorrain-Princes
,
and
divest
them
of
an
Authority
,
which
they
ought
not
to
enjoy
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
.
There
is
therefore
as
little
reason
to
charge
the
Reformed
Religion
with
the
blame
of
that
Enterprise
,
supposing
that
according
to
the
Rules
of
Policy
it
deserved
any
,
as
to
impute
to
the
Roman
Religion
,
the
conspiracies
of
the
Catholick
Princes
and
Lords
,
against
the
Tyranny
of
the
Marshal
D'Ancre
;
or
that
of
the
D.
of
Orleans
,
against
the
excessive
power
of
Cardinal
Richelieu
;
or
those
of
the
Parliaments
,
and
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
against
the
Ministry
of
Cardinal
Richelieu
,
who
went
on
in
the
steps
of
his
Predecessour
,
to
oppress
the
publick
liberty
:
The
heads
and
principal
Members
of
those
Conspiracies
,
being
Catholicks
,
as
those
concerned
in
the
design
of
Amboise
were
Protestants
.
Since
therefore
the
persons
concerned
in
all
those
several
Intrigues
,
were
all
engaged
by
the
same
motives
,
and
the
same
prospects
,
they
must
either
be
equally
imputed
to
the
Religion
of
their
Authors
,
and
by
consequence
the
Roman
Religion
must
be
judged
so
much
the
more
Guilty
in
this
matter
,
than
the
Protestant
,
as
it
has
oftener
stirr'd
in
those
sorts
of
Commotions
than
the
other
;
or
else
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
Religion
had
no
share
,
but
by
accident
,
in
those
affairs
,
which
were
purely
Politick
of
their
own
Nature
,
and
that
those
Interests
which
set
the
Wheels
of
those
attempts
in
motion
,
were
indeed
properly
none
of
Hers.
But
the
Cruelty
of
the
Court
,
the
principal
heads
of
The
Cruelty
of
the
Court.
which
diverted
themselves
with
the
horrible
Spectacle
of
so
many
Executions
,
and
seeing
the
blood
run
down
in
all
the
streets
of
Amboise
,
struck
a
horrour
in
all
moderate
persons
:
And
this
first
Essay
which
was
follow'd
by
so
many
Massacres
that
stain'd
the
succeeding
reign
with
so
much
Blood
,
touched
the
Chancellour
Oliver
so
much
to
the
Heart
,
that
he
Died
with
grief
,
and
L'Hopital
was
put
in
his
place
,
who
in
acknowledgment
of
that
Favour
,
always
adhered
to
the
Q's
interest
as
his
own
.
That
Princess
seeing
the
Authority
of
the
Guises
increased
by
their
Success
in
the
Enterprise
of
Amboise
,
would
not
suffer
the
Protestants
to
be
prosecuted
to
extremity
,
yet
could
not
induce
them
by
that
to
place
any
confidence
in
her
,
since
for
all
that
they
examined
in
one
of
their
Synods
,
a
Memorial
to
be
presented
to
the
General
Estates
,
in
which
several
things
were
made
use
of
not
at
all
to
her
advantage
.
But
however
the
Court
kept
fair
for
a
while
with
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
tho
they
were
well
enough
persuaded
,
he
was
privately
the
chief
contriver
of
that
Enterprise
;
and
the
D.
of
Guise
,
by
a
profound
Dissimulation
of
his
Thoughts
,
seemed
to
assent
to
his
justification
.
The
Original
of
the
w●rd
Huguenot
.
About
the
same
time
the
name
of
Huguenot
was
introduced
into
the
World
,
and
because
it
has
been
ever
since
retain'd
as
the
distinguishing
name
of
a
Party
,
I
may
very
well
without
breaking
off
the
thread
of
my
History
,
say
something
of
its
Original
,
than
which
nothing
perhaps
is
more
unknown
.
For
they
themselves
that
saw
this
word
first
brought
forth
,
yet
give
very
different
reports
of
its
rise
,
and
perhaps
it
may
not
without
reason
be
concluded
from
thence
,
that
it
is
one
of
those
names
the
rabble
invent
they
know
not
why
,
and
that
they
retain
in
use
without
knowing
how
they
came
by
it
.
Only
every
one
endeavouring
to
explain
the
Original
of
the
word
,
according
to
their
own
particular
passion
and
Interest
,
have
by
false
Etymologies
produced
by
those
causes
,
made
us
lose
all
traces
of
the
true
one
.
For
some
derive
that
word
from
John
Hus
,
or
from
a
certain
Sacramentarian
,
named
Hugues
,
who
is
feign'd
to
have
liv'd
in
the
time
of
Charles
VI.
which
is
grounded
only
upon
an
Analogy
of
Grammer
,
or
upon
some
conformity
between
the
Doctrin
of
the
one
with
the
other
in
some
Articles
.
Some
think
it
comes
from
the
word
Gnostick
ill
pronounced
,
which
was
applied
to
the
Protestants
,
because
they
were
charged
with
the
like
abominations
those
Hereticks
were
accused
of
,
which
seems
to
be
a
meer
conjecture
,
without
any
ground
;
as
is
likewise
the
Fancy
of
those
that
fetch
it
from
a
certain
Speech
made
by
some
German
Envoys
,
which
begun
with
these
words
,
Huc
nos
,
and
which
were
so
ill
pronounced
,
that
they
made
our
Courtiers
laugh
,
which
is
indeed
a
story
only
fit
to
be
laught
at
.
They
who
have
observed
,
that
in
process
of
time
the
Protestants
were
offended
at
that
Name
,
as
an
injurious
Term
,
imagined
it
came
from
certain
words
in
the
Suissers
Tongue
,
signifying
seditious
people
,
or
that
it
was
taken
from
a
sort
of
small
mony
,
of
less
value
than
the
Mailles
,
which
because
they
were
currant
in
the
time
of
Hugh
Capet
,
were
called
Huguenots
,
which
Name
was
afterwards
in
contempt
applied
to
the
Protestants
.
But
there
are
3
Opinions
,
which
as
they
are
more
common
,
so
they
1560.
are
more
probable
than
the
rest
.
That
which
is
most
follow'd
,
is
,
That
it
is
deriv'd
from
a
certain
Spirit
,
or
Robin
Goodfellow
,
called
at
Tours
,
King
Hugon
,
from
which
one
of
the
Gates
of
the
Town
was
by
corruption
named
the
Gate
Fourgon
,
instead
of
the
Porte
Hugon
,
because
that
Spectre
appear'd
sometimes
in
the
Night
,
near
that
Gate
,
in
the
form
of
Fire
.
Now
because
the
Protestants
held
their
Meetings
about
that
quarter
,
in
the
night
time
,
by
reason
that
the
persecution
was
too
hot
to
let
them
do
it
in
the
day
time
.
Occasion
was
thence
taken
to
call
them
Huguenots
:
To
which
they
further
add
this
story
,
That
the
first
advice
of
that
Conspiracy
came
from
Tours
,
and
that
they
which
gave
it
made
use
of
the
term
of
Huguenot
already
known
in
their
Town
,
and
which
has
ever
since
remain'd
in
use
.
But
there
is
one
thing
remark'd
by
Historians
,
that
gives
us
great
reason
to
doubt
of
the
solidity
of
this
conjecture
,
which
is
,
That
according
to
them
,
that
Enterprise
was
carried
on
so
secretly
,
that
the
Guises
received
the
first
notice
of
it
out
of
Forein
Countries
,
and
that
the
first
man
who
informed
them
of
it
in
France
,
was
one
Des
Avenelles
,
an
Advocate
of
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
at
whose
House
La
Renaudie
,
a
known
Ringleader
in
that
Conspiracy
,
was
lodged
,
and
to
whom
he
was
forced
to
reveal
it
,
to
obviate
the
suspicions
the
great
concourse
of
people
to
his
house
had
justly
raised
against
him
:
So
that
it
could
not
be
from
Tours
that
the
Court
received
the
first
Information
of
that
Mystery
.
The
2d
Opinion
is
much
more
probable
,
which
deduces
that
word
from
those
words
in
the
Swiss
Language
,
Eid
genossen
,
which
signifies
,
Allies
,
and
which
were
brought
into
France
by
the
Ministers
which
come
from
that
Country
,
as
for
a
like
reason
they
were
called
Fribours
,
in
Poitou
,
whilst
it
was
believ'd
that
the
Canton
of
Fribourg
corresponded
with
those
of
Geneva
,
in
matters
of
Religion
.
Which
Name
became
more
common
after
the
Enterprise
of
Amboise
,
because
that
was
the
first
occasion
in
which
the
Protestants
appeared
united
for
their
common
Interest
,
and
in
which
they
most
constantly
observed
the
Faith
they
had
mutually
given
to
one
another
.
And
yet
the
3d
Opinion
is
no
less
probable
than
that
,
which
pretends
that
Name
to
be
derived
from
Hugh
Capet
,
because
the
Protestants
were
headed
by
a
Prince
of
that
Royal
House
,
and
stiffly
maintain'd
their
Interest
against
the
Intrigues
of
Forein
Princes
,
who
endeavour'd
to
deprive
it
of
the
Government
.
'T
is
true
,
it
is
not
very
likely
the
Guises
had
as
yet
framed
any
designs
upon
the
Crown
;
but
there
are
several
unquestionable
Circumstances
that
give
a
great
appearance
of
probability
to
this
Opinion
.
The
Guises
were
then
become
very
newly
allied
to
the
Throne
,
by
the
marriage
of
their
Niece
to
the
K.
and
had
any
Children
proceeded
from
it
,
they
would
have
been
much
nearer
a
kin
to
them
than
the
Bourbons
,
who
〈…〉
so
Removes
off
;
That
is
to
say
,
at
such
a
degree
of
distance
,
in
which
all
Hereditary
Right
seems
naturally
to
cease
of
it self
.
They
had
likewise
at
that
time
a
great
power
at
Court
,
close
correspondence
with
Spain
,
a
particular
Enemy
to
the
House
of
Bourbon
,
because
of
their
mutual
competition
for
the
usurped
Kingdom
of
Navar
,
and
had
entertain'd
a
formal
design
entirely
to
usurp
the
administration
of
affairs
from
that
Noble
House
.
Besides
,
it
appears
by
the
Writings
,
and
by
the
Acts
of
the
Synods
of
the
Protestants
,
that
even
in
those
early
days
they
already
asserted
the
Rights
of
the
Bourbons
,
and
endeavour'd
to
maintain
them
in
that
Authority
,
against
the
encroaching
attempts
of
all
Foreiners
,
not
excepting
the
Q.
Mother
her self
:
So
that
they
were
declared
Partisans
of
the
Capetians
.
As
therefore
from
the
Name
of
Pope
,
the
Guises
,
and
their
Adherents
,
who
made
Religion
a
serviceable
Tool
for
their
Interests
,
were
called
Papists
,
and
from
the
Name
of
Guises
were
called
Guisards
,
or
Guisians
,
by
the
Protestants
;
It
is
probable
,
that
from
the
Name
of
Hugues
,
i.
e.
Hugh
,
the
Rights
of
whose
Family
the
Protestants
so
stiffly
maintain'd
,
they
were
called
Hugenots
,
which
Name
grew
publick
at
the
time
of
the
Enterprise
of
Amboise
,
because
that
was
an
eminent
occasion
in
which
the
opposition
of
those
2
Factions
first
broke
out
,
and
put
the
world
upon
inventing
Names
to
distinguish
them
.
Which
is
the
more
confirmed
,
because
in
the
Memorials
of
that
time
we
find
that
the
Protestants
at
first
esteem'd
it
an
honourable
Name
,
as
thinking
without
doubt
,
it
was
in
effect
a
Glorious
Monument
of
their
Loyalty
,
in
defending
the
Interests
of
their
lawful
Princes
against
the
attempts
of
Vsurpers
.
But
after
the
Memory
of
those
Transactions
was
abolish'd
by
divers
Edicts
,
and
especially
by
the
Extinction
of
the
Guisian
Faction
,
they
had
reason
to
complain
they
should
still
be
called
by
that
Name
,
because
it
renewed
the
Memory
of
those
Troubles
,
and
was
given
them
by
the
people
,
who
were
ignorant
of
the
Original
word
,
as
a
Name
of
some
party
of
Conspirators
,
on
purpose
to
brand
them
with
disgrace
.
But
to
return
from
this
digression
,
and
re-continue
the
Series
of
Events
,
I
shall
remark
,
That
attempts
were
made
about
that
time
to
establish
the
Inquisition
in
France
,
and
that
the
Chancellor
,
who
would
fain
have
hindered
that
pernicious
Institution
,
unwillingly
consented
,
that
Causes
of
Heresie
should
be
once
more
turned
over
to
the
Bishops
,
of
whom
there
were
some
not
very
ill-inclin'd
to
the
Protestants
:
For
Marillac
,
Archbishop
of
Vienna
,
and
Monluc
,
Bp.
of
Valence
,
spoke
favourably
for
them
in
an
Assembly
held
at
Fountain-Bleau
,
where
the
Admiral
presented
a
Petition
in
the
Name
of
the
persecuted
party
,
for
whom
he
begg'd
Liberty
of
Conscience
.
The
Court
seem'd
dispos'd
to
moderation
,
and
accordingly
talkt
of
calling
a
A
false
appearance
of
Moderation
.
National
Council
,
prohibited
all
provocations
on
either
side
,
and
put
a
stop
to
any
further
Executions
;
so
that
during
that
shadow
of
peace
the
Protestants
began
to
hold
publick
Meetings
in
The
P.
of
Conde
imprison'd
.
several
Provinces
.
But
yet
when
they
least
expected
it
,
the
P.
of
Conde
was
made
Prisoner
,
his
Enemies
having
gain'd
time
in
that
deceitful
Calm
with
which
they
had
purposely
amused
the
World
,
to
take
the
surer
measures
against
him
,
and
pretended
a
discovery
of
his
being
engag'd
in
new
designs
;
upon
which
he
was
prosecuted
with
such
extraordinary
diligence
,
that
the
Sentence
of
Condemnation
was
already
signed
by
all
his
Judges
,
except
only
the
Chancellor
,
who
held
off
as
long
as
he
could
;
and
he
had
certainly
lost
his
Life
,
if
the
K's
sudden
death
had
not
deliver'd
him
from
that
tragical
end
;
which
hap'ned
so
patly
for
his
advantage
,
that
it
gave
occasion
The
sudden
death
of
Francis
II.
falsly
imputed
to
the
Protestants
.
to
their
Adversaries
to
impute
it
to
the
Protestants
,
to
insinuate
as
if
they
had
shortned
that
Princes
days
by
the
hands
of
his
Surgeon
who
was
of
their
Religion
.
But
sincere
Historians
have
discharged
them
of
that
reproachful
Calumny
,
by
informing
the
World
,
That
Francis
II.
had
some
natural
Infirmities
that
brought
on
him
that
fate
;
that
his
Brain
had
no
vent
at
all
to
purge
it self
by
the
ordinary
Conduits
made
for
that
use
,
as
in
other
men
;
that
about
a
year
before
his
Death
there
appeared
upon
his
Face
,
some
pimples
that
were
taken
for
signs
of
some
extraordinary
Distemper
,
which
't
is
reported
,
his
Physicians
went
about
to
cure
by
a
yet
more
extraordinary
Remedy
.
From
which
it
may
easily
be
judged
,
how
much
his
Blood
was
tainted
,
and
how
extreme
full
his
Body
was
of
corrupt
humours
.
The
Estates
who
were
in
great
haste
Assembled
towards
the
end
Charles
IX
succeeds
.
The
Estates
assembled
,
who
seem
to
favour
the
Protestants
.
of
the
year
,
gave
the
Protestants
some
hopes
that
the
Q.
Mother
would
be
no
longer
so
much
against
them
;
because
the
Chancellor
her
Creature
was
so
bold
there
,
as
openly
to
censure
all
violent
proceedings
upon
the
account
of
Religion
;
the
Guises
were
fallen
from
their
former
Credit
,
as
not
having
the
same
Ascendant
over
Charles
IX
.
who
succeeded
his
Brother
,
as
they
had
had
over
the
deceased
K.
who
had
Married
their
Niece
;
the
Admiral
having
been
offensively
treated
in
the
Speech
made
by
the
Deputy
of
the
Clergy
at
the
opening
of
the
Assembly
,
reparation
was
made
him
for
the
Indignity
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
was
acquitted
;
and
the
Bishops
of
Seez
and
Valens
having
Preached
at
the
Court
something
very
like
the
Doctrin
of
those
called
Hereticks
,
were
by
the
Q.
protected
against
the
clamours
of
the
Zealots
;
nay
,
she
writ
to
the
Pope
himself
in
their
favour
,
and
seconded
their
demands
for
the
Restitution
of
the
Cup
to
the
Laity
,
and
for
the
celebration
of
Divine
service
in
the
vulgar
Tongue
;
and
granted
them
the
first
Edict
for
Poleration
that
ever
was
vouchsafed
them
:
but
she
not
being
a
Woman
that
could
long
forbear
shewing
her self
in
her
true
Colours
,
she
her self
stir'd
up
the
Constable
to
Murmur
at
it
;
and
the
more
effectually
to
hinder
the
Parliaments
from
obeying
it
,
she
slily
ordered
it
to
be
directed
contrary
to
custom
,
to
the
Presidial
Courts
,
and
accordingly
the
Parliaments
fail'd
not
to
complain
of
such
an
Irregularity
,
and
to
oppose
it
by
contrary
Decrees
.
And
the
Court
fell
again
into
the
same
irresolution
they
had
often
been
in
before
,
whom
to
declare
the
most
competent
Judges
of
Causes
of
Heresy
,
and
by
an
Edict
of
the
Month
of
July
,
divided
a
new
that
Jurisdiction
between
the
Presidial
and
Bishops
Courts
,
authorising
the
one
,
to
judg
of
the
unlawfulness
of
Assemblies
,
and
the
other
,
of
the
Doctrin
Preached
in
them
,
the
Clergy
having
well
Bribed
them
for
that
favour
;
for
taking
a
hot
Alarm
at
some
proceedings
of
the
Estates
who
were
removed
to
Pontoise
,
that
tended
to
favour
the
Protestants
,
they
politickly
ransomed
themselves
from
that
fear
,
by
consenting
to
a
subsidy
of
four
tenths
of
six
years
.
But
the
best
thing
done
in
the
Edict
of
the
Protestants
was
,
That
it
moderated
the
punishment
of
Heresies
,
which
before
was
Death
,
to
Banishment
only
.
In
that
year
was
the
first
rise
of
the
Triumvirate
,
that
is
to
say
,
The
Rise
of
the
Triumvirate
.
of
the
threefold
League
between
the
D.
of
Guise
,
the
Constable
,
and
the
Marshal
de
St.
Andre
;
the
last
of
which
engaged
in
it
to
exempt
himself
from
giving
an
account
of
immense
sums
of
Money
he
had
embezel'd
And
the
Constable
did
the
same
,
for
fear
of
being
obliged
to
pay
back
a
sum
of
100000
Crowns
.
And
tho
Religion
was
one
of
the
pretences
of
the
Vnion
,
by
which
they
did
a
World
of
Mischief
to
the
Protestants
,
yet
it
was
to
those
other
sordid
interests
that
The
Conference
at
Polisy
.
the
Roman
Religion
was
chiefly
obliged
to
for
its
preservation
.
But
there
was
nothing
more
remarkable
in
the
whole
course
of
that
year
than
the
Colloquy
or
Conference
of
Poissy
,
which
held
all
Europe
for
some
time
in
suspence
.
There
never
was
any
Assembly
that
ever
made
so
much
noise
,
nor
yet
any
that
produced
so
little
effect
,
excepting
only
that
they
gave
some
Alarm
to
Rome
.
The
beginnings
of
it
were
pompous
and
stately
,
for
all
the
Court
was
present
at
it
,
as
well
as
several
Cardinals
and
Bishops
;
it
began
on
both
sides
with
very
solid
and
grave
Orations
;
but
one
word
which
Beza
unluckily
let
fall
in
his
Discourse
,
served
for
a
pretence
to
the
Cardinal
de
Tournon
,
and
others
of
his
party
,
to
make
a
noise
,
and
to
dissuade
the
K.
from
continuing
to
honour
those
Disputes
any
longer
with
his
Presence
.
And
so
that
publick
Conference
dwindled
into
private
Disputations
,
and
the
Bps.
either
disdaining
,
or
being
1561.
afraid
to
confer
with
the
Ministers
,
the
whole
business
was
committed
only
to
some
private
Doctors
,
and
at
last
the
Conferences
were
quite
broken
off
;
after
which
,
instances
being
made
in
vain
to
Renew
them
,
The
Protestant
Deputies
grew
weary
of
being
shamm'd
off
with
so
many
delays
,
and
went
away
when
they
found
they
were
amused
only
with
vain
hopes
.
They
spent
some
Months
in
reconciling
the
differences
about
some
controverted
Articles
;
but
when
the
persons
commissionated
to
treat
of
them
,
had
agreed
upon
any
point
,
it
was
always
travers'd
by
some
zealous
Drs.
who
made
Oppositions
and
Protestations
against
such
Accomodations
;
which
particularly
hapned
about
the
matter
of
Image-Worship
.
For
the
Dean
of
the
Colledge
of
Divinity
hotly
opposed
what
had
been
1562.
concluded
concerning
their
use
,
and
stiffly
maintain'd
,
that
they
ought
not
to
abateanace
of
what
the
Roman
Church
had
once
authorised
,
tho
own'd
to
be
introduc'd
at
first
by
evil
custom
.
And
so
obstinately
have
the
Clergy
of
our
times
adher'd
to
that
Maxim
,
that
they
never
would
consent
to
purchase
the
return
of
the
Protestants
to
their
Communion
,
with
the
price
of
any
of
the
least
Abuses
tolerated
by
the
Roman
Church
.
And
besides
,
from
the
very
beginning
of
that
Conference
,
there
appear'd
a
certain
presage
,
That
no
good
could
be
expected
from
it
,
since
the
Clergy
at
Poissy
,
about
11
days
after
the
opening
of
their
Assembly
,
which
was
the
4th
of
September
,
when
the
Parliament
had
referred
to
them
the
Jesuits
Petition
,
for
leave
to
settle
in
France
,
authorised
them
to
fix
in
Paris
,
upon
conditions
The
setling
of
the
Jesuits
at
Paris
.
which
that
Society
never
observed
.
And
so
that
very
Assembly
from
whom
the
World
expected
an
equitable
accommodation
of
differences
in
Religion
,
effectually
served
for
nothing
else
but
to
establish
in
the
Kingdom
the
most
mortal
enemies
of
all
equity
,
and
that
have
taken
up
ambition
,
perfidiousness
and
cruelty
for
the
chief
maxims
of
their
Politicks
.
The
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
had
shewn
some
little
inclination
to
The
inconstancy
of
the
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
.
the
Lutherans
Opinion
about
the
real
presence
,
and
had
order'd
a
Formulary
to
be
drawn
up
,
that
differ'd
not
from
their
principles
.
Now
whether
he
was
really
of
that
Opinion
,
or
only
dissembled
an
inclination
for
it
,
out
of
some
politick
consideration
,
is
not
known
.
But
certain
it
is
,
at
least
,
that
he
,
and
the
Duke
his
Brother
,
made
use
of
that
Artifice
effectually
to
hinder
the
Duke
of
Wirtemberg
,
with
whom
they
had
an
interview
with
Savern
,
from
confederating
with
the
P.
of
Conde
,
,
who
sought
his
Alliance
.
The
K.
of
Navar
likewise
,
at
the
persuasion
of
the
Tutor
to
his
Natural
Son
,
had
testified
the
same
inclination
,
but
yet
never
stuck
to
any
setled
Opinion
and
of
the
K.
of
Navar.
in
Religion
,
but
continued
wavering
and
doubtful
in
that
1561.
matter
to
his
dying
day
.
There
hapned
a
great
sedition
that
year
at
Paris
,
where
the
Protestants
A
sedition
at
Paris
against
the
Protestants
.
were
met
for
their
Religious
Exercises
.
For
the
Catholicks
having
a
Church
hard
by
their
Meeting
,
were
so
malicious
as
to
ring
their
Bells
with
more
noise
,
and
much
longer
than
ordinary
,
purposely
to
disturb
the
Minister
,
and
his
Auditors
,
by
their
jangling
;
upon
which
the
Protestants
sending
2
men
unarmed
,
civilly
to
intreat
them
to
leave
off
that
troublesome
ringing
,
The
Catholicks
were
pleased
to
knock
one
of
the
messengers
on
the
head
,
but
the
other
got
away
.
Upon
that
,
the
people
easily
took
fire
on
both
sides
,
and
fell
so
fiercely
together
by
the
ears
,
that
the
City
Guards
,
which
were
then
employed
to
prevent
such
Accidents
,
were
not
able
to
suppress
them
.
The
Protestants
over-powered
their
Adversaries
in
this
Scuffle
,
and
the
doors
of
the
Church
were
broken
open
,
the
Images
battered
to
peices
,
some
Catholicks
killed
,
and
some
Priests
put
in
prison
.
But
the
Protestants
were
made
to
pay
dearly
for
that
advantage
;
for
the
Parliament
condemn'd
them
for
it
,
and
●●●●ed
up
2
or
3
of
them
,
and
imprison'd
their
very
Witnesses
〈◊〉
p●●ting
in
their
favour
.
Which
Example
has
been
followed
〈◊〉
●…nd
the
unhappy
party
always
judged
in
the●…●…been
treated
with
the
most●…●…am●…
casion
of
the
Massacre
at
Vassi
,
which
the
Domestick
Servants
of
the
D.
of
Guise
committed
in
their
Mrs.
presence
,
killing
about
60
persons
,
The
Massacre
at
Vassi
,
after
the
Edict
of
January
.
and
wounding
above
200.
For
tho
The
Q.
promised
them
Justice
for
it
,
yet
the
K.
of
Navar
,
whom
the
Triumvirs
had
wrought
over
to
their
Interests
,
received
Beza
but
very
ill
,
when
he
came
to
complain
of
it
to
him
;
and
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
and
Marshal
de
St.
Andre
baffled
all
their
Prosecutions
for
the
punishment
of
the
Criminals
,
and
the
whole
blame
of
the
Massacre
was
at
last
thrown
upon
the
pretended
impatient
humour
of
the
Protestants
.
And
yet
that
action
was
a
thing
of
no
slight
consequence
,
because
besides
the
cruelty
of
the
Fact
,
it
was
a
Breach
of
the
Edict
of
January
,
which
was
the
first
that
granted
a
free
exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
in
publick
,
and
was
drawn
up
with
the
approbation
of
an
Assembly
of
the
Notables
,
or
select
Council
of
Nobility
,
but
notverified
Chief
Nobility
.
without
great
opposition
,
especially
at
Paris
,
where
after
several
reiterated
commands
,
it
was
at
last
Registred
with
this
provisional
clause
;
That
it
was
done
in
consideration
of
the
present
conjuncture
of
Affairs
,
without
approving
the
new
Religion
,
and
to
remain
in
force
no
longer
than
the
K.
should
order
otherwise
.
That
Edict
was
an
effect
of
the
extraordinary
favour
the
Admiral
was
then
in
with
the
Q.
who
highly
caress'd
him
,
which
gave
so
much
jealousie
to
the
Triumvirs
,
that
they
retired
from
Court
.
But
that
great
Lord
suffering
his
eyes
to
be
dazled
,
by
the
Artifices
of
the
The
strength
of
the
Protestants
.
The
French
term
for
Protestant
Meeting
places
.
The
short
favour
of
the
Admiral
with
the
Queen
.
Queen
,
discovered
to
her
a
little
too
much
the
strength
of
his
Party
by
demanding
of
her
the
liberty
of
building
Temples
or
Churches
for
2150
Protestant
Congregations
.
For
the
Q.
thereupon
demanded
to
see
a
particular
account
of
the
number
of
each
Congregation
,
which
he
refusing
,
as
being
sensible
he
had
already
been
too
open-hearted
with
her
.
Ever
after
that
she
was
shie
of
the
Admiral
,
as
being
unwilling
to
depend
on
him
.
But
the
Triumvirs
were
not
long
absent
from
the
Court
,
but
returning
and
restoring
to
the
Parisians
,
who
where
passionately
affected
to
them
,
their
Arms
again
,
they
reduced
the
Q.
into
such
The
first
war
undertaken
by
the
Queens
Orders
.
danger
of
losing
her
Authority
,
that
she
was
forced
to
have
recourse
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
to
deliver
her
out
of
their
hands
,
authorising
him
by
pressing
Letters
,
wherein
she
recommended
to
him
the
K.
the
Kingdom
and
her self
,
and
complains
,
That
the
Guises
kept
her
in
Captivity
,
requiring
him
to
take
up
Arms
,
under
the
specious
pretence
of
delivering
the
King
and
Queen
.
But
that
and
afterwards
disown'd
.
Princess
afterwards
falling
into
the
power
of
the
Confederates
,
and
being
constrain'd
to
disown
the
Commission
she
had
given
the
Prince
to
take
Arms
,
he
sent
her
Original
Letters
to
those
German
Princes
to
whom
he
had
a
mind
to
justifie
his
Conduct
,
which
she
took
for
so
heinous
an
Affront
,
that
she
would
never
pardon
it
to
him
However
,
to
hinder
the
people
from
joyning
with
the
Prince
,
another
Edict
was
publisht
in
the
King's
Name
,
to
confirm
the
Edict
of
January
,
which
granted
an
Indemnity
for
all
that
was
past
,
and
permission
for
the
free
publick
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
every
where
,
but
in
the
City
and
Suburbs
of
Paris
.
But
the
Prince
baffled
that
Stratagem
,
by
publishing
the
Copy
of
a
Treaty
of
Confederacy
The
Triple
League
between
the
Pope
,
the
K.
of
Spain
,
and
the
Guises
,
against
the
Protestants
.
concluded
between
the
Pope
,
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Guises
,
against
the
Protestants
,
which
he
had
newly
intercepted
.
Not
but
that
on
that
,
and
all
other
like
occasions
,
there
was
always
a
considerable
number
of
Protestants
that
suffer'd
themselves
to
be
deceived
by
those
Illusory
Edicts
;
Nay
,
and
that
there
always
was
some
of
them
that
have
been
wheedled
in
to
bear
Arms
too
against
their
Brethren
,
for
the
Court-Interest
.
But
yet
still
the
Division
was
not
so
great
as
very
much
to
weaken
the
Princes
Party
;
who
,
sometime
after
the
Queen
had
disowned
them
,
having
called
a
Council
of
Conscience
of
sixty
Ministers
,
to
consult
whether
it
were
lawful
after
that
,
to
continue
the
War
;
they
came
to
this
Resolution
,
That
since
those
Arms
were
at
first
taken
up
by
Order
of
that
Princess
,
whilst
free
,
against
the
Enemies
of
the
King
,
and
the
State
,
and
the
Violaters
of
Edicts
,
they
were
lawfully
taken
up
,
and
ought
not
to
be
laid
down
(
by
any
Counter-Order
proceeding
from
her
)
whilst
under
the
force
of
hers
,
and
their
common
Enemies
.
This
War
was
very
cruel
in
many
places
,
because
there
were
some
The
Cruelties
of
Monlac
,
and
Des
Adrets
,
and
of
the
Catholicks
in
general
.
Commanders
on
each
side
,
that
prosecuted
it
without
any
Mercy
.
For
Des
Adrets
,
on
the
Protestant
side
,
was
noted
for
his
Cruelties
,
and
Monluc
,
on
the
other
,
would
spare
no
body
;
Nay
,
and
Mompensier
too
,
signalised
himself
not
a
little
by
his
Inhumanities
.
However
,
this
difference
there
was
between
the
Cruelties
of
the
Two
Parties
,
That
those
of
the
Catholicks
were
a
continuation
of
what
they
had
exercised
for
near
40
years
past
,
by
so
many
Butcherly
Executions
;
and
those
of
the
Protestants
were
but
actions
of
men
made
desperate
by
so
long
and
barbarous
a
persecution
.
Which
,
by
the
way
,
deserves
to
be
remarked
against
the
Roman
Catholick
Historians
,
who
always
excuse
,
as
much
as
they
can
,
the
Excesses
of
their
own
people
,
though
never
so
villainous
,
but
represent
the
Violences
of
the
Princes
Forces
much
horrider
than
they
were
.
And
indeed
the
Protestants
found
no
mercy
at
all
;
No
Faith
of
Treaties
was
ever
kept
with
them
,
and
not
being
content
to
destroy
them
by
Fights
and
Massacres
,
The
Catholicks
wherever
they
had
power
,
further
employed
against
them
he
forms
of
Justice
.
But
nothing
more
furiously
incensed
the
People
against
them
,
than
their
breaking
of
Images
,
and
burning
of
Relicks
in
several
places
.
That
likewise
occasioned
many
bloody
Edicts
against
them
;
and
the
Parliaments
would
needs
stretch
the
severity
of
those
Acts
of
the
Council
yet
to
a
higher
pitch
,
by
their
Decrees
,
especially
those
of
Paris
,
Roan
,
Dijon
and
Tholouse
.
And
tho
the
Catholick
Armies
were
guilty
of
as
many
outrages
as
the
others
,
yet
the
Protestants
bore
the
blame
of
all
,
and
were
charged
with
the
Sacriledges
even
of
their
Enemies
.
A
new
Massacre
of
the
Protestants
which
hapned
at
Sens
,
by
the
Cardinal
The
Massacre
at
Sens.
of
Lorrain's
fault
,
who
was
Archbishop
of
that
Town
,
broke
off
the
Negotiations
for
a
Peace
,
and
the
War
was
continued
a
fresh
both
by
Arms
and
Writings
.
In
which
the
Catholicks
were
the
first
that
Foreigners
called
into
France
.
had
recourse
to
Foreign
Aid
,
and
the
Protestants
imitated
them
,
by
procuring
assistance
from
Queen
Elizabeth
of
England
who
seised
of
Havre
de
Grace
for
her
security
.
But
before
her
Forces
could
joyn
the
Princes
Army
,
a
Battle
was
fought
near
Dreux
,
the
success
of
which
The
battel
of
Dreux
.
on
both
sides
was
so
equal
,
that
the
Duke
of
Guise
was
the
only
gainer
by
it
.
The
King
of
Navar
died
some
time
before
of
a
wound
he
received
at
the
Siege
of
Roan
,
the
Marshal
de
St.
Andre
was
Killed
,
and
the
Constable
taken
in
this
Battle
,
so
that
the
Duke
had
now
neither
superiour
nor
competitour
at
Court
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
was
likewise
taken
Prisoner
,
but
that
hindred
not
his
party
from
standing
upon
such
high
conditions
,
that
no
Peace
could
be
agreed
upon
.
The
Duke
afterwards
laying
Siege
to
Orleans
,
was
there
1563.
Assassinated
by
one
Poltrot
,
which
miserable
wretch
being
taken
,
Accused
The
Siege
of
Orleans
.
The
Murther
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
charged
upon
the
Admiral
by
the
Wretch
that
did
it
.
the
Admiral
and
Beza
,
and
several
others
as
his
Instigatours
to
that
enterprise
,
and
tho
he
often
varied
in
his
answers
upon
Examinations
,
yet
he
accused
the
Admiral
with
a
little
more
constancy
than
the
rest
.
However
he
was
willingly
credited
in
that
point
;
and
the
young
Duke
of
Guise
continuing
,
ever
from
that
time
,
a
resentment
against
that
Lord
,
as
guilty
of
the
Charge
,
revenged
himself
nine
years
after
,
upon
several
thousands
of
Innocents
,
whose
blood
he
mingled
with
the
Admirals
,
to
expiate
the
death
of
his
Father
.
The
Tragical
Death
of
that
great
Man
,
dampt
the
vain
thoughts
of
the
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
then
at
Trent
,
whither
the
Council
had
been
removed
the
third
time
by
a
Bull
of
Pius
IV.
where
the
French
Ambassadours
had
waited
a
good
while
for
the
coming
of
the
Bishops
of
their
Nation
;
but
the
Cardinal
came
thither
at
last
,
attended
with
some
Prelates
,
with
a
full
Resolution
to
insist
upon
thirty
four
Articles
of
Reformation
which
seemed
to
be
much
desired
by
the
Queen
,
and
especially
the
Restitution
of
the
Cup
,
and
the
Marriage
of
Priests
The
same
accident
likewise
put
the
Court
upon
other
Measures
,
and
disposed
matters
to
a
A
Peace
concluded
.
Peace
;
for
which
an
Edict
was
agreed
upon
at
Amboise
.
The
Prince
took
advice
only
of
the
Nobility
of
his
Party
who
were
weary
of
the
War
,
and
would
not
hearken
to
the
Counsel
of
threescore
and
ten
Ministers
,
who
would
have
persuaded
him
to
abate
nothing
of
the
Edict
of
January
.
The
Admiral
was
not
at
all
content
with
this
proceeding
.
But
however
he
was
forced
to
seem
to
approve
of
what
he
could
not
hinder
;
and
to
accept
an
Edict
much
less
favourable
than
the
former
,
and
where
the
Distinction
of
Rights
of
Exercise
by
vertue
of
Fiefs
,
Possession
and
Bailywicks
,
was
introduced
.
The
Peace
was
followed
by
an
Event
at
which
the
Court
of
Rome
was
highly
offended
.
The
Cardinal
of
Chatillon
Bishop
of
Beauvais
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
antient
Peerages
of
the
Kingdom
,
turning
to
the
Religion
of
the
Admiral
his
Brother
,
quitted
both
the
Name
and
Habit
of
his
Ecclesiastical
Dignity
,
and
retain'd
only
that
of
Count
of
Beauvais
.
The
Pope
thereupon
cited
him
,
and
depriv'd
him
of
his
Cardinals
1564.
Hat
.
But
that
Lord
,
to
shew
how
little
he
valued
the
Papal
Censure
The
Marriage
of
the
Cardinal
of
Chatillon
,
and
its
consequences
.
immediately
took
up
again
his
Cardinals
Habit
,
and
wore
it
at
all
Ceremonies
at
which
he
was
present
,
and
even
at
the
Registring
of
the
Kings
Declaration
upon
the
Subject
of
his
Majority
;
nay
and
to
carry
his
contempt
further
he
Married
a
Lady
,
and
wore
his
Cardinals
Habit
on
his
Wedding
day
.
The
same
year
the
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
called
a
Synod
at
Rheims
,
where
the
Cardinal
of
Chatillon
appeared
not
,
tho
he
were
Suffragan
of
Rheims
,
as
Bishop
of
Beauvais
.
They
who
were
present
at
it
,
were
content
only
to
agree
upon
a
resolution
to
give
notice
to
the
King
,
that
that
Prelate
was
Excommunicated
at
Rome
for
a
Heretick
.
But
that
was
put
off
till
1569.
when
the
Parliament
Declared
him
a
Rebel
,
and
deprived
him
of
all
his
Dignities
,
turning
him
over
to
the
Judgment
of
his
Superiour
as
to
what
concern'd
the
[
](A27402-e21230-b)*
*
i.
e.
Heresy
.
Common
Crime
▪
But
they
durst
not
at
first
explain
what
they
meant
by
the
term
Superiour
,
for
fear
of
offending
the
Pope
;
but
in
another
Decree
,
they
plainly
owned
,
that
by
Superiour
,
they
meant
his
Metropolitan
,
the
Archbishop
of
Rheims
with
the
Bishops
his
Suffragans
,
conformably
to
the
Liberties
of
the
Gallican
Church
.
And
in
fine
,
when
this
Cardinals
Widow
moved
after
the
passing
of
that
Edict
,
to
have
her
Marriage
confirmed
,
she
could
not
obtain
it
,
as
I
shall
shew
more
fully
in
time
and
place
.
The
pretence
urged
against
her
,
was
,
That
there
appear'd
no
Evidence
neither
by
writing
nor
witnesses
,
to
prove
it
an
Authentick
Marriage
,
and
not
Clandestine
.
It
's
true
indeed
it
was
then
40
years
since
it
was
done
,
and
there
remain'd
but
one
man
alive
that
could
witness
it
;
but
yet
that
hindred
it
not
from
being
very
true
,
that
the
Marriage
was
celebrated
by
the
consent
,
and
in
the
presence
of
the
Cardinals
Brothers
,
and
with
all
the
Solemnity
that
the
Simplicity
of
the
1568.
Reformation
,
and
the
circumstances
of
that
juncture
of
time
could
permit
.
That
Cardinal
passed
in
the
time
of
the
following
Wars
,
into
1571.
England
,
to
demand
assistance
from
Queen
Elisabeth
,
but
as
he
was
about
to
return
into
France
,
he
was
basely
poysoned
by
one
of
his
own
domestick
Servants
.
1563.
The
Chancellor
took
his
opportunity
after
the
Edict
of
Peace
,
to
Tythes
confirmed
to
the
Roman
Clergy
.
publish
another
commanding
all
the
King's
Subjects
to
pay
Tithes
as
before
,
to
the
Church-men
:
And
it
was
not
doubted
,
but
that
Edict
was
the
preservation
of
the
Roman
Church
,
because
had
the
Protestants
been
suffered
to
escape
free
from
paying
those
dues
,
all
that
had
any
Goods
or
Estates
lyable
to
pay
Tithes
,
would
have
wheeled
about
to
their
Party
,
out
of
greediness
to
augment
their
Revenues
at
one
jerko
a
full
tenth
part
.
Yet
for
all
that
,
it
appears
by
the
repeated
complaints
of
the
Clergy
in
all
their
Assemblies
,
that
they
had
much
ado
to
enjoy
the
benefit
of
that
Edict
.
And
't
is
only
since
the
Edict
of
Nants
,
that
they
have
been
established
in
the
full
possession
of
those
dues
.
And
then
indeed
that
question
was
contradictorily
decided
to
the
advantage
of
the
Church-men
,
and
the
recompense
granted
to
the
Protestants
to
indemnify
them
for
what
they
paid
in
Tyths
,
took
from
them
all
colour
of
renewing
any
more
pretences
on
that
Subject
;
for
till
then
,
the
Clergy
had
not
been
able
to
keep
possession
of
those
Rights
,
because
the
Protestants
paid
them
nothing
in
places
where
they
were
strong
enough
to
avoid
it
;
and
the
Catholicks
in
many
places
,
and
especially
the
Gentry
paid
them
but
'
en
what
they
li●ted
.
But
that
Edict
fortifying
them
with
a
new
Title
,
they
recovered
by
little
and
little
the
full
enjoyment
of
all
their
Rights
,
and
under
pretence
of
explaining
,
or
confirming
them
against
the
pretensions
A
Tholouse
6.
&
8.
March
1640.
the●3
●3
.
Feb.
1658.
The
re-taking
of
Havre
de
Grace
.
of
the
Protestants
,
they
often
procured
orders
,
which
they
made
use
of
to
the
Disadvantage
of
the
Catholicks
themselves
;
So
that
they
that
for
time
out
of
mind
had
been
obliged
only
to
pay
certain
fixed
Tythes
,
were
then
forced
to
pay
Tyths
of
the
Artichokes
,
Melons
,
Pumpions
,
nay
,
and
of
their
Marjoram
,
and
in
a
word
,
of
all
the
Herbs
of
their
Gardens
.
And
for
the
obtaining
those
Orders
,
the
Clergy
was
not
ashamed
to
vacate
the
old
customs
that
were
confirmed
by
an
interrupted
possession
of
2
or
300
years
.
After
the
Peace
,
both
Parties
contended
which
should
be
most
active
in
re-taking
Havre
de
Grace
from
the
English
,
who
had
a
mind
to
keep
it
;
and
the
Protestants
seemed
to
espouse
the
cause
with
more
heat
than
the
others
,
the
better
to
wipe
off
the
reproach
cast
upon
them
,
of
having
given
new
footing
in
the
Kingdom
,
to
a
Foraign
People
that
had
been
so
long
its
mortal
Enemies
.
At
his
return
from
that
Expedition
,
the
King
was
declared
Major
at
Roan
,
and
put
forth
a
new
Edict
to
confirm
that
of
Amboise
,
which
was
again
renewed
towards
the
end
of
the
year
by
another
which
explained
some
dubious
Articles
of
it
.
But
when
the
King
was
return'd
to
Paris
,
the
Admiral
was
impeacht
for
the
Murther
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
;
the
affairs
was
very
difficult
to
decide
at
that
Juncture
of
time
,
because
of
the
equal
Ballance
that
seemed
to
be
between
the
power
of
the
Accusers
,
and
that
of
the
Accused
,
and
therefore
after
several
insignificant
proceedings
,
it
was
cunningly
put
off
for
three
years
.
The
same
year
likewise
there
began
to
appear
,
at
Tholouse
and
The
end
of
the
Council
of
Trent
.
elsewhere
,
some
seeds
of
a
League
against
the
Protestants
,
and
the
famous
Council
of
Trent
was
at
last
terminated
,
which
having
been
long
desired
,
as
the
only
salve
for
the
Divisions
of
Europe
,
was
for
sometime
1563.
as
't
were
the
Shittle-cock
of
the
Policy
of
Princes
,
and
the
Terrour
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
which
was
afraid
,
that
in
such
a
ticklish
time
in
which
she
was
so
much
cried
down
,
a
Council
would
in
spite
of
her
attempt
a
Reformation
of
her
intolerable
Errours
and
Abuses
.
But
yet
at
last
that
Court
found
its
account
well
enough
here
,
and
that
Council
degenerated
into
a
manifest
Cabal
,
confirmed
all
Abuses
to
the
advantage
of
the
Roman
See
,
exalted
her
above
Princes
,
and
made
the
yoke
of
the
Roman
Church
more
heavy
than
ever
upon
mens
Consciences
.
The
next
year
,
the
Spaniards
did
what
they
could
to
re-kindle
a
1564.
new
War
;
but
the
time
was
not
yet
seasonable
to
hearken
to
them
.
In
expectation
therefore
of
a
better
occasion
,
they
conspired
with
the
Catholicks
of
Bearn
to
seise
the
Queen
of
Navar
and
her
Children
,
and
to
deliver
them
to
the
Inquisition
for
Hereticks
,
which
if
effected
,
would
have
given
a
fair
occasion
to
Philp
I●
.
to
make
himself
Master
of
the
rest
of
their
Dominions
,
which
had
escaped
from
the
Ambition
of
his
Great
Grandfather
.
The
Conspiracy
was
discovered
,
but
yet
Queen
Katharine
had
particular
reasons
worthy
of
her self
,
not
to
order
1568.
the
person
to
be
taken
up
,
that
was
the
chief
Intriguer
in
it
.
Four
years
after
,
the
Queen
of
Navar
,
who
was
forced
to
provide
for
A
Revolution
in
Bearn
.
her
own
and
her
Childrens
safety
,
by
flying
to
Rochel
,
from
the
fury
of
the
same
Revolted
Subjects
,
sent
from
thence
Montgomery
to
chastise
1569.
them
,
after
which
she
Banisht
quite
out
of
her
Country
all
exercise
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
under
the
pretence
of
which
,
such
a
horrid
Treatment
was
design'd
her
;
And
that
was
done
by
the
consent
of
the
States
,
without
which
nothing
can
be
legally
done
in
that
Principality
.
So
that
the
Catholicks
lost
all
their
Priviledges
there
,
by
a
just
punishment
for
their
furious
Attempt
▪
in
going
about
to
deliver
their
Lawful
Soveraign
Princess
into
the
Power
of
a
Foraign
Jurisdiction
,
and
the
Reformation
was
by
this
means
received
there
by
the
concurrence
of
that
double
Authority
in
which
the
Legislative
Power
of
that
Country
Resides
.
We
shall
see
afterwards
what
respect
was
had
to
those
considerations
,
under
the
Grand-child
of
that
Princess
.
But
in
France
the
Protestants
were
not
long
at
quiet
,
without
new
occasions
1565.
to
be
jealous
of
the
Court
;
for
they
were
ill
treated
almost
New
occasions
of
jealousy
given
the
Protestants
.
every
where
,
and
saw
their
Tranquillity
openly
conspired
against
;
And
the
Pope
,
the
King
of
Spain
and
Duke
of
Savoy
loudly
demanded
by
their
Ambassadours
,
that
the
Edict
might
be
Revoked
,
and
the
Decrees
of
the
late
Council
Publisht
,
to
which
the
King's
answer
was
in
such
general
and
ambiguous
Terms
,
that
the
Protestants
could
not
but
be
alarmed
at
it
.
And
besides
the
Pulpits
every
where
resounded
with
nothing
but
the
praises
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
whom
they
extolled
to
the
Skies
,
as
the
great
Extirpater
of
Hereticks
;
and
a
Deputy
of
Burgundy
in
an
Oration
to
the
King
,
passionately
prest
him
●o
suffer
but
one
Religion
in
his
Kingdom
.
Many
Violences
and
Massacres
were
committed
in
divers
places
without
any
punishment
inflicted
on
the
Authors
.
The
concessions
of
the
Edict
were
invalidated
by
distorted
Interpretations
,
which
were
renewed
again
in
our
Time
.
The
Ministers
were
forced
to
reside
in
the
places
where
their
Temples
,
or
Meeting
places
were
;
and
they
were
permitted
to
teach
no
Schools
.
The
exercise
of
the
Protestant
Religion
was
suspended
in
all
places
whither
the
Court
hapned
to
pass
.
The
Priviledges
of
the
Protestant
Lords
were
clipt
,
and
none
suffered
to
come
to
the
Religious
Exercises
in
their
Houses
,
but
such
as
were
their
own
Subjects
or
Vassals
.
All
Synodical
Assemblies
were
forbidden
.
No
Money
was
suffered
to
be
Levied
for
the
Maintenance
of
their
Ministers
.
The
Marriages
of
such
who
had
been
Priests
,
Monks
,
or
Nuns
,
were
disanulled
.
The
Fortifications
raised
by
the
Protestants
in
the
Time
of
the
War
,
were
demolished
,
and
yet
strong
Cittadels
built
to
awe
those
Towns
that
favoured
them
.
In
a
word
,
nothing
was
omitted
to
induce
them
to
believe
,
that
the
Peace
was
granted
them
with
no
other
design
,
but
to
disarm
and
disunite
them
,
and
especially
,
to
break
the
neck
of
those
Alliances
they
had
with
Foreign
Protestants
All
these
violations
of
the
Peace
,
obliged
the
Prince
of
Conde
to
present
a
Memorial
of
Complaints
to
the
King
;
wherein
,
among
other
things
,
he
reckons
up
no
less
than
130
murthers
committed
since
the
Peace
,
for
which
he
could
obtain
no
Justice
.
But
yet
all
the
Satisfaction
he
got
from
his
Majesty
,
was
only
a
general
Answer
,
and
civil
words
.
It
's
true
,
the
K.
made
a
Progress
all
over
his
Kingdom
,
with
all
his
Court
;
The
voyage
of
the
Court
,
and
advice
given
them
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
.
but
the
Protestants
were
never
the
better
for
it
;
and
then
it
was
the
Court
had
an
Interview
with
the
D.
of
Alva
at
Bayonne
,
where
they
learnt
of
him
,
that
fatal
and
bloody
Apothegm
which
they
afterwards
so
well
improved
in
practice
,
viz.
That
the
Head
of
one
Salmon
is
better
than
those
of
50000
Frogs
.
The
Prince
then
but
a
child
,
and
much
caress'd
at
that
time
by
Q.
Katharine
,
being
present
at
the
Conference
where
this
advice
was
given
,
tho
he
was
but
young
,
yet
well
apprehended
its
consequence
,
The
progress
of
the
Protestant
Churches
.
and
learnt
thereby
to
keep
himself
upon
his
guard
,
against
that
Princess
,
after
he
had
lost
her
favour
.
Whilst
those
Intrigues
were
carrying
on
,
as
there
was
yet
no
open
War
,
The
Protestants
were
busy
in
confirming
their
Churches
by
convenient
Regulations
,
and
held
some
1565.
Synods
;
by
the
acts
of
which
,
it
appears
,
that
the
custom
of
Annexes
,
or
Pluralities
,
was
already
received
among
them
,
because
they
had
more
Churches
than
Ministers
;
tho
in
our
time
,
their
Adversaries
have
been
pleased
to
cavil
with
them
upon
that
account
,
as
if
the
serving
of
several
Churches
by
the
same
Minister
,
had
been
a
novelty
among
them
.
The
Catholicks
on
their
side
,
fortified
themselves
by
Leagues
,
and
some
private
ones
were
concluded
in
several
places
,
and
Monlu●
proposed
to
the
K.
to
make
one
too
with
his
Catholick
Lords
.
At
the
same
time
the
Admiral
was
attacked
by
dangerous
Calumnies
;
and
a
wicked
Villain
that
had
attempted
to
Murther
him
,
thinking
thereby
to
escape
Punishment
,
accused
him
of
endeavouring
to
persuade
him
to
Kill
the
Q.
But
the
time
being
not
yet
seasonable
to
accept
such
black
Impostures
for
good
Evidence
,
that
Traytor
was
convinced
of
Forgery
,
and
broken
upon
the
Wheel
.
But
because
the
Court
had
a
mind
to
trick
the
Protestants
,
they
pretended
to
1566.
●…oncile
that
Lord
with
the
House
of
Guise
.
And
accordingly
the
accomodati●…
The
reconciliation
of
the
Admiral
with
the
Guises
.
was
made
with
all
the
cautions
usually
observ'd
in
a
sincere
Treaty
.
But
the
●…ng
D.
was
not
at
the
conclusion
of
it
,
as
designing
,
by
his
absence
,
to
reserve
●…imself
a
Right
to
violate
at
pleasure
,
the
promises
advanced
by
his
Family
.
●…t
for
all
that
,
a
thousand
wrongs
were
continually
done
every
where
to
the
●…restants
;
for
in
places
where
they
were
weakest
,
they
were
openly
opprest
and
●…ir
complaints
derided
;
but
where
they
were
strong
enough
to
make
them●…es
be
fear'd
,
the
K's
name
and
authority
was
made
use
of
to
stop
their
mouths
〈…〉
make
them
tamely
suffer
all
the
evils
their
enemies
had
a
mind
to
inflict
●…n
them
.
And
besides
all
this
,
the
March
of
the
D.
of
Alva's
Army
,
which
he
●…s
leading
towards
the
Netherlands
,
where
peoples
Spirits
were
in
a
shrewd
●…ment
,
still
more
Alarm'd
the
Protestants
,
and
made
them
apprehensive
,
lest
●…er
a
colour
of
some
other
design
,
the
Court
should
make
use
of
him
to
de●…y
them
.
All
these
considerations
induced
the
Prince
of
Conde
once
more
to
●…e
up
arms
,
who
attempted
to
selfe
,
and
carry
away
the
Court
then
at
Monce●…
in
which
he
narrowly
miss'd
succeeding
,
and
would
certainly
have
effected
●…ad
he
not
been
timely
hindred
by
the
diligence
of
the
Constable
:
However
〈…〉
boldness
of
the
attempt
made
such
an
Impression
upon
the
K's
Spirit
,
that
he
The
attempt
at
Monceaux
,
and
its
consequences
.
●…ld
never
pardon
it
to
the
Prince
.
The
most
remarkable
event
in
that
War
was
●…death
of
the
Constable
who
was
kill'd
at
the
attack
of
Paris
▪
by
the
Forces
of
the
●…ce
of
Conde
,
who
with
a
handful
of
Men
,
in
the
View
of
a
Turkish
Envoy
,
who
●…eld
the
fight
from
the
Walls
,
resisted
the
whole
effort
of
the
Royal
Army
,
tho
●…t
by
all
the
people
of
that
great
City
.
The
War
from
thence
spread
it self
1568.
〈…〉
the
Provinces
,
whether
both
parties
once
more
call'd
in
Foreigners
to
their
as●…ce
.
A
peace
made
before
Chartres
,
without
any
intention
to
keepit
.
At
last
a
Peace
was
clapt
up
,
whilst
Chartres
was
besieged
,
by
which
the
E●…
of
January
was
restored
to
the
Protestants
without
restriction
,
more
out
of
de●…
to
make
them
send
back
their
Foreign
Aids
,
than
to
restore
Tranquillity
to
〈…〉
State
.
The
most
part
of
the
Protestants
were
against
this
peace
,
because
they
●…tly
enough
judged
,
it
was
granted
them
only
for
a
decoy
.
And
the
Prince
him●…
wa●
much
afraid
of
it
too
,
and
therefore
made
no
hast
to
perform
the
Ar●…
of
the
Treaty
that
related
to
his
own
concerns
;
and
,
to
say
the
truth
,
the
Ca●…icks
gave
him
but
too
much
occasion
of
jealousie
:
For
there
was
much
a●…o
get
the
Edict
verified
by
the
Parliaments
,
and
that
of
Tholouse
refus'd
it
till
〈…〉
4
Reiterated
commands
;
and
before
that
too
,
had
the
insolence
to
put
Rapin
to
●…h
,
that
was
come
thither
from
the
Prince
,
to
press
its
Registring
But
the
Court●…t
●…t
not
there
▪
For
they
sent
into
the
Provinces
a
form
of
an
Oath
,
in
which
under
●…ence
of
Allegiance
the
Protestants
were
to
swear
never
to
take
Arms
mor●
▪
and
●…onfess
themselves
worthy
of
the
most
rigorous
punishments
,
if
there
should
●…pen
any
disturbance
through
their
fault
in
the
places
where
they
liv'd
.
That
is
,
they
●…e
them
thereby
responsible
for
all
accidents
,
tho
it
were
to
their
own
wrong
,
〈…〉
they
had
learnt
by
experience
,
that
the
blame
was
always
laid
upon
them
,
right
or
●…g
.
In
●
Months
time
more
than
2000
of
them
were
Massacred
in
several
places
,
〈…〉
nothing
was
to
be
seen
every
where
but
Injustices
to
destroy
them
,
or
artifices
●…ide
them
.
That
was
the
drift
of
an
Edict
,
in
which
the
K.
pretended
to
take
〈…〉
his
Protection
all
Protestants
that
should
live
peaceably
at
home
;
but
that
trick
had
●…ct
,
because
it
was
too
soon
discover'd
.
Then
came
out
another
Edict
,
which
〈…〉
the
liberty
to
exercise
any
other
Religion
but
the
Catholick
,
which
was
soon
followed
by
another
,
commanding
the
Protestants
to
quit
all
offices
;
and
the
Order
〈◊〉
Registring
it
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
added
this
clause
,
That
all
who
succeeded
〈◊〉
any
Offices
for
the
future
should
be
obliged
to
swear
,
to
live
and
die
in
the
Roman
Re●●●●●on
.
The
Protestants
likewise
intercepted
some
Letters
written
by
the
Court
,
to
〈◊〉
Magistrates
in
the
Provinces
forbidding
them
to
observe
the
Edict
of
Peace
.
Th●●●
are
others
extant
from
the
Q.
of
Navar
to
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
,
where
〈◊〉
reminds
him
of
a
thing
at
which
he
was
so
terribly
alarm'd
,
that
he
could
〈◊〉
sleep
for
one
whole
night
,
which
was
,
that
during
Q
Katharines
last
sickness
,
〈…〉
sign
was
laid
to
act
over
again
in
France
the
Scicilian
Vesper
.
This
●right
of
the
C●●dinal
,
as
may
be
a
hint
by
the
way
,
was
a
sufficient
proof
their
malice
aim●●
as
much
at
the
House
of
Bourbon
,
as
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
They
attempted
l●●●
wise
to
surprise
the
Prince
of
Conde
at
his
house
at
Noyers
,
and
that
so
sub●●●●
that
he
had
hardly
a
minutes
notice
to
make
his
escape
.
But
nothing
more
cle●●ly
betrayed
the
Courts
intentions
,
than
the
Bull
of
Alienation
of
some
Ecclesi●●●
Revenues
granted
towards
the
support
of
a
War
against
the
Hereticks
,
and
which
●●ing
dated
some
days
before
the
Protestants
took
Arms
,
was
an
evident
proof
,
that
〈◊〉
Court
that
had
sollicited
it
was
the
first
that
designed
a
Rupture
.
However
〈◊〉
Chancellor
suffer'd
it
not
to
be
made
use
of
,
for
fear
the
Protestants
should
〈◊〉
prove
it
to
their
advantage
▪
and
they
were
fain
to
procure
another
three
〈◊〉
after
,
that
granted
the
K.
the
same
Alienation
,
under
the
notion
of
a
Recom●●●●●
of
his
Revoking
the
Edicts
of
Toleration
.
Yet
for
all
that
,
the
Chancellor
was
●●●t
graced
,
either
because
he
was
against
the
War
,
or
was
suspected
to
favour
the
P●●testants
for
the
sake
of
his
Wife
,
his
Daughter
,
and
his
Son
in
Law
,
who
were
〈◊〉
The
third
War
.
their
Religion
.
Thus
the
Protestants
were
forced
to
a
third
War
,
in
which
〈◊〉
suffered
great
losses
.
For
Andelot
Brother
to
the
Admiral
,
and
one
of
their
〈◊〉
1569.
commanders
died
of
sickness
;
and
but
a
little
before
that
the
Prince
of
Conde
was
〈◊〉
The
death
of
Andelot
and
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
at
Bassac
near
Jarnac
,
by
a
treachery
without
example
,
committed
in
all
app●●●ance
by
the
Court
and
Orders
to
the
D.
of
Anjou
;
since
that
Assassinate
was
〈◊〉
under
his
Nose
by
the
Capt.
of
his
Guards
,
himself
shewing
no
dislike
〈…〉
exploit
.
This
was
the
first
noble
head
sacrificed
to
the
D.
of
Alva's
Counsels
.
〈…〉
same
year
the
Protestants
also
lost
the
Battle
of
Moncontour
,
so
that
after
so
〈◊〉
Battels
lost
misfortunes
,
the
Court
seemed
to
have
a
prospect
of
having
a
cheaper
barg●●●
〈◊〉
the
rest
.
For
indeed
,
the
Admiral
himself
,
tho
never
so
great
as
in
Adversity
,
〈…〉
then
so
stupified
with
so
many
cross
blows
,
that
he
was
some
time
before
〈…〉
could
recover
himself
.
But
however
,
when
they
saw
him
take
fresh
Courag●
〈…〉
that
after
he
had
Marcht
almost
round
the
Kingdom
,
through
so
many
〈…〉
The
Admiral
re-establishes
the
party
.
Troops
and
Towns
,
he
was
still
in
a
condition
with
his
Army
,
as
much
tired
〈…〉
was
,
and
unprovided
of
all
necessities
to
oppose
the
Royal
Army
sent
against
〈…〉
they
quitted
all
thoughts
of
destroying
him
by
open
force
,
and
resolv'd
to
dispatch
〈…〉
1570.
by
some
master
stroke
of
Treachery
;
and
accordingly
struck
up
with
him
a
〈…〉
A
fraud●lent
Peace
.
Peace
,
by
which
they
granted
him
so
many
things
so
much
beyond
his
●●
that
it
was
easy
to
see
they
had
a
mind
to
trick
him
.
That
was
the
first
〈…〉
which
there
were
mentioned
any
cautionary
Towns
.
But
then
4
such
were
gi●●●
to
the
Protestants
for
4
years
and
they
rested
content
with
that
security
,
tho
〈…〉
had
been
so
often
deceiv'd
by
the
Court-Oaths
,
because
they
thought
that
〈…〉
might
be
sufficient
to
execute
the
Edict
,
and
to
accustome
the
French
to
〈…〉
Peace
together
,
for
all
their
difference
in
Religion
.
All
the
great
persons
in
〈…〉
Kingdom
Swore
to
this
Peace
,
and
the
Spanish
Ambassador
seem'd
to
be
highly
〈…〉
contented
at
it
.
But
the
better
to
surprise
the
Protestants
,
they
prevented
their
desires
in
many
things
.
For
they
consulted
about
the
War
in
Flanders
,
which
the
Admiral
was
very
zealous
for
;
they
made
applications
to
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
the
German
Princes
,
whose
Ambassadors
,
Incredible
Artifices
of
the
Court.
and
Exhortations
to
observe
the
Peace
,
they
received
very
well
.
They
Negotiated
a
Marriage
between
Henry
Prince
of
Navar
,
and
Margaret
the
King's
Sister
,
as
if
they
designed
to
stifle
1571.
all
suspicions
by
so
strict
an
Alliance
.
And
in
particular
they
caressed
the
Admiral
so
highly
,
that
the
Old
Gentleman
,
as
wise
as
he
was
,
let
himself
be
so
insnared
by
them
,
that
he
made
the
places
of
Security
to
be
yielded
back
before
the
two
years
were
expired
,
and
answered
them
who
gave
him
private
advice
of
the
Court-designs
,
that
he
had
rather
be
drawn
about
the
Streets
through
the
dirt
,
than
to
begin
a
New
War
.
During
this
Calm
,
the
Protestants
held
two
National
Synods
,
at
both
which
Beza
assisted
,
and
at
the
first
,
which
was
held
at
Rochelle
,
were
present
the
Queen
of
Navar
,
the
Princes
and
the
Admiral
.
And
the
Queen
was
pleas'd
to
take
the
Advice
of
the
Synod
for
regulating
the
Religion
of
her
Domesticks
,
The
Complaints
of
that
Assembly
were
favourably
heard
at
the
Court
▪
who
checkt
a
Sedition
that
had
been
raised
at
Roan
,
and
promised
Redress
against
another
that
had
been
stirr'd
up
at
Orange
,
and
suffered
1200
Families
of
the
County
of
Avignon
that
had
been
persecuted
there
for
Religion
,
to
take
Refuge
in
Dauphiny
▪
and
in
fine
,
omitted
nothing
that
might
convince
the
World
,
they
were
heartily
weary
of
the
War
.
But
not
withstanding
this
fair
Out-side
,
they
neglected
not
to
take
measures
at
a
distance
for
what
they
afterwards
put
in
Execution
.
And
't
is
said
,
They
deliberated
first
about
it
at
Blois
,
in
the
very
same
Chamber
where
the
Duke
of
Guise
was
killed
16
or
17
years
after
,
and
that
that
Prince
presided
in
that
Assembly
;
That
a
year
after
the
Proposition
was
renewed
at
St.
Cloud
,
in
the
same
Chamber
where
Henry
III.
was
assassinated
in
the
year
1589.
and
that
this
Prince
,
who
was
then
but
Duke
of
Anjou
presided
in
this
Second
Assembly
.
King
Charles
,
who
kept
the
Secret
with
1572.
a
profound
Dissimulation
,
during
all
these
long
Intrigues
,
did
not
forbear
to
say
enough
to
the
Legate
,
who
complain'd
of
the
Favours
which
were
heaped
upon
the
Protestants
,
to
make
him
understand
derstand
that
the
Resolutions
were
already
formed
at
the
Court
,
of
those
things
which
afterwards
hapned
.
The
only
difficulty
was
to
agree
about
the
Pretences
and
Means
to
put
them
in
Execution
.
But
at
last
they
concluded
upon
one
of
the
most
detestable
,
which
was
executed
upon
the
24th
of
August
.
The
Queen
of
Navar
was
poysoned
before
,
as
was
supposed
by
the
Queens
means
,
who
was
very
much
suspected
for
the
business
of
Poysoning
.
The
Admiral
was
wounded
by
Maurevel
,
who
was
charged
to
kill
him
,
and
they
took
this
way
as
most
proper
to
push
the
Reformed
on
to
Sedition
,
which
would
give
a
specious
pretence
for
their
Massacre
,
or
make
them
fall
out
with
the
Guises
,
and
so
give
the
King
opportunity
to
ruin
either
the
one
or
the
other
of
them
;
But
The
Massacre
of
St.
Bartholomew
.
their
patience
was
the
cause
of
their
being
massacred
without
any
pretence
,
in
the
most
cruel
manner
in
the
world
.
I
shall
not
give
a
particular
account
of
this
Horrible
Action
,
since
all
honest
Historians
have
declared
and
detested
it
.
I
shall
add
only
,
that
they
are
accused
for
having
forced
the
King
to
ruin
them
,
to
prevent
a
Conspiracy
against
his
own
Person
;
so
that
after
he
had
treacherously
spilt
their
blood
,
he
would
blacken
their
memory
.
You
must
not
be
astonished
,
if
there
be
found
some
to
apologize
for
this
cowardly
Cruelty
,
since
there
was
found
those
who
were
capable
of
committing
it
.
Peter
Carpentier
,
a
Lawyer
,
a
Protestant
Refugee
at
Geneva
,
sold
his
Pen
to
his
Brethren's
Murderers
,
and
being
made
known
to
Bellievre
,
whom
the
King
had
sent
into
Switzerland
to
justify
this
Action
,
he
received
mony
from
him
,
and
permission
to
return
into
France
,
and
promises
of
great
Recompence
for
declaiming
against
the
memory
of
the
dead
.
This
he
doth
by
a
bloody
Letter
,
which
was
printed
again
not
long
ago
,
to
justify
the
Cruelties
of
the
last
persecution
,
as
if
the
shameful
perfidiousness
of
a
Rogue
of
the
last
Age
,
would
serve
for
an
Apology
for
the
Injustice
of
this
.
As
for
the
Guises
,
because
they
were
not
willing
to
bear
the
Reproach
of
this
base
treachery
;
they
constrained
the
King
to
take
it
upon
himself
,
and
saved
some
of
the
Reformed
from
the
hands
of
the
Massacrers
,
to
keep
themselves
from
the
blame
of
so
black
an
Infidelity
.
●
.
The
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
run
a
great
risque
The
Princes
change
their
Religion
by
force
.
of
losing
their
lives
.
The
Prince
was
more
difficult
to
be
wrought
on
,
but
in
the
end
,
both
of
them
gave
way
to
the
violence
.
They
took
occasion
for
an
honest
pretence
of
des
Rosiers
,
who
having
been
found
in
some
Criminal
Matters
,
had
redeemed
his
Life
at
the
The
Inconstancy
of
des
Rosiers
.
expence
of
his
Conscience
.
The
Reasons
which
had
made
him
change
,
had
the
same
effect
upon
the
Princes
,
because
they
were
in
the
same
fear
as
he
.
Monsieur
had
drawn
him
out
of
trouble
by
his
Credit
,
and
having
secured
him
to
his
Interest
by
this
benefit
,
was
willing
to
make
use
of
him
to
bring
back
his
Daughter
,
and
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
his
Son
in
Law
,
to
the
Roman
Religion
.
He
already
procur'd
a
Conference
at
Paris
6
or
7
years
before
,
between
the
Drs.
of
both
Parties
,
for
the
same
end
,
but
it
had
then
no
effect
,
for
the
Princess
persevered
in
her
former
Opinions
.
The
Duke
believ'd
the
Example
and
Reasons
of
des
Rosiers
would
have
the
same
force
to
convert
Hereticks
at
Sedan
,
as
they
had
had
at
Paris
.
And
therefore
sent
Maldonat
the
Jesuit
thither
,
with
this
revolted
Minister
,
but
the
Jesuit
obtain'd
nothing
,
and
durst
not
let
des
Rosiers
come
to
Sedan
,
because
he
did
not
believe
him
as
yet
to
be
a
firm
Catholick
.
The
Conference
which
he
had
with
the
Ministers
did
not
shake
this
Princess
in
the
least
,
and
tho
he
publish'd
a
Relation
of
this
Journey
,
where
he
speaks
very
advantagiously
of
himself
,
and
makes
the
Ministers
to
argue
like
Children
,
yet
he
brought
back
from
thence
no
other
fruit
but
the
loss
of
his
des
Rosiers
,
who
having
followed
him
to
Metz
,
fled
himself
3
weeks
after
into
Germany
,
where
he
made
an
acknowledgment
of
his
Faults
.
But
in
France
it
was
found
more
difficult
to
destroy
the
reformed
Siege
of
Rochel
and
Sancerre
.
party
than
was
imagined
;
For
after
so
much
blood
spilt
they
stood
yet
upon
their
feet
.
In
a
little
time
the
War
was
kindled
every
where
.
The
Duke
of
Anjou
lost
his
Time
and
Reputation
before
Rochel
.
Sancerre
could
not
be
forced
to
surrender
it self
by
the
most
cruel
Famine
that
ever
was
recorded
.
So
that
they
thought
themselves
very
fortunate
in
making
peace
,
and
to
find
pretence
for
it
in
the
Intercession
of
the
Polanders
,
who
were
come
to
offer
the
Crown
of
Poland
to
the
Duke
of
Anjou
.
The
Edict
granted
the
Exercise
of
Religion
but
to
3
Cities
,
and
revoked
almost
all
the
foregoing
Concessions
.
France
was
then
divided
into
3
Factions
,
and
in
the
Duke
of
Factions
in
France
.
Anjou's
Army
alone
,
there
was
4
;
1.
that
of
the
zealous
Catholicks
,
which
was
the
ruling
party
;
2.
that
of
the
New
Catholicks
,
discontented
and
suspicious
;
3.
that
of
the
Politicks
,
sprung
out
of
the
foregoing
War
,
and
without
taking
part
in
Religion
,
formed
one
in
the
State
,
under
pretence
of
opposing
either
the
Enterprises
of
the
Court
,
or
the
ambition
of
strangers
;
and
4.
that
of
the
persevering
reformed
Religion
,
which
they
suffered
in
the
Army
,
the
better
to
deceive
the
rest
,
and
to
make
them
believe
that
they
would
not
exterminate
them
.
They
had
already
publish'd
an
Edict
to
give
this
assurance
to
all
that
staid
peaceably
in
their
houses
,
and
to
perswade
them
,
that
the
suspicious
Conduct
of
the
Admiral
was
the
only
cause
of
their
misfortune
.
But
the
Massacres
either
done
,
or
commanded
on
the
same
day
in
the
most
considerable
Cities
of
the
Kingdom
,
made
it
known
to
all
them
that
had
not
lost
their
senses
,
how
false
and
ridiculous
a
pretence
this
was
.
The
Princes
and
young
Lords
of
those
several
Parties
had
like
to
have
raised
New
Troubles
during
the
siege
of
Rochel
.
But
La
Noue
,
whose
wisdom
they
had
a
great
deference
for
,
hindred
the
Effects
of
their
head-strong
resolutions
.
But
a
little
while
after
the
Duke
of
Alenzon
renewed
those
Intrigues
1574.
to
get
the
same
Authority
in
Affairs
which
his
Brother
had
The
Duke
of
Alenzon
Protector
of
the
Reformed
,
and
the
Politicians
.
before
he
was
King
of
Poland
;
and
the
Reformed
and
the
Politicians
acknowledged
him
for
their
Protector
.
But
before
he
could
escape
from
the
Court
,
his
Plots
were
discovered
.
This
cost
him
his
Liberty
,
as
well
as
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
many
others
,
and
the
Lives
of
some
.
But
all
this
did
not
hinder
the
War
from
breaking
out
again
in
many
Provinces
,
and
the
Protestants
lost
Montgomery
,
whose
Head
the
Queen
cut
off
,
against
the
promise
which
Matignon
made
him
of
his
life
,
when
he
rendred
himself
his
prisoner
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
saved
himself
in
a
disguise
in
Germany
,
and
made
a
publick
acknowledgment
at
Strasburg
,
that
he
had
been
at
Mass
.
A
little
after
the
Death
of
Charles
IX
.
the
King
of
Poland
was
called
The
death
of
the
King
.
back
into
France
,
and
in
expectation
of
his
return
,
the
Queen
made
her self
be
declared
Regent
,
and
suspended
the
War
with
the
Protestants
by
a
Truce
of
2
months
,
by
which
she
gave
them
leisure
to
make
an
Assembly
at
Millau
,
where
they
chose
the
Prince
of
Conde
for
their
Chief
;
but
this
also
served
their
Enemies
to
recruit
their
Army
,
and
make
their
advantages
.
The
New
King
Henry
III.
receiv'd
Henry
III.
at
his
return
continueth
the
War
.
good
advice
at
Vienna
,
Venice
and
Turin
,
where
he
was
exhorted
to
give
peace
to
his
people
,
but
the
Queen-Mother
,
and
her
Favourites
quickly
effaced
all
the
impressions
of
those
good
Counsels
.
The
Council
was
divided
into
2
Factions
,
one
follow'd
the
Maxims
of
the
Chancellour
of
the
Hospital
,
and
were
for
peace
;
the
other
follow'd
those
of
Morvillier
Bishop
of
Orleans
,
who
was
Keeper
of
the
Seals
some
time
;
and
these
were
for
destroying
the
Protestants
at
any
rate
soever
.
This
last
party
was
animated
by
the
particular
hatred
of
the
Queen-Mother
against
the
reformed
,
by
the
ambition
of
the
Guises
,
and
by
the
Intrigues
of
Spain
,
who
had
a
great
influence
in
the
Council
.
Morvillier
added
the
Charm
of
some
Bigottry
which
he
had
in
his
Head
,
and
which
was
enough
to
dazle
the
ignorant
people
.
The
Protestants
provoked
the
Cabal
yet
more
by
1575.
a
Memorial
which
they
presented
,
in
which
they
demanded
satisfaction
in
92
Articles
,
which
touched
the
disorders
of
the
Court
too
much
to
the
quick
to
be
heard
favourably
there
;
and
they
principally
insisted
on
the
calling
the
General
Estates
to
remedy
the
miseries
of
the
Kingdom
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Princes
were
set
at
liberty
by
the
King
,
when
the
Queen-Mother
presented
them
to
him
at
his
arrival
in
France
,
tho
there
wanted
not
some
to
watch
them
so
narrowly
,
The
Princes
Retreat
.
that
they
were
little
better
than
Prisoners
.
But
at
last
the
Duke
of
Alenzon
retired
from
Court
,
and
a
little
while
after
the
King
of
Navar
did
the
same
.
It
is
observed
of
this
latter
,
that
passing
by
Alenzon
,
he
there
went
to
the
preaching
.
The
Psalm
which
the
Minister
sung
before
the
Sermon
,
was
the
21st
,
which
begins
with
these
words
,
Seigneur
leRoy
s'ejouira
D'avoir
eu
delivrancee
,
par
ta
grande
puissance
.
&c.
The
King
shall
joy
in
thy
strength
,
O
Lord
!
and
in
thy
Salvation
how
greatly
shall
he
rejoyce
,
v.
1.
He
enquir'd
if
this
was
sung
because
of
him
;
and
when
he
understood
that
it
was
according
to
the
Order
that
the
Psalms
were
sung
for
that
day
,
he
took
it
for
a
good
presage
of
Success
in
his
Enterprises
.
Howsoever
,
it
was
a
good
while
before
he
fixed
intirely
to
the
reformed
Religion
.
His
Life
at
that
time
had
more
of
the
Libertine
in
it
than
of
Devotion
;
But
the
year
after
,
his
Servants
,
who
saw
that
this
indifference
in
Religion
did
not
accommodate
his
Affairs
,
obliged
him
publickly
at
Rochel
to
repair
the
fault
which
he
had
been
forc'd
to
at
Paris
,
by
the
terror
of
death
.
These
Conjunctures
extorted
from
the
Court
a
Truce
of
six
months
,
and
in
the
end
a
Peace
which
they
needed
,
to
break
the
Vnion
of
the
Confederates
,
and
to
separate
the
Duke
of
Alenzon
from
their
party
.
They
granted
an
Edict
to
the
Protestants
,
such
an
one
as
they
1576.
were
used
to
make
,
when
they
were
not
willing
to
keep
it
;
this
is
that
which
introduced
the
name
of
the
Religion
pretendedly
Reform'd
.
They
gave
them
8
places
of
Security
,
and
at
the
same
time
concluded
upon
their
ruin
with
the
Legate
,
and
with
Don
John
of
Austria
;
and
in
the
very
same
year
it
was
openly
talked
that
the
Edict
should
be
revoked
,
and
that
they
had
granted
it
only
by
force
.
They
put
it
under
Consultation
whether
Faith
should
be
kept
with
Hereticks
,
and
it
was
publickly
Preached
that
according
to
the
Council
of
Constance
,
they
were
not
obliged
to
it
.
After
this
then
the
Peace
was
broken
,
and
the
Estates
General
,
which
the
Protestants
Peace
as
soon
broke
as
made
.
had
demanded
with
so
much
earnestness
concluded
to
destroy
them
,
and
to
oblige
Henry
III.
to
make
himself
chief
of
the
League
,
because
he
was
afraid
that
some
other
should
.
This
League
so
famous
was
form'd
of
the
Vnion
of
many
particular
The
League
.
Leagues
,
all
which
had
Religion
for
their
pretence
,
but
the
principal
end
of
this
general
League
was
to
set
the
Duke
of
Guise
upon
the
Throne
,
and
that
the
King
could
not
doubt
of
.
There
was
a
Writing
which
a
certain
Advocate
of
Paris
brought
from
Rome
,
which
contain'd
the
Reasons
and
Methods
for
Deposing
the
Descendents
of
Hugh
Capet
,
and
restoring
the
Crown
to
the
Posterity
of
Charlemagne
,
which
fell
into
the
hands
of
the
Protestants
,
who
Published
it
.
Vi●onne
Ambassadour
in
Spain
,
sent
another
Copy
of
the
same
Writing
,
and
reveal'd
the
whole
Mystery
of
the
League
.
The
King
,
being
of
a
timorous
and
unsetled
temper
,
followed
the
advice
of
Morvillier
,
who
was
as
timorous
as
himself
,
and
believed
he
should
more
easily
destroy
this
Cabal
,
by
making
himself
the
Head
of
it
,
than
by
Methods
more
firm
and
agreeable
to
his
Dignity
.
He
passed
further
,
and
declared
,
That
as
he
had
promised
by
Oath
The
King's
Oath
.
at
his
Coronation
upon
the
most
holy
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
to
suffer
no
Religion
in
his
Estates
but
the
Catholick
,
he
warned
his
Subjects
not
to
believe
any
thing
he
should
either
say
or
do
to
the
contrary
,
and
that
if
he
was
reduced
to
make
peace
,
he
would
not
keep
it
,
but
till
such
time
as
he
could
get
an
occasion
to
break
it
.
But
all
these
Protestations
hindred
not
,
but
in
a
little
time
after
,
he
made
a
Peace
with
the
King
of
Navar.
Mompensier
who
went
to
see
that
Prince
Who
notwithstanding
makes
peace
.
to
sound
his
intentions
,
advising
him
thereto
at
his
return
,
and
the
third
Estate
likewise
helped
the
King
out
of
his
perplexity
,
declaring
that
they
were
of
advice
to
bring
back
the
stray'd
sheep
to
the
Roman
Church
by
all
convenient
methods
,
but
that
they
had
not
counselled
the
War
.
The
Honourable
manner
with
which
the
King
of
Navar
received
the
Deputies
and
the
Letters
of
the
Estates
,
facilitated
the
Treaty
.
He
answered
in
Writing
,
That
he
was
ready
to
quit
his
Religion
,
if
by
any
better
instructions
they
could
shew
that
his
own
was
not
good
.
This
clause
was
taken
as
an
ill
augury
by
the
Ministers
of
his
Court
,
who
therefore
razed
it
out
,
but
he
interlined
it
again
with
his
own
hand
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
shew'd
a
greater
Spirit
,
for
he
would
neither
acknowledg
the
Estates
,
nor
receive
their
Letters
,
nor
give
them
an
Answer
.
Thus
Peace
was
made
and
confirmed
by
an
Edict
given
at
Poictiers
,
Edict
of
1577.
which
they
themselves
,
who
excus'd
it
with
the
Pope
,
acknowledged
to
be
less
favourable
than
any
that
had
been
granted
to
them
before
.
But
the
Bigots
were
angry
at
it
nevertheless
,
because
of
the
Article
which
declares
the
Protestants
capable
of
Offices
and
Honours
.
In
short
,
it
struck
at
the
Designs
of
the
Guises
,
and
it
was
easy
to
extend
it
to
the
Princes
,
That
their
Religion
ought
not
to
render
them
incapable
of
the
Crown
,
since
it
did
not
render
other
Protestants
incapable
of
Employs
suitable
to
their
Birth
.
This
Calm
gave
opportunity
to
Hold
some
Synods
.
That
of
St.
Foy
,
held
a
little
after
the
Synods
.
Edict
of
Poictiers
,
was
remarkable
,
for
a
Cause
that
was
judged
between
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
the
Consistory
of
Rochel
,
which
had
suspended
him
from
the
holy
Supper
,
because
he
had
not
well
received
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Company
,
upon
the
Subject
of
a
Prize
taken
at
Sea
,
during
the
40
days
prescribed
by
the
Edict
,
for
the
laying
down
of
Arms.
It
was
found
,
that
the
Judgment
of
the
Consistory
was
too
rash
,
and
that
the
Prince
,
on
the
other
side
,
had
too
little
Respect
for
the
Authority
of
the
Consistory
,
and
Deputies
were
named
to
reconcile
them
.
This
Peace
,
as
to
other
things
,
did
not
cease
all
Jealousies
.
And
therefore
to
take
away
all
pretences
for
them
,
there
1579.
Conference
of
Nerac
and
Fleix
.
was
a
Conference
held
at
Nerac
,
where
the
Protestants
had
some
new
favours
granted
them
,
and
some
new
places
of
security
.
The
King
of
Navar
was
then
permitted
to
raise
a
certain
Sum
upon
the
reformed
Protestants
;
and
all
Churches
,
which
the
Edict
of
1577.
had
either
maintained
or
re-established
,
were
rated
to
it
,
and
accordingly
every
one
paid
his
part
,
and
took
an
Acquittance
.
And
this
was
pretended
some
few
years
ago
to
prove
,
that
the
Churches
which
could
produce
them
had
their
Right
established
from
the
year
1577.
But
neither
the
Intendants
,
nor
the
Council
would
regard
any
Titles
of
this
nature
.
The
young
Gent.
of
the
K.
of
Navar
's
Court
began
a
6th
War
,
which
was
called
the
War
of
the
Amorous
,
because
it
was
undertaken
only
to
please
the
Ladies
.
The
greatest
part
of
the
Protestants
did
not
enter
into
it
.
So
that
this
fire
was
not
very
hard
to
be
extinguished
●●s
course
was
stopp'd
by
the
Conference
of
Fleix
;
after
this
5
years
passed
in
peace
,
such
as
it
was
;
the
Edicts
were
observed
in
some
places
,
in
others
not
regarded
.
The
King
was
he
that
kept
them
least
of
all
;
for
he
gave
no
Offices
to
the
Protestants
of
his
own
1580
▪
The
King
eludes
the
Peace
,
and
●et
makes
a
shew
of
keeping
it
.
accord
.
And
when
any
of
them
asked
any
from
him
,
he
had
always
some
pretence
ready
to
refuse
the
●●
▪
nay
,
he
took
them
from
those
that
possest
them
already
,
and
stirred
them
up
Troubles
and
Law-suits
,
and
always
caused
them
to
come
by
the
worst
,
to
oblige
them
to
lay
them
down
,
reserving
expresly
to
himself
the
cognizance
of
these
sorts
of
processes
,
to
be
assured
of
the
condemnation
of
the
pretended
Hereticks
.
He
would
not
receive
into
his
Houshold
any
Gentlemen
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
his
Courtiers
knowing
his
mind
,
took
care
to
tell
them
that
complained
of
those
Refusals
;
that
their
Religion
was
the
cause
.
In
one
word
,
the
King
kept
his
promise
to
the
Estates
,
and
he
did
more
mischief
to
the
Protestants
by
those
Ar●s
in
5
years
▪
causing
more
Revolts
among
them
,
than
have
been
seen
to
happen
in
30
years
War
and
Massacres
.
Nay
,
you
might
have
seen
some
others
who
being
ashamed
themselves
to
quit
a
Religion
which
they
had
embrac'd
with
great
affection
,
yet
had
the
weakness
to
bring
up
their
Children
in
the
Catholick
Communion
,
because
they
would
not
bring
them
up
in
a
Doctrine
which
the
King
would
not
suffer
;
and
some
again
that
used
a
quite
contrary
Policy
in
turning
Catholicks
for
fear
of
losing
their
Offices
:
but
for
the
discharge
of
their
Consciences
,
brought
up
their
Children
in
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
because
they
believ'd
it
to
be
the
safer
way
to
salvation
During
this
false
peace
,
all
Europe
was
engag'd
in
great
conspiracies
against
them
whom
they
believ'd
to
be
the
Chief●
or
Favorites
of
the
Protestants
.
The
Duke
of
Alenzon
,
who
had
took
the
Name
of
the
Duke
of
Anjou
,
and
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
fell
in
them
.
They
had
a
way
in
France
to
penetrate
into
the
secret
of
those
dark
Actions
,
but
they
were
not
willing
to
sound
them
to
the
bottom
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
security
into
which
the
King
fell
,
made
the
Outrages
done
to
the
King
by
the
League
.
Leaguers
take
Courage
,
Their
Preachers
exposed
him
in
their
Sermons
,
They
entertained
the
Catholicks
with
nothing
but
the
mischiefs
which
would
happen
,
if
a
Reformed
King
should
mount
the
Throne
,
and
they
frighted
the
Bigots
with
horrid
Histories
and
Pictures
of
the
pretended
Cruelties
which
Queen
Elizabeth
exercised
in
England
.
At
last
,
the
Guises
began
openly
to
persecute
this
unhappy
Prince
,
and
drove
him
to
incredible
Extremities
.
He
was
forc't
to
undergo
the
Violences
of
the
Duke
,
who
had
begun
the
War
against
him
,
under
pretence
to
secure
the
Crown
for
a
Catholick
Prince
.
He
durst
not
murmur
,
tho
they
disputed
the
right
of
Succession
during
his
Life
,
nor
at
the
assembling
of
the
States
to
debate
that
question
;
nor
at
their
debauching
his
Officers
and
Servants
from
him
.
Villeroi
,
who
was
one
of
his
Secretaries
of
State
,
was
supposed
to
be
Pensioner
to
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
and
the
King
not
being
otherwise
able
to
guard
himself
from
him
,
oblig'd
him
to
a
distance
from
the
Court
,
and
shewed
him
always
after
that
great
marks
of
his
displeasure
.
From
whence
it
came
to
pass
that
his
Father
and
himself
threw
themselves
into
the
League
after
the
Death
of
the
Guises
.
The
War
against
the
Protestants
was
then
renewed
against
the
K's
Is
forced
to
a
War
with
the
Reformed
.
mind
,
who
had
made
peace
with
the
Leaguers
upon
that
condition
:
Great
Sums
were
exacted
upon
the
Clergy
,
under
this
pretence
;
which
they
paid
but
grudgingly
,
as
may
be
seen
by
the
Remonstrances
of
their
Deputies
.
They
protested
they
had
never
counselled
the
War
,
tho
it
was
notoriously
known
they
had
endeavour'd
with
all
their
power
the
Revocation
of
the
Edicts
.
The
K
▪
of
Navar
made
His
Majesty
great
Reproaches
upon
that
Subject
,
by
his
Letters
he
sent
him
during
the
Sessions
of
the
Estates
,
and
there
renews
the
Offer
of
standing
to
the
Decisions
of
a
Free
Council
;
He
wrote
to
others
of
the
Nobles
,
and
the
3d
Estate
,
where
he
makes
great
complaints
,
That
they
forced
the
King
to
make
War
against
him
:
But
the
Courage
and
good
Fortune
which
he
had
to
affix
at
Rome
an
Appeal
against
the
Bull
of
Sixtus
Quintus
,
by
which
he
declared
both
him
and
the
Prince
to
be
Hereticks
,
relapsed
,
Favourers
of
Hereticks
,
excommunicated
▪
deprived
of
all
their
Lordships
,
and
incapable
to
succeed
to
any
Principality
,
and
particularly
to
the
Crown
of
France
,
did
him
greater
Honour
than
all
the
rest
of
his
Actions
,
and
procured
him
Esteem
even
with
the
Pope
himself
.
He
appealed
by
his
Remonstrance
,
to
the
Peers
of
France
in
Temporals
,
and
in
Spirituals
to
the
next
Council
,
to
which
he
cited
the
Pope
,
declaring
him
Antichrist
,
if
he
refus'd
to
appear
.
In
the
Height
of
the
War
,
Claudius
Trimouille
the
Son
of
a
most
La
Trimouille
becomes
reformed
.
zealous
Leaguer
,
embrac'd
the
Interests
and
Religion
of
the
P.
of
Conde
,
and
took
his
Sister
Charlotte
Katharine
in
Marriage
.
This
Alliance
extreamly
fortify'd
the
Reformed
Party
in
Poictou
,
because
that
House
is
there
very
powerful
.
The
Conference
of
St.
Bris
between
the
Queen-Mother
and
the
P.
of
Conde
,
towards
the
end
of
the
year
,
allayed
not
their
Spirits
,
and
the
next
year
France
saw
her self
overrun
with
Strangers
,
which
both
Parties
had
called
in
1587.
The
Battle
of
Coutras
.
for
Succours
.
The
K.
of
Navar
gain'd
the
Battel
of
Coutras
against
the
King's
Army
,
which
the
Duke
of
Joyeuse
commanded
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
Duke
of
Guise
defeated
the
Reiters
at
Aunea●
,
Defeats
of
the
Reiters
.
insomuch
that
the
Protestants
had
little
fruit
of
their
Victory
,
and
little
service
from
their
Allies
.
The
P
of
Conde
dy'd
some
months
1588.
Thedeath
of
P.
of
Conde
.
after
at
St.
John
de
Angeli
,
being
poysoned
by
some
of
his
own
Family
;
and
his
own
Wife
being
accused
for
the
fact
,
The
Judges
of
the
place
condemn'd
her
.
But
the
birth
of
a
Son
that
she
brought
forth
in
September
following
,
the
great
Revolutions
which
hapned
a
little
after
,
and
the
Authority
of
some
great
Persons
to
whom
this
Princess
was
nearly
related
,
stopt
their
proceedings
.
During
these
sad
Times
many
Edicts
were
set
out
against
the
Protestants
,
but
the
most
bloody
was
that
which
was
called
the
Edict
Edict
of
Vnion
.
of
Vnion
.
The
King
put
out
this
last
for
fear
the
Leaguers
should
procure
the
King
of
Spain's
Fleet
,
which
was
Equipp'd
against
England
,
to
descend
upon
the
Coasts
of
France
;
yet
after
this
,
they
ceased
not
to
do
him
a
thousand
indignities
.
So
that
at
last
he
was
constrained
to
leave
Paris
,
to
give
place
to
the
D.
of
The
boldness
of
the
Leaguers
.
Guise
,
and
to
ridicule
him
,
they
follow'd
him
to
Chartres
,
whither
he
was
retired
,
by
a
comical
Procession
of
Penitents
,
which
went
to
demand
pardon
for
the
Parisians
,
who
had
the
impudence
to
advance
their
Barricadoes
as
far
as
the
very
Gates
of
the
Louvre
.
He
was
forc'd
,
in
some
sense
,
to
receive
Law
from
the
Duke
as
the
stronger
,
to
assemble
the
Estates
,
subscribe
the
Edict
of
Union
,
and
take
The
Estates
at
Blois
.
an
Oath
not
to
lay
down
his
Arms
till
he
had
destroy'd
the
Hereticks
.
However
,
he
had
resolution
enough
not
to
sign
the
Act
by
which
they
would
have
declared
the
K.
of
Navar
unworthy
of
the
Crown
.
He
then
saw
clearly
into
the
pretences
of
the
D.
of
Guise
,
who
did
not
intend
,
it
seems
,
to
wait
for
the
King's
Death
to
possess
the
Throne
;
for
his
Party
spoke
of
nothing
less
than
putting
him
into
a
Cloyster
,
and
adding
a
Monk's
Crown
to
that
of
France
Death
of
the
D.
of
Guise
,
and
the
Curdinal
,
his
brother
.
and
Poland
,
which
he
had
already
worn
.
He
could
find
no
better
way
therefore
to
parry
off
this
blow
,
than
by
the
death
of
the
D.
of
Guise
,
and
the
Cardinal
,
his
brother
.
It
is
observable
,
that
they
were
brought
into
the
snare
,
in
the
same
manner
the
Admiral
was
,
under
the
Name
of
the
publick
Faith
,
under
the
appearance
of
Reconciliation
,
and
by
a
general
Compliance
with
all
their
demands
.
But
the
King
could
not
rid
himself
of
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
,
The
Duke
of
Mayenne
being
escaped
,
relieves
the
Leaguers
party
.
who
was
then
about
Lions
,
and
who
quickly
form'd
a
great
Body
,
with
which
he
thought
to
overwhelm
him
.
In
the
mean
time
,
to
make
it
known
,
that
it
was
not
in
favour
of
the
Protestants
,
that
he
had
kill'd
their
Enemies
,
he
swore
a
new
to
the
Edict
of
Vnion
,
and
without
doubt
did
it
with
a
true
Hatred
to
them
,
because
,
tho
he
afterwards
was
forced
by
despair
to
throw
himself
into
their
arms
,
he
defer'd
for
15
days
the
publication
of
a
Truce
he
had
made
with
'em
;
being
ready
to
break
it
,
and
make
War
upon
'em
without
mercy
,
could
he
have
succeeded
in
an
accommodation
with
which
he
was
flatter'd
,
between
him
and
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
.
But
the
Duke
had
clear
other
thoughts
,
being
in
a
condition
Extremity
of
the
King's
affairs
.
to
revenge
with
a
high
hand
the
death
of
his
brethren
.
The
King
saw
himself
forsaken
of
his
best
Cities
,
and
was
reduc'd
to
that
point
,
that
he
knew
not
which
of
'em
would
open
their
gate
to
him
.
He
preferr'd
Tours
before
all
the
rest
,
not
because
he
was
more
assur'd
of
the
Inhabitants
,
but
because
his
Presence
was
there
necessary
to
prevent
a
Commotion
just
ready
to
break
forth
to
his
prejudice
.
The
Pope
excommunicated
the
K.
for
the
murder
of
the
Cardinal
;
they
refus'd
to
pray
for
him
in
all
the
Cities
of
the
League
;
at
Tholouse
they
committed
terrible
insolencies
,
even
so
far
as
to
hang
up
his
Image
upon
a
Gallows
,
and
to
massacre
those
that
durst
take
his
part
.
Paris
offer'd
to
make
the
D.
of
Mayenne
King
.
The
Sorbon
declar'd
the
French
were
discharg'd
from
their
Oath
of
Fidelity
;
and
almost
all
the
Clergy
took
part
with
the
Leaguers
,
whether
it
were
in
conformity
to
the
Example
of
the
Pope
,
or
because
they
were
otherwise
dissatisfied
with
the
Government
,
the
King
drawing
great
Sums
of
mony
from
them
,
which
the
Ecclesiasticks
never
paid
with
a
good
will
;
besides
,
he
had
sharply
taxed
the
Vices
of
that
powerful
body
,
in
an
Answer
to
a
harangue
of
their
Deputies
,
which
the
Clergy
could
not
suffer
neither
,
without
great
impatience
.
Nor
were
the
Nobles
more
affectionate
to
him
;
the
D.
of
Guise
had
gain'd
one
part
by
his
Merit
and
Liberality
;
the
other
were
obliged
to
the
League
by
Religion
,
and
they
that
were
not
leaven'd
with
this
Lump
,
durst
not
declare
for
the
King
,
because
they
believ'd
his
affairs
desperate
.
He
had
few
Men
,
and
less
Mony
,
and
he
did
not
know
whether
he
was
sure
of
those
that
were
about
his
Person
.
Well
then
,
when
he
had
no
help
left
,
when
he
had
nothing
to
hope
from
the
Catholicks
,
there
remaining
so
few
of
them
who
adher'd
to
his
Interests
,
the
Protestants
alone
,
whom
he
had
hated
with
so
much
passion
,
persecuted
by
so
many
Wars
,
by
Massacres
,
by
fraudulent
Treaties
,
and
whose
ruin
he
had
but
lately
sworn
,
were
the
only
people
that
inclin'd
to
his
Succour
.
He
had
made
no
Peace
The
King
makes
a
Truce
with
the
Reformed
.
His
affairs
grow
better
.
with
them
,
but
only
single
Truces
,
for
the
security
of
which
he
had
given
Saumur
to
the
King
of
Navar
,
because
he
had
not
Credit
enough
to
deliver
him
Ponts
de
Cé
.
By
this
Truce
the
third
part
of
the
Realm
,
where
the
Protestants
were
at
least
strong
enough
not
to
fear
the
League
,
return'd
to
the
King's
Party
.
Thus
it
was
the
succour
of
the
Protestants
that
sav'd
this
Prince
at
Tours
,
where
the
D.
of
Mayenne
thought
to
have
surpris'd
him
,
and
which
brought
him
considerable
success
at
Senlis
,
and
elsewhere
.
But
the
most
important
of
all
was
the
return
of
one
part
of
his
Nobility
,
who
came
over
to
him
so
soon
as
they
saw
that
this
Truce
did
advantagiously
relieve
his
affairs
.
So
that
in
a
little
time
he
became
formidable
to
his
Enemies
,
and
marched
towards
Paris
with
He
lays
siege
●●
Paris
.
an
Army
of
above
38000
men
,
to
chastise
the
Inhabitants
for
their
madness
.
That
Noble
Army
was
for
the
most
part
Protestant
.
There
were
the
Veterane
Victorious
Troops
of
the
K.
of
Navar
,
10000
Suisses
,
which
Sancy
had
levied
in
the
reformed
Cantons
.
Some
thousands
of
Reiters
,
and
a
Reinforcement
of
English
,
which
the
King
had
receiv'd
from
Queen
Elizabeth
.
Without
which
,
the
remainder
would
never
have
been
able
to
have
withstood
the
Leaguers
.
But
the
Chieftains
of
that
unfortunate
Party
not
being
able
to
make
Head
against
the
Kings
Forces
,
thought
it
was
high
time
to
make
sure
of
their
game
,
by
causing
that
poor
Prince
to
be
assassinated
Is
assassin'd
by
a
Monk
.
at
St.
Clou
,
by
James
Clement
a
Jacobite
Monk
,
who
by
that
execrable
blow
,
deliver'd
the
Leaguers
from
that
Horrible
Tempest
which
was
pouring
down
upon
them
.
The
End
of
the
First
Book
.
The
History
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
.
The
Second
Book
.
The
Summary
of
the
Second
Book
.
The
change
of
Affairs
.
What
the
Protestants
had
hoped
for
from
the
deceas'd
King
.
The
trouble
of
the
new
King
.
The
Intreagues
of
the
Army
and
the
Court.
The
Characters
and
Interests
of
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
.
Of
the
Officers
of
the
deceased
King
,
and
of
both
the
Catholick
and
Reformed
Nobility
,
and
their
suspicions
about
the
King's
Religion
.
The
hopes
of
the
Ministers
.
The
King
's
wavering
,
and
his
resolution
upon
the
conditions
proposed
by
the
Catholicks
.
The
Reformed
flatter
themselves
about
the
King's
Instruction
.
Divers
affections
of
the
Catholick
Lords
.
The
dissipation
of
the
Army
.
The
Fight
at
Arques
.
The
effects
of
the
King's
Promises
in
divers
Provinces
.
What
the
Protestants
understood
by
a
Protectour
.
The
reciprocal
Protection
between
the
King
of
Navar
and
the
Reformed
.
Jealousies
,
and
the
foundations
of
them
.
The
King
is
angry
at
the
Proposition
of
taking
another
Protector
,
and
the
Reformed
find
it
unjust
and
unseasonable
.
A
Letter
from
the
Kings
own
hand
upon
this
Subject
.
The
Forces
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
League
.
Divisions
between
the
one
and
the
other
Party
.
The
Dispositions
of
the
Catholicks
and
the
Reform'd
in
regard
to
the
Peace
of
Religion
.
Writings
upon
the
taking
Arms
for
Religion
.
The
Battle
of
Yvry
.
The
Siege
of
Paris
.
The
project
of
Peace
for
the
Protestants
.
The
equity
of
their
Demands
,
and
the
Passion
of
the
Catholicks
.
The
project
is
approved
,
and
afterwards
rejected
.
Remonstrances
upon
this
Subject
,
and
their
effect
.
The
Bull
of
Gregory
XIV
.
The
Edict
of
Mants
.
Quarrels
about
the
Verification
of
it
,
of
which
the
Reformed
complain
.
The
third
party
and
their
Designs
.
The
propositions
of
the
Clergy
that
followed
the
King
.
Forein
Army
.
Viscount
Turenne
Marrys
the
Heiress
of
Sedan
,
and
is
made
Marshal
of
France
.
The
Pragmatick
eluded
by
the
Clergy
.
The
Arts
of
the
Catholicks
to
gain
the
King
.
Conferences
between
du
Plessis
and
Villeroy
without
Fruit.
Divers
aims
in
promoting
the
King's
Instruction
.
The
Protestants
continue
excluded
from
Imployments
.
Rigours
about
their
Burials
.
The
continuation
of
the
Artifices
to
work
upon
the
King's
Conscience
.
Politick
Interests
which
tended
to
the
same
end
.
The
mutual
Policy
of
the
Catholicks
and
Protestants
.
The
King's
Dissimulation
.
Preparatives
to
his
change
.
The
vain
Ceremony
of
his
Instruction
.
The
King
's
pretended
Conversion
.
A
Formulary
which
the
King
refuseth
.
A
Trick
to
content
the
Pope
.
THis
unexpected
Murder
brought
a
great
change
upon
affairs
,
Change
of
Affairs
.
and
was
the
beginning
of
a
long
Series
of
troubles
.
No
body
had
time
since
the
truce
to
take
measures
either
for
his
security
,
or
advancement
:
The
Protestants
thought
they
had
lost
more
than
others
.
They
did
not
doubt
but
the
last
service
they
had
done
the
deceased
King
,
had
touch'd
his
heart
,
and
that
he
had
laid
aside
those
miserable
prejudices
,
which
caused
him
to
have
so
great
an
aversion
for
'em
.
He
had
What
the
Reformed
hoped
from
the
dead
K.
promised
to
change
the
Truce
into
a
sound
Peace
,
so
that
they
imagin'd
they
might
hope
from
him
the
re-establishment
of
his
Edict
of
1577.
and
the
revocation
of
all
those
that
had
been
extorted
from
him
by
the
Leaguers
.
They
had
the
same
reason
to
believe
,
that
,
that
Prince
being
sensible
of
the
services
which
he
had
receiv'd
from
the
K.
of
Navar
,
would
by
little
and
little
plain
his
way
to
the
Crown
.
But
there
must
be
time
for
that
,
and
chiefly
to
subdue
the
Leaguers
,
without
the
destruction
of
whom
,
neither
Religion
nor
the
State
could
be
assur'd
of
any
firm
repose
.
But
the
Death
of
Henry
III.
happen'd
in
a
time
when
there
was
nothing
ripe
;
and
where
the
succession
is
contested
,
it
is
impossible
but
the
State
must
fall
into
great
confusions
.
It
is
true
the
King
when
he
died
gave
great
marks
of
tenderness
The
trouble
of
the
New
King
.
for
the
King
of
Navar
,
whom
he
acknowledg'd
for
his
lawful
Heir
,
and
recommended
him
to
the
Lords
,
and
to
the
Officers
of
his
Court
and
Army
.
But
for
all
this
the
new
King
met
with
a
world
of
difficulties
as
soon
as
ever
his
Predecessour
expired
.
The
Interests
were
so
various
between
the
Heads
of
the
League
and
the
Lords
,
that
it
seem'd
to
be
impossible
to
reconcile
'em
.
Every
one
was
willing
to
take
the
advtange
of
this
conjuncture
,
and
to
raise
his
own
Fortunes
by
the
publick
misery
.
They
put
themselves
then
upon
Negotiating
,
and
upon
making
Parties
and
Cabals
,
without
regarding
the
body
of
the
dead
King
,
and
much
less
to
revenge
him
,
which
ought
not
to
have
been
long
deferr'd
,
if
their
only
design
had
been
to
find
an
opportunity
.
There
was
scarce
one
Catholick
that
declared
himself
The
Intreagues
of
the
Army
.
for
Hen.
IV.
without
making
his
Market
.
The
Marshal
Biron
who
had
a
great
deal
of
credit
in
the
Army
,
was
so
vain
as
to
demand
the
Soveraignty
of
the
County
of
Perigord
,
and
the
King
who
was
willing
to
buy
this
Lord
at
any
price
whatsoever
,
consented
to
dismember
one
of
the
Provinces
of
the
Realm
,
notwithstanding
the
danger
of
the
consequence
:
but
as
good
luck
would
have
it
,
because
every
body
could
not
promise
themselves
as
much
,
there
were
men
of
Honour
who
lost
those
ambitious
thoughts
;
but
the
Marshal
took
so
great
an
Authority
over
the
Troops
,
and
in
the
Council
,
that
in
a
little
time
he
made
himself
very
uneasy
to
his
Master
.
The
Princes
of
the
blood
gave
more
trouble
than
help
to
the
K.
And
of
the
Court.
The
old
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
was
his
Rival
,
and
the
Leaguers
acknowledged
him
for
K.
under
the
name
of
Charles
X.
This
old
man
who
had
neither
force
of
Mind
,
nor
vigour
of
Body
sufficient
to
bear
the
weight
of
a
Crown
,
took
pleasure
in
the
name
of
The
Characters
and
Interests
of
the
Prince
;
of
the
blood
.
K
and
might
have
made
some
bustle
perhaps
,
had
he
not
been
in
a
place
where
he
was
not
much
to
be
fear'd
.
The
Cardinal
of
Vendome
,
who
took
upon
him
the
name
of
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
after
the
Death
of
this
old
man
,
was
unquiet
and
Ambitious
,
and
became
the
Idol
of
a
third
party
,
which
he
formed
in
a
little
time
after
.
The
Count
of
Soissons
his
Brother
could
not
agree
with
Henry
IV.
and
could
more
easily
raise
new
stirs
than
concur
to
the
good
of
the
State
.
The
Prince
of
Conti
was
deaf
and
heavy
by
reason
of
a
natural
Indisposition
.
Mompensier
was
the
richest
,
and
fully
determined
to
acknowledg
Henry
IV.
but
he
held
off
upon
his
Religion
,
and
was
for
absolutely
having
him
to
be
a
Catholick
.
The
Officers
of
the
old
Court
staid
with
the
K.
more
by
The
Officers
of
the
la●●
▪
King
.
reason
of
their
Interest
than
Inclination
.
They
could
hope
for
no
favour
from
the
League
,
because
they
had
been
either
Counsellors
,
Executors
,
or
partakers
of
those
resolutions
which
carried
Henry
III.
against
the
principal
heads
of
that
Faction
.
And
on
the
other
hand
were
not
without
great
perplexity
,
when
they
thought
on
the
ill
Offices
they
had
done
the
new
K.
while
he
was
but
K
▪
of
Navar.
Nor
were
they
less
afraid
of
the
Protestants
,
to
whom
they
had
occasioned
a
great
many
sufferings
in
the
preceding
reign
,
least
they
might
now
take
an
occasion
to
revenge
themselves
.
For
these
reasons
they
thought
themselves
upon
the
Point
of
losing
both
their
Offices
and
their
Credit
,
to
which
it
appeared
as
if
the
Protestants
would
quickly
succeed
,
since
by
this
Change
the
K.
would
avenge
them
of
their
antient
Enemies
,
whom
he
could
not
assure
himself
of
,
and
recompence
his
antient
Servants
,
whose
fidelity
The
Catholick
Nobles
.
was
known
.
The
Catholick
Nobles
prepossess'd
with
the
zeal
of
Religion
,
made
it
appear
clearly
enough
that
they
inclined
towards
the
League
,
and
that
a
Protestant
K.
would
not
be
agreeable
to
them
.
They
consulted
whether
they
should
acknowledg
him
for
K.
or
no
,
and
after
divers
deliberations
,
they
did
not
resolve
upon
it
,
but
upon
very
hard
conditions
.
The
D.
of
Longueville
was
order'd
to
tell
him
,
That
the
quality
of
Thrice-Christian
being
Essential
to
a
K.
of
France
,
they
prayed
him
to
receive
the
Crown
upon
that
condition
,
that
is
to
say
,
upon
condition
to
make
himself
a
Catholick
,
according
to
the
Opinion
of
the
Romish
Church
that
believes
there
is
no
true
Christianity
out
of
her
Communion
.
The
Duke
at
first
accepted
the
charge
of
making
this
Declaration
to
the
K.
but
all
of
a
suddain
changed
his
mind
when
he
was
upon
the
point
to
execute
it
.
The
Marquis
D'O
,
who
had
managed
the
Finances
of
the
Treasury
under
the
last
K.
refus'd
the
Commission
of
carrying
this
Message
.
He
was
the
only
Man
in
the
World
that
knew
least
of
Religion
,
being
drown'd
in
Luxury
and
debauchery
,
a
great
blasphemer
,
bold
even
to
Insolence
,
and
an
implacable
enemy
of
the
Protestants
,
whom
he
Persecuted
even
to
Death
,
thwarting
upon
all
occasions
the
King's
designs
,
when
he
was
willing
to
do
any
thing
in
order
to
their
repose
.
The
K.
saw
no
body
but
them
in
all
the
Army
that
did
not
raise
him
The
Reformed
.
some
trouble
,
and
that
did
not
form
a
Party
to
draw
from
him
some
advantagious
Capitulation
.
But
they
acknowledged
him
without
any
conditions
and
served
him
as
long
as
he
had
need
of
them
.
I
know
that
,
to
lessen
the
Glory
of
their
Obedience
,
and
the
usefulness
of
their
Services
,
it
is
objected
,
that
they
had
no
other
thoughts
but
of
getting
a
King
of
their
own
Religion
,
and
that
it
was
for
this
Interest
that
they
hazarded
all
things
.
But
supposing
this
to
be
their
Imagination
,
however
this
advantage
cannot
be
taken
from
them
,
that
their
interest
and
the
Kings
was
so
mingled
,
that
what
they
did
to
establish
their
Religion
,
served
at
the
same
time
to
assure
the
Crown
to
him
:
in
which
they
were
extremely
different
from
the
Catholicks
,
who
separated
the
interest
of
their
Religion
from
that
of
the
K.
and
appeared
almost
all
ready
to
leave
him
alone
to
his
Affairs
,
〈◊〉
,
if
their
Religion
did
not
find
an
advantage
in
their
Obedience
.
Time
quickly
shewed
that
the
K's
.
change
,
who
forsook
the
Protestant
Religion
,
did
not
abate
their
zeal
,
and
that
they
did
not
fail
to
serve
him
,
when
he
had
bereav'd
them
of
all
hopes
of
seeing
a
Protestant
Prince
come
to
the
Crown
.
The
Catholick
Historians
themselves
confess
,
That
from
the
beginning
there
was
great
jealousy
about
his
stedfastness
.
In
short
,
the
Death
And
their
suspitions
about
the
King's
Religion
.
of
Henry
III.
happening
too
soon
,
they
easily
foresaw
that
the
State
would
fall
into
great
disorders
,
and
that
the
new
K.
might
easily
quit
their
Religion
,
when
he
should
need
only
that
step
to
rid
himself
of
so
many
Encumbrances
.
The
Offer
which
he
always
made
,
in
a
manner
Offensive
to
the
Ministers
and
Zealous
persons
,
of
receiving
better
instruction
when
ever
he
could
be
convinced
his
Religion
was
not
good
,
gave
reason
enough
for
their
Jealousy
.
Those
who
had
been
brought
up
with
him
in
his
youth
knew
very
well
that
Patience
was
none
of
his
Favourite
Vertues
,
and
that
he
was
not
of
proof
against
long
enterprises
,
and
by
consequence
would
be
quickly
weary
of
the
difficulties
of
Conquering
so
many
places
as
held
out
for
the
League
,
and
that
if
he
could
shorten
them
by
changing
his
Religion
,
that
would
be
no
balk
in
his
way
.
'T
is
true
indeed
that
he
had
some
appearances
of
Piety
,
which
might
give
a
good
opinion
of
his
Constancy
;
he
knew
many
passages
of
the
Psalms
,
and
other
Books
of
Scripture
,
which
he
would
apply
very
well
,
chiefly
when
he
would
comfort
himself
after
any
cross
chance
,
or
recur
to
God
Almighty
in
the
uncertainties
of
future
events
;
and
he
behaved
himself
very
well
in
his
ordinary
Devotions
,
in
his
Prayers
before
a
Fight
,
or
in
his
Thanksgivings
after
a
Victory
.
But
there
is
nothing
which
a
Man
treats
in
so
contradictory
a
manner
as
Religion
;
for
he
makes
it
the
greatest
of
his
Interests
,
and
yet
sacrifices
it
to
the
least
Affairs
:
it
is
the
most
invincible
of
his
opinions
;
and
at
the
same
time
he
playeth
with
it
as
the
most
variable
of
his
Thoughts
.
No
Passion
is
Mistriss
of
his
Heart
with
greater
violence
,
and
yet
nevertheless
,
nothing
that
he
more
easily
puts
in
competition
here
;
nothing
that
he
maketh
a
greater
shew
of
on
some
occasions
,
and
nothing
with
which
he
troubleth
himself
less
on
others
.
There
was
then
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
be
jealous
of
the
King's
Constancy
,
when
his
mind
upon
this
Subject
was
like
another
mans
,
and
their
Suspitions
of
him
encreased
,
as
soon
as
they
saw
him
King
by
the
Death
of
Henry
III.
and
were
changed
almost
into
certainty
after
some
steps
that
he
made
to
gain
the
confidence
of
the
Catholicks
.
But
these
Jealousies
which
were
but
too
well
verified
by
the
Consequence
of
Affairs
,
did
not
oblige
the
Protestants
to
take
Security
of
him
,
nor
make
him
buy
their
services
by
advantagious
conditions
.
It
happened
,
as
it
is
said
,
that
some
Ministers
in
their
The
hopes
of
the
Ministers
.
Entertainments
and
Sermo●s
Predicted
the
ruin
of
Anti-Christ
,
in
terms
a
little
too
harsh
,
and
promised
their
Party
a
speedy
triumph
over
the
Church
;
a
hope
upon
which
men
often
frame
very
agreeable
illusions
,
because
every
one
makes
an
Application
of
the
promises
upon
which
he
believes
them
founded
,
to
the
age
he
lives
in
.
Some
Historians
have
alledged
these
over
bold
Discourses
,
for
an
excuse
of
the
irresolution
of
the
Catholicks
.
But
there
was
more
particular
Interest
in
the
matter
,
than
true
Zeal
for
the
good
of
Religion
,
as
appears
by
the
Articles
which
they
oblig'd
the
K
▪
to
promise
before
they
would
acknowledg
him
He
deliberated
a
great
while
with
his
antient
The
uncertainty
of
the
King
.
Friends
,
to
know
what
to
determine
;
during
which
the
Catholicks
laboured
to
take
their
precautions
.
But
after
a
long
wavering
the
resolution
he
took
was
not
absolutely
to
refuse
changing
his
Religion
,
but
only
in
the
present
conjuncture
▪
come
what
would
;
that
is
to
say
,
he
would
have
Religion
for
an
up-stroak
and
see
in
the
mean
time
what
he
could
do
by
his
prudence
,
and
by
the
fidelity
of
his
servants
.
At
last
they
present
Conditions
to
him
,
upon
which
the
Catholicks
of
the
Army
would
acknowledg
him
.
The
first
,
That
he
should
cause
himself
to
be
instructed
in
six
Months
.
as
much
as
to
say
,
according
to
the
stile
of
the
Roman
Church
,
that
he
should
make
himself
a
Catholick
in
that
time
.
Thoseare
2
things
which
they
neither
distinguish
in
Speech
nor
Practice
;
to
be
instructed
according
to
them
▪
being
to
promise
to
relish
their
Doctrine
,
and
to
engage
to
make
Profession
of
it
.
Whereas
reason
requires
that
Instruction
should
be
only
an
Essay
,
after
which
one
should
have
entire
Liberty
,
to
advance
no
further
towards
the
Roman
Religion
,
if
after
such
Instruction
the
Conscience
be
not
fully
satisfied
.
The
second
condition
was
,
That
the
exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
should
be
suspended
during
that
time
.
The
third
,
That
the
King
should
grant
no
Office
to
any
Protestant
for
those
6
Months
;
this
the
Catholicks
desired
,
to
secure
those
that
were
in
possession
of
them
,
from
being
turn'd
out
.
The
last
was
,
That
they
should
have
permission
to
send
to
the
Pope
,
to
give
him
an
account
of
their
Reasons
for
submitting
to
the
Kings
obedience
.
Altho
it
was
very
hard
for
the
K.
to
buy
a
Crown
so
dear
that
was
legally
●aln
to
him
▪
yet
he
consented
to
all
but
the
2d
.
Article
.
And
His
resolution
upon
the
conditions
proposed
by
the
Catholicks
.
in
effect
,
besides
the
shame
of
depriving
himself
of
the
exercise
of
his
Religion
,
it
would
have
been
a
piece
of
injustice
,
to
take
away
from
his
Subjects
the
priviledg
they
enjoy'd
before
his
coming
to
the
Crown
;
and
't
was
to
be
fear'd
he
would
find
them
resolute
and
strong
enough
to
maintain
them
,
in
spite
of
all
Prohibitions
.
The
Catholicks
did
not
take
well
this
denial
,
but
however
to
induce
them
to
approve
it
,
he
promis'd
to
re-establish
the
Catholick
Religion
in
those
places
where
the
exercise
of
it
was
not
before
free
.
The
Article
which
concern'd
the
K's
Instruction
was
not
much
contested
by
the
Protestants
themselves
,
of
whom
he
took
Counsel
;
and
himself
assures
in
a
Letter
which
he
wrote
upon
this
Subject
,
that
the
principal
of
those
that
were
his
followers
did
not
disapprove
his
proceedings
.
The
Reason
of
it
was
because
the
Protestants
were
perswaded
,
that
if
they
proceeded
to
this
instruction
,
in
a
method
agreeable
The
Protestants
flatter
themselves
about
the
King's
Instruction
.
to
his
Dignity
,
and
the
importance
of
the
thing
,
they
should
●ather
gain
than
lose
by
it
.
For
they
thought
of
nothing
for
that
effect
but
General
or
National
Councils
,
or
at
least
eminent
Assemblies
of
the
most
Ecclesiasticks
,
Reformations
of
Abuses
,
sincere
and
serious
conferences
,
and
they
hoped
to
make
the
Truth
of
their
Doctrine
shine
forth
there
so
clearly
,
that
instead
of
losing
the
King
they
should
gain
many
Lords
,
who
hated
not
their
Religion
,
but
only
out
of
ignorance
of
its
Principles
.
Du
Plessis
Mornay
was
pre-possessed
possess'd
with
this
Hope
,
as
well
as
others
,
and
it
was
for
this
Reason
that
two
years
after
he
agreed
so
easily
with
Villeroy
upon
this
Article
.
The
Catholicks
would
have
had
a
Declaration
signed
by
the
The
various
affections
of
the
Catholick
Lords
.
King
for
the
assurance
of
the
things
which
he
had
granted
them
,
and
notwithstanding
all
the
Complaisance
he
had
for
them
,
they
were
not
entirely
contented
.
Some
signed
the
Accord
with
regret
▪
and
others
refused
to
sign
it
.
Vitri
carried
the
matter
further
,
and
threw
himself
into
the
League
.
The
Duke
of
Nevers
stood
in
a
kind
of
Neutrality
,
under
pretence
,
That
his
Conscience
would
not
let
him
joyn
himself
to
the
Enemies
of
the
State
,
such
as
he
esteemed
the
Leaguers
,
nor
serve
the
King
,
because
he
was
not
a
Catholick
.
He
persisted
in
those
Sentiments
a
long
time
,
and
it
was
nothing
but
the
King's
Victories
which
determined
him
to
his
service
.
In
the
Provinces
,
the
Governours
of
Places
who
held
for
the
King
,
did
in
a
manner
the
same
thing
.
Some
were
brought
,
others
promising
to
obey
,
declared
without
ceremony
,
That
they
should
do
it
with
regret
whilst
the
King
continued
an
Heretick
.
But
nothing
did
him
so
much
mischief
as
the
Retreat
of
the
Duke
of
Espernon
,
who
quitted
the
Army
without
discovering
what
Party
he
would
take
,
nor
the
true
reason
of
his
Conduct
.
He
would
fain
have
the
World
believe
he
did
it
out
of
a
pure
Motive
of
Zeal
for
Religion
,
but
't
was
suspected
he
had
other
considerations
besides
,
&c.
He
fear'd
perhaps
,
that
he
was
not
in
security
at
the
New
Court
,
which
did
not
love
him
,
because
he
abused
the
Favour
which
he
had
under
the
late
King
,
or
whether
he
could
not
resolve
to
submit
to
the
mean
figure
in
which
he
must
have
lived
had
he
staid
,
since
there
arose
already
some
contests
about
his
Rank
:
either
perhaps
he
had
no
inclination
for
the
New
King
,
nor
confidence
in
his
Friendship
,
or
whether
in
retiring
to
his
Government
he
thought
himself
strong
enough
to
Cantonnize
that
part
,
and
there
expect
what
would
befal
the
Realm
;
and
in
case
of
dismembring
it
,
he
would
keep
what
he
had
.
Yet
however
in
a
little
time
after
his
Retreat
,
he
promised
the
K.
to
serve
him
in
those
Provinces
where
he
governed
.
But
his
Example
proved
of
considerable
consequence
,
because
the
Lords
and
Captains
retired
likewise
,
and
the
Troops
disbanded
themselves
,
and
the
fine
Army
,
which
would
easily
have
brought
The
dispersion
of
the
Army
.
Paris
,
and
the
League
to
reasonable
terms
,
dispersed
in
a
few
days
.
Some
even
of
the
Protestants
with
drew
themselves
,
and
because
their
enemies
made
it
a
great
Crime
afterwards
,
it
is
necessary
to
observe
,
that
the
Dissipation
began
first
by
the
Catholicks
,
and
for
a
few
others
quitting
it
,
that
Retreat
ought
not
to
be
imputed
to
the
whole
Party
.
It
is
certain
,
that
the
K's
true
Servants
were
as
useful
to
him
in
the
Provinces
as
in
the
presence
of
his
person
.
In
effect
,
there
were
many
Cities
which
waver'd
at
the
News
of
Hen.
III.
his
Death
;
and
the
Resolution
taken
at
Paris
not
to
receive
an
Heretick
King
upon
the
Throne
of
St.
Lewis
,
appear'd
so
pleasing
to
the
Catholicks
,
that
it
drew
a
great
number
into
the
League
,
and
't
was
thought
it
would
bring
over
many
Cities
which
held
out
for
the
King
.
And
therefore
the
Protestants
had
need
of
some
part
of
their
Forces
to
bridle
those
that
had
a
mind
to
stir
,
and
to
keep
their
own
places
from
being
surprised
,
in
whose
preservation
the
King
had
as
much
Interest
as
themselves
.
So
that
they
were
oblig'd
to
disperse
part
of
their
Troops
into
divers
places
,
to
keep
as
much
of
the
Country
as
they
could
in
obedience
.
From
whence
it
follows
,
that
if
we
judge
equitably
we
must
not
make
the
Protestants
guilty
of
a
Crime
where
they
can
excuse
themselves
,
either
by
the
Necessity
of
the
Time
,
or
by
the
Example
of
the
Catholick
Nobles
,
or
because
,
if
they
did
go
off
from
the
King's
Army
,
it
was
but
to
serve
him
elsewhere
.
In
the
mean
time
the
dissipation
of
the
King's
Army
made
the
League
take
Courage
,
and
they
had
fresh
Springs
for
succour
;
and
the
King
,
who
was
in
no
estate
to
enterprise
any
thing
,
being
retired
towards
Diepe
,
to
receive
the
Forces
which
he
expected
from
England
:
the
D.
of
Mayenne
pursued
him
,
and
reduced
him
to
so
great
an
extremity
,
that
he
was
upon
the
point
of
passing
the
Sea
,
as
despairing
of
his
affairs
.
But
the
Mareshal
Biron
hindred
him
from
leaving
his
Party
▪
and
the
success
of
the
Fight
at
Arques
,
joyned
to
The
fight
of
Arques
.
the
arrival
of
the
English
,
having
made
the
Leaguers
retire
,
the
King
put
his
affairs
into
a
good
posture
,
and
gain'd
several
advantages
.
During
the
time
that
this
passed
,
the
promise
which
he
had
made
to
the
Catholicks
of
his
party
,
being
sent
into
the
Provinces
,
gave
great
Alarms
to
the
Protestants
.
These
words
were
read
with
suspicion
,
which
had
slipt
into
the
Copies
,
The
late
King
,
whom
God
absolve
:
and
as
they
knew
these
were
taken
from
the
ordinary
Language
of
the
Roman
Church
,
when
it
speaks
of
dead
persons
,
they
fear'd
they
were
let
fall
from
the
K.
as
an
effect
of
a
Resolution
already
taken
to
embrace
the
Doctrin
of
that
Church
,
or
at
least
as
a
mark
of
little
zeal
and
affection
to
the
Protestant
Religion
.
This
was
chiefly
noised
about
in
the
Provinces
of
Poitou
and
Saintonge
,
where
the
discontents
began
soonest
.
They
assembled
together
in
order
to
a
conference
at
St.
John
d'Angeli
,
where
under
pretence
,
't
was
uncertain
whether
the
K.
would
persevere
in
his
Religion
,
they
propos'd
to
chuse
a
new
Protector
.
It
seem'd
but
a
Series
of
certain
Intrigues
which
had
caus'd
the
trouble
in
the
last
assembly
at
Rochel
,
where
some
unquiet
Spirits
complaining
of
the
Authority
which
the
K.
of
Navar
took
in
affairs
,
would
have
taken
away
the
power
which
the
Protection
gave
him
,
or
limited
it
by
rigorous
conditions
,
because
Effects
of
the
King's
promise●
in
some
Provinces
.
they
did
not
intend
to
chuse
a
Master
in
taking
a
Protector
.
For
this
reason
,
perhaps
,
they
would
have
chose
rather
to
give
this
Quality
to
a
man
whom
they
had
a
mind
to
honour
,
than
to
a
Prince
,
who
seeing
no
body
but
the
King
above
him
,
would
think
all
other
Qualities
inferiour
to
his
Dignity
.
Since
the
Death
of
Henry
III.
they
had
more
reason
than
ever
to
renew
the
same
Reflections
,
because
the
K.
of
Navar
having
succeeded
him
,
he
was
thenceforward
too
great
not
to
adjudge
the
Quality
of
Protector
,
as
derogating
from
that
of
a
K
The
Reason
why
they
mov'd
in
that
business
,
at
the
conference
,
was
,
because
they
talkt
of
suppressing
the
Chambers
of
Justice
,
to
please
the
Parliaments
;
which
the
K.
while
he
was
only
K.
of
Navar
,
had
established
in
divers
places
,
composed
of
Protestant
Officers
,
before
whom
the
Protestants
brought
all
their
Affairs
;
and
that
they
had
setled
Royal
Judges
in
divers
places
,
which
deprived
the
Protestant
Officers
of
their
ordinary
subsistance
.
That
they
had
restor'd
the
Mass
in
divers
places
against
the
express
Terms
of
the
Truce
,
under
the
pretence
of
executing
it
,
and
that
their
Protector
had
done
nothing
for
them
since
his
coming
to
the
Crown
.
That
when
the
Truce
was
now
ready
to
expire
,
they
saw
nothing
which
tended
to
the
peace
which
the
late
King
had
promised
.
They
complained
also
,
That
their
Ministers
,
with
whose
maintenance
the
King
had
charged
his
Finances
,
were
worse
paid
under
the
New
Reign
than
they
had
been
under
the
Old
.
Du
Plessis
in
Negotiating
the
Truce
,
made
this
a
Capital
Article
,
and
carried
it
,
after
some
Contradictions
.
The
Order
which
was
observed
for
the
Execution
of
this
Treaty
,
was
,
That
there
were
sent
to
the
Secretary
of
State
of
each
Division
,
Rolls
which
certified
the
Names
and
Number
of
their
Pastors
,
which
Du
Plessis
was
to
sign
.
And
upon
these
Rolls
so
attested
,
Ordonnances
were
delivered
to
the
Exchequer
,
out
of
which
it
was
paid
to
the
Neighbouring
Receivers
of
the
places
of
their
Residence
.
Henry
IV.
was
willing
to
have
continued
this
Order
for
the
Provinces
where
the
Protestants
were
strong
,
and
this
lasted
till
he
changed
his
Religion
after
which
he
never
setled
it
,
notwithstanding
the
promise
,
he
had
made
.
Moreover
during
the
first
troubles
of
the
new
Government
,
this
order
was
ill
observ'd
insomuch
that
the
persons
interessed
were
not
able
to
support
themselves
;
and
their
condition
was
more
uncertain
under
a
King
of
their
own
Religion
,
than
they
had
ever
been
under
any
that
was
their
Enemy
.
This
made
them
fear
the
event
,
both
for
themselves
and
the
common
cause
,
which
the
King
seemed
to
defend
with
no
great
heat
,
and
therefore
they
thought
they
must
rely
upon
a
Protector
,
who
might
apply
himself
to
their
Affairs
with
less
indifference
.
But
before
we
go
any
further
we
must
explain
what
the
Protestants
What
the
Keformed
understood
by
Protector
.
meant
by
a
Protector
,
for
fear
it
should
be
imagined
that
it
was
a
Project
of
Rebellion
which
was
formed
by
them
,
under
the
pretence
of
this
Election
.
The
Protestants
then
having
been
constrain'd
,
after
the
cruelties
and
wrongs
of
more
than
30
years
,
to
unite
themselves
together
for
their
common
Defence
,
they
put
themselves
at
first
under
the
protection
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
who
had
the
same
Interest
with
them
,
and
to
whom
the
Guises
owed
as
little
good
Will
,
as
to
the
Protestant
Religion
.
The
natural
design
of
this
Protection
,
was
to
procure
security
and
repose
to
the
people
who
had
embraced
the
Reformation
,
to
carry
to
the
King
the
complaints
and
requests
of
the
persecuted
party
,
by
an
authorised
Intercessor
;
to
repress
,
by
the
respect
of
their
Protector
,
the
enterprises
of
the
Cabals
of
Zealots
,
or
the
Intrigues
which
the
Ambitious
might
form
for
the
ruin
of
the
Protestants
,
to
have
a
Trustee
and
Guardian
of
the
Faith
of
Treaties
and
Edicts
,
which
might
be
obtained
for
Liberty
of
Conscience
;
so
that
this
Protection
gave
to
the
person
to
whom
it
was
given
,
nothing
but
the
care
of
obtaining
tolerable
conditions
for
the
Protestants
,
and
to
procure
them
to
be
observ●d
when
obtain'd
by
his
Solicitations
and
his
Credit
;
and
by
consequence
,
he
could
never
give
any
jealousy
to
any
Princes
but
such
as
had
no
design
to
keep
their
Faith
,
since
to
render
the
Protector
of
no
use
,
there
was
no
more
to
do
but
to
permit
the
People
to
live
quietly
in
peace
of
Conscience
;
the
Protection
doth
then
fall
of
it self
,
when
there
is
no
infractions
to
redress
,
nor
any
Injustice●o
●o
fear
:
Since
all
the
proceedings
of
the
Protector
aim'd
at
nothing
else
but
to
obtain
and
procure
from
the
King
a
so●id
Peace
and
Tranquility
unto
a
considerable
part
of
his
Sub●●cts
,
whom
the
other
Disaffected
Party
designed
to
oppress
.
The
Royal
Authority
was
always
respected
,
and
indeed
under
that
Protection
.
Since
if
any
thing
was
restrain'd
or
limited
by
this
Protection
,
it
was
not
the
Royal
Authority
which
the
Protestants
desired
rather
to
encrease
than
diminish
:
but
the
Inhuman
Zeal
of
the
Catholicks
,
which
after
all
the
Protestant
Blood
they
had
spilt
by
infinite
number
of
Torments
,
talk'd
of
nothing
but
the
utter
destruction
and
extermination
of
the
rest
.
And
if
that
formed
a
party
in
the
Realm
,
Equity
and
humanity
will
blame
them
less
for
it
,
that
had
but
that
one
way
left
them
to
defend
themselves
,
than
those
that
by
a
thousand
Violences
,
Wrongs
and
Frauds
,
forc'd
them
to
have
recourse
to
that
Remedy
.
It
is
true
,
this
Protection
has
sometimes
produced
War
,
but
it
was
by
accident
,
because
the
infidelity
of
the
Court
,
the
ambitious
cruelty
of
the
Guises
,
the
violations
of
Treatys
,
and
Edicts
,
constrain'd
the
Protestants
,
with
whom
no
measures
were
observ'd
,
to
defend
themselves
by
Arm●
against
such
unjust
and
odious
ways
of
oppression
.
Furthermore
the
Protestants
had
had
no
Protectors
,
but
what
Protection
reciprocal
between
the
K.
of
Navir
and
the
Refo●med
,
were
Princes
of
the
Blood
;
nay
,
and
their
Protectors
have
not
been
always
Protestants
neither
,
for
the
Duke
of
Alenzon
,
who
had
that
Quality
,
never
renounced
the
Roman
Religion
.
Henry
IV.
while
he
was
yet
King
of
Navar
,
was
Protector
in
his
turn
,
and
one
might
well
say
,
that
between
him
and
the
Protestants
,
the
Protection
was
in
a
sort
reciprocal
,
and
if
he
served
them
for
a
good
General
,
others
also
furnisht
him
with
strong
Holds
,
and
brave
Troops
.
He
then
had
done
them
the
good
Offices
of
a
Protector
for
many
years
,
managed
Wars
,
obtained
Edicts
,
and
Treaties
,
pursued
the
reparation
of
the
injustices
that
were
every
where
done
to
the
Protestants
;
for
which
Reasons
they
often
used
to
tell
him
since
his
coming
to
the
Crown
,
that
he
knew
their
necessities
better
than
any
body
,
for
that
he
had
often
presented
their
Papers
,
and
their
Requests
,
and
pursued
the
reparation
of
the
infractions
and
Violencies
of
which
they
had
reason
to
complain
;
But
when
he
was
mounted
on
the
Throne
,
the
complaisances
he
immediately
shew'd
for
the
Catholicks
,
and
the
little
care
he
seemed
to
take
for
the
Security
of
the
Protestants
,
inclin'd
some
of
them
to
believe
that
his
Protection
was
ended
,
and
that
since
he
could
be
no
longer
the
Solicitor
of
their
Affairs
,
it
was
needful
to
look
out
another
,
who
might
do
that
office
to
him
on
their
behalf
.
They
began
to
foresee
he
would
by
little
and
little
alienate
The
Protestants
jealousies
,
and
their
grounds
.
himself
from
their
Religion
,
and
justly
fear'd
at
the
same
time
,
that
if
the
Catholicks
could
once
influence
him
to
change
,
they
would
inspire
him
with
the
spirit
of
persecution
,
which
is
essential
to
the
Romish
Church
,
and
prevail
with
him
to
strike
up
a
Peace
to
their
cost
,
with
the
Pope
and
the
Leaguers
;
and
that
insensibly
from
a
protecting
Prince
,
they
would
make
him
become
their
capital
Enemy
and
destroyer
.
And
the
Conduct
of
the
Catholick
Royalists
still
more
confirmed
those
Jealousies
;
For
at
the
very
time
they
were
daily
receiving
signal
services
from
the
Protestants
,
and
but
6
or
7
months
after
they
had
rescued
them
from
the
revengeful
power
of
the
Leaguers
;
by
receiving
into
their
Arms
the
late
Henry
III.
and
his
Court
,
when
oppressed
by
the
Forces
of
that
prevailing
party
;
The
Catholicks
had
the
confidence
to
demand
of
Henry
IV.
the
Interdiction
of
the
Protestant
Religion
,
the
exclusion
of
Protestants
from
all
Offices
,
and
in
some
sort
the
exclusion
of
the
K.
himself
from
the
Crown
,
unless
he
embrac'd
the
Romish
Religion
within
6
months
.
Nay
,
't
was
not
without
some
visible
reluctance
,
they
suffer'd
the
Protestants
to
have
access
to
the
Kings
person
,
they
wrongfully
engrossed
all
business
from
them
into
their
own
hands
,
so
that
they
could
not
enjoy
their
former
freedom
and
privacy
of
converse
with
him
.
And
in
all
sorts
of
Affairs
whatsoever
,
there
appear'd
manifest
proofs
of
the
Catholick's
●ll
will
towards
them
.
For
they
endeavour'd
to
ruin
the
Garrisons
of
the
Protestant
Towns
by
cutting
short
their
pay
,
and
putting
them
to
more
trouble
than
't
was
worth
to
get
the
rest
.
They
could
not
endure
any
business
should
succeed
well
that
was
managed
by
Protestants
;
and
therefore
when
Du
Plessis
being
employed
to
treat
with
Chavigny
,
to
get
out
of
his
hands
the
old
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
,
whom
they
had
a
mind
to
have
under
a
better
guard
,
had
promised
him
certain
sums
of
mony
,
for
which
he
himself
stood
security
,
and
had
besides
made
other
advances
out
of
his
own
purse
,
for
the
better
effecting
that
important
business
,
they
paid
him
both
of
them
in
bad
Assignments
.
This
made
the
Protestants
think
they
had
reason
to
fear
●ll
things
from
such
people
that
shew'd
so
much
ingratitude
to
their
deliverers
in
the
midst
,
as
't
were
,
of
the
action
itself
,
and
whilst
their
deliverance
was
yet
fresh
.
What
then
might
not
they
do
one
day
,
when
they
should
once
have
made
themselves
as
much
Masters
of
the
K's
Conscience
,
as
they
were
already
of
his
person
?
It
was
impossible
but
such
considerations
must
needs
give
a
seasonable
alarm
to
a
distressed
people
,
that
after
above
50
years
sufferings
under
their
cruelty
and
perfidiousness
,
could
not
be
ignorant
,
that
the
Roman
Church
changes
neither
her
Humours
nor
her
Maxims
;
and
that
by
consequence
,
her
hard
headed
Zealots
would
always
be
prosecuting
their
ruin
by
the
same
pious
measures
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
K.
would
not
suffer
the
Quality
of
Protectour
The
King
offended
at
the
proposition
of
taking
another
Protectour
.
to
be
given
to
another
,
as
not
thinking
it
extinguisht
by
his
accession
to
the
Crown
,
but
rather
confounded
in
him
with
the
quality
of
K.
who
ought
to
be
the
natural
Protectour
of
all
his
Subjects
.
For
he
well
foresaw
(
that
once
admitted
)
that
if
the
Protestants
obtain'd
any
tolerable
conditions
,
't
would
not
be
to
him
they
would
owe
the
obligation
,
since
they
would
be
granted
them
by
the
credit
,
and
at
the
solicitation
of
another
.
And
indeed
,
'●
is
the
nature
of
men
in
the
matter
of
favours
done
by
a
Prince
to
his
Subjects
,
to
attribute
less
to
the
good-will
of
the
Prince
that
grants
them
;
than
to
the
Authority
of
the
Mediator
that
obtains
them
,
and
to
have
more
respect
,
as
we
may
say
,
to
the
channels
by
which
they
are
derivd
to
them
,
than
to
the
Fountain-head
from
whence
they
spring
.
And
therefore
the
K.
was
not
willing
another
should
together
with
the
quality
of
Protectour
,
rob
him
of
the
Love
and
Confidence
of
his
Subjects
,
or
to
seem
to
grant
at
the
solicitation
of
another
,
what
he
kne●
to
be
justly
due
to
the
Protestants
,
either
by
a
natural
right
,
or
as
a
recompense
for
their
faithful
services
.
Nay
,
and
the
wisest
heads
among
And
the
Wiser
Protestants
find
●t
both
unjust
and
unseasonable
.
the
Protestants
were
likewise
of
opinion
,
That
proposition
was
made
without
reason
,
and
at
a
very
improper
time
.
Because
the
choosing
of
a
Protectour
,
would
necessitate
the
K.
to
engage
the
further
in
the
interests
of
the
Catholicks
,
when
he
should
see
himself
suspected
by
his
1589.
antient
servants
,
of
whom
by
consequence
,
he
would
have
good
reason
to
be
reciprocally
Jealous
.
Besides
,
the
injuries
they
complain'd
of
seem'd
to
them
not
so
great
,
but
that
they
well
deserv'd
to
be
excused
by
the
necessity
of
the
time
,
and
of
which
they
might
not
very
well
hope
for
a
speedy
redress
whenever
his
Majesty
pleased
.
It
was
likewise
suspected
,
that
proposition
was
suggested
by
the
Artifice
of
the
Catholicks
,
who
had
represented
objects
much
bigger
than
the
life
,
purposely
to
create
jealousies
between
the
K.
and
the
Protestants
,
and
to
divide
them
,
that
so
they
might
the
more
assuredly
possess
the
K.
alone
,
and
without
any
rivals
;
and
influence
him
upon
the
first
fair
opportunity
,
to
destroy
the
Protestants
.
That
project
therefore
was
backt
but
by
few
Persons
,
and
was
A
Letter
written
by
the
King
's
own
hand
,
upon
that
Subject
.
not
very
hard
to
break
,
especially
upon
the
sight
of
a
Letter
written
by
the
K's
own
hand
,
to
Du
Plessis
,
as
well
to
give
the
more
force
to
the
thing
it self
,
as
because
a
Catholick
Secretary
of
State
was
not
so
fit
to
K's
sense
upon
that
subject
,
as
a
Protestant
.
He
there
complain'd
of
the
proposition
made
at
the
Conference
,
which
I
have
already
mention'd
,
and
of
the
motives
upon
which
it
was
grounded
;
and
accused
some
male-contents
,
whom
he
would
not
seem
to
know
,
of
endeavouring
to
advance
their
own
private
interest
under
that
pretence
;
he
reminded
them
of
some
slie
practices
at
the
last
Assembly
at
Rochell
,
which
had
been
,
as
't
were
,
the
seeds
of
this
new
attempt
.
He
likewise
recited
at
large
,
what
had
past
between
him
and
the
Officers
of
the
Old
Court
,
in
order
to
remove
the
scruples
of
Religion
,
that
hindred
them
from
declaring
for
his
service
,
in
which
he
protested
he
had
done
nothing
,
of
which
the
principal
Protestants
that
were
present
,
as
Chartillon
,
la
Noue
.
Beauvais
,
la
Nocle
,
Guitri
,
&c.
had
not
been
both
Witnesses
and
Counsellors
:
He
assur'd
them
,
that
he
had
with
his
own
hand
,
blotted
out
of
the
Original
of
the
Act
,
he
had
sign'd
to
the
Catholicks
,
the
words
,
whom
God
Absolves
,
which
were
inserted
again
into
the
Copies
,
either
by
the
Zeal
of
the
Copiers
,
or
of
the
Printer
.
He
attributed
the
complaints
of
the
Protestants
to
the
suggestions
of
some
Mutineers
,
and
complained
likewise
on
his
side
,
that
they
who
boasted
so
much
,
that
had
exposed
their
lives
,
their
labours
,
and
their
whole
fortunes
for
him
,
were
now
the
very
men
that
endeavour'd
to
divest
him
of
that
quality
they
themselves
had
confer'd
upon
him
.
After
which
he
madegreat
protestations
of
his
constancy
in
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
excusing
what
he
had
done
,
that
might
give
them
any
suspicion
to
the
contrary
,
by
the
Broils
that
hapn'd
upon
his
accession
to
the
Crown
;
which
he
confessed
,
[
had
obliged
him
to
do
many
things
to
gain
upon
the
Spirits
of
the
Catholicks
,
who
were
jealous
of
him
,
as
being
persuaded
he
wheedled
with
them
only
at
present
,
till
being
setled
in
the
Throne
,
he
might
afterwards
at
pleasure
destroy
their
Religion
.
He
further
remarked
,
that
he
had
the
Swissers
to
retain
,
who
had
engaged
themselves
only
to
the
deceased
K.
that
he
had
the
Peoples
affections
to
gain
,
which
had
been
debauched
from
their
Loyalty
by
their
preachers
,
and
that
he
was
most
of
all
perplex'd
to
find
out
expedients
to
keep
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
from
Deserting
him
who
inclin'd
to
the
Leaguers
.
He
likewise
modestly
complain'd
,
that
he
had
been
deserted
by
some
of
the
Protestants
.
He
excused
all
things
that
gave
them
any
jealousie
by
the
necessity
he
lay
under
in
that
difficult
juncture
.
He
gave
them
an
account
of
his
constant
attendance
on
the
exercise
of
his
Religion
,
which
he
had
ordered
to
be
continued
in
his
Army
with
that
diligence
,
that
his
Chaplain
D'Amours
had
sometimes
preached
seventimes
a
week
at
D●ep
.
And
lastly
,
He
complain'd
a
little
roughly
of
those
who
by
their
unconsiderate
Impatience
,
went
about
to
rob
him
of
his
Protestant
Subjects
,
who
ought
to
be
his
by
a
double
acquisition
,
whom
he
tendred
with
a
paternal
Love
,
and
whose
preservation
could
not
possibly
be
so
dear
to
any
other
person
as
to
himself
.
That
Letter
so
temper'd
with
complaints
,
excuses
▪
protestations
,
and
expressions
of
a
tender
affection
,
much
helped
the
wiser
sort
to
repress
the
Impetuosity
of
the
rest
;
and
the
Protestants
became
thereby
so
case-harden'd
to
endure
the
tedious
delays
of
the
Court
,
that
7
or
8
long
years
of
excuses
and
demurs
could
not
afterward
tire
their
patience
.
The
rest
of
the
years
past
in
this
perplexity
betwen
hopes
and
fears
:
But
however
,
before
we
meddle
with
the
events
of
another
,
it
will
be
necessary
to
represent
in
a
few
words
,
the
state
of
the
two
parties
that
thus
rent
the
Kingdom
.
The
Leaguers
were
extreamly
The
state
of
the
Forces
●●th
of
the
Leaguers
,
and
of
the
King'●
party
.
strong
,
as
having
on
their
side
the
greatest
Cities
,
and
all
the
Parliaments
,
except
that
of
Rennes
,
which
remain'd
under
the
K's
obedience
,
and
that
of
Bourdeaux
,
which
Mabignon
made
a
shift
to
keep
in
a
kind
of
Neutrality
,
the
better
to
preserve
there
his
own
Authority
,
and
which
he
brought
not
fully
over
to
the
service
of
Henry
IV.
till
a
year
after
,
nor
then
neither
,
without
some
cost
to
the
Protestants
,
by
the
suppression
of
the
Court
of
Justice
they
had
within
the
limits
of
that
Parliaments
Jurisdiction
,
in
which
it
made
a
great
breach
.
Besides
those
,
the
whole
Ecclesiastical
Order
was
still
of
the
Leaguers
party
,
which
was
further
supported
by
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
,
the
whole
Force
of
Spain
,
and
of
all
the
Catholick
Powers
,
except
that
of
Venice
,
which
was
the
first
that
acknowledged
the
K's
Title
;
and
the
great
D
▪
of
Tuscany
,
who
was
so
well
inclin'd
,
as
to
offer
him
Mony
upon
condition
to
procure
his
Niece
to
be
Married
to
some
Prince
of
the
Blood
,
and
effectually
obtain'd
more
that
he
demanded
,
since
the
K.
was
pleas'd
to
Marry
her
himself
.
The
K's
party
was
compos'd
of
the
major
part
of
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
,
of
almost
all
the
Lords
of
the
old
Court
,
and
of
all
the
Protestants
,
who
were
ready
to
hazard
their
All
for
his
service
;
it
was
likewise
considerably
Fortified
by
the
Allyance
with
England
,
and
other
foraign
Protestants
,
which
Du
Plessis
,
who
studied
all
means
imaginable
to
fix
him
fast
to
the
Protestant
Religion
,
had
propos'd
to
him
,
and
prevail'd
with
him
to
solicit
,
in
spite
of
the
opposition
of
the
Catholicks
,
who
fear'd
it
might
divert
him
from
that
Instruction
he
had
promised
to
receive
.
But
tho'
the
League
was
very
powerful
in
Respect
of
the
parties
The
divisions
reigning
in
each
party
.
that
composed
it
,
yet
it
was
otherwise
weakned
by
the
Division
that
Reigned
among
its
Chiestains
,
who
had
every
one
their
particular
aims
and
Interests
.
Neither
was
the
Kings
party
without
the
same
Defect
:
For
the
Catholicks
and
Protestants
could
not
agree
,
the
former
not
being
able
to
master
the
prejudicate
conceit
they
had
of
their
own
Religion
,
which
cannot
brook
the
toleration
of
any
other
,
and
the
latter
still
Retaining
strong
Jealousies
of
the
Catholick
sincerity
,
as
being
by
so
long
and
cruel
Experiences
convinced
,
they
were
but
too
well
grounded
.
The
one
had
for
the
protestants
hatred
which
nothing
could
appease
,
and
the
other
a
patience
so
much
spent
,
that
it
was
ready
each
moment
to
turn
into
Desperate
sury
.
There
were
among
the
Catholick
Royalists
very
few
,
or
perhaps
none
at
all
that
were
Reasonable
enough
to
suffer
the
protestants
to
live
in
any
equality
with
the
others
,
as
Children
of
the
same
family
,
and
as
having
the
same
Right
as
others
,
to
the
Liberties
and
priviledges
of
their
common
Country
;
no
,
They
studied
nothing
else
but
how
to
put
them
by
all
offices
,
and
posts
of
publick
business
,
for
fear
if
they
were
once
received
into
such
places
their
Religion
would
make
such
a
considerable
progress
,
that
the
Catholicks
would
by
little
and
little
be
debarr'd
of
all
employments
.
The
protestants
likewise
on
their
side
,
had
the
same
thoughts
,
and
hoped
,
that
if
things
were
once
setled
upon
an
equal
foot
between
the
two
Religions
,
in
respect
of
the
established
priviledges
and
tranquillity
of
a
Civil
life
,
they
should
so●n
see
their
party
strengthened
by
a
numerous
accession
of
Catholicks
whose
conversion
was
obstructed
only
by
this
consideration
that
the
condition
of
the
protestants
was
yet
uncertain
,
and
that
it
would
not
quit
their
cost
to
embrace
their
Religion
.
There
were
some
then
among
the
Catholicks
,
who
for
all
their
high
The
〈…〉
●n●
a●sp●s●●●o●s
of
the
Catholick
Royalists
●●
a
Peace
in
Religion
.
pretences
to
Equity
and
Moderation
,
would
have
thought
they
had
done
a
wonderful
favour
to
the
protestants
,
in
exempting
them
only
from
Capital
punishment
and
suffering
them
to
live
privately
among
them
after
their
own
way
,
without
indulging
them
any
publick
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
or
admitting
them
to
any
share
in
honourable
or
gainful
offices
:
Some
others
again
more
superstitious
,
or
more
hotly
prejudiced
,
would
willingly
have
sacrificed
them
to
the
League
,
had
there
wanted
nothing
but
that
advance
,
to
have
broken
it
,
and
were
afraid
of
nothing
more
than
of
Granting
them
any
favour
.
And
Montholon
himself
,
who
was
called
the
Aristides
of
his
time
,
and
to
whom
Henry
the
14th
had
Given
the
seals
,
yet
was
so
far
from
a
Reasonable
temper
in
matter
of
Religion
,
that
he
fairly
return'd
them
again
to
the
new
King
,
for
fear
he
should
be
obliged
to
seal
any
thing
under
that
Reign
,
in
favour
of
the
Protestants
.
By
which
example
,
we
may
Judge
how
strongly
besotted
those
devout
men
were
with
their
mistaken
Zeal
.
But
there
were
another
sort
,
who
tho'
they
harboured
no
better
intentions
towards
the
Protestants
than
the
others
,
yet
were
willing
to
comply
a
little
with
the
exigences
of
the
times
,
that
they
might
thereby
gain
advantage
to
make
use
of
the
same
artifices
that
Henry
the
3d
had
before
practis'd
for
5
years
together
;
and
with
this
design
,
they
Readily
inclin'd
to
grant
the
Protestants
peace
,
the
better
to
disarm
them
,
to
make
them
effeminate
,
and
to
seduce
and
divide
them
,
and
were
against
proceeding
to
the
extremity
of
war
,
or
to
any
violences
,
by
which
the
Romish
Religion
was
more
likely
to
lose
than
get
;
But
yet
they
would
have
had
a
peace
of
so
little
advantage
to
the
Protestants
,
that
there
was
small
appearance
they
would
be
contented
with
such
low
proffers
,
or
be
persuaded
to
place
any
security
in
them
.
The
Catholicks
of
this
last
party
made
the
gaining
of
time
,
and
putting
off
,
as
long
as
possible
,
the
peace
so
much
desired
by
the
Protestants
,
to
be
the
main
spring
and
moving
principle
of
their
whole
design
,
Because
they
saw
that
in
the
present
Juncture
,
it
was
impossible
to
grant
them
any
but
what
must
needs
be
too
advantagious
to
them
.
And
there
were
three
things
they
desired
first
to
obtain
,
viz.
First
,
the
Reduction
of
the
King
to
the
Romish
Religion
,
Secondly
a
peace
with
the
Leaguers
,
and
Thirdly
a
firm
Alliance
with
Spain
;
for
then
they
thought
their
Credit
would
be
strong
enough
to
oblige
the
King
to
close
with
their
advices
,
and
that
,
all
the
force
of
the
Kingdom
being
by
that
means
united
,
the
fear
of
being
totally
oppress'd
would
force
the
Protestants
to
be
content
with
such
an
Edict
as
they
should
please
to
give
them
.
This
party
was
the
strongest
in
the
Council
,
where
it
began
to
insinuate
it self
,
even
in
the
last
Reign
,
and
all
the
wearisome
delays
used
to
spin
out
that
business
for
8
or
9
years
together
,
proceeded
from
that
politick
principle
.
Thence
came
all
those
Reasons
of
state
with
which
the
protestants
were
amused
every
time
they
importun'd
the
King
to
do
any
thing
for
them
,
viz.
The
fear
of
hardning
the
Leaguers
in
their
obstinacy
,
of
offending
the
Pope
,
and
of
Scandalizing
the
people
,
with
which
specious
pretences
they
likewise
amused
the
King
himself
.
From
thence
came
that
Maxim
which
past
almost
for
a
Law
at
Court
,
viz.
That
no
Edict
ought
to
be
Granted
in
favour
of
the
Protestants
,
till
all
the
Catholicks
were
first
Reduced
and
satisfied
by
Treaties
;
It
being
but
Reasonable
,
said
they
,
the
Children
of
the
Church
should
be
fully
provided
for
,
before
the
least
favour
were
done
for
those
which
were
Excommunicated
,
and
declared
Hereticks
by
the
same
Church
.
Lastly
from
thence
proceeded
all
those
Cavils
which
were
started
to
elude
all
their
demands
,
and
to
defraud
them
of
the
benefit
of
those
Favourable
Declarations
,
which
the
fear
of
making
them
Desperate
,
obliged
the
Court
sometimes
to
grant
them
.
From
thence
also
partly
proceeded
the
infidelity
of
several
Catholick
Royalists
that
thwarted
,
as
much
as
they
could
,
the
course
of
his
Majesties
prosperities
,
and
made
him
lose
the
fruit
of
his
most
advantagious
succesles
;
for
they
were
afraid
,
If
the
Leaguers
were
once
subdued
,
or
a
peace
made
with
their
chief
Leaders
,
before
the
King
were
turned
Catholick
,
there
would
be
no
way
left
after
that
,
to
oblige
him
to
change
his
Religion
;
and
therefore
they
made
it
their
whole
business
,
to
drill
on
the
war
,
till
they
had
brought
the
King
to
Mass
.
And
letters
were
several
times
intercepted
,
especially
during
the
siege
of
Roan
and
the
negotiation
of
Duplessis
with
Villeroy
,
that
unfolded
that
whole
mystery
,
and
sufficiently
evidenced
,
that
some
of
the
greatest
Lords
of
the
Kings
party
.
writ
to
the
principal
of
the
Leaguers
to
advise
them
not
to
make
a
peace
,
for
fear
they
should
thereby
loose
the
opportunity
of
obliging
the
King
to
Quit
the
Reformed
Religion
.
These
artifices
were
not
without
some
mixture
of
private
Interest
.
For
there
were
several
Catholicks
,
who
tho'
they
warmly
prest
the
Kings
conversion
,
yet
in
their
hearts
desired
it
not
,
because
they
lookt
upon
it
as
a
thing
that
would
hasten
a
peace
,
after
which
they
should
be
discarded
,
as
of
no
further
use
,
and
therefore
would
not
have
been
sorry
if
the
K.
had
made
a
little
more
resistance
against
the
importunities
of
those
that
pressed
him
to
change
,
so
that
both
Religion
and
the
State
serv'd
those
Zealous
Catholicks
but
as
Play-tools
to
manage
the
game
of
their
own
private
fortunes
with
the
better
Advantage
.
Neither
was
the
Protestants
party
without
its
faults
:
Some
of
The
disposition
of
the
Protestants
in
regard
to
same
matter
them
dissuaded
the
K.
from
changing
,
because
they
heartily
lov'd
their
Religion
,
and
these
urged
him
with
motives
of
Conscience
,
remonstrating
to
him
,
how
exceedingly
he
was
oblig'd
to
God's
goodness
for
so
many
signal
favours
,
and
so
many
glorious
Victories
;
And
what
a
fearful
vengeance
he
must
expect
would
attend
him
,
if
he
should
Quit
his
Service
under
pretence
of
facilitating
a
peace
,
to
which
it
would
be
much
more
honourable
for
him
to
force
his
enemies
;
And
they
which
acted
by
this
principle
,
were
considerable
in
number
,
and
as
constant
to
the
service
of
the
King
,
as
to
the
interest
of
their
Churches
;
But
they
were
not
the
most
pleasing
Courtiers
and
accordingly
had
but
small
share
in
the
gifts
and
Recompenses
of
the
Court
,
as
appeared
sufficiently
by
the
little
that
was
done
for
Duplessis
,
De
La
Noue
,
and
some
others
.
Lesdiguieres
and
Roni
were
none
of
the
number
of
those
Zealous
opposers
,
and
we
shall
have
occasion
else
where
to
speak
of
the
Character
of
their
piety
;
Roni
especially
,
was
not
at
all
nice
upon
the
matter
of
Religion
,
and
tho'
he
at
first
started
some
difficulties
against
the
Kings
change
,
yet
he
afterwards
shewed
more
complyance
with
it
than
any
man
.
For
He
thought
,
whilst
the
war
continued
,
his
fortune
would
be
Retarded
,
and
that
he
should
have
more
to
do
after
the
peace
,
at
what
price
soever
the
King
obtain'd
it
.
There
were
some
others
again
,
that
Doubted
not
that
the
Kings
change
of
Religion
,
would
make
them
be
lookt
upon
afterwards
as
the
heads
of
their
party
,
and
that
by
consequence
,
they
should
meet
with
more
Honour
from
the
Protestants
,
and
more
Respect
at
Court
,
than
before
.
But
however
all
of
them
agreed
at
least
in
this
one
thing
,
In
that
they
did
no
violence
as
did
the
Catholicks
to
their
Princes
inclinations
,
nor
imposed
any
laws
or
conditions
upon
him
,
to
put
any
force
upon
his
thoughts
.
So
that
even
after
his
Change
the
most
Zealous
among
them
,
never
passed
the
bounds
of
a
whispering
murmur
,
and
upbraided
him
with
nothing
so
much
,
as
that
in
an
action
of
such
mighty
Importance
,
he
had
not
observed
the
measures
becoming
his
Dignity
.
They
forbore
not
after
that
,
to
serve
and
follow
him
without
any
condition
,
and
the
most
part
of
them
at
their
own
expences
,
without
any
supply
or
Recompence
from
him
.
Upon
due
consideration
of
which
,
he
confesses
himself
by
publick
Acts
,
and
the
Catholick
Historians
publish
from
his
words
,
That
the
Protestants
had
done
him
most
signal
services
.
And
't
is
probable
they
would
have
yet
made
greater
efforts
for
him
,
could
he
have
forborn
giving
them
just
grounds
of
Jealousy
.
But
at
least
they
were
so
moderate
as
to
make
no
separate
Parties
,
nor
to
thwart
his
Prosperities
by
any
under-hand
practices
with
his
Enemies
,
nor
to
offer
to
obstruct
the
conclusion
of
a
Peace
,
for
fear
their
Religion
should
be
oppressed
by
it
.
That
is
in
general
,
as
much
as
is
necessary
to
be
known
of
the
disposition
which
both
the
Spirits
of
Affairs
of
those
times
were
in
for
the
better
understanding
of
the
causes
of
the
following
events
.
About
the
beginning
of
this
Reign
,
several
writings
appear'd
Writings
about
the
point
of
taking
up
of
Arms.
for
Religion
1589.
upon
the
Subject
of
the
times
.
But
the
most
remarkable
were
those
that
maintain'd
the
Arms
of
the
Leaguers
to
be
lawful
,
because
taken
up
against
a
Prince
,
who
making
profession
of
a
different
persuasion
,
could
not
be
acknowledged
without
indangering
the
Catholick
Religion
.
So
that
according
to
them
,
Religion
was
a
sufficient
cause
to
authorise
subjects
to
take
up
arms
against
their
Sovereigns
.
Whereas
the
Low-Countrey
Writers
maintain'd
the
down
right
contrary
,
against
those
Provinces
that
had
withdrawn
themselves
from
the
obedience
of
the
K.
of
Spain
;
nay
,
and
in
France
it self
when
the
Protestants
finding
themselves
driven
to
the
utmost
limits
of
Passive
Obedience
,
by
the
cruel
and
perfidious
treatment
of
the
Catholicks
,
took
up
Arms
to
defend
themselves
:
the
same
Adversaries
publisht
other
writings
that
moved
upon
quite
contrary
Principles
,
and
proved
that
even
Religion
itself
could
not
authorise
subjects
to
take
up
arms
against
their
Prince
;
but
that
they
were
always
indispensably
bound
to
obey
him
,
tho
he
were
a
Heretick
.
Thus
the
Roman
Church
makes
Laws
for
others
,
and
exceptions
only
for
her self
;
and
her
Divinity
and
her
Faith
change
according
to
her
necessities
,
and
the
alteration
of
her
Interests
alters
likewise
to
her
advantage
the
rules
even
of
Conscience
it self
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Sorbon
let
fly
against
the
K.
and
condemned
1590.
as
Heretical
,
all
propositions
that
could
be
made
in
his
favour
;
nay
,
and
so
far
did
their
zeal
out-shoot
it self
,
that
they
decided
,
he
ought
not
to
be
obeyed
,
no
,
not
tho
he
should
come
to
obtain
absolution
from
his
Heresy
,
which
prov'd
a
blow
of
mischievous
consequence
,
because
of
the
great
reputation
of
that
renowned
Faculty
,
and
made
the
K.
afraid
of
giving
any
pretence
to
the
Catholicks
of
his
Party
,
and
that
were
not
over
strongly
devoted
to
his
service
,
to
do
worse
.
About
that
time
he
won
the
famous
Battel
of
Yvry
,
against
the
D.
of
Mayenne
,
upon
which
occasion
it
may
be
Remarkt
The
battel
of
Yvri
.
as
a
thing
that
shews
the
state
of
the
Protestants
at
that
time
in
the
Kingdom
,
that
Du
Plessis
marching
with
all
diligence
to
joyn
the
Army
,
to
which
he
arriv'd
but
just
the
evening
before
the
Battel
,
passed
through
Chataudun
,
where
he
ordered
a
Protestant
Sermon
to
be
preacht
.
At
which
liberty
of
his
,
the
Magistrate
being
offended
,
Du
Plessis
was
fain
to
appease
him
with
a
kind
of
excuse
,
and
to
pretend
,
that
it
being
one
of
the
conditions
of
the
Truce
,
that
the
Reformed
Religion
might
be
freely
exercised
in
the
K's
Army
,
he
had
a
right
to
exert
that
priviledg
,
as
commanding
a
part
of
it
,
and
being
upon
his
March
to
joyn
its
main
Body
;
and
besides
,
that
the
Army
of
a
K.
of
France
was
always
construed
to
extend
30
Leagues
round
his
Camp
.
And
yet
the
K.
himself
had
not
so
perfect
a
liberty
in
his
own
Army
,
but
that
he
was
sometimes
under
a
constraint
in
the
exercise
of
his
Religion
,
for
fear
of
offending
the
Catholicks
.
For
tho
he
had
made
D'
Amours
his
Protestant
Chaplain
,
to
Pray
after
the
Protestant
way
,
at
the
head
of
1590.
his
Squadron
,
before
he
gave
Battel
;
yet
after
the
Victory
,
he
durst
not
give
publick
thanks
for
it
in
the
field
of
Battel
,
as
he
had
done
at
Courtras
,
but
was
sain
to
defer
it
till
he
came
to
Roni
,
where
he
lay
the
night
after
the
Fight
,
and
then
it
was
done
only
in
his
Privy
Chamber
,
and
in
the
presence
but
of
a
few
People
.
It
was
thought
that
Victory
must
needs
have
been
a
fatal
blow
to
the
Leaguers
;
but
the
Marshal
of
Biron
,
and
the
Marquess
of
O.
who
had
those
Aims
,
which
I
have
Remarked
,
made
the
K.
lose
the
fruit
of
it
,
by
hindring
him
from
following
the
advice
of
De
la
Noue
,
who
advised
him
to
march
directly
to
Paris
,
of
which
it
was
very
probable
he
would
make
himself
master
,
if
he
would
immediately
March
,
and
present
himself
at
their
Gates
before
the
Leaguers
were
recover'd
out
of
their
present
amazement
.
Afterwards
,
they
would
fain
have
Prosecuted
that
Advice
,
and
vain
endeavours
were
used
to
get
possession
of
that
Town
,
when
't
was
too
late
,
and
the
Citizens
had
taken
new
courage
,
so
that
a
resolution
was
taken
to
reduce
it
by
a
Siege
.
But
before
that
undertaking
,
The
Siege
of
Paris
.
the
Protestants
labour'd
hard
with
the
K.
to
obtain
some
favour
of
him
,
for
their
better
security
;
but
the
Catholicks
still
diverted
him
from
it
,
by
their
ordinary
objections
drawn
from
the
consideration
of
the
present
State
of
Affairs
,
and
of
the
Leaguers
,
and
advised
him
to
put
off
that
Debate
till
Paris
were
reduc'd
,
because
by
the
taking
of
that
,
the
whole
force
of
the
League
would
in
all
likelyhood
be
crusht
.
And
accordingly
the
K.
made
use
of
that
pretence
to
put
off
a
Negotiation
of
that
ticklish
nature
,
which
he
found
so
full
of
thorns
and
perplexing
difficulties
.
Upon
which
occasion
,
't
is
said
,
that
Du
Plessis
,
who
could
see
no
solidity
in
the
Reasons
alledged
for
that
delay
,
answer'd
the
K.
who
would
needs
maintain
them
to
be
good
,
that
since
his
Majesty
was
pleased
to
Postpone
God
after
Paris
,
he
was
afraid
God
would
not
give
him
Paris
at
all
.
And
indeed
,
after
he
had
lost
a
great
deal
of
time
before
that
great
City
,
and
slipt
many
occasions
of
gaining
it
,
he
was
forced
to
raise
the
Siege
,
and
give
ground
a
little
before
the
Leaguers
,
whose
throats
till
then
he
had
in
a
manner
under
his
foot
.
After
Paris
was
reliev'd
,
and
the
D.
of
Parma
retired
,
the
proposal
for
satisfying
the
Protestants
,
was
again
taken
into
Deliberation
;
and
the
K.
moving
towards
Normandie
,
ordered
a
project
of
a
Declaration
to
be
drawn
up
for
the
procuring
of
Peace
among
his
Subjects
,
notwithstanding
the
difference
of
Religion
.
A
new
project
of
peace
for
the
Protestants
.
In
which
,
Du
Plessis
who
fram'd
it
,
laid
open
at
large
the
K's
Intentions
in
order
to
the
reuniting
of
all
his
subjects
into
one
fold
,
if
't
were
possible
,
by
the
means
of
a
General
,
or
at
least
a
National
Council
,
or
if
neither
of
them
could
be
had
,
of
a
considerable
Assembly
of
Select
Church
men
,
such
as
should
be
judged
the
fittest
to
conduct
to
a
happy
issue
,
so
holy
an
enterprise
;
and
in
the
mean
time
while
such
a
reunion
should
be
endeavouring
,
the
Catholick
Religion
was
every
where
restor'd
,
with
an
entire
liberty
to
use
the
publick
service
practised
by
that
Church
,
whereas
nothing
at
all
was
done
for
the
Protestants
but
what
was
before
granted
them
by
the
Truce
,
except
only
that
all
those
Edicts
were
recall'd
,
which
had
been
extorted
to
their
prejudice
,
by
the
Leaguers
.
And
that
one
would
think
was
very
little
for
those
people
who
were
of
the
K's
Religion
,
and
who
had
so
usefully
and
faithfully
serv'd
him
from
his
Infancy
.
And
indeed
,
after
so
long
patience
,
and
after
they
had
run
through
many
dangers
,
and
toilsome
labours
,
to
obtain
nothing
else
of
a
K.
that
had
been
a
long
time
their
Protectour
,
but
what
they
had
already
obtain'd
from
another
that
had
been
a
great
while
their
Persecutor
,
was
e'en
to
get
just
nothing
at
all
.
But
the
Catholicks
took
the
alarm
as
soon
as
ever
any
proposal
was
offered
,
to
grant
any
new
favour
to
the
Protestants
,
and
were
much
more
disposed
to
make
retrenchments
from
,
than
additions
to
the
Edicts
of
Toleration
,
and
all
they
could
hope
to
obtain
from
the
equity
of
the
most
moderate
of
them
was
that
the
Terms
of
the
precedent
Edicts
,
should
be
strictly
observed
,
without
extending
or
diminishing
any
of
their
Concessions
.
So
that
the
Protestants
were
fain
to
be
content
with
what
they
could
obtain
,
and
all
the
pretences
they
could
make
to
any
new
favours
in
recompence
for
their
long
services
,
were
sacrificed
to
the
K's
Interests
who
could
not
do
any
thing
for
them
without
imbroiling
himself
with
the
Catholicks
;
and
therefore
they
reduced
all
their
demands
to
these
three
heads
,
viz.
A
security
for
The
reasonableness
of
their
demands
.
their
lives
and
consciences
.
2.
A
liberty
for
the
publick
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
And
3.
An
equal
share
in
the
Distribution
of
places
and
employments
.
By
the
consideration
of
which
,
it
's
easy
to
judg
,
which
were
the
most
equitable
,
the
Catholicks
,
or
the
Protestants
.
The
Catholicks
would
have
both
the
K.
and
the
Protestants
at
their
Discretion
,
and
thought
these
latter
obliged
to
serve
him
without
any
recompence
,
nay
,
and
without
any
security
too
;
but
And
the
passion
of
the
Catholicks
yet
had
the
face
to
demand
a
recompence
for
themselves
,
before
any
service
done
,
and
would
be
assured
of
the
K's
Conscience
,
before
they
would
give
him
any
assurance
of
their
Allegiance
.
Whereas
the
Protestants
on
the
contrary
,
demanded
only
such
tolerable
conditions
as
were
fit
to
be
granted
to
honest
men
,
and
good
French
men
;
and
to
be
treated
like
other
Members
of
the
State
,
of
which
they
were
a
considerable
part
.
It
was
then
enough
to
satisfy
them
,
to
restore
them
the
Edict
of
Toleration
granted
in
1577
,
with
the
Explications
of
it
contain'd
in
the
Treaties
of
Nerac
and
Fleix
;
and
to
revoke
the
Edicts
1590.
put
out
against
them
only
in
compliance
with
the
furious
humours
of
the
Leaguers
:
So
that
the
Edict
that
Du
Plessis
had
drawn
up
,
would
certainly
have
contented
them
,
tho
no
other
security
were
given
them
for
the
performance
of
it
,
but
the
K's
protection
,
who
was
himself
their
security
.
But
whilst
those
matters
were
in
debate
,
This
new
suit
of
theirs
was
traversed
by
those
whose
old
custom
it
was
to
thwart
the
good
Dispositions
of
those
that
were
inclined
to
let
the
Protestants
live
in
quiet
.
Biron
was
one
of
those
,
and
one
of
the
most
fiery
of
them
too
:
He
would
needs
have
but
one
Religion
suffer'd
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
yet
what
is
most
remarkably
extravagant
in
one
of
that
hot
headed
temper
,
is
,
that
he
himself
lived
peaceably
with
his
Lady
,
who
was
a
Protestant
,
and
had
permitted
her
for
some
time
to
bring
up
his
Son
in
her
Religion
;
which
made
Du
Plessis
take
occasion
one
day
to
tell
him
,
he
wondred
why
he
could
not
as
well
find
means
to
make
two
Religions
agree
together
in
one
Kingdom
,
as
he
had
found
the
secret
to
make
them
agree
together
in
one
Bed
.
This
Remark
is
proof
enough
,
that
passion
and
prejudice
had
a
much
greater
share
in
the
opposition
made
against
the
Protestants
,
than
either
good
Reason
,
or
true
Zeal
.
However
,
the
project
of
the
Declaration
after
it
had
been
The
project
is
at
first
approved
.
examined
at
Pont
St.
Pierre
,
in
full
Council
,
was
found
so
reasonable
,
that
it
was
resolv'd
it
should
be
publisht
;
and
the
K.
ordered
the
Chancellour
and
Du
Plessis
whom
he
had
made
Councellour
of
State
since
the
Battel
of
Yvri
,
to
go
to
Tours
,
to
get
it
approv'd
by
the
Parliament
and
part
of
the
Council
that
resided
there
,
of
which
the
Cardinal
of
Vendome
was
President
;
but
the
Catholicks
bafled
that
attempt
too
,
as
And
afterward
rejected
.
soon
as
the
two
Commissioners
were
gone
,
and
procur'd
the
Chancellour
to
be
recall'd
.
Their
true
reason
was
because
they
concluded
,
that
if
the
Protestants
were
once
confirmed
by
an
Edict
,
and
cured
of
all
the
jealousies
they
had
of
the
King
,
it
would
be
a
great
obstacle
to
that
Prince's
return
to
the
Roman
Church
,
because
then
they
would
stickle
the
more
vigorously
to
keep
him
in
theirs
;
and
besides
,
would
thereby
get
such
footing
in
all
posts
of
business
,
under
the
favour
of
a
K.
of
their
own
Religion
,
that
they
would
soon
overtop
the
Catholicks
in
power
;
but
however
their
pretence
was
as
it
used
to
be
,
viz.
For
fear
of
alienating
the
Affections
of
the
People
,
and
authorising
the
Jealousies
of
the
Leaguers
.
●u
Plessis
made
vigorous
Remonstrances
to
the
K.
concerning
the
Remonstrances
about
it
.
Equity
of
that
Declaration
;
telling
him
freely
in
writing
,
that
't
was
〈◊〉
shame
for
him
to
let
the
Edicts
of
the
Leaguers
remain
so
long
in
force
,
those
Edicts
that
had
been
extorted
by
unjust
Violences
,
that
had
1590.
thrown
the
State
into
confusion
,
and
caus'd
the
Death
of
Henry
III.
which
had
declar'd
Henry
IV.
uncapable
of
the
Crown
,
because
of
his
Religion
and
in
some
sort
degraded
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
;
that
the
Reinforcement
of
the
Edict
of
Toleration
,
granted
in
1577
was
in
full
●nse
of
Law
,
included
in
the
Revocation
of
those
others
;
that
it
was
●lemnly
granted
with
the
consent
of
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
and
of
●e
most
zealous
Catholicks
;
that
it
had
brought
Peace
to
France
,
and
●ntented
the
King's
Subjects
;
that
it
had
maintain'd
the
Catholick
Religion
in
its
honour
and
dignity
,
and
yet
at
the
same
time
provided
for
●e
necessities
of
the
other
;
that
in
a
word
,
it
had
past
as
a
thing
finally
determin'd
,
and
which
was
no
more
to
be
debated
;
that
by
the
〈◊〉
-
establishment
of
the
Roman
Religion
in
the
places
where
it
was
not
〈◊〉
the
time
of
the
Truce
,
its
publick
exercise
was
restored
in
more
than
〈◊〉
Towns
where
it
was
not
before
,
so
that
the
Catholicks
reapt
more
●esent
●enefit
from
that
Edict
than
the
Protestants
;
he
further
pres●d
t●…
to
stand
to
it
by
a
motive
of
gratitude
for
the
many
mer●es
●…d
receiv'd
of
God
;
and
to
remove
the
difficulties
the
Ad●…es
made
him
afraid
he
should
meet
with
in
the
execution
of
●…an
Edict
,
he
represented
to
him
;
that
he
had
already
surmount
〈◊〉
greater
than
those
,
to
ascend
the
Throne
;
and
that
it
was
a
much
greater
leap
from
the
fundamental
Law
of
the
Kingdom
to
the
Throne
,
than
from
the
Truce
to
the
Edict
of
1577.
And
because
the
Protestants
were
told
in
answer
to
their
Complaints
,
That
they
must
have
patience
,
and
that
they
should
be
treated
with
at
the
same
time
when
the
Leaguers
were
;
he
remonstrated
by
way
of
reply
,
That
the
Protestants
had
already
exercised
that
patience
above
50
long
years
;
that
it
was
not
at
all
for
the
K's
service
,
to
let
them
suffer
any
longer
in
things
of
that
nature
;
and
that
tho
they
were
willing
to
suffer
,
it
was
not
his
duty
to
let
them
,
because
Religion
is
like
a
fire
that
goes
out
,
if
it
be
not
nourish'd
and
fomented
;
that
it
was
the
K's
part
rather
to
rekindle
and
stir
up
in
his
Subjects
that
warmth
of
Affection
they
were
obliged
to
have
for
Religion
,
than
to
suffer
them
to
fall
into
any
coldness
or
indifference
in
matters
of
Piety
;
that
it
was
not
just
to
treat
the
Protestants
as
the
Leaguers
,
since
their
Causes
were
very
unequal
,
the
Leaguers
having
always
made
War
against
the
K.
and
the
Protestants
always
for
him
;
That
to
deliver
them
from
the
oppression
of
Conscience
they
labour'd
under
,
they
wanted
nothing
but
a
due
regulation
between
them
and
the
Catholicks
,
without
being
put
off
to
expect
the
Issue
of
a
tedious
Negotiation
of
uncertain
Peace
;
that
there
were
some
things
that
would
admit
no
delay
,
such
as
are
the
Baptising
of
Children
,
Marriage
and
Burials
which
occasion'd
every
day
new
Scandals
,
Law-suits
,
and
Inhumanities
for
want
of
a
regulated
Liberty
to
celebrate
them
;
that
Warants
were
daily
given
out
,
to
take
up
such
as
were
found
together
,
praying
to
God
for
the
prosperity
of
the
K.
or
singing
a
Psalm
in
their
shops
,
or
selling
a
Bible
or
New
Testament
in
French
,
which
proceedings
were
grounded
upon
the
last
Edicts
;
that
they
who
pray'd
for
the
K.
modestly
in
their
Chambers
,
and
they
which
preach'd
seditiously
against
his
person
and
his
actions
in
their
Pulpits
,
were
treated
both
alike
;
that
such
Grievances
as
those
required
speedy
Remedies
;
that
it
was
a
point
of
prudence
,
to
prevent
the
demands
of
a
People
pressed
with
necessity
,
because
it
was
not
good
to
give
them
occasion
to
learn
how
to
complain
,
and
yet
less
policy
to
reduce
them
to
seek
a
remedy
,
because
in
seeking
one
,
tho
from
the
K.
himself
,
there
was
danger
that
in
the
Assemblies
held
for
drawing
up
their
Remonstrances
,
there
might
arise
Cabals
,
and
that
several
other
changes
of
ill
consequence
might
daily
happen
;
That
a
Foreign
Protestant
Army
being
expected
in
France
,
there
were
several
inconveniences
to
be
fear'd
,
if
they
should
come
before
the
Protestants
were
satisfied
,
because
't
was
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
their
chief
Commanders
would
importune
the
K.
to
do
something
for
them
,
which
would
be
secretly
to
upbraid
him
,
as
a
Prince
that
needed
to
be
solicited
in
behalf
of
his
own
Subjects
,
which
would
be
but
little
for
his
honour
,
and
would
make
him
loose
all
the
credit
and
thanks
of
his
Favour
;
and
that
the
Catholicks
would
not
fail
to
take
occasion
from
thence
,
to
pretend
those
favours
were
extorted
by
a
Foreign
Force
,
and
upon
that
ground
to
demand
one
day
their
Revocation
.
These
vigorous
and
pertinent
Remonstrances
,
were
not
altogether
1591.
unserviceable
,
because
Gregory
XIV
.
who
held
at
that
time
the
See
of
The
effect
of
these
Remonstrances
.
Gregory
the
14th's
Bull.
Rome
;
and
abetted
with
all
his
Power
the
Spanish
Faction
,
unseasonably
let
fly
a
Bull
of
Excommunication
against
the
K.
and
all
his
Adherents
,
and
sent
it
into
France
by
his
Nuntio
Landriano
;
which
so
extraordinarily
nettled
the
K's
party
that
was
mostly
composed
of
French
that
had
never
fail'd
to
oppose
the
Insolent
attempts
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
that
the
Parliament
,
part
of
which
resided
at
Tours
,
and
the
other
at
Chalons
,
answer'd
it
with
most
terrible
Decrees
,
and
gave
out
an
Order
to
seize
the
Nuntio's
Person
,
and
to
have
the
Bull
burnt
by
the
common
Hangman
,
and
prohibited
all
Correspondence
with
Rome
.
But
the
small
Party
of
the
Romish
Clergy
that
follow'd
the
K.
were
not
so
fierce
,
and
when
the
K.
assembled
them
at
Mantes
,
and
afterwards
transfer●d
them
to
Chartres
,
they
observ'd
more
measures
with
the
Pope
,
than
the
Parliament
had
done
.
'T
is
true
,
they
declared
the
Bull
abusive
,
because
the
1591.
Clergy
of
the
K's
Party
was
therein
Excommunicated
as
well
as
the
rest
of
his
Adherents
,
but
yet
were
so
far
from
consenting
to
have
no
more
Correspondence
with
Rome
;
that
this
despicable
little
Body
resolv'd
to
send
Deputies
to
the
Pope
,
and
askt
the
Kings
leave
so
to
do
:
And
yet
the
whole
Clergy
that
followed
the
K's
.
Party
were
able
to
furnish
to
this
Assembly
,
but
2
Cardinals
,
7
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
and
a
very
inconsiderable
number
of
Church
men
of
the
second
Order
.
It
may
be
judg'd
by
that
,
of
how
little
strength
so
small
a
number
could
be
,
in
comparison
of
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
,
which
was
able
to
furnish
at
that
time
120
Prelats
of
the
first
rank
.
And
yet
alas
,
this
feeble
Assembly
would
needs
espouse
a
separate
Opinion
,
and
thwart
by
that
singularity
,
the
Intentions
of
the
Parliament
that
vigorously
maintained
the
Interests
of
the
Crown
.
The
Protestants
were
likewise
alarmed
at
this
Bull
,
and
sided
with
the
Parliament
,
whose
vigour
was
always
pleasing
to
them
,
when
they
employed
their
Authority
to
assert
the
Honour
and
Prerogatives
of
their
K.
And
accordingly
they
took
this
occasion
to
labour
for
their
own
safety
,
and
to
press
the
K.
to
secure
them
in
the
quiet
enjoyment
of
their
Lives
and
Consciences
.
Neither
did
the
K.
on
his
part
forget
himself
in
this
rencounter
;
for
he
called
an
Assembly
at
Mantes
of
all
the
Lords
of
his
Privy
Councel
,
and
of
his
whole
party
;
and
in
order
to
give
satisfaction
at
the
same
time
to
all
the
World
,
he
put
out
there
two
Declarations
;
the
one
renewed
that
publisht
about
two
years
before
,
wherein
he
protested
,
he
desired
nothing
more
than
to
be
better
instructed
,
and
was
ready
to
submit
to
the
Decisions
of
a
General
Council
,
or
at
least
,
of
such
an
Assembly
of
Church
men
as
might
be
able
to
terminate
the
depending
Controversies
;
and
in
the
mean
while
promised
to
alter
nothing
in
the
State
of
the
Catholick
Religion
;
and
he
gave
them
soon
after
very
convincing
proofs
of
the
sincerity
of
his
Intentions
in
that
〈◊〉
,
by
granting
the
Town
of
Chartres
upon
its
surrender
to
him
after
a
long
Siege
,
the
power
to
suppress
the
exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
both
in
that
City
,
and
within
the
whole
extent
of
its
Jurisdiction
.
In
which
he
stretcht
his
complaisance
for
the
Catholicks
to
as
●ign
a
pit●h
as
it
would
bear
;
since
to
pleasure
them
,
he
was
content
〈◊〉
exclude
the
exercise
of
his
own
Religion
,
out
of
the
precincts
of
a
●onquer'd
p●ace
.
The
other
Declaration
was
in
favour
of
the
Protestants
,
to
whom
it
●●●
Edict
of
Mantes
.
granted
the
Revocation
of
the
Edicts
that
were
contrary
to
that
of
1577
,
which
was
thereby
restored
to
its
full
force
and
vigour
,
by
way
of
Provision
,
till
the
Differences
in
Religion
should
be
agreed
by
the
consent
of
all
the
Orders
of
the
Kingdom
,
when
they
should
be
reduced
to
the
Kings
obedience
.
It
was
thought
an
Edict
so
very
reasonable
as
that
could
not
but
pass
1591.
without
contradiction
,
since
it
made
no
new
concessions
to
the
Protestants
,
restor'd
to
the
Catholicks
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
in
a
good
number
of
places
,
out
of
which
it
had
been
banisht
during
the
last
War
;
that
it
was
in
effect
,
nothing
but
an
Interim
,
or
Temporary
Provision
,
in
expectation
of
a
Definitive
Peace
;
and
since
,
lastly
,
it
reserved
to
the
Leaguers
,
a
power
to
make
new
demands
in
behalf
of
their
Religion
,
the
whole
matter
not
being
to
be
concluded
without
their
consent
when
they
should
be
reduced
.
Yet
the
Cardinal
of
Vendome
,
who
had
taken
the
name
of
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
,
could
not
forbear
making
some
feeble
opposition
against
it
in
full
Council
.
But
after
he
had
shewn
his
malicious
intentions
,
to
that
degree
,
as
to
make
an
offer
to
go
out
of
the
Council
,
rather
than
consent
to
an
Edict
of
that
Nature
,
he
was
glad
for
all
his
huffing
,
to
sit
down
again
tamely
at
a
small
disdainful
nod
the
K.
made
to
him
.
But
the
Parliaments
were
more
surly
and
difficult
to
be
won
;
for
those
of
Reunes
and
Bourdeaux
absolutely
Cavils
raised
about
its
Verification
.
rejected
the
Edict
,
and
tho
that
of
Tours
accepted
it
,
yet
it
was
with
a
Modification
by
which
Protestants
were
excluded
from
all
publick
Offices
and
Employments
,
and
out
of
all
Assemblies
of
States
in
most
part
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
pretence
abused
by
some
to
that
purpose
,
was
taken
from
a
Clause
in
the
Edict
of
Mantes
,
which
ordered
,
That
the
last
Edicts
of
Pacification
should
be
restor'd
and
observ'd
as
they
were
in
the
life
time
of
the
late
K.
now
they
knew
well
enough
,
that
Hen.
III.
never
gave
any
places
to
Protestants
,
and
that
he
found
out
tricks
to
exclude
them
in
spite
of
the
Article
in
his
Edict
that
declared
them
capable
to
hold
them
;
and
therefore
by
virtue
of
those
words
,
which
were
either
unwarily
used
,
or
foisted
,
by
the
Artifice
of
the
Catholicks
,
into
the
Edict
of
Mantes
,
they
would
still
have
them
remain
Excluded
from
all
Employments
,
because
they
had
been
so
treated
by
the
deceased
K.
and
they
thought
it
favour
enough
to
let
them
enjoy
Offices
in
Rochelle
,
and
some
other
places
where
the
artifices
of
Hen.
III
could
never
prevail
to
exclude
them
.
And
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
maintain'd
that
Banter
,
and
openly
declared
,
that
the
Protestants
did
but
deceive
themselves
,
in
pretending
to
be
admitted
to
Offices
:
and
they
were
fain
to
spend
many
years
in
patience
,
and
continual
solicitations
,
before
they
could
surmount
that
obstacle
,
tho
there
was
nothing
more
unjust
than
that
pretence
.
For
Hen.
III.
had
violated
his
own
Law
,
in
excluding
them
by
diverse
Tricks
from
those
Employments
to
which
they
were
rightfully
admittable
,
according
to
the
express
terms
of
his
own
Edict
,
so
that
they
could
not
take
any
advantage
against
them
,
from
the
deceitful
conduct
of
that
P.
without
wranglings
not
very
suitable
to
Royal
Majesty
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Publick
Faith
.
The
Reformed
made
no
great
complaints
of
the
Edict
,
tho'
the
provisional
Clause
,
which
differed
the
Decision
of
their
Affairs
till
after
the
Reduction
of
those
of
the
League
,
ought
to
have
seemed
intollerable
unto
them
,
because
it
did
leave
them
in
an
uncertain
condition
,
which
could
alter
as
Time
and
Interests
should
serve
.
But
they
could
not
endure
to
be
deprived
of
the
Benefit
of
their
Birthrights
[
](A27402-e41740-b)*
*
Whereof
the
Reformed
complain
.
,
or
the
Rewards
of
their
desert
,
upon
the
sole
consideration
of
their
Religion
:
whether
because
this
Injustice
bespattered
their
Religion
and
their
Persons
,
or
because
it
did
treat
them
as
the
Canon
Law
orders
Heretics
to
be
,
who
are
by
this
Law
excluded
from
Dignities
and
Charges
:
whence
it
followed
very
evidently
,
that
they
were
put
into
the
number
of
such
as
the
same
Canons
give
over
to
the
secular
Judge
,
and
whom
the
Catholick
Kings
oblige
themselves
to
destroy
by
their
Coronation-Oath
.
They
further
considered
as
a
particular
reason
of
maintaining
themselves
in
the
right
of
partaking
publick
Employs
;
that
the
King
had
suppressed
the
Courts
of
St.
John
d'
Angeli
,
of
Bergerac
,
and
of
Montauban
,
wherein
Justice
had
been
rendered
till
towards
the
end
of
the
foregoing
Year
,
by
Judges
of
their
own
Religion
;
for
which
they
pretended
that
the
King
ought
to
give
them
some
Recompence
;
and
for
which
they
only
desired
to
be
admitted
to
the
same
Employments
;
that
they
being
of
the
Companies
of
Judicature
,
might
have
some
of
their
own
Religion
to
take
care
to
see
Justice
done
to
their
Brethren
.
Therefore
they
made
heavy
complaints
of
the
wrangling
that
I
have
just
now
specified
,
and
omitted
not
to
set
forth
,
that
the
Injustice
done
them
reflected
on
the
King
himself
;
since
those
could
not
be
deprived
of
Employments
for
the
sake
of
Religion
that
followed
the
same
Doctrine
with
him
,
without
silently
declaring
him
uncapable
of
the
Crown
.
But
they
did
not
require
the
King
to
give
an
express
Declaration
for
the
solving
of
this
Equivocation
,
for
fear
the
scrupulous
Catholicks
should
look
upon
it
as
a
new
Grace
,
and
should
take
occasion
to
grumble
at
it
.
They
only
insisted
that
the
King
should
verbally
express
his
Intentions
to
the
heads
of
the
Soveraign
Courts
,
but
so
as
to
cause
them
to
be
executed
.
The
King
to
satisfie
them
,
sent
Commissioners
for
the
executing
of
his
Edict
,
in
the
Parliaments
that
acknowledged
his
Authority
:
but
this
remedy
was
not
sufficient
to
hinder
new
occasions
of
Complaints
to
be
given
every-where
.
Meanwhile
the
Clergy
being
assembled
at
Chartres
,
to
the
small
number
that
I
have
mentioned
,
were
drawing
up
Articles
which
lay
open
their
unfaithful
and
ambitious
Mind
.
As
the
Ecclesiasticks
have
always
been
for
making
the
Preservation
and
Safety
of
the
Kings
to
depend
on
themselves
,
this
small
Assembly
undertook
to
take
from
the
Parliaments
,
the
right
of
watching
over
it
:
and
in
this
design
required
that
they
should
be
prohibited
taking
any
Cognizance
of
what
should
pass
betwixt
the
King
and
the
Pope
.
They
presented
to
the
King
some
other
Articles
,
upon
all
which
Du
Plessis
sent
a
vigorous
Memoir
to
the
Parliament
of
Tours
,
which
that
Senate
approved
;
and
it
was
upon
these
grounds
,
that
he
advised
the
King
by
delays
to
frustrate
the
Pretentions
of
the
Clergy
.
Besides
the
honour
of
the
Parliament
that
was
concerned
to
maintain
its
Possession
,
to
preserve
the
authority
and
Dignity
of
the
Kings
against
the
Bulls
of
Rome
;
there
was
moreover
a
reason
of
Interest
that
obliged
it
to
withstand
the
demands
of
the
Bishops
.
There
had
been
since
the
death
of
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
,
seen
to
grow
a
new
Cabal
amongst
the
Royal
Catholicks
,
which
was
termed
the
Third
Party
.
The
pretence
of
those
The
3d.
party
and
its
designs
.
that
formed
it
was
to
put
the
Catholick
Religion
in
safety
,
whose
ruine
they
thought
could
not
be
hindered
,
if
Henry
IV.
came
to
reign
peaceably
without
changing
his
Religion
.
This
Prince
was
growing
suspected
to
them
,
because
he
seemed
to
them
too
long
to
put
off
the
Instruction
that
he
had
promised
them
;
and
that
they
feared
,
by
reason
of
the
Prosperity
of
his
Affairs
,
that
he
would
soon
be
in
a
condition
to
make
his
own
Religion
to
reign
,
in
spight
of
the
Rebels
.
The
new
Cardinal
of
Bourbon's
Tutor
,
and
David
du
Perrón
,
who
had
been
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
who
was
,
even
as
they
say
,
a
Ministers
Son
,
were
the
Authors
of
this
Faction
;
and
they
pretended
to
make
it
a
way
to
the
advancement
of
their
Master
,
who
was
the
Idol
of
that
Party
.
They
casted
for
a
Foundation
,
that
it
was
necessary
to
have
a
King
who
had
always
been
a
Catholick
,
and
that
consequently
would
not
be
suspected
:
but
that
he
must
be
taken
out
of
the
Royal
Family
,
that
the
fundamental
Law
of
the
Crown
might
not
be
violated
:
So
that
they
could
cast
their
Eyes
on
none
else
but
the
Cardinal
of
1521.
Bourbon
.
This
Party
grew
easily
,
because
two
sorts
of
Catholicks
joyned
in
it
;
to
wit
,
those
that
mistrusted
Henry
IV.
and
who
above
all
things
were
for
the
safety
of
their
Religion
:
and
those
,
who
,
tho'
they
would
not
leave
him
,
yet
were
willing
to
make
him
afraid
of
losing
his
Adherents
,
if
he
did
not
speedily
embrace
the
Catholick
Religion
.
Villeroy
and
Janin
,
who
gave
him
both
advice
and
the
example
of
it
,
tho'
they
both
were
deeply
for
the
interests
of
the
League
,
joyned
,
or
at
least
made
a
shew
of
joyning
to
this
Cabal
,
to
weaken
the
King
by
dividing
his
Party
,
or
for
to
force
him
to
change
his
Religion
,
thro'
the
fear
of
seeing
himself
abandoned
,
for
another
.
This
Faction
became
so
potent
,
as
that
mention
of
it
was
made
to
the
Pope
,
they
desiring
to
have
his
Authority
for
a
Prop:
So
that
the
King
was
wonderfully
troubled
at
it
,
and
held
him
for
a
long
time
in
grievous
Alarms
.
Therefore
the
most
passionate
Historians
,
and
who
seem
to
have
writ
for
no
other
end
,
but
for
to
perswade
that
the
Catholicks
had
reason
on
their
side
in
every
thing
,
have
not
dared
to
justifie
this
Conspiracy
;
and
do
confess
that
the
Royal
Catholicks
designed
to
put
the
Royalty
at
a
Compromize
.
Du
Perron
,
the
most
ambitious
and
unfaithful
Man
of
his
time
,
revealed
unto
the
King
the
secrecy
of
that
Party
,
altho'
he
had
been
the
Promoter
of
it
himself
:
and
't
was
by
that
means
he
gained
that
Prince's
Confidence
,
whose
Favour
some
years
after
made
him
a
Cardinal
.
The
Assembly
of
Chartres
did
favour
this
Cabal
,
and
it
was
resolved
there
to
present
the
King
with
a
Petition
in
their
Names
,
to
exhort
him
to
become
a
Catholick
with
all
speed
,
because
otherwise
several
who
had
been
faithful
to
him
as
the
Lawful
Heir
,
would
take
other
Measures
,
and
should
be
forced
to
abandon
him
.
This
Petition
was
Printed
at
Angiers
without
the
Printer's
name
;
●ut
not
presented
.
Notwithstanding
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
made
,
or
according
to
others
,
caused
to
be
made
to
the
King
a
Speech
in
the
same
sense
,
and
with
the
same
threatnings
.
It
was
●ndeavoured
,
for
the
authorizing
this
Party
,
to
establish
under
the
●ame
of
Chamber
,
a
kind
of
Parliament
at
Moulins
or
at
Clermont
:
●nd
it
was
so
publick
,
that
they
sought
to
compose
it
of
such
as
were
affected
to
that
Cabal
,
and
that
it
was
called
publickly
the
third
Parties
Chamber
.
The
Parliament
sitting
at
Tours
was
very
much
concerned
at
the
erecting
this
Chamber
because
it
could
not
1591.
be
done
without
dismembering
from
that
Court
,
the
Countries
that
should
be
made
to
hold
of
this
new
Jurisdiction
.
But
as
it
was
profitable
for
the
third
Party
to
ruine
the
Parliament
,
whose
constancy
,
when
the
rights
of
the
Crown
and
Succession
were
to
be
treated
of
,
concurred
not
with
these
new
Pretentions
;
those
that
entered
into
this
Faction
,
and
the
Clergy
as
well
as
the
rest
,
did
favour
the
setling
of
this
Chamber
,
that
they
might
have
at
their
devotion
a
Soveraign
Court
of
Justice
.
Therefore
the
Parliament
and
the
Reformed
,
to
whom
the
Creation
of
this
Chamber
gave
an
umbrage
for
different
reasons
,
mutually
opposed
the
Enterprizes
of
the
Clergy
.
It
was
only
the
business
of
Employments
that
the
Parliament
and
the
Clergy
did
agree
in
.
The
Clergy
complained
that
there
were
twenty
six
Hereticks
in
the
Parliament
of
Tours
;
and
the
Parliament
stuck
fast
to
the
excluding
the
Reformed
from
lesser
Offices
.
Wherein
they
all
manifested
their
aversion
for
Protestants
,
and
the
same
repugnancy
to
their
being
in
profitable
or
honourable
Imployments
.
The
King
being
urg'd
by
the
Cardinal
de
Bourbon
,
on
behalf
of
the
Assembly
of
Chartres
,
to
give
him
an
answer
to
three
Articles
,
followed
the
advice
of
his
Parliament
,
and
got
clear
of
this
Instance
by
general
Answers
.
The
first
of
these
Articles
was
concerning
his
coming
over
to
the
Propositions
of
the
Clergy
,
that
f●l●●●ed
the
King
.
Romish
Church
.
He
defended
himself
from
it
by
the
ordinary
Protestation
of
being
ready
to
receive
Instruction
,
and
to
procure
the
end
of
the
differences
that
divided
the
Church
;
adding
that
he
found
it
less
honourable
to
turn
into
it
alone
,
than
to
bring
back
the
rest
with
him
;
and
excusing
himself
for
not
being
able
to
hearken
to
the
Instruction
which
he
had
promised
,
by
reason
of
his
Military
Distractions
,
during
which
the
Voice
of
the
Canons
of
the
Church
was
stifled
by
the
Noise
of
the
Canons
of
the
Arsenal
.
The
second
was
touching
the
Peace
,
which
the
Clergy
desired
might
be
concluded
,
by
his
Intermission
.
Upon
which
the
King
was
content
in
general
to
testifie
that
he
desired
a
Peace
The
third
was
for
obtaining
permission
to
send
to
the
Pope
,
as
the
Assembly
of
Chartres
had
resolved
,
directly
against
an
Act
of
Parliament
of
Tours
,
which
prohibited
all
communication
with
the
Court
of
Rome
.
The
King
answered
it
was
a
matter
of
State
complain'd
of
by
the
deceased
Pope
,
and
the
Pope
regent
declared
That
he
thought
it
contrary
to
his
Reputation
to
court
him
,
whilst
he
did
what
he
could
against
him
,
excused
himself
upon
the
Parliaments
being
of
a
contrary
Advice
,
which
he
had
consulted
about
it
,
and
upon
that
he
desired
the
Affair
should
be
debated
in
a
full
and
solemn
Company
:
Mean
while
he
sent
the
Bishops
into
their
Diocesses
.
The
Clergy
passionately
desired
to
send
to
Rome
,
to
engage
the
King
by
that
means
into
a
Negotiation
with
the
Pope
,
the
Success
of
which
would
oblige
him
to
change
his
Religion
,
or
else
would
deprive
him
of
the
Service
of
the
Catholicks
,
if
he
refused
to
turn
.
They
would
also
have
him
sometimes
for
the
same
reason
to
write
himself
to
the
Pope
,
for
to
tye
the
Party
the
more
strictly
.
The
Reformed
opposed
both
,
because
they
dispaired
of
their
own
Safety
,
if
the
King
should
engage
in
any
Commerce
with
Rome
.
Their
Reasons
for
to
hinder
him
were
drawn
from
Considerations
of
State
,
and
from
the
Kings
Reputation
,
which
would
be
in
hazard
thereby
,
what-ever
Success
it
should
meet
with
;
because
that
in
that
Juncture
of
Affairs
he
could
make
no
Offers
to
the
Pope
,
but
what
wou'd
be
a
prejudice
to
his
Dignity
.
So
that
for
that
time
they
had
the
Advantage
over
the
Passion
of
the
Catholicks
.
This
was
the
year
that
the
Viscount
of
Turene
,
being
supported
A
Foreign
Army
.
by
the
Recommendations
of
the
Queen
of
England
,
rais'd
for
the
King
a
gallant
Army
with
the
Protestant
Princes
of
Germany
,
with
whom
,
from
that
time
forward
his
Merit
got
him
such
Ties
as
he
kept
all
his
Life-time
.
This
Service
,
added
to
so
many
others
Viscount
of
Turene
marries
the
Heiress
of
Sedan
.
that
he
had
rendred
the
King
a
long
time
,
was
the
Cause
that
he
was
pick'd
out
to
be
the
Man
,
to
espouse
the
Heiress
of
Sedan
,
whom
it
was
of
the
King's
Interest
to
marry
to
a
Man
of
Trust
,
by
reason
of
the
important
Places
she
held
:
And
it
was
by
this
Marriage
,
that
this
Principality
entred
into
the
House
of
the
Tower
of
Auvergne
,
in
as
much
as
the
Princess
,
who
died
without
Issue
a
little
while
after
,
left
it
by
her
last
Will
to
her
Husband
.
The
King
for
to
bind
more
and
more
to
his
Service
this
Lord
,
made
him
a
Marshal
of
France
,
tho'
the
Catholicks
were
mad
to
see
a
Reformed
And
is
made
Marshal
of
France
.
rais'd
to
so
high
a
Dignity
.
This
new
Grandeur
augmented
much
the
Credit
he
had
already
amongst
Protestants
,
and
which
sometimes
had
appeared
so
great
,
as
to
give
some
Jealousie
to
his
Master
.
But
this
Army
set
the
Catholicks
very
much
upon
thinking
,
they
fearing
least
the
King
with
these
new
Forces
1591.
should
easily
conquer
his
Enemies
,
and
afterwards
forget
the
Promise
of
getting
himself
instructed
.
They
therefore
did
their
utmost
to
hinder
it's
entring
into
France
,
or
to
disperse
it
after
it
should
enter
there
:
So
as
that
they
us'd
all
their
Endeavours
to
divert
the
Fund
which
was
kept
for
the
payment
of
these
Troops
.
But
du
Plessis
,
who
was
the
Master
of
this
Fund
,
because
it
proceeded
from
the
Alienation
of
the
Dominion
of
Navarre
,
managed
the
business
so
well
,
that
he
kept
the
best
part
on
't
,
notwithstanding
the
hard
and
severe
Letters
the
King
sent
him
upon
that
Subject
.
There
was
that
same
year
a
kind
of
a
Pragmatick
drawn
by
form
of
an
Interim
,
for
the
distributing
and
administring
Benefices
.
The
Reformed
were
satisfied
with
it
,
as
with
a
Preparative
for
a
general
Reformation
:
The
Parliaments
upheld
it
,
as
profitable
for
the
good
of
the
State
:
The
Archbishop
of
Bourges
did
accept
it
,
because
he
hoped
to
be
made
a
Patriarch
:
And
if
all
the
Clergy
had
been
ruled
by
this
new
Discipline
,
they
had
easily
induc'd
the
Pope
,
who
thereby
would
see
that
he
could
be
dispens'd
with
,
to
make
the
King
the
Offers
which
they
would
fain
oblige
the
King
to
make
him
.
But
the
Clergy
chose
rather
not
to
serve
the
King
,
than
to
disoblige
the
Pope
;
and
never
would
consent
not
to
depend
upon
Rome
.
The
following
Year
pass'd
,
as
the
former
,
in
Military
Expeditions
,
1592.
and
in
Negotiations
that
availed
nothing
,
if
we
except
the
Reformed
,
who
always
lost
somewhat
thereby
,
thro'
the
Instances
of
the
Catholicks
for
what
they
called
the
King's
Conversion
.
The
Catholicks
Artifices
to
gain
the
King
.
For
that
they
spared
neither
Cabals
nor
Artifices
:
They
attributed
all
the
ill
Successes
to
his
Religion
,
whereof
for
the
most
part
they
were
themselves
the
Cause
,
because
they
were
not
willing
to
see
things
ended
,
before
the
King
had
accomplished
the
Catholicks
Desires
.
They
ever-more
represented
unto
him
,
that
his
Religion
alone
was
the
Pretence
of
the
League
,
and
the
third
Party's
Obstinacy
:
Tho'
in
truth
,
it
had
been
better
for
the
Ring-leaders
of
the
League
to
treat
with
Henry
IV.
a
Hugonot
,
than
when
a
Catholick
,
for
to
have
better
Conditions
from
him
.
It
appear'd
even
in
time
that
it
was
not
his
Religion
that
held
them
,
seeing
after
that
Pretence
was
remov'd
by
his
turning
,
they
grew
more
difficult
than
ever
,
and
held
out
the
War
for
Four
years
longer
.
The
Queen
of
England
had
unthinkingly
said
,
and
to
some
Catholicks
too
,
That
the
King
had
not
done
well
to
give
the
Edict
of
Nantes
in
favour
of
the
Reformed
,
and
that
that
was
out
of
season
.
This
Princess's
Intention
was
not
to
blame
the
King
for
doing
something
for
those
ancient
Servants
of
his
;
but
because
she
did
not
doubt
of
the
King's
Constancy
in
matter
of
Religion
,
she
thought
he
could
take
a
more
convenient
time
for
to
content
them
,
than
that
wherein
his
Favours
to
them
were
neither
sufficient
for
to
reward
them
,
nor
pleasing
to
the
Catholicks
,
who
mortally
hated
them
.
But
the
Queens
Words
were
wrested
,
as
if
they
had
intimated
that
she
did
not
stick
at
Religion
,
and
that
she
blamed
the
King
for
preserring
it
to
Policy
:
Whence
it
was
concluded
,
that
tho'
the
King
should
change
his
Religion
,
he
wou'd
not
be
a
whit
the
less
in
her
Favour
.
This
Craft
was
dangerous
,
because
it
took
from
the
King
one
of
his
chiefest
Reasons
to
persevere
in
his
Religion
,
next
to
those
of
his
Conscience
,
to
wit
,
the
fear
of
offending
Foreign
Protestants
,
whose
Succours
were
so
necessary
for
him
.
He
fear'd
likewise
the
alienating
the
Hearts
of
his
Reformed
Subjects
,
who
with
the
rest
of
the
same
Religion
,
made
at
least
the
two
Thirds
of
his
Army
.
But
for
to
cure
him
of
his
Fears
,
they
did
represent
what
the
Character
of
the
Reformed
was
;
Men
easily
satisfied
,
provided
they
had
Liberty
of
Conscience
given
them
;
and
such
as
never
had
blotted
the
Names
of
Kings
out
of
their
Prayers
,
at
the
very
time
that
they
were
persecuted
by
them
.
D'
.
O.
made
the
best
he
cou'd
of
these
only
Considerations
,
and
made
use
of
them
from
the
very
first
Speech
that
he
made
to
the
King
,
after
the
Death
of
King
Henry
III.
But
that
which
most
annoyed
the
Reformed
,
was
a
joint
Discourse
between
du
Plessis
and
Villeroy
,
which
indeed
ended
without
Fruitless
Conferences
between
du
Plessis
and
Villeroy
.
concluding
any
thing
,
by
reason
of
the
Insolent
Propositions
of
the
Heads
of
the
League
;
yet
notwithstanding
it
prepared
things
for
the
changing
the
Kings
Religion
,
which
happened
the
following
year
.
The
Heads
of
the
League
,
whereof
Janin
was
the
Interpreter
,
did
not
intend
,
said
he
,
to
be
treated
after
the
Huguenot
fashion
,
nor
to
accept
of
an
Edict
of
Abolition
and
Amnesty
,
in
that
all
Edicts
of
that
nature
do
presuppose
Crimes
;
whereas
they
intended
to
presuppose
as
a
Foundation
to
their
Treaties
,
that
their
Arms
were
just
.
They
scorned
an
Edict
as
from
a
King
to
his
Subjects
,
but
a
Treaty
by
which
they
would
acknowledge
him
but
upon
certain
Conditions
;
they
presupposing
they
had
no
reason
to
acknowledge
him
during
the
old
Cardinal
of
Bourbon's
Life
,
or
all
the
time
that
he
was
not
a
Catholick
.
Du
Plessis
was
far
from
hearkning
unto
any
such
Conditions
,
and
pretended
before
all
other
things
,
that
the
King's
Authority
and
Dignity
should
be
acknowledged
and
presupposed
.
Therefore
the
Negotiation
cou'd
not
take
effect
in
his
Hands
:
notwithstanding
it
went
on
very
far
towards
the
King's
Instruction
,
which
the
Leaguers
resolved
to
be
sure
of
before
mention
was
made
of
any
thing
else
.
The
two
Negotiators
easily
agreed
upon
a
Conference
between
the
Doctors
of
both
Religions
,
tho'
each
of
them
upon
this
Subject
had
particular
Prospects
.
Therefore
all
the
difficulty
betwixt
them
consisted
in
the
manner
of
the
thing
.
Villeroy
would
have
the
King
to
be
instructed
,
Their
different
prospects
upon
the
King's
instruction
.
with
a
Promise
of
making
himself
a
Catholick
:
For
he
took
the
Words
,
to
get
himself
instructed
,
in
the
sence
that
the
Romish
Church
has
always
given
them
;
to
wit
,
for
an
irrevocable
Ingagement
to
enter
into
their
Communion
,
after
a
Conference
in
shew
,
which
in
his
Language
is
called
Instruction
.
Du
Plessis
on
the
contrary
,
would
have
them
to
be
satisfied
,
that
the
King
shou'd
testifie
a
desire
to
embrace
the
Romish
Religion
,
if
he
cou'd
do
it
without
wronging
his
Conscience
.
They
agreed
at
last
on
an
expedient
,
which
was
,
that
the
King
should
get
himself
instructed
at
a
limited
time
,
with
a
Desire
and
Intention
to
be
joined
to
the
Romish
Church
,
provided
a
Method
for
his
instructing
was
found-out
that
shou'd
answer
his
Dignity
,
and
be
able
to
satisfie
his
Conscience
.
Du
Plessis
thought
that
this
Instruction
might
turn
to
the
advantage
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
in
observing
two
things
.
The
first
was
to
hold
a
serious
Conference
,
where
the
controverted
points
should
be
throughly
discussed
,
and
wherein
he
made
no
doubt
but
the
Ministers
and
the
Truth
would
carry
a
compleat
Victory
.
His
design
was
to
assemble
the
most
learned
Protestants
at
Saumur
,
there
to
study
the
controverted
Matters
;
and
to
give
to
each
a
part
a
question
to
be
examined
with
all
possible
care
to
discover
the
beginning
,
the
progress
,
the
changes
of
every
particular
thing
;
and
with
the
Historicall
understanding
of
these
Matters
,
desired
each
one
to
seek
such
for
Arguments
in
Law
,
as
were
proper
for
the
explanation
of
the
Turth
The
King
himself
seemed
to
approve
of
this
expedient
;
and
commanded
him
to
prepare
that
Conference
:
to
which
he
invited
du
Jon
,
a
famous
Divine
at
Newstadt
,
and
afterwards
at
Leyden
.
But
the
Catholicks
wou'd
admit
of
a
Formal
Conference
only
:
and
by
little
and
little
,
brought
the
King
over
to
their
Opinion
.
The
second
thing
that
du
Plessis
had
an
eye
upon
,
was
,
that
before
the
stated
time
of
the
Conference
should
fall
out
,
the
Catholicks
shou'd
have
assurances
given
them
of
having
nothing
innovated
in
Matters
of
Religion
,
there
would
then
be
two
things
to
be
regulated
;
the
one
in
supposing
the
Kings
Conversion
happened
;
the
other
in
expecting
till
it
came
to
pass
;
and
he
hoped
that
on
the
latter
point
such
advantages
should
be
granted
to
the
Catholick
Religion
,
for
its
Honour
and
Safety
,
that
after
this
the
Catholicks
would
give
over
the
Conversion
it self
:
Whence
it
would
follow
,
that
the
King
being
less
urged
to
change
his
Religion
,
could
continue
in
the
Reformed
.
In
effect
he
had
easily
remained
in
it
,
●f
it
had
not
hindred
him
to
reign
in
Peace
:
But
he
loved
Rest
●nd
Pleasure
,
from
which
he
met
in
the
War
and
the
confusion
of
his
Affairs
with
too
tedious
Interruptions
;
and
the
unseasonable
seeking
whereof
made
him
sometimes
lose
favourable
occasions
of
carrying
great
advantages
over
his
Enemy
.
The
Negotiation
therefore
went
on
so
fast
,
that
Villeroy
beginning
to
abate
of
the
high
Pretentions
of
the
League
,
it
seemed
that
Peace
would
be
concluded
:
and
that
the
King
having
heard
the
Report
of
du
Plessis
,
Revol
and
he
were
charged
to
draw
up
●n
Edict
conformable
to
the
Articles
agreed
upon
in
the
Confe●ence
.
But
this
Secret
was
smell'd
out
,
it
not
being
known
well
●y
whom
the
matter
was
revealed
;
the
Reformed
imputing
it
to
the
subtilty
of
Villeroy
and
the
Leaguers
,
who
had
feigned
to
●earken
to
the
Treaty
,
but
for
to
draw
more
Succours
and
better
●onditions
from
the
Spaniards
;
and
Villeroy
on
the
other
hand
●●cusing
du
Plessis
of
Perfidiousness
.
The
Royal
Catholicks
took
●●re
to
encourage
the
Leaguers
to
stand
more
stedfast
to
the
Reli●●on
,
foreseeing
well
that
it
was
intended
by
the
Peace
to
free
the
●ing
from
the
necessity
of
changing
,
which
could
never
be
im●osed
upon
him
,
but
by
the
Tediousness
of
the
War
,
and
the
Fears
of
ill
Successes
.
Moreover
they
imagin'd
they
could
never
have
sufficient
Securities
given
them
,
if
they
consented
that
a
Reformed
King
shou'd
be
establish'd
on
the
Throne
;
seeing
he
wou'd
leave
the
Crown
to
an
Heir
of
the
same
Religion
.
Chiefly
in
the
manner
that
the
Succession
then
stood
,
they
saw
nothing
that
cou'd
ease
them
of
their
Scruples
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
,
who
was
the
next
Heir
to
Henry
IV.
was
then
at
St
John
de
Angeli
,
in
the
Hands
of
the
Reformed
,
and
under
the
Tutoring
of
his
Uncle
Trimouille
,
a
Lord
,
whose
Zeal
and
Valour
caused
already
Jealousies
at
Court
,
and
acquired
him
the
Confidence
of
those
of
his
Religion
.
There
was
a
likelyhood
that
this
Prince
,
after
such
an
Education
,
should
tread
in
the
Footsteps
of
his
Father
and
Grandfather
;
and
that
so
the
Catholick
Religion
being
no
more
the
ruling
one
,
it
should
fall
of
it self
.
Besides
the
Catholicks
finding
out
,
that
they
themselves
did
not
design
to
grant
any
Favours
to
the
Reformed
,
but
because
they
could
do
no
otherwise
under
a
King
that
was
their
Favourer
;
but
that
they
would
cause
them
,
if
it
were
possible
,
one
day
to
be
recall'd
,
when
they
should
have
a
King
more
depending
on
their
Counsels
;
they
feared
the
same
thing
should
happen
,
if
the
King
did
not
change
Religion
,
to
the
Securities
that
necessity
should
give
the
Roman
Religion
.
The
Catholicks
nevertheless
obtained
in
these
Conferences
the
freeing
the
King
of
the
fear
of
offending
the
Reformed
,
by
taking
the
Measures
for
his
Instruction
;
forasmuch
as
he
of
all
the
Reformed
,
who
was
the
least
suspected
in
matter
of
Religion
,
was
very
willing
of
this
Instruction
to
make
an
Article
of
a
Treaty
of
Peace
.
The
Hope
of
the
approaching
Fall
of
Popery
dazled
this
Sage
Politician
as
well
as
others
;
and
he
did
reckon
a
little
too
fast
,
as
did
most
of
the
Ministers
,
upon
the
assured
Victories
of
Truth
,
so
soon
as
it
would
be
brought
to
light
by
serious
Disputes
.
At
the
same
time
the
Catholicks
shewed
their
Aversion
for
the
●…
.
Reformed
in
what
they
possibly
could
.
Nothing
could
overcome
the
Obstinacy
of
the
Parliaments
,
always
bent
to
exclude
the
Reformed
from
the
Charges
,
how
great
soever
the
cause
was
to
fear
,
that
the
Indignity
of
that
Denial
,
after
so
many
Services
should
bring
them
to
a
Resentment
thereof
.
The
Leagued
Catholicks
were
more
tractable
in
that
than
those
that
followed
the
King
.
They
consented
that
the
Reformed
should
continue
as
the
Edict
of
1577.
and
the
Conferences
of
Nerac
and
of
Fleix
had
prescribed
them
;
and
to
take
away
all
Disputes
with
them
concerning
the
number
of
Places
that
they
could
fill
up
,
they
were
ready
to
grant
,
that
the
quarter
part
should
be
held
by
them
.
Du
Plessis
was
even
in
hopes
to
make
them
agree
to
a
third
part
.
He
chose
rather
to
regulate
the
number
of
Places
,
than
to
leave
it
indifferent
and
arbitrary
,
fearing
lest
the
King
,
who
had
an
extraordinary
Complacency
for
Catholicks
,
being
oblig'd
to
nothing
,
should
do
nothing
for
the
Reformed
;
whereas
the
number
of
Places
that
should
be
given
them
being
fix'd
upon
,
he
would
in
some
wise
be
necessitated
to
put
into
places
as
many
as
were
contain'd
in
that
number
.
He
saw
that
else
they
should
have
but
a
little
share
in
them
;
that
all
the
Governments
were
given
unto
Catholicks
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Reformed
that
deserved
them
:
That
Roni
himself
,
a
Favourite
of
the
Kings
,
found
always
his
Pretensions
cross'd
,
when
he
asked
for
any
thing
.
It
was
therefore
necessary
that
a
Regulation
should
be
made
,
which
by
necessity
should
give
Employments
to
the
Reformed
,
seeing
Catholicks
could
not
suffer
that
they
should
obtain
them
by
their
Deserts
.
It
is
true
,
that
the
Court
of
Aids
made
an
Act
,
by
which
the
Reformed
were
admitted
to
the
Offices
of
their
Jurisdiction
;
but
neither
the
Parliament
nor
the
Chamber
of
Accounts
could
be
wrought
upon
to
do
the
like
.
The
Patience
of
the
Reformed
was
try'd
in
other
things
,
and
particularly
a
thousand
Indignities
were
offer'd
upon
the
occasion
Rigors
on
their
Burying
.
of
their
Sepulture
.
The
Inhumanity
of
Catholicks
on
this
Subject
,
during
the
Siege
of
Roan
,
surpasses
almost
all
Belief
.
There
were
Persons
of
Note
amongst
the
Reformed
that
dy'd
in
that
Siege
.
Piles
amongst
others
,
one
of
the
valianrest
of
the
Army
was
slain
there
;
but
it
could
not
be
obtain'd
of
the
Catholicks
,
that
his
Body
should
be
buried
in
any
place
of
their
Church-yards
.
It
happened
besides
that
many
Reformed
having
been
slain
in
the
great
Sally
that
the
Marquess
of
Villars
made
on
the
25th
of
February
,
whilst
the
King
was
observing
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
they
were
buried
pell-mell
with
the
Catholicks
that
perish'd
on
the
same
occasion
;
but
the
Catholicks
finding
it
out
,
were
so
cruel
as
to
dig
them
out
of
their
Graves
,
and
to
leave
their
Bodies
to
the
mercy
of
Wolves
and
Ravens
that
commonly
follow
Armies
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
King
was
eagerly
sued
to
hearken
to
1593.
Continuation
of
the
artifices
to
shake
the
King's
Conscience
.
his
Instruction
;
and
no
Artifice
was
omitted
which
Converters
make
use
of
on
such
occasions
.
At
one
time
the
Abuses
of
the
Romish
Church
were
extenuated
,
which
they
represented
to
be
too
slight
for
to
be
the
cause
of
a
lawful
Scruple
.
At
another
time
they
granted
him
that
they
ought
to
be
corrected
;
and
he
was
made
to
hope
that
they
should
be
look'd
to
,
when
he
became
a
Catholick
.
He
was
sometimes
desired
only
as
a
shadow
of
a
Conversion
towards
the
satisfying
the
People
,
and
was
permitted
the
Liberty
of
his
Opinions
on
divers
things
,
provided
the
People
could
see
him
at
Mass
.
It
was
offer'd
him
,
that
a
Vail
should
be
drawn
betwixt
him
and
the
Ceremonies
,
that
he
might
be
the
less
scrupulous
to
be
present
at
it
.
The
Commodity
that
his
Change
would
give
him
of
humbling
the
Pope
was
magnify'd
,
and
of
lessening
his
Authority
,
by
putting
an
end
to
the
Schism
Political
Interests
that
tended
to
the
same
end
.
by
a
National
Synod
,
when
the
whole
Clergy
would
be
brought
under
Obedience
.
Mention
was
made
of
a
Patriarch
that
should
be
established
,
for
to
render
the
Churches
of
France
Independent
on
that
of
Rome
:
An
Allusion
which
at
all
times
has
dazled
the
Protestants
,
the
simplest
of
which
think
,
that
for
to
make
Truth
triumph
,
there
only
needs
a
Rupture
with
the
Roman
See
.
But
nothing
made
a
more
dangerous
Impression
on
his
Mind
,
than
the
Artifice
that
was
us'd
,
for
to
perswade
him
,
that
the
Controversies
which
make
the
difference
of
both
Religions
were
of
small
consequence
.
Roni
was
one
of
those
that
inclin'd
him
most
to
this
indifferency
,
and
would
even
tell
him
now
and
then
,
that
a
Catholicity
would
be
to
his
Advantage
;
and
that
it
would
be
the
most
efficacious
means
to
quell
all
Conspiracies
.
He
would
reduce
the
whole
Religion
for
him
to
the
Symbol
of
the
Apostles
,
to
the
Ten
Commandments
,
to
the
Love
of
God
and
our
Neighbour
,
to
the
Confidence
in
the
Merit
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
that
being
supposed
,
all
the
differences
of
Religion
seemed
to
him
of
small
consequence
.
In
a
word
,
he
so
dispos'd
his
mind
,
as
that
the
Romish
Religion
appeared
to
him
as
useful
for
Salvation
as
the
Reformed
,
by
not
being
possess'd
with
the
Abuses
which
corrupt
the
Worship
and
Maxims
thereof
.
Moreover
they
omitted
not
to
gain
some
Ministers
,
whose
Ambition
or
Interest
rendred
them
tractable
.
Sometimes
they
were
made
to
confess
in
the
King's
Presence
,
that
one
could
be
sav'd
in
the
Roman
Communion
.
Sometimes
they
were
made
to
dispute
,
as
by
Rencounter
with
du
Perron
,
to
whom
they
would
yield
ill-disputed
Victories
.
And
that
what
they
should
say
might
appear
the
less
interessed
,
or
of
greater
weight
,
they
were
not
obliged
to
change
their
Religion
;
their
Prevarication
being
esteem'd
more
beneficial
than
a
publick
Profession
of
the
Roman
Doctrine
.
By
these
Artifices
it
was
that
the
King
was
supplied
with
the
Argument
,
whereof
Converters
have
since
made
great
use
;
That
the
Reformed
granted
that
one
may
be
saved
in
the
Catholick
Religion
;
and
the
Catholicks
on
the
contrary
maintaining
,
That
there
is
no
Salvation
in
the
Reformed
Religion
,
Prudence
would
have
us
stick
to
the
surest
,
and
to
take
to
that
Communion
wherein
the
two
contesting
Parties
grant
Salvation
to
be
possible
.
These
Ministers
had
been
prepared
of
a
long
time
,
whereof
Morlas
,
Rotan
,
de
Serres
,
de
Vaux
,
were
the
most
noted
;
and
the
latter
of
whom
being
troubled
at
his
own
Remorses
,
revealed
,
they
say
,
the
whole
Mystery
.
Cayer
was
also
of
those
that
were
to
act
this
Comedy
;
but
some
Books
not
very
modest
that
he
wrote
,
and
amongst
others
,
a
Treatise
for
the
reconciling
of
Religions
,
having
rendred
him
suspected
,
he
was
deposed
in
a
Synod
;
and
for
a
Revenge
he
turned
Catholick
.
Roni
for
to
make
his
Opinions
take
,
said
,
he
had
for
Authors
de
la
Roche
,
Chandieu
,
d'
Esperien
,
de
Vaux
,
de
Gardesi
,
and
de
Nord
,
very
famous
Ministers
,
yet
whereof
the
greatest
part
had
quite
different
Thoughts
.
Du
Perron
,
whom
Roni
had
got
to
be
named
▪
Bishop
of
Evreux
,
and
whose
Eloquence
in
Conversation
dragged
along
the
minds
,
dazled
the
King
by
the
vehemency
and
rapidity
of
his
discourse
▪
but
his
reasons
of
Divinity
did
not
perswade
him
so
much
,
as
the
motives
taken
from
Time
and
Political
Prudence
.
These
reasons
had
a
great
empire
over
the
mind
of
a
Prince
,
that
was
weary
of
the
toilsome
trade
he
had
followed
near
twenty
years
,
and
who
saw
that
his
labours
were
not
as
yet
like
to
come
to
an
end
.
The
Misery
of
the
People
that
could
hold
out
no
longer
,
was
represented
in
order
to
move
his
Compassion
.
By
setting
forth
the
heads
of
the
Protestants
as
restless
and
ambitious
,
and
he
was
made
to
fear
them
.
He
had
cause
to
complain
of
several
Catholicks
,
that
treated
him
after
an
insolent
manner
,
of
whom
he
desired
to
be
in
a
condition
of
making
fair
riddance
.
Conspiracies
were
carried
on
against
his
Person
,
that
caused
him
to
fear
;
nay
he
complain'd
to
du
Plessis
,
that
the
Catholicks
of
his
Party
had
plotted
with
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
to
se●ze
on
him
at
Mantes
.
He
was
under
apprehensions
,
least
the
States
of
the
League
then
assembled
at
Paris
,
should
chuse
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
,
and
that
the
Spaniards
should
uphold
him
.
Most
of
the
Courtiers
were
weary
of
this
laborious
Life
,
where
there
was
nothing
but
pains
to
be
taken
,
and
as
little
to
be
gained
.
The
fair
Gabrielle
d'
Estree
,
the
Kings
Mistress
,
shared
in
these
Intreagues
.
She
hated
not
the
Reformed
,
whom
she
judg'd
to
be
faithful
and
honest
Men
;
and
even
had
many
of
them
in
her
Service
.
But
the
Protestant
Lords
had
no
great
complyance
for
her
;
and
they
never
wou'd
have
favour'd
her
ambitious
Designs
.
On
the
contrary
,
she
was
put
in
hopes
that
if
the
King
changed
Religion
,
she
shou'd
have
more
reason
to
pretend
to
Marry
him
,
because
he
could
get
the
Pope
to
make
void
his
Marriage
with
Margaret
of
Valois
,
and
be
at
liberty
to
contract
another
;
whereas
the
Reformed
Religion
debarr'd
him
from
such
easie
means
of
making
that
rupture
:
And
to
assure
the
Crown
to
the
Children
that
should
come
of
this
new
Marriage
,
she
therefore
added
her
reasons
to
those
of
the
rest
,
and
the
King
who
appeared
more
than
half
resolv'd
upon
this
unworthy
Marriage
,
suffered
himself
thus
to
be
overcome
,
partly
by
the
Prevarications
of
his
Confidents
and
Ministers
,
partly
by
the
advices
of
Policy
,
and
partly
by
the
Illusions
of
Love
.
Nevertheless
,
he
dared
not
as
yet
to
declare
his
Intention
,
whether
he
was
asham'd
of
this
timorous
Conduct
,
or
that
he
feared
that
the
Reformed
,
whereof
some
spoke
of
cantoning
themselves
,
and
of
abandoning
the
King
if
the
King
forsook
them
,
shou'd
strike
some
desperate
Blow
.
This
was
not
the
language
of
all
those
that
professed
the
Reformed
Religion
,
the
greatest
part
of
whom
,
and
even
some
of
the
most
authorized
,
preach'd
Patience
and
Loyalty
to
the
rest
.
It
appear'd
in
process
of
time
▪
that
those
who
were
of
this
Sentiment
were
the
strongest
,
seeing
that
after
the
Kings
turning
,
there
was
none
that
formed
a
Party
against
him
;
and
that
all
of
them
remained
four
years
more
not
only
in
Obedience
,
but
in
his
Service
;
there
were
therefore
but
a
few
men
that
used
these
Menaces
.
They
did
not
do
it
so
much
Mutual
Policy
of
the
Catholicks
and
the
Reformed
.
through
a
formal
Inclination
of
cantoning
themselves
,
but
thro'
a
knack
of
Policy
,
for
to
oppose
a
kind
of
a
Counterpoise
to
the
threatnings
of
the
Catholicks
,
and
thus
to
put
in
some
measure
the
Kings
Mind
in
an
equal
Ballance
.
The
Catholicks
often
renewed
to
the
King
their
Threats
of
quitting
him
for
another
,
if
he
did
not
change
his
Religion
.
It
was
therefore
requisite
that
the
Reformed
should
do
the
like
,
fearing
least
that
the
King
having
nothing
to
fear
but
on
one
side
,
and
finding
on
the
other
complyance
and
gentleness
,
should
with
more
ease
suffer
himself
to
be
conquered
by
the
threatning
Party
.
The
Mind
is
govern'd
as
the
Body
,
and
when
either
the
one
or
the
other
sinks
under
an
effort
that
makes
it
lean
on
one
side
,
there
must
strength
be
put
on
the
other
for
to
raise
it
up
,
and
to
restore
it
to
its
natural
Scituation
.
So
that
for
to
put
a
stop
to
the
King
,
who
was
dragged
on
the
Catholicks
side
,
thro'
the
fear
of
being
abandoned
by
them
,
it
was
necessary
to
oppose
him
with
the
like
fear
from
the
Reformed
,
if
he
quitted
their
Religion
;
but
there
was
a
vast
difference
betwixt
the
conduct
of
the
one
and
the
other
.
The
Catholicks
Threatnings
were
followed
with
sad
Effects
;
Intelligences
with
the
Leaguers
,
Cabals
amongst
themselves
,
and
voluntary
Obstacles
to
the
Kings
Prosperity
.
There
was
also
the
third
Party
,
whose
Head
was
known
,
and
whom
most
of
the
Catholicks
threatned
to
acknowledge
for
their
Soveraign
.
But
the
Threats
of
the
Reformed
consisted
only
in
bare
words
,
dictated
rather
by
Prudence
,
than
thro'
an
Intention
of
doing
ill
,
and
which
hindered
them
not
from
remaining
Loyal
.
Yet
the
King
concealed
his
Thoughts
from
them
upon
that
matter
The
King
●…
.
with
a
deep
dissimulation
,
tho'
his
designs
was
so
well
known
to
the
Catholicks
,
that
the
very
Spaniards
mistrusted
it
;
therefore
they
insinuated
to
him
,
that
they
would
treat
with
him
without
touching
his
Religion
:
This
they
did
for
to
benefit
themselves
with
the
Leaguers
by
the
Kings
steadfastness
,
if
he
suffered
himself
to
be
dazled
with
this
deceiving
Proposition
.
But
in
order
to
dissipate
the
Suspicions
of
the
Reformed
,
the
King
already
resolved
to
quit
their
Religion
,
testified
that
he
was
desirous
to
provide
for
their
Safety
.
Therefore
he
came
to
Tours
as
they
desired
him
,
for
to
cause
the
Restrictions
to
be
taken
off
,
wherewith
the
Edict
of
Nantes
had
been
Registred
:
He
went
thro'
Saumur
in
his
way
thither
,
and
the
Ministers
having
the
honour
to
salute
him
,
upon
his
departure
he
assur'd
them
,
that
he
would
dye
in
the
Reformed
Religion
;
and
declar'd
unto
them
,
that
if
they
heard
that
he
was
fallen
into
some
Debauch
,
they
might
believe
it
,
because
he
had
many
such
like
Frailties
:
but
that
if
the
noise
should
spread
that
he
was
to
forsake
his
Religion
,
they
should
give
no
credit
thereunto
.
But
when
he
arrived
at
Tours
,
there
fell
out
things
that
made
it
visible
he
had
other
Intentions
.
He
dared
not
to
keep
his
Bed
of
Justice
,
as
't
was
thought
he
would
,
because
the
procuring
an
advantage
to
the
Reformed
being
in
agitation
,
he
might
have
given
cause
to
the
Catholicks
to
murmur
,
for
as
much
as
at
his
first
sitting
in
the
Parliament
,
he
should
have
constrained
that
Senate
to
receive
into
the
Charges
those
that
were
called
Hereticks
.
He
for
that
reason
Assembled
only
the
Heads
,
to
whom
he
declared
his
will
,
and
ordered
them
to
consult
thereupon
:
But
this
weak
means
advanced
not
Affairs
;
and
the
result
of
this
debate
made
it
evident
,
that
the
King
had
promised
to
turn
Catholick
.
He
made
a
shew
of
being
irritated
at
the
Parliaments
resistance
,
and
spake
very
angry
terms
to
the
Attorney
General
:
But
it
was
all
the
satisfaction
the
Reformed
had
.
The
Restrictions
remained
as
they
were
;
and
it
appeared
that
the
King
had
ingaged
to
do
nothing
for
them
,
before
he
had
embraced
the
Roman
Religion
.
It
seemed
,
that
if
the
Catholicks
had
consented
to
what
the
King
demanded
,
they
would
have
drawn
him
out
of
a
great
perplexity
;
and
would
have
put
him
in
a
way
of
quitting
the
Reformed
Religion
with
more
decency
,
because
he
should
have
prevented
their
Complaints
,
by
making
their
condition
sure
.
But
the
Catholicks
passion
was
so
great
,
that
they
did
consider
nothing
;
and
that
they
would
have
perhaps
desired
no
better
,
than
to
drive
the
Reformed
to
some
Mutiny
,
for
to
agree
with
the
League
at
their
cost
,
and
upon
condition
of
turning
against
them
their
united
Forces
.
But
the
Reformed
lost
not
patience
for
all
these
Injustices
.
The
King
was
forced
to
take
other
measures
Preparations
for
his
change
.
for
to
enduce
them
to
see
his
change
by
fair
means
,
and
without
making
a
stir
.
In
order
whereunto
they
made
use
of
the
Pretence
of
Conferences
.
Ten
or
twelve
Conferences
had
been
already
Preparations
for
his
Charge
.
held
with
the
Leaguers
,
without
doing
any
good
:
a
new
one
was
renewed
amongst
the
Royal
Catholicks
and
them
;
and
that
they
might
not
be
thwarted
by
du
Plessis
,
they
agreed
for
a
Preliminary
,
that
no
Heritick
should
be
admitted
thereto
.
The
pretence
of
it
was
to
concur
with
the
States
of
Paris
to
put
a
Catholick
King
on
the
Throne
;
and
to
reunite
the
Suffrages
in
the
Person
of
Henry
IV.
in
case
of
his
Conversion
.
Therefore
from
the
very
opening
of
the
Conference
he
published
a
Declaration
,
that
he
had
prepared
,
for
to
assure
the
Catholicks
of
his
desire
to
receive
Instruction
.
At
the
same
time
the
Reformed
of
the
Court
were
sollicited
not
to
hinder
the
Kings
Conversion
:
and
the
Duke
of
Boüillon
was
chiefly
intreated
,
because
his
opposition
would
give
the
greatest
difficulty
:
De
Thou
wrote
to
him
upon
●his
Subject
,
to
perswade
him
that
it
would
be
advantagious
for
he
Reformed
to
have
a
Catholick
King
,
of
whose
good
Intentions
they
might
have
full
assurances
.
The
Duke
was
deeply
o●liged
to
the
King
,
and
his
Mouth
was
stopt
with
such
a
heap
of
promises
,
that
it
would
have
been
very
difficult
for
him
not
to
●ave
been
overcome
:
The
King
himself
promised
by
a
Writing
that
was
signed
by
the
Princes
,
and
the
chief
Lords
of
the
Council
,
that
the
profession
which
he
was
about
to
make
of
the
Romish
Religion
,
would
cause
no
change
in
the
Edicts
which
the
Reformed
had
obtained
,
and
that
no
resolution
would
be
taken
in
the
Conference
to
their
Prejudice
.
In
the
mean
time
,
for
to
baffle
the
Reformed
of
the
Provinces
,
●…
.
another
sort
of
Conference
was
proposed
,
under
pretence
of
instructing
the
King
:
but
as
his
change
was
resolved
upon
,
that
se●●ous
and
grave
Conference
so
much
spoken
of
was
no
more
to
be
expected
:
It
was
only
a
Conference
in
shew
;
to
which
the
King
invited
those
that
he
pleased
by
express
Letters
,
assigning
their
Convention
at
Mantes
,
on
the
20th
,
of
July
.
'T
is
true
,
Plessis●●tered
●●tered
the
Superscription
of
the
Letters
;
and
that
instead
of
sen●ing
them
to
some
private
Persons
as
the
King
had
ordered
;
he
●●tained
of
him
that
they
should
be
sent
to
the
Churches
,
that
●●ey
might
appoint
fit
persons
for
that
matter
.
No
outward
●●ction
of
the
King
could
as
yet
discover
his
design
of
changing
:
and
he
continued
in
his
Court
the
Exercises
of
the
Reformed
Religion
as
he
had
accustomed
:
Nay
he
desired
that
all
the
Reformed
throughout
the
Kingdom
should
betake
themselves
to
Fasting
and
Praying
,
for
to
implore
of
God
a
happy
Issue
of
this
pretended
Conference
,
as
if
he
had
been
still
dubious
which
Party
to
cleave
to
.
But
at
last
the
Masque
was
taken
off
,
and
it
was
evident
that
the
whole
Instruction
would
be
reduced
to
the
hearing
of
the
Bishops
,
without
admitting
any
Ministers
in
order
to
answer
them
.
The
Clergy
had
desired
that
the
business
might
thus
go
on
,
because
they
never
set
Victory
at
a
compromize
;
and
that
they
were
not
so
sure
of
the
King's
Conversion
,
as
that
an
orderly
Dispute
,
where
these
Pastors
should
be
admitted
,
might
not
make
him
have
quite
contrary
Thoughts
.
Notwithstanding
the
King
thought
to
make
use
of
his
Compliance
to
the
Clergy
,
for
to
perswade
the
Reformed
that
he
yielded
but
to
Necessity
;
that
he
abjured
his
Religion
but
in
Words
;
that
he
would
hear
but
Catholicks
,
because
that
he
being
forc'd
to
turn
,
it
was
more
to
the
advantage
of
the
Reformed
that
he
should
do
it
without
hearing
them
,
than
otherwise
;
that
they
might
have
it
to
say
,
they
were
not
vanquished
;
whereas
if
the
King
should
turn
after
a
Dispute
of
both
Parties
,
this
Change
of
his
had
been
a
real
Triumph
for
the
Catholicks
.
But
the
Mystery
was
revealed
by
a
Letter
from
the
Chancellor
to
the
Bishop
of
Chartres
,
which
was
seen
by
the
Reformed
,
wherein
he
advertis'd
that
Prelat
,
That
he
might
come
with
a
full
assurance
,
without
troubling
himself
with
Divinity
.
Hereby
it
was
seen
,
that
a
set
Conference
was
not
agreeing
to
the
Bishops
Palat
,
and
they
chose
rather
to
overcome
without
fighting
.
But
tho'
this
kind
of
Instruction
seem'd
very
strange
to
the
Reformed
,
and
that
they
judg'd
it
a
very
singular
thing
▪
that
the
King
should
be
as
't
were
the
Judge
of
so
great
a
Cause
,
after
having
only
heard
one
of
the
Parties
:
They
notwithstanding
thought
they
should
not
omit
to
send
their
Deputies
to
Mantes
,
either
to
obtain
by
their
Presence
something
in
favour
of
their
Religion
,
or
to
take
from
the
Bishops
the
Pretence
of
Boasting
▪
that
the
Ministers
had
shunn'd
the
Conference
.
Time
has
declar'd
how
necessary
this
Precaution
was
,
seeing
that
not
only
in
our
days
,
but
almost
at
that
same
time
,
and
in
the
Presence
of
those
who
knew
how
things
had
been
carried
on
,
they
published
that
the
Ministers
had
fled
before
them
,
and
had
not
the
Courage
to
come
to
the
Dispute
.
It
is
true
,
that
the
Ministers
of
the
Court
entred
not
into
Conference
:
But
that
we
may
not
repeat
over
,
that
the
King's
Instruction
was
agreed
upon
to
be
without
them
,
I
shall
at
least
say
,
that
none
should
admire
,
That
either
those
who
were
gained
to
favour
the
King's
Design
had
feigned
to
give
way
,
or
that
the
rest
seeing
the
Snares
that
were
laid
for
them
,
and
knowing
the
King
's
secret
Intentions
,
had
requir'd
that
all
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
might
be
expected
,
before
the
broaching
of
a
business
of
so
great
consequence
.
However
they
took
another
Precaution
more
formal
against
the
vain
Reproach
of
the
Prelats
;
and
they
engaged
by
a
Publick
and
Authentick
Writing
,
to
maintain
in
the
Presence
of
what
Persons
soever
in
a
set
Conference
,
the
Doctrine
that
the
King
had
learned
in
the
Reformed
Religion
.
It
was
du
Plessis's
desire
,
that
the
Ambassadors
of
the
Protestant
Princes
,
and
some
learned
Ministers
should
be
at
Mantes
,
that
the
Presence
of
these
Ministers
might
delay
,
if
it
were
possible
,
the
King's
Change
;
or
at
least
,
that
it
might
more
forcibly
oblige
him
to
give
the
Reformed
tolerable
Conditions
.
But
the
precipitation
of
the
Clergy
gave
not
time
for
all
these
Measures
.
They
waited
neither
the
coming
of
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
,
nor
of
the
Strangers
:
And
after
an
Instruction
of
half
a
day
,
where
only
such
The
King's
Conversion
.
were
present
as
were
not
willing
to
hinder
it
,
the
King
appeared
to
be
satisfied
with
the
Roman
Doctrine
,
and
the
very
next
day
abjured
at
St.
Denis
the
Reformed
Religion
.
It
's
true
,
he
never
would
promise
to
ruine
the
Hereticks
of
his
Kingdom
,
which
the
Clergy
would
have
him
Swear
to
.
Whether
he
acted
thus
only
through
a
sincere
Affection
for
the
Peace
of
his
Subjects
,
or
that
it
was
a
premeditated
Denial
,
to
take
away
the
Fears
his
Change
might
give
the
Reformed
.
Neither
would
he
by
any
A
Formular
that
the
King
refuses
.
means
sign
a
Formular
,
which
had
been
prepared
for
him
;
by
which
he
was
to
Swear
,
one
after
another
,
to
all
the
Articles
of
the
Romish
Faith
;
and
in
like
manner
to
abjure
all
the
pretended
Heresies
of
the
Reformed
.
They
were
forc'd
to
draw
up
one
on
purpose
,
where
Roni
interven'd
,
and
where
without
an
express
Profession
or
Abjuration
of
any
Article
,
he
in
sum
submitted
himself
to
the
whole
Doctrine
of
the
Catholicks
.
But
as
there
was
a
necessity
of
satisfying
the
Pope
,
the
first
Formular
was
sent
him
in
the
King's
Name
,
which
was
counterfeited
by
Lomenie
Secretary
of
State
,
who
had
us'd
to
Sign
for
him
,
and
who
imitated
his
Writing
pretty
well
.
The
King
agreed
to
this
Writing
,
which
could
neither
set
his
Conscience
at
rest
,
nor
please
the
Court
of
Rome
,
where
the
Craft
could
not
be
long
kept
hidden
,
nor
make
the
Reformed
believe
that
he
kept
their
Religion
in
his
Heart
,
tho'
he
had
these
different
Prospects
in
this
Artifice
.
The
End
of
the
Second
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nantes
▪
BOOK
III.
The
CONTENTS
of
the
Third
Book
.
Mistrusts
produced
by
this
Change
.
Boldness
of
the
Leaguers
.
Renewing
of
the
Vnion-Oath
.
Conspiracy
of
Barriere
.
Pretence
of
the
Rebels
,
that
the
King's
Conversion
is
not
sincere
:
That
he
must
have
the
Popes
Blessing
.
Deputies
from
the
Reformed
on
their
March
.
The
King's
Precautions
against
their
Reproaches
.
A
Letter
upon
the
King's
Change
▪
The
Insults
of
the
Catholicks
.
Artifices
to
keep
the
Deputies
from
seeing
him
,
and
to
hinder
him
from
giving
them
satisfaction
.
Project
of
an
Edict
.
A
Precaution
against
the
Order
of
the
Holy
Ghost
and
Coronation
.
The
Reformed
not
very
well
contented
with
the
Project
,
neither
accept
nor
refuse
it
.
Assemblies
permitted
.
Vnion
renew'd
with
the
King's
Approbation
.
Artifices
for
to
corrupt
the
Ministers
.
A
Design
of
a
Re-union
.
The
Duke
of
Nevers
obtains
nothing
at
Rome
.
The
Fears
that
the
King
's
and
Pope's
Reconciliation
give
the
Reformed
.
A
Truce
prejudicial
to
the
King
.
The
Reducing
Meaux
and
other
Towns
.
Clauses
in
the
Treaties
that
are
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Reformed
.
The
Coronation
Oath
.
The
power
of
the
Jesuits
.
Injustices
done
to
the
Reformed
.
The
Characters
of
the
Chief
of
the
Reformed
.
A
Synod
at
Montaubon
;
Orders
Prayers
for
the
King's
Prosperity
,
and
for
his
returning
to
his
Religion
:
Disclaims
the
Province
of
the
Isle
of
France
in
several
points
.
Assembly
at
St.
Foy
.
Propositions
and
Regulations
for
the
General
Council
;
and
for
those
of
the
Provinces
.
Secret
Articles
.
Sedition
of
the
Croquans
.
Deputies
amused
at
Court
.
Pretensions
of
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
.
Overtures
of
Reconciliation
with
the
Pope
.
The
King
wounded
by
Chatel
.
Jesuits
banished
.
Pyramid
.
Testimony
that
d'
Ossat
renders
the
Reformed
.
The
Courts
Thoughts
upon
the
Vnion
of
the
Reformed
.
The
King's
Thoughts
upon
this
Subject
.
Causes
for
which
it
is
resolv'd
to
declare
the
Reformed
capable
of
Employs
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
drawn
from
under
their
hands
.
Methods
for
to
succeed
in
it
.
The
Article
of
the
enabling
the
Reformed
to
be
in
Places
passes
with
much
ado
.
The
Attorney
General
's
ill-grounded
Wrangling
,
and
the
reason
of
new
Mistrusts
.
Assembly
at
Saumur
;
at
first
displeases
the
King
,
who
at
at
last
authorizes
it
:
Reasons
for
the
permitting
it
.
Necessity
of
importuning
the
King
.
The
Assembly
demands
a
new
Edict
,
and
Securities
.
The
King
's
desired
Absolution
:
His
Reasons
for
yielding
the
first
.
Commissaries
chosen
for
to
treat
about
it
▪
Du
Perron
and
d'
Ossat
.
The
Popes
high
Pretensions
.
Precise
Instructions
to
the
Attorneys
for
the
contrary
.
Testimony
rendred
to
the
present
and
past
Services
of
the
Reformed
.
Prevarications
of
the
Attorneys
in
the
Words
and
thing
it self
.
Articles
of
Penitence
:
Complaints
of
the
Reformed
:
The
Excuses
of
the
Attorneys
.
Punishment
of
two
Protestants
at
Rome
.
Secret
Articles
believed
to
be
promised
to
the
Pope
.
THis
Conduct
of
the
King
changed
once
more
the
Countenance
1593.
Mistrusts
proceeded
from
this
change
.
of
Affairs
.
The
Reformed
Religion
,
which
the
Death
of
Henry
III.
had
put
upon
the
Throne
,
was
on
a
suddain
removed
far
from
it
;
and
the
Heads
of
that
Party
began
to
fear
,
That
seeing
it
had
been
possible
to
make
the
King
by
so
many
Artifices
quit
his
Religion
,
he
should
by
little
and
little
be
dispos'd
to
destroy
them
.
Which
was
so
much
the
more
probable
,
that
it
being
impossible
for
the
King
to
be
ignorant
of
the
mortal
Grief
they
had
for
his
Change
,
he
was
likewise
to
consider
them
as
Men
,
who
perhaps
for
the
future
would
consult
only
Despair
,
and
who
at
least
would
live
with
him
in
continual
Diffidence
.
Thence
he
on
the
other
hand
must
take
occasions
of
Suspicions
and
Jealousies
;
and
perhaps
according
to
the
natural
Inclination
of
Man
,
who
never
fails
to
hate
those
of
whom
●e
no
more
deserves
to
be
belov'd
,
to
pass
from
the
fear
of
their
Resentments
to
the
resolution
of
ruining
them
.
Men
look
upon
the
Presence
of
those
that
have
rendred
them
too
good
Services
,
●nd
whom
they
for
a
Recompense
have
manifestly
injur'd
,
as
a
perpetual
upbraiding
,
of
whom
they
think
to
rid
themselves
by
●estroying
these
troublesom
Accusers
:
And
the
Reformed
seemed
to
be
in
a
case
of
excepting
no
other
Usage
,
seeing
the
sight
of
them
could
not
but
trouble
the
King's
Conscience
,
by
continually
upbraiding
him
with
their
Services
,
their
Misery
and
his
Change
.
They
saw
moreover
,
that
a
Negotiation
with
Spain
was
on
foot
,
which
ought
to
make
them
fear
that
the
Alliance
should
be
made
,
●ut
at
their
Cost
.
La
Varenne
,
a
Man
of
Fortune
,
who
notwith●tanding
had
a
share
in
the
King's
Confidence
,
because
he
was
one
of
the
Ministers
of
his
Love-tricks
,
took
a
Journey
into
Spain
,
●nder
certain
Pretences
,
but
in
effect
to
propose
a
Peace
,
and
the
Marriage
of
Henry
IV.
with
the
Infanta
;
for
to
see
that
Princess
in
the
King's
Name
;
for
to
bring
him
her
Picture
,
and
to
promise
to
send
a
Lord
of
Note
,
if
the
King
of
Spain
would
●earken
to
it
.
It
is
not
known
whether
the
King's
Intention
●as
really
so
,
or
if
he
endeavour'd
by
the
Overture
of
that
Proposition
to
make
Spain
abandon
the
Interests
of
the
League
.
But
●is
Voyage
alarm'd
the
Protestants
both
at
home
and
abroad
;
●o
'
England
and
the
Vnited
Provinces
had
been
included
in
the
●roject
of
this
Peace
,
because
they
feared
lest
at
one
time
or
ano●●er
their
Ruine
to
be
the
fruit
of
that
Alliance
.
But
in
France●●e
●●e
Reformed
changed
not
their
Conduct
.
They
were
content
to
●●rug
their
Shoulders
through
Astonishment
,
to
exhale
their
Grief
●
bitter
Complaints
,
and
to
expect
the
Issue
of
their
Deputation
,
whose
Members
were
on
their
way
to
wait
on
the
King
,
who
had
given
them
fine
Promises
for
their
Comfort
.
As
to
the
Catholicks
,
those
that
follow'd
the
King's
Party
lost
the
Pretence
of
their
Broils
,
when
they
could
no
more
reproach
him
with
his
Religion
.
But
his
Affairs
with
the
Leaguers
fared
in
nothing
the
better
for
it
.
From
the
very
beginning
of
the
Conference
that
was
again
taken
up
with
them
;
they
pretended
to
treat
not
as
Subjects
,
but
as
Equals
;
and
even
as
Superiours
,
that
Boldness
of
the
Leaguers
.
gave
Laws
unto
the
rest
.
They
would
not
treat
with
the
King
,
but
with
the
Catholicks
that
were
of
his
side
:
They
disputed
with
them
whatever
can
be
disputed
amongst
those
that
are
equal
;
Precedency
,
the
Wind
,
the
Fire
,
and
the
Right
Hand
;
and
would
have
the
Houses
to
be
drawn
by
Lot
;
and
after
all
,
they
made
still
such
Demands
,
as
were
impossible
to
be
granted
.
Amongst
other
Propositions
,
they
made
that
of
granting
to
the
Reformed
an
Edict
of
Toleration
for
a
time
.
Thus
they
were
forced
to
part
,
without
coming
to
any
Conclusion
;
the
King
refusing
to
consent
to
such
hard
Conditions
,
and
not
very
suitable
to
the
Condition
of
his
Affairs
;
and
the
Catholicks
themselves
that
were
of
his
Party
being
asham'd
to
desire
it
of
him
.
Some
days
after
the
King's
Abjuration
,
the
League
renewed
the
A
renewing
of
the
Oath
of
Union
.
Union-Oath
,
to
rouse
the
Spirits
of
those
that
this
Action
had
shaken
.
A
Copy
of
this
new
Oath
,
which
the
Cardinal
of
Plaisance
had
Signed
,
and
which
he
was
sending
to
Rome
,
fell
into
the
King's
Hands
,
who
clearly
saw
that
his
Change
had
not
freed
him
of
his
Troubles
.
Even
Villeroy
and
Janin
,
who
had
most
assured
him
that
his
Religion
alone
kept
these
Catholicks
from
rendring
him
Obedience
,
temporized
as
well
as
the
rest
.
The
reason
of
this
was
,
that
every
one
was
resolved
to
sell
his
Reduction
;
and
that
private
Interest
was
more
valued
than
that
of
Religion
,
which
they
had
given
out
to
be
their
sole
one
.
There
were
but
very
few
Examples
of
an
uninterested
yielding
;
few
Towns
o●
Governors
surrendred
without
bargaining
;
all
the
rest
got
themselves
to
be
bought
at
the
dearest
rate
they
could
.
Therefore
whilst
the
Reformed
bewailed
the
change
of
their
King
,
and
groaned
under
the
Oppression
of
their
Enemies
,
the
Catholicks
sold
him
his
own
Goods
,
and
obtained
from
him
great
Sums
or
great
Places
,
as
a
Price
at
which
they
set
their
Obedience
:
And
whilst
his
ancient
and
most
faithful
Servants
enjoy'd
neither
their
Consciences
nor
their
Lives
in
Safety
,
the
Rebels
,
who
had
so
often
conspir'd
against
his
Service
,
receiv'd
all
the
Favours
and
Rewards
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
,
about
a
Month
after
he
had
embrac'd
the
Romish
Religion
,
a
Plot
against
his
Life
was
discover'd
.
Peter
Barriere
,
a
Disciple
to
the
Jesuits
,
had
undertaken
to
Barriere's
Conspiracy
.
kill
him
.
He
was
apprehended
and
punish'd
as
his
Crime
deserv'd
.
The
Pretence
of
these
new
Difficulties
was
,
that
his
Conversion
The
Rebels
Pretence
.
was
not
sincere
,
and
that
before
he
could
be
acknowledg'd
a
true
Catholick
,
he
must
be
reconcil'd
to
the
Pope
,
and
receive
his
Benediction
.
Mean
while
the
Deputies
from
the
Churches
were
on
their
The
Deputies
of
the
Reformed
on
their
march
.
way
to
Mantes
.
The
King
was
not
willing
to
see
them
,
because
●e
expected
nothing
but
Reproaches
from
them
.
And
Q.
Elizabeth
upbraided
him
more
bitterly
then
he
expected
.
They
of
Geneva
wrote
to
him
after
the
same
manner
;
and
he
question'd
not
●ut
his
own
Subjects
would
talk
to
him
in
the
same
Language
.
Therefore
he
took
all
Precautions
possible
to
secure
himself
The
King's
Precautions
against
their
reproaches
.
against
the
free
and
bold
Discourses
that
he
expected
from
them
.
Whereupon
he
commanded
du
Plessis
to
let
him
know
what
the
●eformed
did
say
of
his
Change
,
as
if
he
had
a
mind
to
accustom
himself
to
such
Remonstrances
.
This
du
Plessis
did
in
a
pretty
●●ng
Letter
;
but
yet
more
sharp
and
smart
,
wherein
heplainly
set
●●rth
their
Thoughts
upon
all
the
Circumstances
of
this
Affair
.
●e
told
the
King
,
that
the
Reformed
had
hopes
that
he
would
have
●●ken
care
for
them
,
without
putting
them
to
Trouble
about
it
;
●●t
that
instead
of
giving
them
an
assured
Settlement
,
he
had
not
●●
much
as
taken
the
Rope
from
their
Necks
,
seeing
the
Edicts
of
●e
League
were
still
in
force
in
several
Parliaments
:
That
notwithstanding
the
Reformed
did
not
desire
,
as
the
League
,
that
the
●aw
of
the
Realm
should
be
alter'd
for
their
Profit
,
or
that
of
a
●●reign
Prince
;
nor
as
the
Royal
Catholicks
,
that
the
King
according
to
their
Pleasure
should
change
his
Religion
;
and
much
●●s
,
that
the
Kingdom
should
be
torn
into
pieces
,
to
satisfie
a
●all
number
of
Men
:
That
they
desir'd
Peace
only
for
their
consciences
,
and
the
Security
of
their
Lives
,
every
one
according
this
Quality
and
Birth
;
which
is
a
common
Right
,
and
not
a
●●●vate
Priviledge
,
they
being
resolv'd
to
obey
their
Prince
without
excepting
against
his
Religion
;
That
they
complain'd
that
their
Petitions
,
granted
by
so
many
Edicts
of
his
Predecessors
,
and
maintain'd
by
himself
,
could
not
be
hearkned
to
under
his
Reign
;
which
had
they
not
expected
,
and
had
it
not
been
for
the
Affection
they
bare
him
,
they
might
justly
and
profitably
have
used
the
Methods
they
had
been
forc'd
to
make
use
of
under
the
former
Reigns
:
That
after
a
long
Patience
,
they
saw
him
quit
his
Religion
,
without
providing
for
them
in
any
manner
whatever
:
That
the
Vulgar
thence
concluded
,
that
whether
he
had
turn'd
of
his
own
free
accord
,
or
thro'
necessity
,
there
was
no
good
to
be
expected
from
him
any
more
:
That
the
wiser
sort
were
in
hopes
he
would
never
have
forgot
the
Favours
God
had
showr'd
down
upon
him
,
nor
the
Services
of
the
Reformed
;
but
that
they
feared
at
the
same
time
,
that
he
having
forgot
them
in
the
midst
of
his
Prosperities
,
and
not
having
set
them
at
liberty
,
when
so
many
Victories
gave
him
Authority
to
do
it
,
would
for
the
future
want
resolution
to
do
them
good
;
and
that
those
who
had
been
able
to
shake
his
Conscience
▪
would
likewise
force
him
to
make
an
ill
use
of
his
Power
.
To
which
they
added
the
Examples
of
the
past
,
and
the
present
Discourses
of
several
Catholicks
:
That
they
doubted
of
his
Constancy
of
protecting
them
,
having
seen
what
he
had
done
;
more
especially
finding
that
there
was
a
greater
distance
betwixt
pure
Religion
and
Idolatry
,
then
betwixt
Idolatry
and
Persecution
;
because
a
Man
must
meet
with
Difficulty
to
pass
from
Good
to
Evil
,
But
●●
grow
worse
and
worse
is
so
easie
,
that
it
is
scarce
perceptible
.
●●
Plessis
moreover
observ'd
,
that
the
King
had
been
impos'd
upo●
their
Insinuations
to
bring
him
to
Mass
;
which
having
fully
discover'd
,
he
told
him
,
that
it
was
evident
the
Catholicks
intended
to
carry
him
on
further
;
that
he
would
be
oblig'd
to
send
●●
Rome
,
where
no
Absolution
would
be
obtain'd
without
Penance
that
Popes
had
sometimes
enjoin'd
that
of
making
War
against
the
Infidels
;
that
after
the
same
manner
the
Consecrated
Sword
would
soon
be
sent
him
,
to
fight
against
the
Hereticks
,
meaning
the
Reformed
,
the
Loyalest
of
his
French-men
and
the
sincerest
Subjects
;
and
that
he
should
be
brought
thereto
by
little
and
little
●●der
divers
Pretences
,
to
overcome
his
good
Disposition
.
Then
he
shew'd
the
King
the
Progress
of
the
Conference
begun
with
the
League
,
the
Delays
of
those
that
had
made
him
change
,
the
●●
conveniencies
of
the
Truce
;
the
cause
of
fearing
,
that
as
he
was
thereby
treated
as
Head
of
a
Party
,
he
might
be
oblig'd
by
the
Peace
to
become
the
Captain
General
against
the
Huguenots
;
that
the
Peace
without
them
could
not
be
manag'd
without
Injustice
,
nor
without
giving
them
lawful
Suspicions
:
Whereupon
he
represented
what
Extremities
the
Catholicks
were
delivered
from
under
Henry
III.
by
the
Reformed
;
and
how
the
●atter
had
reason
to
suspect
,
that
if
a
Peace
was
concluded
without
them
,
all
the
Difficulties
of
it
should
be
removed
to
make
them
smart
;
that
the
convocating
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
was
a
Cheat
,
seeing
that
without
waiting
their
coming
they
de●ated
on
their
Condition
,
and
that
of
their
Posterity
;
and
that
●hey
made
the
King
give
such
Promises
,
as
one
day
would
be
us'd
●o
make
void
all
that
he
should
grant
them
;
that
there
were
effects
●hat
corroborated
these
Suspicions
;
that
Protestant
Sermons
were
●●ready
banish'd
the
Court
and
Armies
;
and
consequently
the
Re●●rmed
;
seeing
it
was
impossible
for
them
to
live
at
Court
with●ut
serving
God
,
or
to
expose
themselves
in
the
Army
without
●…y
hope
of
Comfort
,
and
without
assurance
of
Christian
Burial
;
●●at
they
were
contriving
to
debar
them
from
all
places
in
the
Ex●●equer
,
Courts
of
Justice
,
and
City
Magistracy
,
for
which
they
had
●…ver
yet
been
importunate
with
him
;
that
it
was
not
just
they
●ould
injure
their
Posterity
to
that
degree
,
as
to
leave
them
in
●●e
Kingdom
to
be
rank'd
among
Jews
and
Leapers
,
instead
of
●hat
was
owing
to
their
Services
;
that
they
could
better
endure
to
●●e
under
the
late
King's
Truce
,
that
granted
'em
the
Exercise
of
●●eir
Religion
at
Court
and
in
the
Army
,
the
Salary
of
their
Mi●●sters
out
of
the
Exchequer
,
Places
of
Safety
in
every
Bai●ick
or
Senescalship
;
and
that
besides
had
promised
them
a
●estitution
of
the
Edicts
before
the
year
was
ended
.
Finally
〈…〉
added
by
way
of
Advice
,
That
these
Considerations
had
wea●…d
the
Patience
of
the
King's
Servants
,
who
knew
not
what
●●swer
to
make
;
that
now
there
was
no
time
for
Delays
;
that
●●●ir
minds
were
tyr'd
,
yet
heaving
and
tossing
,
and
upon
seeking
●●emedy
from
Despair
;
that
to
take
off
their
desire
for
a
Pro●●tor
,
it
was
requisite
the
King
should
free
them
from
that
ne●●●sity
,
by
being
himself
the
Person
,
by
preventing
'em
,
and
ta●●●g
'em
into
his
Care
;
that
he
knew
what
would
benefit
or
annoy
●…
;
that
he
needed
no
more
then
only
call
to
mind
the
Petitions
that
he
had
presented
for
them
to
his
Predecessors
;
that
they
had
lost
nothing
of
their
Justice
;
and
that
they
ought
to
have
gained
somewhat
by
the
Increase
of
his
Authority
,
seeing
it
was
in
his
power
if
he
pleas'd
,
to
be
the
Judge
and
Advocate
,
the
Obtainer
and
Donor
all
at
once
.
The
Catholicks
seemed
to
fear
,
lest
these
different
Motions
Insults
of
the
Catholicks
.
should
not
make
an
Impression
deep
enough
on
their
Minds
;
therefore
they
exasperated
them
by
insulting
Language
.
Some
of
them
call'd
the
Reformed
Sots
and
Blockheads
,
that
knew
not
how
to
take
hold
of
the
occasion
,
and
had
suffer'd
the
time
to
slip
that
was
fit
for
their
purpose
.
This
sort
of
Drollery
was
so
much
the
more
nipping
,
because
that
when
they
press'd
the
King
to
think
on
them
,
it
was
cast
in
their
Teeth
,
that
they
had
mistaken
the
time
;
and
were
threatned
,
that
one
day
they
might
very
well
lose
what
they
should
obtain
this
way
.
And
they
have
ever
since
been
thus
dealt
with
.
All
the
Methods
they
have
taken
or
propos'd
for
their
Safety
have
been
accounted
punishable
Rebellions
;
as
also
whatever
they
have
done
to
keep
their
Enemies
from
destroying
them
:
And
when
they
suffered
without
muttering
one
Word
,
all
the
ways
that
have
been
undertaken
to
oppress
them
,
they
were
styled
Stupids
and
Rusticks
,
that
knew
not
how
to
defend
themselves
.
Du
Plessis's
Letter
having
prepar'd
the
King
for
such
Discourses
as
the
Deputies
were
like
to
assail
him
with
,
He
desir'd
again
●●
see
him
at
Chartres
,
to
accustom
himself
to
the
Presence
of
the
Reformed
,
as
well
as
to
their
Remonstrances
;
perswading
himself
that
if
what
he
should
say
made
any
Impression
on
his
Mind
▪
●
would
suffice
to
perswade
the
rest
,
who
put
an
extraordinary
Confidence
in
that
Gentleman
.
He
saw
him
therefore
,
and
excus'd
himself
the
best
he
could
,
striving
to
make
him
believe
,
that
he
Change
was
altogether
feign'd
and
forc'd
,
so
far
as
to
detest
those
that
had
done
the
like
in
imitation
of
him
;
and
protesting
that
he
had
Sacrificed
himself
for
his
People
,
and
chiefly
to
procure
with
more
ease
the
Peace
of
the
Churches
,
which
he
then
call'd
as
he
did
a
long
time
after
,
our
Churches
,
as
if
he
had
still
he●
some
Communion
with
them
.
These
Reasons
were
the
Satisfaction
that
he
gave
the
Reformed
of
his
Court
,
to
whom
he
Change
seemed
inexcusable
;
and
would
tell
them
,
even
befo●●
he
had
put
it
in
execution
,
that
he
made
himself
an
Anathema
for
his
Brethren
,
whose
rest
he
well
saw
could
not
otherwise
be
procur'd
.
Du
Plessis
seem'd
not
to
be
satisfied
with
these
Excuses
,
nor
to
build
upon
the
hopes
the
King
gave
him
of
reforming
Religion
:
but
the
assurance
which
he
gave
him
that
his
affection
for
the
Reformed
was
not
alter'd
,
might
be
a
greater
satisfaction
to
him
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Royal
Catholicks
having
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
King
by
his
change
,
were
nothing
the
juster
towards
the
Reformed
;
they
omitted
no
occasion
of
rendering
them
suspected
or
odious
,
in
which
they
spar'd
not
Calumny
itself
.
It
was
for
that
purpose
that
a
Rumour
was
spread
amongst
the
People
,
that
duPlessis
had
intended
to
murder
all
the
Catholicks
of
Saumur
on
the
Eve
of
St.
Bartholomew
,
to
revenge
the
Reformed
that
had
been
serv'd
so
twenty
years
before
at
Paris
.
He
understood
very
well
the
malignity
of
this
Artifice
,
which
ten●ed
to
render
all
the
Reformed
suspected
of
a
like
design
,
in
all
●he
places
where
they
were
the
strongest
:
because
it
was
more
●han
probable
,
that
a
Lord
of
that
Wisdom
and
Authority
would
●ot
alone
undertake
the
project
of
this
Vengeance
,
which
would
●e
too
small
for
to
extend
only
on
the
Catholicks
of
Saumur
:
Therefore
he
was
willing
to
refute
that
Calumny
in
due
Form
.
He
complain'd
to
the
Parliament
of
it
;
information
was
●ade
against
the
Authors
of
this
Report
,
which
was
easily
●inc'd
to
be
false
:
but
the
party
impeach'd
was
not
punish'd
as
Du
Plessis's
expected
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
Catholicks
strove
●ith
great
vigour
,
to
keep
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
from
●●ming
into
the
King's
Presence
:
whether
they
fear'd
that
their
Artifices
to
hinder
the
Deputies
from
seeing
him
.
●●ght
might
shake
him
,
he
being
as
yet
not
well
grounded
;
or
●at
they
strove
to
hinder
the
Favours
he
was
prepar'd
to
grant
●●em
,
to
make
them
forget
his
change
.
But
the
King
being
very
●ath
to
send
back
the
Reformed
Deputies
without
hearing
them
,
the
●atholicks
endeavour'd
to
keep
him
at
least
from
seeing
themall
,
and
●ould
fain
have
admitted
no
more
then
six
into
his
Presence
:
But
Du
Plessis
got
the
King
to
resolve
the
contrary
.
However
the
Catholicks
without
losing
courage
,
endeavour'd
to
weary
the
Deputies
at
●antes
,
amusing
the
King
near
Fecamp
,
and
other
places
of
Normandy
,
●●
give
them
occasion
to
Believe
that
the
King
shund
'em
,
and
was
not
willing
to
come
to
the
speech
of
'em
:
and
moreover
they
put
him
in
some
fear
of
the
Pope
,
who
would
be
offended
if
he
gave
so
soon
,
and
so
publickly
,
any
token
of
affection
to
the
Reformed
.
But
du
Plessis
still
got
the
better
of
these
Artifices
;
the
King
went
to
Mantes
,
saw
all
the
Deputies
,
heard
their
Complaints
and
Reproaches
,
they
wanting
neither
Strength
nor
Courage
,
made
them
fair
Promises
,
heard
President
Feydeau
that
spoke
for
them
,
received
the
Memorial
of
their
Demands
,
charged
the
Chancellor
to
examine
it
,
and
made
them
hope
he
would
give
them
satisfaction
.
The
Catholicks
not
being
able
to
hinder
him
from
seeing
Project
of
an
Edict
.
them
,
endeavour'd
at
least
to
hinder
his
satisfying
them
;
and
advised
him
to
send
them
home
with
a
promise
to
answer
their
Memorial
in
three
Months
.
But
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
and
du
Plessis
shewed
so
many
inconveniencies
in
that
advice
,
the
suspicions
so
lawful
,
that
the
Deputy's
return
would
give
the
Churches
,
without
carrying
back
any
thing
but
words
;
so
many
sad
Consequences
of
despair
that
such
a
conduct
would
cast
the
Reformed
into
,
that
the
King
took
a
contrary
advice
.
And
because
they
always
alledg'd
the
Pope
,
who
had
not
as
yet
approv'd
the
King's
absolution
,
and
how
the
Edict
that
would
be
given
the
Reformed
would
hinder
his
approving
it
;
they
reply'd
,
that
there
was
no
heed
to
be
given
to
the
Pope
,
when
their
affairs
were
in
agitation
,
because
they
knew
but
too
well
that
he
would
never
be
pleased
that
any
thing
should
be
done
in
their
favour
.
But
to
testifie
that
the
King's
Service
was
as
dear
to
them
before
as
after
his
change
,
and
that
they
were
not
willing
their
Precipitation
should
bring
him
any
prejudice
,
they
did
agree
that
the
publishing
of
the
Edict
which
would
be
granted
them
might
be
deferr'd
,
provided
the
Memorial
was
presently
examined
,
and
the
Edict
drawn
up
in
order
to
its
Publication
at
a
less
ticklish
Juncture
.
They
therefore
obtained
that
seven
Catholick
Commissaries
should
be
named
that
what
they
should
conclude
might
be
the
more
authorized
:
and
in
this
very
number
were
some
of
the
most
rigid
,
to
ta●●●
away
all
causes
of
murmuring
if
the
business
should
be
carried
on
without
them
.
But
these
Commissaries
knew
not
where
to
begin
;
whether
their
design
was
to
frustrate
the
persuits
of
the
Reformed
,
and
to
put
them
off
to
a
time
that
the
King's
Conversion
should
not
be
a
new
thing
;
or
that
out
of
their
zeal
for
Religion
they
were
not
willing
to
grant
any
thing
to
those
that
they
held
for
Hereticks
.
So
that
after
several
Conferences
,
wherein
time
was
spent
,
the
Marshal
Duke
de
Bouillon
,
and
du
Plessis
,
were
added
to
the
Catholicks
,
who
soon
agreed
with
them
upon
several
Articles
.
The
chief
of
them
were
,
that
the
Edict
of
1577
should
be
And
to
hinder
him
from
satisfying
them
.
●evived
with
the
Interpretations
given
it
in
the
Conference
of
Ne●ac
and
Fleix
;
that
the
Edicts
extorted
by
the
League
to
the
pre●udice
of
the
former
should
be
repealed
:
That
by
reason
of
the
changes
caused
by
the
disturbances
of
the
League
,
and
the
damages
that
the
Reformed
had
suffered
thereby
,
a
new
Regulation
●hould
be
made
by
way
of
amends
for
their
Losses
,
conformably
●o
which
the
Chancellor
and
Secretaries
of
State
should
govern
themselves
upon
occasions
,
and
give
the
necessary
advices
to
the
●arliaments
,
in
the
Affairs
that
should
be
Transacted
by
them
;
That
the
Catholick
Religion
should
be
re-establish'd
in
all
places
●●at
the
War
had
banished
its
Exercise
from
,
which
should
be
per●rmed
without
Fraud
,
and
without
Prejudice
to
the
Reformed
:
●hat
the
Reformed
should
exercise
theirs
in
the
Cities
under
the
●ing's
Obedience
,
Because
the
War
hindered
them
from
assembling
●ith
safety
in
the
Country
;
which
however
the
King
should
or●●r
according
to
the
places
:
That
when
the
King's
Sister
was
at
●ourt
,
the
exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
should
be
in
●●r
House
;
and
in
her
absence
,
only
in
the
Families
of
Lords
,
●●ongst
whom
were
reckoned
,
namely
,
the
Duke
de
Bouillon
,
a
Trimouille
,
Rohan
,
du
Plessis
,
yet
with
that
reservation
,
that
〈…〉
Psalms
should
be
sung
there
:
That
it
should
also
be
in
the
Ar●y
,
whether
the
King
was
present
or
absent
,
in
the
Quarters
the
Captains
of
the
Gendarms
,
and
Camp-masters
:
That
no
Oath
●ade
,
or
to
be
made
,
should
be
a
prejudice
to
the
Article
●reed
to
:
That
a
Fund
should
be
appointed
for
the
Sa●y
of
their
Pastors
,
according
to
the
Rolls
certified
by
the
●●ovinces
,
and
that
it
should
be
charged
upon
the
Provinces
●●der
the
name
of
Madame
:
That
the
Legacies
and
Gifts
that
●●ght
be
bequeath'd
to
the
Churches
and
Poor
should
be
valid
,
●…d
that
the
Reformed
should
be
admitted
to
sue
for
the
Payment
●●ereof
after
the
ordinary
ways
:
That
the
Children
of
the
Reformed
should
be
brought
up
in
the
Religion
of
their
Parents
,
tho'
the
Fathers
and
Mothers
of
them
should
not
order
the
same
in
their
last
Will
.
They
added
verbally
to
all
these
Articles
that
were
written
down
,
that
the
Reformed
might
build
and
rent
Colledges
for
the
instructing
their
Youth
.
The
Reformed
Commissaries
got
an
Article
to
be
inserted
Precautions
against
the
Oaths
of
the
Order
of
the
H.
Ghost
,
and
the
Coronation
.
against
the
Oaths
,
under
pretence
of
which
all
the
Promises
that
should
be
made
might
be
evaded
;
because
they
knew
very
well
that
the
King
was
to
take
the
Oath
of
the
Order
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
that
at
his
Consecration
he
would
be
made
to
take
another
,
whereby
he
should
be
obliged
to
extirpate
the
Hereticks
.
In
like
manner
they
obtain'd
,
that
the
Fund
appointed
for
the
maintaining
their
Pastors
should
be
charg'd
upon
the
State
,
under
the
name
of
Madame
,
by
reason
the
Catholicks
look'd
on
it
as
a
very
grievous
thing
,
that
the
States
of
a
most
Christian
King
should
be
charged
with
the
Maintenance
of
Heretical
Ministers
.
But
when
these
Articles
were
communicated
to
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
,
they
were
not
satisfied
with
them
for
two
principal
Reasons
.
The
first
was
,
That
there
was
no
care
taken
,
that
Justice
should
be
administer'd
to
them
as
well
as
to
Catholicks
;
whereas
the
Parliaments
and
other
Judges
did
them
great
Injustices
in
Civil
Matters
,
and
great
Cruelties
in
Criminal
ones
,
as
if
the
Protection
of
Laws
and
Common
Right
had
not
belong'd
to
them
.
Add
to
this
,
That
the
reviving
the
Edict
of
1577.
which
seemed
to
provide
for
that
,
did
not
free
them
from
their
fear
〈…〉
being
deprived
of
its
effect
,
by
the
same
Frauds
of
which
they
had●
Tryal
under
the
Reign
of
Henry
III.
The
second
was
,
that
the
Securities
given
them
did
not
seem
sufficient
against
the
Animosities
of
the
Catholicks
;
os
which
they
had
a
fresh
example
by
the
peevishness
of
the
Commissaries
that
had
treated
with
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
and
du
Plessis
.
It
had
appeared
by
all
their
former
Behaviour
,
but
still
more
by
their
sharp
and
unjust
Co●testations
which
they
had
upon
each
Article
of
the
Memorial
.
So
that
the
remembrance
of
past
Cruelties
and
Treacheries
,
suffered
not
the
Reformed
to
rely
on
the
goodness
of
Enemies
▪
whose
hatred
nothing
could
asswage
.
Therefore
they
represented
to
the
King
the
insufficiency
of
the
Articles
,
granted
them
:
but
all
was
in
vain
.
The
Council
permitted
not
that
any
addition
should
be
made
to
the
things
agreed
on
,
and
the
King
who
had
reason
to
manage
the
Catholicks
more
then
ever
,
durst
not
incense
'em
by
giving
the
Reformed
too
much
Satisfaction
.
The
Deputies
of
the
Churches
were
therefore
forc'd
to
retire
,
as
if
it
were
to
give
those
that
sent
'em
an
account
of
their
Negotiation
:
and
they
carri'd
The
Reformed
dissatisfied
of
the
Project
,
neither
accept
nor
refuse
them
.
Assemblies
permisted
,
Union
renew'd
with
the
King
'
▪
approbation
▪
into
their
Provinces
the
Articles
granted
,
without
either
accepting
or
refusing
'em
,
as
if
they
were
to
consider
'em
more
at
large
with
their
Brethren
.
'T
is
true
,
the
King
gave
them
leave
to
call
a
Provincial
Assemblies
,
there
to
make
a
Report
of
their
Deputation
;
and
to
prepare
them
for
a
general
Assembly
,
which
they
held
at
St.
Foy
the
ensuing
year
.
They
also
obtained
leave
to
call
a
National
Synod
to
regulate
their
Ecclesiastick
affairs
,
which
were
in
some
confusion
.
But
that
which
most
favoured
them
was
,
that
even
before
the
King's
face
and
with
his
Approbation
,
they
renew'd
at
Mantes
the
Union
of
the
Churches
,
to
live
and
to
dye
in
the
maintainance
and
defence
of
their
Confession
of
Faith
,
as
they
had
already
sworn
at
the
Assemblies
of
Nimes
,
Millaud
,
Montauban
,
and
Rochelle
.
But
these
former
Oaths
had
been
made
under
the
authority
of
a
Protector
of
their
own
Religion
:
That
of
Mantes
was
the
first
they
made
with
the
●onsent
of
a
King
that
had
embrac'd
a
contrary
Communion
.
Du
Plessis
put
this
Notion
in
their
heads
,
and
advis'd
them
to
let
the
●ing
know
it
.
They
did
so
,
and
the
King
,
whether
in
that
he
●●llow'd
his
own
Inclinations
,
which
favour'd
'em
in
the
main
,
〈…〉
that
he
judg'd
it
was
not
a
time
to
disapprove
it
,
not
on●●
permitted
them
to
renew
their
Union
,
but
exhorted
'em
〈…〉
it
,
as
a
thing
necessary
for
their
Preservation
;
and
said
nothing
〈…〉
them
that
might
make
'em
think
he
believ'd
their
Oath
was
pre●●dicial
to
his
Service
.
For
this
clause
was
always
inserted
in
the
Acts
〈…〉
the
Union
,
that
it
was
made
under
the
Kings
Obedience
,
and
without
quitting
the
fidelity
that
was
due
to
him
.
It
would
have
●een
difficult
,
I
grant
,
but
on
t'other
hand
,
it
would
not
have
●●en
just
to
oppose
such
an
Union
,
seeing
that
in
effect
to
hinder
●●ople
from
uniting
themselves
for
their
own
safety
,
when
they
●●ve
formidable
Enemies
to
deal
with
,
would
be
a
direct
Dearation
that
they
were
resolv'd
to
destroy
'em
;
there●●re
this
Union
of
the
Churches
which
has
made
so
great
a
noise
,
and
which
has
serv'd
Lewis
XIII
.
for
a
pretence
to
ruine
the
Reformed
,
was
in
its
beginning
equally
innocent
and
necessary
:
Since
natural
right
of
self-preservation
grounded
the
necessity
of
it
,
and
for
that
the
Approdation
and
Exhortation
of
the
King
who
authoriz'd
'em
,
was
lawful
and
no
way
to
be
blam'd
.
This
hinder'd
not
,
but
that
whilst
the
Deputies
of
the
Reformed
stay'd
at
Mantes
▪
great
endeavours
were
us'd
by
the
force
of
Intrigues
Artifies
to
corrupt
the
Ministers
.
to
corrupt
some
of
'em
,
either
to
sow
division
amongst
'em
,
or
to
colour
the
King's
Change
by
some
new
Prevarication
of
the
Ministers
.
Matters
had
been
prepar'd
for
it
,
by
procuring
the
Deputation
of
some
Provinces
for
such
Persons
as
were
judg'd
most
plyable
to
the
Promises
of
the
Court
.
Rotan
a
famous
Minister
was
suspected
to
help
on
these
Artifices
,
whether
he
was
really
charmed
by
the
expectance
of
some
Favours
,
or
that
he
feign'd
as
if
he
hearken'd
to
'em
that
so
he
might
be
made
a
Deputy
;
because
that
Commission
then
was
of
no
small
consequence
to
honour
those
it
was
given
to
.
A
Conference
was
therefore
begun
,
to
which
du
Perron
was
admitted
,
as
assur'd
of
Victory
,
by
the
Collusion
of
his
Adversary
.
The
dispute
ran
upon
the
sufficiency
of
Scripture
,
and
upon
the
Interpretation
of
the
16
verse
of
the
3
Chapter
of
the
11
Epistle
of
Paul
to
Timothy
.
But
Rotan
not
daring
,
either
in
Honour
or
Conscience
,
to
be
so
base
as
he
was
reported
to
have
promis'd
,
feign'd
himself
sick
,
which
freed
him
from
that
trouble
.
Beraud
a
Minister
of
Montauban
took
his
place
,
but
the
Conference
was
soon
at
an
end
,
when
they
saw
that
there
was
nothing
to
be
expected
from
the
fraud
agreed
upon
with
Rotan
.
The
Clergy
sound
out
the
means
to
break
it
,
without
seeming
to
shun
it
;
and
the
Ministers
on
their
part
offer'd
to
take
it
up
when
ever
occasion
should
offer
:
But
by
reason
these
offers
hinder'd
not
the
Clergy
to
boast
that
they
had
made
the
Ministers
give
ground
,
Berand
and
Rotan
got
the
National
Synod
held
a●
Montauban
the
following
year
,
to
approve
what
they
had
done
a●
the
Conference
.
Beraud
perswaded
Rotan
to
lay
all
upon
himself
;
and
this
approbation
stifled
mens
suspicion
,
that
the
latter
held
any
fraudulent
Correspondence
with
the
Adversaries
:
and
to
shew
that
they
did
not
stand
in
fear
of
the
Bishops
,
the
Synod
nam'd
one
and
Twenty
Persons
of
their
Body
,
to
whom
they
gave
authority
of
ch●sing
Twelve
of
their
own
number
to
continue
the
Conference
,
whenever
the
Catholicks
would
re-assume
it
.
Amongst
these
Electors
were
three
Foreign
Ministers
;
one
from
Geneva
,
one
from
England
,
and
one
from
Holland
.
The
departure
of
the
Deputies
put
an
end
to
these
dangerous
Intreigues
;
but
the
Reformed
soon
after
were
set
upon
by
new
Artifices
:
And
secret
Orders
were
sent
into
the
Provinces
,
to
hinder
their
Ministers
from
using
in
their
Sermons
too
hard
Expressions
against
the
King's
Change
,
and
they
were
forbid
to
call
it
a
Revolt
.
Thus
whilst
on
the
one
hand
the
Suffrages
of
some
Preachers
of
the
League
were
bought
off
with
ready
Money
,
to
engage
'em
to
speak
advantagiously
of
the
King's
Conversion
in
their
Pulpits
,
the
same
means
was
mostly
us'd
to
stop
the
Ministers
Mouths
,
and
to
make
'em
speak
modestly
concerning
the
same
thing
.
Hereby
it
was
expected
that
the
Reformed
People
coming
to
hear
this
Action
of
their
Prince
spoken
of
with
so
much
Moderation
,
might
be
the
more
easily
inclin'd
to
imitate
Him
.
Moreover
there
arose
a
World
of
Reconcilers
of
Religion
,
who
A
design
of
re-uniting
.
looking
upon
the
Accomodations
as
very
proper
to
flatter
the
King's
Conscience
,
by
these
unworthy
means
aspir'd
to
Rewards
●nd
Salaries
.
These
Reconciliations
wrought
upon
some
Ministers
;
but
that
which
was
most
surprizing
,
was
,
that
a
whole
Province
was
taken
with
these
illusory
Projects
,
and
had
the
Boldness
to
charge
their
Deputies
to
carry
a
Proposal
of
the
●ame
to
the
Synod
of
Montauban
.
These
Artifices
corrupted
ma●y
People
,
and
occasion'd
much
trouble
to
several
wise
and
●onest
Men
,
that
were
for
preserving
the
advantages
of
Religi●n
and
the
Rights
of
Conscience
,
without
disturbing
the
Peace
of
●he
Churches
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
King's
Negotiations
with
the
Pope
gave
new
Alarms
to
the
Reformed
,
who
fear'd
lest
they
should
pay
●he
Expences
of
the
Reconciliation
betwixt
these
two
Potentates
.
The
Duke
of
Nevers
being
sent
to
Rome
,
seem'd
fit
for
the
spee●y
concluding
of
this
business
,
because
that
as
a
zealous
Catholick
,
●nd
originally
an
Italian
,
he
would
be
acceptable
to
the
Pope
;
●nd
as
affectionate
to
the
King
,
he
would
mind
his
Interest
.
In
●ffect
he
was
very
intent
upon
the
matter
,
and
ply'd
the
Pope
in
a
●ost
submissive
and
earnest
manner
:
But
he
got
nothing
by
his
Importunity
.
The
Pope
believ'd
the
League
to
be
still
strong
enough
to
hold
out
a
long
time
against
the
King's
Power
;
and
according
to
the
Maxims
of
Rome
,
he
continu'd
inflexible
,
as
long
as
he
thought
things
could
not
be
done
without
him
.
The
Duke
of
Nevers
has
The
Duke
of
Nevers
obtains
nothing
at
Rome
.
thought
fit
in
his
Memoirs
to
make
a
particular
Observation
of
the
little
knowledge
that
Court
has
of
the
Gospel
;
where
nevertheless
,
the
Name
of
Religion
serves
for
a
Cloak
for
all
things
.
He
relates
,
that
as
he
was
one
day
remonstrating
to
the
Cardinal
of
Toledo
,
how
just
it
was
that
the
Pope
should
kindly
accept
the
Offers
of
the
King
that
courted
him
,
seeing
his
Duty
oblig'd
him
,
like
the
good
Shepherd
that
seeks
for
the
stray'd
Sheep
,
to
have
courted
himself
that
Prince
,
were
he
still
stray'd
from
his
Flock
;
This
Cardinal
,
one
of
the
most
learned
and
famous
of
the
Colledge
,
answer'd
him
,
That
it
did
not
stand
with
the
Dignity
of
Jesus
Christ
to
run
after
the
stray'd
.
And
continuing
the
same
Discourse
,
he
nam'd
the
Apostle
St.
Andrew
in
a
thing
that
the
Evangelist
St.
John
attributes
to
St.
Philip
;
wherein
the
Duke
,
who
knew
more
then
he
,
made
no
Scruple
to
shew
him
his
Error
.
These
Rigours
of
the
Pope
,
and
the
bad
Success
of
the
Embassie
of
the
Duke
of
Nevers
,
who
was
not
a
little
griev'd
to
see
that
they
did
but
laugh
at
the
Miseries
of
France
in
Rome
,
and
in
whose
Presence
this
same
Cardinal
had
presum'd
to
say
,
smiling
at
the
Description
he
made
of
'em
,
That
he
did
not
know
how
to
help
'em
;
All
this
,
I
say
,
made
some
of
the
Reformed
take
heart
,
in
hopes
to
see
a
Schism
that
might
happen
to
their
Advantage
.
But
those
who
understood
better
the
Roman
Policy
judg'd
otherwise
,
and
believ'd
,
that
all
these
Scruples
were
rais'd
only
for
to
enhance
the
price
of
the
King's
Reconciliation
,
and
to
draw
more
advantageous
Conditions
from
him
;
amongst
which
they
highly
fear'd
,
least
destroying
the
Hereticks
,
as
one
of
the
chiefest
,
should
be
inserted
.
It
is
true
,
the
King
had
charg'd
the
Duke
of
Nevers
to
let
the
Pope
know
,
if
he
were
capable
of
hearkning
to
Reason
,
that
considering
the
present
posture
of
Affairs
,
he
ought
not
be
oblig'd
either
to
destroy
the
Reformed
,
nor
to
promise
the
compassing
of
it
one
day
,
because
they
were
strong
enough
to
stand
in
their
own
Defence
,
and
had
well
fortify'd
Holds
to
retire
to
.
In
consideration
of
which
he
besought
the
Pope
not
to
take
it
ill
,
that
some
other
more
moderate
Course
might
be
taken
for
the
good
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
without
mentioning
the
Destruction
of
the
Reformed
.
Pisani
,
who
had
made
a
Voyage
to
Italy
before
the
Duke
,
had
also
been
charg'd
with
the
like
Instructions
.
But
the
Reformed
were
not
ignorant
of
the
Artifices
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
that
takes
her
Measures
afar
off
to
bring
about
her
Designs
,
whereof
she
never
loses
sight
.
The
Pope
also
explain'd
himself
clearly
enough
upon
this
Subject
;
and
tho'
he
had
resolv'd
to
give
no
positive
Answer
to
the
Duke
of
Nevers
,
when
he
ask'd
him
,
what
he
would
have
the
King
do
in
order
to
obtain
his
Absolution
;
●et
told
him
,
to
be
rid
of
his
Importunities
,
that
the
King
should
do
the
contrary
of
all
that
he
had
done
till
that
time
.
The
Reformed
understood
well
the
meaning
of
those
Words
.
They
were
not
obscure
to
those
that
knew
with
what
earnestness
the
Court
of
Rome
had
,
and
still
did
endeavour
throughout
all
Europe
,
to
destroy
the
Protestants
:
They
saw
well
,
that
the
Popes
meaning
was
,
that
the
King
who
to
that
time
had
been
the
Protector
of
the
Reformed
,
must
for
the
future
persecute
and
destroy
'em
.
They
were
moreover
well
informed
,
that
divers
Advices
were
The
fears
that
the
King
and
Popes
reconciliation
gave
the
Reformed
▪
given
the
King
to
divert
him
from
favouring
them
;
and
that
it
was
ever-more
represented
to
him
,
that
that
was
the
only
●●ans
to
bring
back
all
the
Catholicks
into
his
Service
,
and
bind
●he
Pope
to
his
Interests
.
Mean
while
the
Truce
which
the
King
had
made
with
the
Heads
of
the
League
immediately
after
his
Conversion
,
under
pretence
Truce
to
the
King's
prejudice
.
●f
re-uniting
their
Minds
,
and
to
wean
them
from
the
War
,
en●ed
with
the
Year
.
It
was
at
first
made
for
Three
Months
,
and
●●en
was
continued
.
The
Reformed
of
the
Council
oppos'd
it
●ith
all
their
might
,
and
endeavour'd
to
make
the
King
sensi●●e
,
that
this
Truce
would
prove
the
Ruine
of
his
Affairs
;
be●●use
it
would
delay
the
good
Intentions
of
those
that
were
in●…inable
to
return
to
their
Obedience
,
and
give
the
Heads
of
the
●…eague
time
to
re-encourage
their
Party
that
began
to
shake
,
and
●●
Opportunity
of
treating
more
advantagiously
with
the
Spani●●ds
.
But
this
Advice
was
rejected
by
them
who
foresaw
that
●…e
design
of
a
Peace
would
throw
the
Reformed
into
despair
,
who
●●und
more
safety
for
themselves
in
the
Continuation
of
the
War
.
Yet
●…me
convinc'd
the
World
that
their
Counsel
was
both
wholsom
and
unbyassed
.
The
particular
Heads
of
the
League
stuck
close
one
to
another
whilst
the
Truce
lasted
,
hoping
that
All
together
should
obtain
better
Conditions
then
separate
and
divided
;
and
the
Heads
made
a
bad
use
of
it
to
draw
more
Succours
from
the
Spaniards
,
who
were
desirous
to
continue
the
Troubles
in
the
Kingdom
.
The
King
therefore
publish'd
a
Declaration
,
setting
forth
his
Reasons
for
discontinuing
a
Truce
so
hurtful
to
his
Interests
.
But
the
face
of
things
chang'd
as
soon
as
ever
the
Truce
was
expir'd
,
and
most
of
the
Cities
treated
.
Meaux
was
the
first
that
submitted
,
following
the
Example
Reduction
of
Meaux
and
other
Towns
.
of
Vitri
the
Governor
.
She
drew
great
advantages
from
her
submitting
,
and
the
Edict
that
was
given
her
serv'd
for
a
Model
to
the
rest
under
the
same
Circumstances
.
All
these
Surrendrings
gave
new
Jealousies
to
the
Reformed
,
Clauses
in
the
Treaties
that
prejudice
the
Reformed
.
against
whose
Liberties
there
were
always
some
Clauses
inserted
in
the
Treaties
of
the
Governors
and
Cities
.
The
very
Articles
that
were
agreed
upon
at
Mantes
were
almost
all
violated
by
these
new
Edicts
;
and
the
Reformed
after
all
these
Infringements
,
found
themselves
in
as
bad
a
posture
as
at
the
beginning
.
All
the
Towns
did
not
shew
an
equal
Aversion
for
them
;
but
they
all
agreed
,
that
no
other
Religion
then
the
Catholick
should
be
exercis'd
within
their
Walls
Meaux
was
content
to
exclude
out
of
her
Cities
and
Suburbs
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
Others
banish'd
it
their
[
](A27402-e45570-b)*
*
The
Circuit
of
a
League
from
any
Town
,
being
within
the
Precinct
or
Jurisdiction
of
it
.
Banlieve
.
Several
reduc'd
it
to
the
Limits
of
the
Edict
of
1577.
fearing
least
the
Service
of
the
Reformed
should
get
'em
a
more
extended
Liberty
Several
desir'd
that
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
might
be
remov●
from
the
Jurisdiction
of
their
Bailiwick
.
Some
added
pain
of
Death
to
those
that
should
break
the
Conditions
.
Paris
remov'd
the
Liberty
desir'd
by
the
Reformed
Ten
Leagues
round
.
Villars
banish'd
it
Roan
,
and
all
the
Towns
and
Places
that
he
caus'd
to
submit
to
the
King's
Obedience
;
and
added
,
That
there
should
be
neither
Judge
nor
Officer
that
was
not
a
Catholick
employ'd
therein
,
and
did
not
live
according
to
the
Constitutions
of
the
Romish
Church
.
But
to
temperate
this
rigorous
Clause
,
it
was
subjoined
,
that
this
should
only
last
till
the
King
had
otherwise
order'd
it
Poitieres
,
besides
the
removal
of
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
from
the
Town
and
Suburbs
,
and
from
all
the
places
that
the
Edict
of
1577.
did
not
permit
,
demanded
that
the
Catholick
Religion
might
be
restor'd
in
divers
places
of
Poitou
.
Agen
limited
her
Bonlieve
to
half
a
league
round
,
where
the
Reformed
Religion
should
not
be
exercis'd
.
Amiens
prohibited
it
in
the
City
and
whole
Bailywick
,
without
having
respect
to
the
Edict
of
1577.
Beauvois
obtain'd
that
it
should
be
no
nearer
then
three
Leagues
about
,
nor
in
any
places
of
the
Bailywick
,
but
where
it
had
been
in
the
late
King's
time
.
S.
Malo
treated
after
the
same
manner
.
The
Towns
and
Lords
that
return'd
latest
to
their
duty
,
follow'd
the
example
of
the
rest
,
and
got
what
they
cou'd
from
the
King
against
the
Reformed
Religion
.
Some
of
the
Edicts
were
publish'd
before
the
Reformed
had
formed
the
Assembly
they
were
permitted
to
hold
at
St.
Foy
;
●o
that
they
had
time
to
see
what
they
were
to
expect
from
the
Reconciliation
of
their
old
Enemies
with
the
King
,
and
to
be
●onfirm'd
in
their
fears
of
seeing
the
Kingdom
pacifi'd
at
their
●ost
.
They
saw
even
some
of
those
Cities
,
which
having
held
●or
the
King
,
revive
their
zeal
after
the
example
of
the
Towns
of
●he
League
;
and
pretended
that
their
fidelity
shou'd
not
deprive
'em
●f
the
Advantages
granted
to
Rebels
;
whence
they
drew
this
●onsequence
,
that
they
ought
not
to
be
forc'd
to
suffer
the
exer●ise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
seeing
such
were
free'd
from
it
as
●ad
for
a
long
time
stood
out
against
the
King
.
But
their
allarums
●ill
encreas'd
by
the
Ceremony
of
the
King's
Coronation
,
which
●as
celebrated
at
Chartres
,
because
Rheims
was
as
yet
in
the
●ands
of
the
League
.
The
Clergy
that
never
forgot
their
●●terest
in
Ceremonies
of
this
kind
,
which
they
have
introduc'd
●●ther
thro'
Ambition
then
Necessity
,
inserted
a
Clause
in
the
Oath
that
was
then
taken
by
the
King
,
whereby
he
was
bound
〈…〉
express
words
,
to
root
out
Heresie
.
He
is
made
to
swear
,
●fter
some
other
things
that
concern
Justice
and
publick
Tranquity
,
I
shall
to
the
utmost
of
my
power
sincerely
endeavour
to
drive
●●om
my
Jurisdiction
and
Lands
of
my
Subjection
all
Hereticks
de●ar'd
Oath
of
the
Consecration
.
by
the
Church
▪
The
Reformed
knew
well
what
share
they
had
〈…〉
this
Article
of
the
Oath
,
they
to
whom
what
Catholicks
call
the
Church
,
had
so
often
declar'd
their
meaning
;
they
against
whom
the
●opes
had
rais'd
such
cruel
Persecutions
;
and
they
to
whom
the
●rench
,
and
even
those
of
the
King's
Party
gave
every
day
the
odi●us
name
of
Hereticks
.
But
part
of
the
Suspicion
which
this
Clause
might
give
,
was
remov'd
by
granting
the
Reformed
a
Brief
,
wherein
the
King
assur'd
'em
that
he
did
not
mean
Them
in
that
Oath
:
And
they
had
in
fome
measure
provided
a
Remedy
against
this
fear
,
by
one
of
the
Articles
that
were
agree'd
on
at
Mantes
.
Another
cause
of
jealousie
was
the
Favour
into
which
the
Jesuits
The
Jesuits
Answer
.
had
crept
a
little
after
the
King
had
chang'd
his
Religion
,
and
chiefly
after
the
Reduction
of
Paris
.
The
Cardinal
de
Bourbon
had
undertaken
to
establish
'em
,
in
spight
of
the
oppositions
of
the
University
.
The
Duke
of
Nevers
upheld
'em
with
his
whole
Credit
;
and
many
Lords
openly
protected
them
.
Part
of
the
Parliament
was
for
'em
;
the
King
himself
,
who
was
brought
to
any
thing
in
hopes
to
soften
the
Pope
,
favour'd
'em
.
Their
cause
was
pleaded
pro
and
con
;
the
Rights
of
the
University
were
maintain'd
with
utmost
vehemency
.
Arnauld
ther
Advocate
,
enlarg'd
much
upon
the
Inclination
,
altogether
Spanish
,
of
that
Society
,
whose
Founder
had
made
a
vow
of
mortal
hatred
against
France
;
and
shew'd
how
formidable
their
power
was
.
They
had
encreas'd
in
fifty
years
to
the
number
of
ten
Thousand
men
;
they
had
already
two
Hunder'd
twenty
eight
Houses
;
two
Millions
of
Gold
Revenue
;
great
Lordships
;
Cardinals
in
their
order
:
all
which
cleerly
shew'd
that
they
ow'd
this
propagation
to
their
unquiet
,
covetous
,
and
ambitious
Disposition
.
But
it
appear'd
at
that
very
time
that
they
had
a
great
credit
in
France
,
seeing
their
Cause
was
pleaded
privately
to
avoid
Scandal
.
That
is
to
say
,
these
Refin'd
Politicians
by
means
of
their
Friends
,
prevented
their
being
told
their
own
in
a
publick
Audience
:
Whence
the
wise
might
perceive
,
that
it
was
not
safe
to
offend
'em
.
The
Reformed
beheld
the
Settlement
of
the
Jesuits
as
an
ill
omen
for
them
,
because
they
were
their
sworn
Enemies
;
born
on
purpose
to
oppose
the
Reformation
;
and
the
ordinary
Instruments
of
all
their
Persecutions
.
Moreover
the
Society
was
altogether
Spanishly
affected
;
and
consequently
engag'd
to
persecute
the
Reformed
,
whose
ruine
Spain
sought
with
all
the
strength
of
her
Policy
.
But
this
Injustices
done
to
the
Reformed
.
terror
did
not
go
far
;
the
matter
was
not
decided
;
and
e're
the
year
was
ended
,
there
fell
out
things
that
found
the
Jesuits
other
Intrigues
to
disintangle
.
The
Reformed
were
still
deny'd
any
places
of
trust
;
and
there
1594.
were
Catholicks
so
unjust
upon
that
matter
,
that
they
chose
rather
to
see
the
King
lose
a
place
,
then
to
suffer
a
Reformed
to
have
the
Government
of
it
.
D'
O.
publickly
said
,
that
it
were
better
Catelet
,
a
Frontire
place
of
Picardy
,
shou'd
be
taken
by
the
Spaniards
,
then
that
a
Protestant
should
have
the
keeping
of
it
,
because
it
wou●d
be
easier
to
retake
it
from
the
King
of
Spain
,
then
to
drive
a
Reformed
Captain
out
of
it
;
But
what
made
the
Reformed
more
sensible
of
the
injury
of
this
denial
was
,
that
whilst
they
were
depriv'd
of
lesser
Offices
,
the
chiefest
places
of
the
State
were
given
to
the
Leaguers
,
that
demanded
them
for
returning
to
their
Obedience
:
As
if
Rebellion
had
given
more
right
to
the
highest
Dignities
,
then
long
Service
,
and
tryed
Loyalty
to
the
lesser
ones
.
Nay
at
Tours
itself
wou'd
they
make
Recorders
and
Notaries
take
an
Oath
,
of
living
and
dying
in
the
Catholick
Religion
;
which
if
it
were
not
done
,
the
place
was
declar'd
vacant
and
free
for
the
purchase
of
another
.
This
so
unequal
a
distribution
of
Recompenses
mortally
offended
the
Protestants
,
who
not
without
a
just
Resentment
,
found
that
the
Parliament
made
no
Scruple
to
Register
the
Patents
for
Admiral
or
Marshal
of
France
,
granted
to
the
Heads
of
the
Rebels
;
yet
would
not
admit
an
Usher
or
a
Procter
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
without
obliging
him
to
swear
that
he
wou'd
live
a
good
Catholick
.
Nor
was
this
all
;
the
Governments
and
Places
were
taken
from
the
Reformed
,
and
at
the
same
time
bestowed
upon
their
Enemies
.
Divers
pretences
were
contriv'd
,
either
to
hinder
them
from
fortifying
the
places
they
held
,
or
to
perswade
them
that
the
keeping
'em
was
not
worth
while
.
Valognes
in
Normandy
was
taken
from
'em
,
under
a
pretence
that
it
signifi'd
nothing
to
keep
it
,
because
two
or
three
useless
Forts
about
it
were
ras'd
.
Mention
was
made
of
demolishing
all
the
places
that
kept
Poitiers
block'd
up
,
as
soon
as
that
great
Town
wou'd
be
reduc'd
.
The
Baron
of
Courtomer
also
was
depriv'd
of
the
Government
of
Argentan
to
put
Medavi
in
his
place
:
and
elsewhere
many
the
like
Subjects
of
Complaint
were
given
.
The
King
to
appease
the
Murmurings
that
were
occasion'd
by
such
Acts
of
Injustice
,
pay'd
the
Reformed
with
the
Parable
of
the
Young
Man
,
at
whose
return
,
after
a
shameful
wasting
of
his
Wealth
;
his
Father
kill'd
the
fatted
Calf
,
for
Joy
of
his
Repentance
.
1593.
But
they
answer'd
,
that
they
ought
at
least
to
be
treated
as
the
Son
that
had
always
been
faithful
,
and
to
whom
his
Father
said
,
Son
,
all
that
I
have
is
thine
.
That
if
they
were
resolv'd
to
spend
the
revenue
of
the
Family
,
in
favour
of
a
Prodigal
to
reclaim
him
,
it
was
but
just
at
least
to
make
him
a
sharer
,
to
whom
it
was
said
,
Son
,
thou
hast
always
been
with
me
:
That
certainly
the
obedient
Son
was
not
to
be
Sacrific'd
for
the
return
of
the
other
;
nor
to
be
despoil'd
of
his
Rights
to
confer
'em
on
him
that
trampl'd
under
Foot
the
Authority
of
his
Father
.
Besides
these
general
affairs
,
there
happen'd
others
particular
in
many
places
,
which
were
enough
to
weary
the
Patience
of
the
most
prudent
and
moderate
.
The
Lieutenant
Civil
of
Paris
put
out
an
Order
,
commanding
the
Reformed
to
bow
to
Crosses
,
Images
,
Banners
,
and
Shrines
,
when
they
shou'd
meet
'em
in
the
streets
.
This
seem'd
to
be
of
consequence
,
because
it
was
done
as
't
were
in
the
very
Presence
of
the
King
,
who
seem'd
to
Authorize
,
seeing
he
did
not
hinder
it
.
An
order
of
the
Judges
of
Lyons
drove
from
the
City
and
its
Jurisdiction
,
upon
pain
of
Death
,
all
those
that
shou'd
not
profess
the
Catholick
Religion
.
The
Parliament
of
Rheims
prohibited
on
pain
of
corporal
Punishment
,
the
selling
,
reading
,
or
keeping
Books
for
the
use
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
That
of
Bourdeaux
had
made
an
Act
,
that
authoriz'd
the
digging
up
of
the
Bodies
of
the
Reformed
,
which
in
the
space
of
fifteen
years
had
been
buried
in
the
Churches
or
Church-yards
of
the
Catholicks
.
The
orders
taken
with
those
that
had
the
management
of
the
King's
Exchequer
for
the
payment
of
Ministers
,
were
of
no
effect
.
The
Courts
that
were
promis'd
for
the
Administration
of
Justice
in
Guyenne
and
Languedoc
,
were
not
set
up
,
though
the
Passion
of
the
Parliaments
of
Bourdeaux
and
Thoulouse
,
against
the
Reformed
wanted
but
little
of
Fury
.
At
Orleance
the
Officers
already
receiv'd
were
deposed
.
The
Parliament
of
Roan
caus'd
the
Proctors
and
Advocates
to
make
a
publick
Abjuration
,
before
they
were
permitted
to
plead
or
argue
at
the
Bar
:
And
even
at
Tours
,
the
Parliament
before
it's
return
to
Paris
,
had
caus'd
a
Judge
Assistant
of
Saumur
to
make
his
Abjuration
,
afore
his
Pattents
could
be
register'd
;
which
appear'd
so
1594.
much
the
more
strange
,
that
Saumur
was
a
Town
of
Safety
.
Among
the
Reformed
Lords
,
there
were
some
that
took
no
great
Care
of
the
Affairs
of
their
Party
.
Lesdiguieres
minded
no
body
but
himself
in
Dauphine
,
where
he
was
very
powerful
.
His
manners
were
irregular
,
and
his
Life
not
very
edifying
.
He
was
covetous
,
ambitious
and
debauch'd
;
and
he
had
join'd
himself
to
the
Reformed
in
his
outward
Profession
,
rather
because
their
Religion
had
been
the
raising
of
his
Fortune
,
then
out
of
any
real
Piety
.
There
was
a
Proposal
also
of
marrying
his
only
Daughter
with
la
Trimouille
,
or
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
which
would
have
very
much
advanc'd
the
Affairs
of
the
Reformed
.
But
the
Court
prevented
those
Alliances
;
and
a
little
after
that
,
Lesdiguieres
marry'd
her
to
Crequi
,
a
zealous
Catholick
.
Neither
was
Roni
less
cold
in
the
matter
of
Religion
.
He
was
one
of
those
wary
Blades
that
will
be
always
serving
God
on
the
winning
side
;
so
that
his
Religion
consisted
only
in
Appearances
,
and
those
but
very
superficial
too
.
There
were
also
Governours
both
of
the
Provinces
,
and
of
strong
Towns
,
whose
Character
was
much
the
same
;
who
though
in
the
main
they
were
perswaded
that
their
Religion
was
right
,
nevertheless
were
so
strongly
engag'd
with
the
Court
,
that
't
was
not
very
probable
they
would
break
with
Her
to
serve
their
Brethren
.
But
there
were
several
others
who
laid
things
more
to
heart
,
and
who
us'd
all
their
Endeavours
to
prevent
the
Reformed
from
falling
into
any
Snare
upon
the
account
of
fair
Promises
,
and
would
not
permit
'em
to
lose
the
Opportunity
of
securing
their
Persons
,
and
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
.
The
Mareschal
de
Bouillon
was
one
of
these
,
and
in
greatest
Authority
:
A
Person
of
great
Merit
and
great
Ambition
.
He
had
the
Reputation
of
a
good
Head-peice
in
the
Council
,
and
of
a
great
Captain
in
the
Field
,
in
Credit
with
Foreign
Princes
,
and
capable
to
be
the
Head
of
a
Party
.
His
Estate
was
considerable
,
and
he
had
Places
of
Strength
in
his
Hands
.
More
especially
Sedan
,
which
,
as
he
said
,
belong'd
to
him
by
the
last
Will
and
Testament
of
his
Wife
,
who
dy'd
but
a
little
before
without
Children
,
and
was
a
Place
of
great
Consequence
,
as
being
an
Inlet
for
Foreign
Armies
into
the
Kingdom
.
La
Trimouille
was
next
to
him
:
Neither
had
Competitorship
made
'em
so
jealous
of
each
other
,
but
that
they
aim'd
both
at
the
same
Mark.
Besides
they
were
united
afterwards
by
a
more
strict
Alliance
,
in
regard
they
married
two
Sisters
of
Prince
Maurice
,
to
whom
the
Vnited
Provinces
had
granted
part
of
that
Power
,
which
William
his
Father
had
exercis'd
until
his
Death
.
La
Trimouille
was
Young
,
Brave
,
Resolute
,
Daring
,
Courteous
,
Generous
,
Powerful
in
Poictou
,
and
drew
a
great
Train
of
Nobility
after
him
.
The
Court
accus'd
him
of
being
a
Lover
of
Quarrels
,
and
of
being
Head-strong
.
But
others
gave
him
a
better
Character
;
That
he
was
one
who
would
listen
to
Reason
,
understood
it
,
and
was
capable
of
good
Counsel
;
and
look'd
upon
him
as
a
Person
endu'd
with
great
Qualities
,
happy
natural
Parts
;
and
one
who
only
wanted
a
little
Age
and
Experience
to
ripen
him
for
a
perfect
Heroe
.
The
Honour
he
had
to
see
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
his
Nephew
,
Presumptive
Heir
of
the
Crown
,
because
the
King
had
no
Legitimate
Issue
,
and
was
by
no
means
to
be
reconcil'd
to
Queen
Margaret
de
Valois
his
Wife
,
somewhat
lifted
up
Tremouille's
Heart
,
and
made
him
look'd
upon
with
more
Respect
by
the
Reformed
,
who
despair'd
not
one
day
to
see
him
their
Masters
Governour
.
But
on
the
other
side
it
render'd
him
suspected
and
odious
to
the
Court
,
where
his
Genius
was
dreaded
.
Some
Proceedings
of
his
at
St.
John
d'
Angeli
,
where
the
Prince
of
Conde
was
brought
up
,
were
much
disgusted
;
of
which
I
shall
tell
the
reason
in
another
place
.
And
his
vivacious
and
couragious
manner
of
supporting
the
Hereticks
afterwards
,
render'd
him
still
more
suspected
.
The
King
hated
him
,
because
he
thought
himself
despis'd
by
him
,
tho'
he
had
done
him
great
Services
:
And
if
he
let
fall
any
Word
at
any
time
that
carried
with
it
the
least
Aire
of
a
Threat
,
it
was
always
taken
in
ill
part
,
because
they
thought
him
capable
of
doing
more
then
threaten
.
These
two
Lords
communicated
their
Mistrusts
one
to
another
,
and
laid
before
each
other
the
King's
Easiness
,
the
Tricks
and
Artifices
of
Rome
,
the
Hatred
of
the
Reconciled
Leaguers
,
who
sufficiently
shewed
by
the
Articles
of
their
Treaties
,
their
eager
desires
to
reduce
all
France
to
one
Religion
.
There
were
also
a
great
number
of
Lords
,
Governours
of
Places
,
Captains
and
Persons
in
Authority
,
who
lay
under
the
same
Terrors
;
among
whom
there
were
some
,
who
having
seen
the
times
wherein
Massacre
and
Treachery
were
so
rise
,
made
no
question
but
there
was
a
design
to
destroy
the
Reformation
,
as
soon
as
they
could
meet
with
a
favourable
opportunity
.
The
Catholicks
did
those
who
were
thus
Character'd
the
Honour
to
call
'em
Brouillons
,
Troublesom
,
Restless
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
.
As
if
People
,
with
whom
they
had
so
often
broke
their
Words
,
were
to
blame
in
distrusting
those
whose
Violation
of
Faith
they
had
so
often
experienc'd
,
and
securing
themselves
against
their
wicked
Intentions
.
Du
Plessis
,
who
made
a
Conscience
of
Religion
,
was
one
of
the
most
zealous
for
the
Establishment
of
it
;
and
a
great
part
of
the
Affairs
,
that
tended
that
way
,
were
manag'd
by
his
Counsels
.
But
in
regard
he
was
a
Person
of
known
Probity
,
the
King
still
put
a
Confidence
in
him
,
and
follow'd
his
Advice
in
many
things
,
because
his
Enemies
themselves
acknowledg'd
'em
to
be
both
prudent
and
sincere
,
tho'
they
were
often
utter'd
with
great
Boldness
and
Liberty
.
He
it
was
that
reunited
those
who
were
like
to
be
divided
by
their
own
Jealousies
;
who
appeas'd
those
who
were
over-hot
and
furious
;
who
put
a
stop
to
those
that
ran
too
fast
,
and
found
out
all
Expedients
proper
to
procure
the
Good
of
the
Churches
,
yet
never
fail'd
in
his
Obedience
.
There
was
no
body
that
labour'd
so
much
as
he
to
keep
the
Reformed
within
the
Bounds
of
due
Patience
,
during
Negotiations
for
Four
years
together
,
at
what
time
their
Fidelity
was
put
upon
cruel
Trials
,
through
the
Severity
,
Delays
and
Artifices
of
the
Court
,
before
they
could
obtain
but
tolerable
Conditions
.
These
various
Inclinations
appear'd
in
all
the
National
Assemblies
,
both
Temporal
and
Ecclesiastical
,
which
were
held
for
naming
of
Deputies
,
and
to
draw
up
Memoirs
that
were
to
be
sent
to
the
General
Assembly
which
was
to
meet
at
St.
Foy
.
There
were
some
of
those
particular
Assemblies
,
wherein
it
was
debated
whether
a
Protector
should
be
chosen
within
or
without
the
Kingdom
;
or
whether
there
should
be
a
Form
of
Government
erected
,
to
stand
upon
their
own
Legs
without
Protection
.
But
the
whole
was
referr'd
to
the
General
Assembly
to
be
there
consulted
.
Those
Proposals
came
from
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
who
was
for
conferring
the
Title
of
Protector
upon
the
Palatine
Elector
,
or
some
other
Prince
of
his
House
,
and
naming
under
him
Four
or
Five
Lieutenants
within
the
Kingdom
,
setting
aside
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
whose
Interests
were
such
,
that
the
Common
Cause
would
suffer
too
much
prejudice
by
'em
.
He
was
in
hopes
by
this
means
,
that
the
Chief
Authority
would
rest
in
his
hands
;
that
others
would
permit
him
to
exercise
it
with
less
Jealousie
under
a
Superiour
,
then
if
he
enjoy'd
it
in
his
own
Name
.
But
the
Reformed
,
more
especially
they
who
were
call'd
Consistorials
,
were
weary
of
Personal
Protection
;
and
the
Authority
pretended
by
Protectors
had
caus'd
'em
to
murmur
a
long
time
ago
against
that
which
they
called
Protectoral
Tyranny
.
There
could
be
no
National
Synods
assembl'd
since
the
Year
Synod
at
Montauban
.
1583.
But
that
which
was
held
in
the
Month
of
June
at
Montauban
,
a
City
far
remote
from
the
Court
,
and
passionately
zealous
for
Religion
and
the
Common
Cause
,
made
amends
for
that
long
Interval
of
lost
Time
,
and
handl'd
Affairs
of
great
Importance
.
The
first
of
all
their
Cares
was
to
order
Publick
Prayers
Orders
and
Prayers
for
the
King's
Prosperity
.
for
the
King's
Prosperity
;
to
the
end
it
might
appear
,
that
his
changing
his
Religion
had
not
disingag'd
'em
either
from
obeying
or
serving
him
.
And
this
tended
yet
farther
to
make
the
Passion
of
certain
Orders
of
Monks
more
evidently
strange
,
who
refus'd
to
pray
for
the
King
,
tho'
he
were
a
Catholick
,
and
Crown'd
with
the
usual
Ceremonies
.
This
Diametrical
Opposition
of
Duty
in
the
one
,
and
Contumaciousness
in
the
other
,
plainly
made
it
apparent
,
on
which
side
the
Law
and
Spirit
of
Peace
was
to
be
found
.
And
prudent
Men
might
easily
know
where
the
good
Subjects
were
,
when
they
heard
those
,
whose
Religion
the
Prince
had
relinquish'd
,
pray
to
God
,
according
to
the
usual
Custom
,
for
the
Success
of
his
Arms
;
while
they
whose
Doctrine
he
had
embrac'd
,
refus'd
to
name
him
in
their
Supplications
to
Heaven
.
But
least
this
Mark
of
the
Synod's
Affection
to
the
King's
Prosperity
should
be
taken
for
a
tacit
Approbation
or
Dissimulation
of
the
change
of
his
Religion
,
the
same
Assembly
order'd
that
And
to
bring
him
back
to
the
Reformed
Religion
.
Prayers
should
be
said
at
the
same
time
,
that
God
would
vouchsafe
to
bring
him
back
to
the
Religion
which
he
had
quitted
;
that
the
Ministers
who
were
sent
to
the
Court
should
lay
before
him
his
Duty
in
that
Particular
to
God
;
and
that
Letters
should
be
written
to
those
that
were
usually
about
his
Person
,
to
make
him
some
Remonstrances
.
After
this
,
the
Synod
fell
for
a
short
time
upon
Political
Affairs
,
Disowns
the
Province
of
the
Island
of
France
in
several
particulars
.
the
occasion
being
given
by
the
Province
of
the
Island
of
France
.
The
Neighbourhood
of
the
Court
had
wasted
a
good
part
of
that
Province
,
and
either
by
kindness
or
by
Favours
done
'em
,
the
Reformed
in
those
Quarters
had
been
oblig'd
to
be
content
with
the
Edict
of
1577.
the
Verification
of
which
they
afterwards
most
importunately
su'd
for
.
This
Proceeding
was
disown'd
by
the
Synod
,
as
being
contrary
to
the
Resolutions
taken
at
Mantes
,
where
they
had
obtain'd
a
Promise
of
a
new
Regulation
,
which
should
enlarge
that
Edict
;
and
the
Society
gave
in
charge
,
that
their
Complaints
should
be
carry'd
to
the
General
Assembly
at
St.
Foy
,
which
was
conven'd
the
Month
following
.
The
Reasons
why
they
were
not
contented
with
that
Edict
,
were
,
because
the
Force
of
it
was
eluded
by
so
many
Frauds
,
that
they
could
no
longer
be
assur'd
of
having
any
Advantage
by
it
;
that
something
was
●…ar'd
off
every
day
by
the
Treaties
granted
to
the
Cities
of
the
League
.
That
the
Reformed
,
since
that
time
,
having
perform'd
many
faithful
and
important
Services
,
it
was
but
just
,
that
in
stead
of
cutting
off
any
thing
from
their
Priviledges
,
they
should
grant
●…em
new
ones
in
recompence
for
their
loss
of
Blood
,
and
Hardship
●ndergone
.
That
,
in
short
,
that
Edict
was
granted
at
a
time
,
when
they
had
for
their
Leader
and
Chieftane
the
first
Prince
of
the
Blood
,
who
was
their
Guarantee
for
the
Observation
of
it
:
●ut
now
that
Prince
having
quitted
their
Party
,
the
face
of
Affairs
was
so
chang'd
.
that
they
had
no
Assurance
of
Security
in
●…n
Edict
,
without
Warranty
;
and
therefore
they
wanted
another
●uarant
,
or
that
their
Lives
and
their
Consciences
might
be
provided
for
by
some
other
way
more
solid
.
The
same
Province
had
also
fallen
into
another
Snare
of
the
●ourt
.
They
had
giv'n
'em
a
tast
of
a
Project
of
Accommodation
with
the
Catholicks
,
under
pretence
of
uniting
with
'em
in
defence
of
the
Liberty
of
the
Gallican
Church
,
against
the
Enterprises
of
the
Popes
.
These
Deputies
came
to
the
Synod
with
●…junctions
to
make
the
Proposal
;
and
withal
to
add
another
for
●…e
naming
of
competent
Judges
on
both
sides
,
to
whom
both
●arties
should
refer
themselves
for
the
Decision
of
Controversies
.
●nd
because
the
Court
was
affraid
of
these
frequent
Assemblies
,
●…ey
so
order'd
it
,
that
the
same
Deputies
desir'd
that
Synods
might
be
but
rarely
held
,
and
only
upon
important
Occasions
.
The
Mischief
proceeded
from
hence
,
that
they
who
carry'd
the
sway
within
that
Province
,
were
every
day
with
the
Courtiers
,
who
lost
no
opportunity
of
laying
before
'em
the
King's
Power
,
who
gather'd
strength
every
day
more
then
other
;
and
therefore
if
they
were
over
nice
to
day
,
they
might
be
forc'd
to
repent
to
morrow
.
They
gave
'em
farther
to
understand
,
that
when
the
season
ceas'd
to
favour
'em
,
it
wou'd
be
in
vain
for
'em
to
wish
back
those
opportunities
of
securing
themselves
which
they
lost
;
and
that
in
regard
they
were
not
so
numerously
strong
in
the
Provinces
about
Paris
,
they
would
be
the
first
opprest
,
as
being
the
most
easily
destroy'd
.
The
Promises
and
Favours
,
of
which
the
Court
were
prodigal
,
to
those
that
turn'd
their
weak
side
to
the
Enemy
,
afforded
also
more
Strength
and
Weight
to
the
same
Illusions
.
But
the
Synod
,
which
sat
in
a
place
of
security
,
was
not
so
weak
as
to
relish
those
Proposals
,
which
were
therefore
utterly
rejected
.
Nevertheless
,
this
was
the
Ground
and
Beginning
of
a
strange
variety
of
Opinions
and
Prospects
,
the
effects
of
which
have
continu'd
ever
since
.
The
Southern
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
,
either
as
being
the
remotest
from
the
Court
,
and
consequently
less
dazl'd
with
the
marks
of
Grandure
;
or
else
as
being
the
strongest
both
for
Number
and
Quality
of
the
Reformed
,
or
for
the
Number
and
Strength
of
the
Places
which
they
possess'd
,
were
generally
inclin'd
to
more
vigorous
and
resolute
Opinions
;
whereas
the
Provinces
adjoyning
to
Paris
have
follow'd
the
Example
of
that
Metropolis
,
whose
Counsels
have
always
recommended
Submission
and
Patience
.
Posterity
will
judge
better
then
we
,
whether
the
aptness
of
the
one
to
learn
were
an
effect
of
Prudence
or
Weakness
;
or
whither
the
vigour
of
the
other
proceeded
,
as
the
Persecutors
give
out
,
from
a
Spirit
of
Rebellion
,
or
a
constancy
no
less
laudable
then
just
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Deputies
of
the
Political
Assembly
met
at
St.
Foy
,
to
the
number
of
thirty
:
nor
had
the
Reformed
taken
out
Letters
of
Permission
for
the
forming
of
that
Assembly
.
But
the
King
who
fear'd
the
Consequence
,
and
was
not
willing
to
use
'em
to
so
much
liberty
,
which
was
prejudicial
to
his
Authority
,
nor
desirous
to
vex
'em
by
an
unseasonable
Severity
,
sent
'em
a
Brevet
which
authoriz'd
their
meeting
.
Every
one
brought
the
Grievances
of
his
Province
,
and
Memoirs
conformable
to
the
Hopes
or
Fears
that
prevail'd
among
'em
.
There
was
one
too
among
the
rest
,
who
propos'd
the
settling
a
Pension
upon
one
of
the
Secretaries
of
State
,
to
make
him
their
Friend
at
Court
:
As
also
to
provide
another
Pension
for
the
King's
Mistress
,
who
seemed
to
have
some
kind
of
Inclination
and
Kindness
for
the
Reformed
.
To
this
he
added
,
that
't
was
requisite
there
shou'd
be
a
certain
number
of
Deputies
maintain'd
at
Paris
,
who
might
consult
with
the
Ministers
of
the
Place
,
and
the
Lords
that
were
then
at
Court
;
and
some
Officers
of
the
King's
Houshold
,
if
any
business
fell
out
that
requir'd
a
more
then
ordinary
Consultation
.
That
Expedient
no
way
displeas'd
the
Catholicks
,
because
it
would
have
broke
the
Union
of
the
Reformed
,
and
lay'd
'em
at
the
Discretion
of
their
Enemies
,
who
would
not
have
had
above
three
or
four
Persons
to
manage
,
easily
frighten'd
or
as
easie
to
be
corrupted
by
ordinary
Artifices
.
Others
brought
ample
Instructions
,
to
take
it
into
their
Consideration
,
of
what
importance
it
was
,
not
to
lose
the
benefit
of
an
Assembly
,
for
which
they
had
so
happily
obtain'd
a
full
permission
from
the
King
.
Long
Discourses
were
made
about
what
might
create
Distrusts
for
the
future
:
and
Opinions
were
added
concerning
what
was
proper
to
prevent
evil
Intentions
.
Upon
occasion
of
which
,
they
were
earnestly
advis'd
to
insist
upon
the
security
which
they
were
to
demand
,
for
the
performance
of
things
that
might
be
promis'd
'em
.
The
Assembly
took
all
these
things
into
consideration
,
as
far
as
it
was
thought
needful
for
the
disposing
of
the
Minds
of
Men
to
take
good
Resolutions
:
but
the
principal
Affair
was
to
lay
a
solid
Foundation
of
Union
.
'T
was
thought
the
King
could
no
●onger
retain
the
Title
of
Protector
of
the
Churches
,
since
he
had
quitted
their
Religion
,
and
that
it
was
a
perfect
Contradiction
to
take
upon
him
the
Protection
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
while
he
profess'd
another
,
which
oblig'd
him
in
reason
of
Conscience
to
destroy
what
he
pretended
to
defend
.
Neither
would
the
Catholicks
endure
that
the
King
should
think
it
an
Honour
to
him
to
wear
that
Title
,
and
would
be
scandaliz'd
that
a
Catholick
King
should
take
upon
him
to
be
the
Protector
of
Heresie
.
It
behov'd
'em
therefore
to
unite
under
other
Auspices
:
However
they
did
not
think
it
proper
to
commit
themselves
again
to
the
Discretion
of
a
new
Protector
,
but
rather
chose
to
take
such
measures
,
that
their
Religion
might
stand
supported
by
its
own
Weight
,
and
upon
its
own
Leggs
.
They
therefore
created
a
Proposals
and
Regulations
for
the
General
Council
.
General
Council
,
which
was
to
have
all
the
Authority
in
the
Affairs
of
Religion
,
and
by
their
Order
all
the
Provinces
were
to
be
govern'd
.
To
this
purpose
there
was
a
Regulation
drawn
up
,
comprehended
in
Eight
and
Twenty
Articles
,
which
Ordain'd
how
the
Assemblies
of
this
Council
should
be
form'd
for
the
future
.
And
this
Platform
was
observ'd
in
all
the
Assemblies
afterwards
with
little
or
no
Alteration
,
only
that
the
number
of
Provinces
and
Deputies
was
augmented
.
Under
the
Direction
of
this
Council
General
it
was
,
that
the
Affairs
of
the
Reformed
began
to
re-settle
,
and
that
it
appear'd
to
their
Enemies
,
that
it
would
be
no
easie
thing
to
ruine
'em
.
Then
't
was
that
they
began
to
use
the
Word
We
,
whereas
while
they
were
under
the
Government
of
Protectors
,
the
Common
Cause
was
frequently
the
Pretence
to
shadow
the
Interests
of
the
Head
of
the
Party
,
whose
Name
alone
,
and
Authority
only
appear'd
in
all
Treaties
and
Edicts
.
And
it
was
by
the
Instances
and
Importunities
of
this
Council
that
they
obtain'd
the
Edict
of
Nantes
:
And
in
regard
that
after
they
had
set
up
this
new
Order
among
themselves
,
they
were
forc'd
to
make
use
of
all
their
Dexterity
,
Vigour
and
Patience
,
before
they
could
procure
any
firm
Peace
to
themselves
;
it
may
be
rationally
conjectur'd
that
they
had
never
obtain'd
it
,
had
they
taken
any
other
Course
.
This
Regulation
reduc'd
the
Number
of
the
Provinces
to
Ten
,
every
one
of
which
was
to
send
a
Deputy
to
the
Assembly
.
It
was
decreed
that
there
should
be
a
Distinction
of
States
among
the
Deputies
,
according
to
the
Model
of
the
States
General
of
the
Kingdom
;
since
they
were
desirous
that
the
Deputies
should
be
chosen
,
some
out
of
the
Body
of
the
Nobility
,
some
out
of
the
Body
of
the
Ministers
,
and
some
out
of
the
Third
Estate
.
But
the
Ministers
were
not
allow'd
the
same
number
as
the
other
two
Estates
;
whether
it
were
for
fear
,
that
if
they
had
as
equal
a
Voice
as
the
other
two
,
they
would
get
all
the
Power
into
their
own
Hands
;
or
whether
it
were
,
that
they
thought
that
the
Deputies
from
the
Nobility
,
or
from
the
Third
Estate
,
being
in
a
Capacity
to
be
also
Elders
of
some
Church
,
tho'
they
were
not
Deputies
under
that
Title
,
the
Consistorials
would
be
always
strong
enough
in
the
Assemblies
.
So
that
in
the
number
of
chosen
Deputies
,
there
were
to
be
Four
Gentlemen
,
Four
of
the
Third
Estate
,
and
but
only
Two
Ministers
.
The
Provinces
were
to
send
Persons
of
these
distinct
Qualities
,
every
one
according
as
they
were
in
degree
;
and
for
the
better
regulating
of
what
Estate
the
Deputy
of
every
Province
should
be
for
the
first
Assembly
that
should
be
held
,
they
had
recourse
to
Lots
.
'T
was
also
agreed
that
the
Deputies
should
be
chang'd
every
Year
:
So
that
every
Six
Months
the
Five
Seniors
quitted
the
Service
,
and
gave
way
to
Five
others
.
It
was
likewise
agreed
,
that
Dukes
,
Lieutenant
Generals
,
or
other
qualify'd
Persons
,
should
have
Voices
in
the
Assemblies
,
tho'
they
were
no
Deputies
,
provided
they
were
such
as
might
be
confided
in
.
By
the
same
Regulation
Provincial
Councils
were
erected
,
composed
Provincial
Councils
.
of
Five
or
Seven
Persons
of
the
Three
Estates
,
and
of
which
one
Minister
at
least
was
to
be
a
Member
,
and
one
Governour
of
a
Town
in
a
Province
.
These
Councils
were
to
answer
the
General
Assembly
,
and
to
have
the
same
Authority
in
their
several
Jurisdictions
,
as
the
Council
General
had
over
the
whole
Kingdom
;
and
particularly
to
collect
,
digest
,
communicate
Opinions
and
Memoirs
;
maintain
Concord
among
the
Grand
ones
,
and
appease
their
Quarrels
;
make
the
Distributions
of
Money
that
was
to
be
rais'd
for
the
Common
Cause
;
to
have
a
watchful
Eye
upon
the
Garrisons
,
and
to
take
care
of
the
Fortifications
and
Stores
of
the
Strong
Towns
:
And
there
was
also
a
Regulation
of
the
Time
that
every
Deputy
was
to
continue
in
Service
;
of
the
manner
of
electing
Presidents
and
Secretaries
in
all
Assemblies
General
and
Particular
;
and
of
the
Signing
of
Acts
and
Dispatches
.
All
the
Deputies
were
oblig'd
to
take
an
Oath
,
and
all
the
Reformed
to
have
a
venerable
Respect
for
the
Persons
thus
employ'd
;
and
they
resolv'd
before
the
end
of
September
,
that
there
should
be
a
Council
of
this
Nature
set
up
in
every
Province
.
Measures
were
also
taken
there
for
preserving
the
Places
of
Strength
,
whether
the
Court
went
about
to
take
'em
away
from
the
Reformed
Governours
,
or
whether
the
Governours
happen'd
to
die
when
the
Lord
Lieutenant
chanc'd
to
be
a
Catholick
.
It
was
order'd
,
that
none
should
be
receiv'd
into
those
Towns
but
Soldiers
,
whose
Religion
was
attested
by
sufficient
Testimonies
;
and
to
provide
for
their
Maintenance
according
to
the
Model
of
the
last
Settlement
,
in
case
that
any
thing
were
retrench'd
from
the
Strength
of
the
Garrisons
.
Others
advis'd
the
stopping
of
the
Money
call'd
the
Deniers
du
Tablier
,
and
the
Money
arising
from
the
Impositions
and
Tax
for
the
Gensdarmes
,
to
the
value
of
the
Sum
sufficient
for
the
payment
of
the
Garrisons
,
if
they
could
not
be
paid
otherwise
;
and
if
there
happen'd
any
Prosecutions
upon
these
Proceedings
,
the
Churches
were
to
join
together
to
save
harmless
those
that
should
be
put
to
Trouble
upon
that
account
.
They
likewise
settl'd
a
Fund
of
Five
and
Forty
Thousand
Crowns
for
General
Affairs
,
of
which
every
Province
to
the
South
of
the
Loire
was
to
pay
Five
Thousand
,
and
the
rest
Two
Thousand
Five
Hundred
.
This
Sum
was
to
be
rais'd
partly
upon
the
Garrisons
,
detaining
one
of
Fifteen
Pay's
;
partly
upon
the
Benefices
possess'd
by
the
Nobility
,
of
the
Revenues
of
which
they
were
to
take
the
Sixth
or
Seventh
Penny
;
partly
by
voluntary
Contributions
,
to
which
the
Ministers
were
to
exhort
the
richer
sort
.
This
Sum
was
different
from
those
that
were
set
aside
for
the
payment
of
the
Deputies
that
were
to
attend
the
Councils
;
and
the
way
to
raise
those
Sums
was
left
to
the
particular
Provinces
.
Some
Regulations
were
made
as
to
those
that
were
willing
to
advance
any
Money
,
or
to
bestow
any
thing
of
Free
Gift
.
The
particular
Councils
were
permitted
to
look
after
the
laying
out
of
that
same
Sum
of
Five
and
Forty
Thousand
Crowns
,
reserving
to
the
Assembly
General
to
take
Cognizance
of
the
Expence
,
and
to
dispose
of
the
Interest
as
they
should
see
most
beneficial
for
the
good
of
the
Churches
.
There
was
also
Order
taken
about
the
manner
of
communicating
Intelligence
,
which
was
to
be
imparted
to
every
particular
Flock
:
Particular
Councils
were
oblig'd
to
be
assisting
to
each
other
for
their
mutual
Defence
;
and
they
referr'd
back
to
the
first
Assembly
,
which
was
order'd
to
sit
at
Saumur
,
certain
Affairs
which
that
at
St.
Foy
had
not
determin'd
;
particularly
concerning
the
Maintenance
of
Pastors
,
Scholars
and
Colledges
.
To
these
were
added
eight
other
Private
Articles
,
the
first
of
which
imported
the
Administration
of
Justice
;
in
order
to
which
,
they
demanded
Chambers
half
one
,
half
t'
other
,
Catholicks
and
Reformed
in
all
the
Parliaments
but
that
of
Grenoble
,
where
the
Reformed
,
who
did
what
they
pleas'd
under
Les
Diguieres
,
were
well
enough
contented
with
their
Condition
.
And
if
they
could
not
obtain
those
Chambers
,
they
took
a
Resolution
to
appeal
from
all
Parliaments
,
Presidial
Courts
,
and
all
other
Royal
Judges
,
in
Affairs
of
which
they
have
the
Power
to
determine
without
Appeal
.
And
that
they
would
set
forth
the
Causes
of
Appeal
from
all
those
Courts
.
The
Second
was
,
That
they
would
apply
themselves
to
the
Mediation
of
the
Queen
of
England
and
the
States
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
because
they
found
the
Affairs
of
the
Churches
in
a
deplorable
Condition
.
The
Third
,
That
the
Grandees
should
be
written
to
,
and
exhorted
to
Piety
and
Union
.
The
Fourth
gave
Liberty
for
that
one
time
,
to
double
the
number
of
Deputies
that
every
Province
was
to
send
to
the
next
Assembly
,
by
reason
of
the
Importance
of
the
Affairs
which
were
there
to
be
handl'd
.
The
fifth
order'd
,
That
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
should
be
forborn
in
such
places
where
it
had
been
introduc'd
by
Surprize
,
provided
it
might
be
done
without
Tumult
or
Sedition
,
and
that
Mass
should
be
re-establish'd
in
such
places
where
it
had
been
us'd
before
the
War
:
Which
was
done
to
bereave
the
Catholicks
of
that
Pretence
which
they
took
for
not
observing
the
Edicts
,
because
the
Reformed
broke
'em
themselves
,
in
not
permitting
the
Mass
to
be
said
in
certain
places
of
which
they
had
made
themselves
the
Masters
.
The
sixth
put
off
,
till
the
return
of
the
Deputies
that
were
to
be
sent
to
Court
,
the
positive
Determination
,
whether
they
would
admit
the
Catholicks
to
Offices
and
Employments
in
the
Cities
kept
by
the
Reformed
.
That
is
to
say
,
they
were
willing
that
the
Catholicks
should
understand
,
that
they
should
have
the
same
as
they
brought
,
and
that
if
they
would
not
share
Employments
with
the
Reformed
,
they
would
exclude
the
Catholicks
in
those
places
where
they
were
superiour
in
Strength
.
The
Seventh
disown'd
all
that
one
Province
might
have
done
to
the
Prejudice
,
and
without
consulting
the
rest
;
which
was
done
to
prevent
Proceedings
like
those
in
the
Island
of
France
,
of
which
we
have
already
spoken
.
The
Eighth
approv'd
the
Union
of
several
Contiguous
Provinces
in
one
Provincial
Council
.
While
this
Assembly
was
sitting
.
Perigord
and
some
of
the
Sedition
of
the
Croakers
.
Neighbouring
Provinces
were
over-run
with
certain
Troops
of
those
Seditious
People
,
commonly
called
Croakers
.
Their
pretence
was
to
deliver
the
Country
from
the
Exactions
and
Violence
of
the
Court
;
tho'
themselves
committed
the
greatest
Havock
and
Spoil
,
and
did
the
Peasants
the
most
mischief
.
These
Mutineers
were
above
Forty
Thousand
Men
in
Arms
,
of
which
above
a
Third
part
were
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
One
of
the
Artifices
therefore
which
they
made
use
of
to
disperse
this
Multitude
,
was
to
infuse
it
into
the
Catholicks
,
that
they
were
not
to
join
themselves
with
Hereticks
;
more
especially
not
to
share
with
them
the
Honour
of
labouring
the
Reformation
of
the
Kingdom
.
Which
was
the
reason
that
the
Catholicks
,
upon
a
Signal
given
,
withdrew
,
and
retir'd
apart
by
themselves
;
so
that
the
Reformed
found
themselves
of
a
suddain
ready
to
be
assail'd
by
them
that
had
been
their
Comrades
but
a
little
before
.
But
in
regard
they
were
better
Arm'd
,
and
better
Soldiers
then
the
Catholicks
,
it
only
put
'em
into
a
little
Fear
.
Now
during
the
greatest
Heat
of
these
Commotions
,
the
Reformed
,
who
had
a
share
in
the
Sedition
,
sent
certain
Deputies
to
St.
Foy
,
to
know
whether
they
could
be
any
ways
serviceable
to
'em
at
that
same
juncture
of
time
.
But
the
Assembly
would
not
so
much
as
listen
to
'em
;
only
they
advis'd
'em
under-hand
to
make
their
Peace
,
and
to
get
good
Assurances
from
the
Court
never
to
be
prosecuted
for
their
Sedition
.
This
Assembly
having
order'd
that
the
next
should
be
at
Saumur
,
Deputies
amus'd
at
Court
.
where
the
Deputies
were
to
meet
the
First
of
December
,
sent
their
Deputies
to
the
Court
,
which
was
then
at
St.
Germans
,
where
they
were
amus'd
by
many
Delays
before
any
real
Satisfaction
was
given
'em
.
The
main
thing
which
they
insisted
upon
,
was
,
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
,
as
had
been
agreed
upon
at
Mantes
,
and
the
new
Regulation
which
had
been
promis'd
'em
,
to
render
their
Condition
a
little
better
then
it
had
been
,
under
the
Benefit
of
the
Edicts
.
The
King
shews
a
great
desire
to
content
'em
,
and
every
day
renew'd
to
'em
the
Promise
which
he
had
made
.
Nevertheless
nothing
went
forward
;
however
to
pay
the
Reformed
with
some
Reason
for
the
Delays
which
had
almost
quite
tir'd
'em
out
of
their
Patience
,
the
Obstructions
of
the
Verification
were
all
thrown
upon
the
Tricks
and
Contrivances
of
the
Factious
.
But
notwithstanding
this
Excuse
,
the
Reformed
were
exasperated
,
and
were
apt
to
believe
that
the
principal
occasion
of
the
Delay
proceeded
from
the
Court.
And
this
Suspicion
was
confirm'd
by
the
Offers
that
were
made
to
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
on
the
King's
behalf
,
to
treat
with
him
in
favour
of
the
Catholick
Religion
for
the
Towns
he
held
in
Britaigne
,
and
other
places
;
all
which
tended
to
exclude
,
for
the
King's
sake
,
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
out
of
a
great
part
of
Britaigne
,
and
several
places
in
the
neighbouring
Provinces
.
But
Pretensions
of
the
D.
of
Mercoeur
.
the
Duke
,
who
thought
himself
strong
enough
to
preserve
Britaigne
,
insisted
upon
higher
Demands
;
and
he
pretended
that
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
was
forbid
in
Normandy
,
in
Maine
,
in
Anjou
,
Touraine
and
Poitou
,
because
there
were
some
Castles
in
those
Provinces
that
held
out
for
him
;
but
which
in
the
main
were
rather
Nests
of
Robbers
then
real
Fortresses
of
War
.
The
Reformed
were
therefore
afraid
,
that
whatever
he
demanded
would
be
granted
him
;
because
they
had
seen
by
preceding
Treaties
that
nothing
was
refus'd
the
Heads
of
the
League
,
to
the
end
they
might
reclaim
'em
to
Obedience
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Decay
of
the
League
began
to
be
perceiv'd
at
Rome
;
and
in
regard
the
rigorous
Demeanour
of
the
Pope
had
somewhat
shogg'd
the
King
,
and
the
Catholicks
of
his
Party
,
who
had
French
Hearts
;
they
began
likewise
in
France
to
neglect
the
Affairs
of
Rome
.
They
discour'd
afresh
in
France
of
drawing
up
a
Pragmatick
for
the
conferring
of
Benefices
,
and
of
creating
a
Patriarch
,
to
preside
over
all
the
Clergy
.
These
Discourses
caus'd
great
Disturbances
at
Rome
,
and
the
King's
Prosperity
made
the
Pope
believe
,
that
that
great
Prince
might
one
day
make
a
shift
without
him
.
This
was
the
reason
that
he
began
in
Overtures
of
Reconciliation
with
the
Pope
.
his
turn
,
to
make
the
first
forward
steps
himself
,
and
that
he
gave
ground
by
degrees
in
the
business
of
the
Absolution
.
But
he
forbore
not
at
first
to
make
such
strange
Proposals
,
that
meer
Disdain
refus'd
to
hearken
to
'em
.
Those
the
Spaniards
had
suggested
to
him
,
to
prevent
his
Reconciliation
with
the
King
;
And
the
Pope
,
who
was
a
great
Politician
,
tho'
he
well
knew
they
were
such
as
would
never
be
granted
him
,
was
nevertheless
resolv'd
to
make
'em
,
that
they
might
not
presume
to
propose
him
Offers
too
far
distant
from
his
great
Pretensions
.
But
this
very
hotly
alarum'd
the
Reformed
,
who
were
afraid
that
these
high
Demands
had
no
other
then
this
only
aim
to
obtain
their
Destruction
of
the
King
,
and
that
all
of
a
suddain
the
Pope
would
condescend
to
all
the
rest
,
provided
they
would
but
content
him
in
that
particular
Point
.
For
this
reason
they
took
all
the
Delays
of
the
Parliaments
for
the
Presages
of
their
Ruine
;
because
the
Edicts
not
having
the
force
of
a
Law
in
the
Kingdom
,
till
they
are
enregister'd
and
qualify'd
to
the
liking
of
the
Sovereign
Courts
,
all
those
that
had
been
hitherto
granted
had
prov'd
useless
for
their
Security
;
since
the
Parliaments
had
either
absolutely
rejected
'em
,
or
verify'd
'em
with
odious
Limitations
.
For
which
reason
they
look'd
upon
themselves
as
living
still
under
the
benefit
only
of
a
simple
Truce
,
liable
to
broken
every
day
,
whenever
the
King
should
have
a
desire
to
gratifie
the
Court
of
Rome
.
The
very
Word
Truce
made
'em
tremble
;
because
Truces
were
never
made
between
Fellow-Citizens
and
Friends
,
but
between
People
that
live
in
declar'd
Hostility
,
of
which
a
Truce
does
but
suspend
the
Effects
;
whence
it
follow'd
,
that
the
Reformed
were
still
look'd
upon
as
Enemies
by
the
Catholicks
;
far
from
being
treated
as
Members
of
one
and
the
same
Kingdom
,
and
Legitimate
Children
of
the
same
Family
.
In
this
Conjuncture
of
Affairs
the
King
was
wounded
in
the
1595.
Mouth
by
John
Chastel
,
a
Disciple
of
the
Jesuits
;
and
the
Reformed
had
that
slight
Consolation
in
the
midst
of
their
Afflictions
and
Fears
,
to
see
that
Society
condemn'd
to
Banishment
by
the
most
August
Senate
of
France
.
A
Pyramid
was
also
order'd
to
be
set
up
in
that
part
of
the
House
where
the
Parricide
was
hatch'd
;
upon
one
of
the
Faces
of
which
was
engrav'd
the
Decree
that
banish'd
the
Jesuits
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
contain'd
the
Reasons
for
inflicting
that
Punishment
upon
'em
.
But
the
Parliaments
of
Tholouse
and
Bourdeaux
would
not
follow
the
Example
of
that
of
Paris
;
so
that
the
Society
kept
their
footing
,
till
they
were
again
restor'd
,
in
the
Provinces
under
their
Jurisdiction
.
In
the
mean
while
this
audacious
Attempt
made
a
great
Noise
at
Rome
,
where
d'
Ossat
highly
aggravated
the
consequence
of
such
an
Enterprize
,
at
a
time
when
they
were
treating
so
seriously
about
a
Reconciliation
between
the
Pope
and
the
King
.
But
that
which
this
Accident
produc'd
of
most
remarkable
,
was
this
,
That
it
drew
from
the
Lips
of
that
Agent
for
France
,
altho'
a
zealous
Catholick
,
and
bred
up
in
the
Maxims
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
an
Authentick
Testimony
,
how
highly
the
Reformed
abominate
all
Crimes
of
this
nature
,
and
of
the
profound
Respect
which
they
bear
to
the
Persons
of
their
Sovereigns
.
This
Prelat
giving
an
account
of
the
Fact
to
the
Pope's
Cardinal
Nephew
,
and
aggravating
the
Horror
of
it
,
contriv'd
and
encourag'd
by
them
that
call'd
themselves
the
Support
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
told
him
in
express
Terms
,
That
if
ever
any
body
had
a
Testimony
which
d'
Ossat
gave
the
Reformed
.
seeming
just
occasion
to
make
use
of
such
Assassinates
,
the
Hereticks
had
most
cause
to
purchase
'em
,
and
set
'em
at
work
against
the
King
,
who
has
quitted
and
abandon'd
'em
,
and
of
whom
they
had
reason
to
be
afraid
;
nevertheless
they
never
attempted
any
such
thing
,
either
against
Him
,
nor
any
of
the
five
Kings
his
Predecessors
,
whatever
Slaughters
and
Massacres
their
Majesties
had
made
of
the
Huguenots
.
This
Misfortune
did
the
Reformed
no
unkindness
;
for
it
put
the
King
in
remembrance
that
he
had
never
ran
the
like
Risco
while
he
was
in
their
Hands
.
Whence
it
came
to
pass
,
that
he
sometimes
declar'd
to
his
Confidents
,
that
as
to
what
concern'd
the
Safety
of
his
Person
,
he
had
a
far
greater
Assurance
in
them
,
then
in
the
Catholicks
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Result
of
the
Consultations
of
the
Assembly
at
St.
Foy
,
gave
the
Council
no
small
occasion
to
make
particular
Reflections
;
who
beheld
with
Astonishment
that
numerous
Body
,
without
a
Chieftain
,
to
reunite
the
various
Members
of
it
;
to
close
and
confederate
together
in
their
own
Defence
,
and
take
such
proper
courses
to
become
formidable
to
their
Enemies
.
Therefore
they
would
have
had
it
look'd
upon
as
a
form'd
Rebellion
,
and
an
insolent
sort
of
proceeding
,
what
was
done
by
the
Reformed
at
that
time
in
order
to
Sentiment●
of
the
Court
touching
the
Union
of
the
Reformed
.
their
Preservation
.
They
call'd
the
Union
a
Design
to
set
up
a
State
with
separate
Interests
,
and
a
distinct
Government
:
And
because
this
was
spread
abroad
at
that
time
by
passionate
and
violent
Persons
,
all
the
Historians
that
have
since
put
Pen
to
Paper
have
not
fail'd
to
exclaim
against
that
way
of
proceeding
,
and
to
black'n
it
with
furious
Declamations
;
as
if
it
were
a
Crime
to
be
careful
of
Self-preservation
,
when
People
have
Enemies
to
deal
with
void
of
Equity
,
Faith
,
Humanity
,
such
as
the
Catholicks
had
more
then
once
appear'd
in
reference
to
the
Reformed
.
The
King
had
no
reason
to
be
offended
at
these
Precautions
,
since
they
were
made
use
of
neither
against
his
Person
,
nor
against
his
Authority
;
but
against
a
sort
of
Zealots
,
who
might
abuse
his
Power
to
oppress
the
most
faithful
part
of
his
Subjects
;
and
against
the
Court
of
Rome
,
with
whose
cruel
Intentions
,
and
bloody
Maxims
all
Europe
was
too
well
acquainted
.
Nevertheless
the
King
forbore
not
to
disturb
these
Assemblies
,
Sentiments
of
the
King
upon
the
Assemblies
.
and
to
look
upon
'em
at
least
as
du
Plessis
had
sometimes
represented
'em
;
that
is
to
say
,
such
as
might
degenerate
,
and
give
occasion
to
Factious
Spirits
to
raise
Commotions
and
Tumults
not
easily
to
be
appeas'd
.
Which
was
the
reason
that
sometimes
he
complain'd
of
their
being
conven'd
,
and
sometimes
he
gave
express
Orders
for
their
Dissolution
.
But
then
the
King
follow'd
rather
what
his
Councils
peal'd
in
his
Ears
,
then
his
own
Inclinations
;
for
as
soon
as
others
laid
before
him
how
dangerous
it
was
to
reduce
the
Reformed
to
the
Provocations
of
Despair
,
by
depriving
'em
the
Comfort
of
those
Assemblies
,
he
revok'd
his
former
Orders
by
others
,
more
expresly
forbidding
their
being
dissolv'd
.
In
a
word
,
it
was
more
advantageous
for
the
King
to
permit
that
Union
of
his
Subjects
,
which
oblig'd
'em
to
request
his
Leave
for
the
time
and
place
of
their
Assembling
,
then
to
reduce
'em
to
throw
themselves
under
a
Foreign
Protection
,
by
refusing
'em
the
means
of
securing
both
their
Religion
and
,
their
Lives
under
the
Good
Will
and
Authority
of
their
Lawful
Prince
.
It
was
also
better
to
see
them
united
among
themselves
by
that
form
of
Correspondency
,
then
under
a
Protector
,
whose
Courage
might
be
elevated
by
his
Power
,
by
Foreign
Adherences
and
Domestick
Discontents
,
and
give
him
fair
Opportunities
and
Advantages
to
enlarge
his
Reputation
.
But
for
the
present
't
was
thought
,
that
the
most
assured
means
Causes
why
they
would
not
declare
the
Reformed
capable
of
Offices
.
to
disperse
those
Assemblies
,
or
prevent
the
Mischief
they
might
do
,
was
to
afford
the
Reformed
some
occasion
of
Content
,
to
the
end
the
first
Assembly
that
was
call'd
together
might
have
no
more
to
do
then
to
accept
the
King's
Concessions
,
and
to
return
him
Thanks
.
For
this
Reason
the
Verification
of
the
Edicts
which
had
been
formerly
granted
,
was
press'd
for
at
a
more
then
usual
Rate
,
and
the
Confirmation
of
'em
by
a
new
Edict
,
as
had
been
agreed
with
their
Deputies
at
Mantes
.
The
greatest
Difficulty
consisted
in
their
declaring
the
Reformed
capable
of
all
manner
of
Employments
;
and
this
was
that
which
the
zealous
Catholicks
were
extreamly
unwilling
to
do
,
who
could
not
by
any
means
brook
the
Violation
of
their
Canons
,
by
which
the
Hereticks
are
excluded
from
all
sorts
of
Offices
and
Preferments
.
This
Difficulty
could
not
be
remov'd
by
Four
Years
Sollicitations
,
nor
by
the
express
Orders
of
the
King
;
nor
by
a
new
Delcaration
given
at
St.
Germans
in
November
of
the
year
preceding
.
The
The
Prince
of
Conde
taken
out
of
their
hands
Council
consented
to
it
,
as
also
to
several
other
Provisional
Regulations
,
because
they
were
then
bethinking
themselves
of
getting
the
Prince
of
Conde
out
of
the
Hands
of
the
Reformed
,
either
because
the
King
was
desirous
to
have
him
bred
up
in
the
Catholick
Religion
,
to
prevent
the
Pretences
of
a
Civil
War
,
which
might
be
taken
one
day
from
his
being
Educated
in
the
Reformed
;
or
because
the
Count
of
Soissons
,
a
turbulent
ambitious
Prince
,
and
who
look'd
upon
himself
as
Presumptive
Heir
to
the
Crown
,
by
reason
of
his
Nephews
Religion
,
and
for
other
Reasons
,
was
very
uneasie
to
him
;
or
else
because
he
had
a
mind
to
lessen
his
Pretensions
to
the
Crown
,
by
opposing
against
him
a
Prince
much
nearer
to
the
Crown
then
himself
:
Or
lastly
,
Because
he
would
deprive
the
Reformed
of
a
Chieftain
,
who
might
one
day
head
'em
,
and
demand
new
Favours
in
their
behalf
.
The
King
told
the
Reformed
,
on
purpose
to
make
'em
willing
Ways
to
bring
it
to
pass
.
to
surrender
the
Prince
up
into
his
Hands
,
that
his
frequent
Infirmities
caus'd
him
to
bethink
himself
of
Death
,
and
oblig'd
him
at
the
same
time
to
desire
that
he
might
have
his
Heir
always
by
him
,
to
secure
him
the
Succession
,
and
put
him
in
a
condition
to
preserve
themselves
by
ways
more
gentle
then
a
War
.
But
this
Hook
would
not
take
with
the
Reformed
,
who
thought
it
much
more
conducing
to
the
Peace
and
Welfare
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
the
King
should
dissolve
his
Marriage
with
Margaret
de
Valois
,
and
bethink
himself
of
another
Wife
,
then
to
have
a
Prince
near
his
Person
,
whose
nearest
Relations
thought
they
had
Reason
sufficient
to
dispute
with
him
their
Right
to
the
Crown
.
The
King
thus
repuls'd
on
this
side
,
resolves
to
assail
'em
on
the
other
,
and
seeks
to
engage
'em
to
put
the
Prince
into
his
Hands
,
by
granting
'em
Admission
into
Offices
of
Trust
;
an
Honour
which
indeed
would
have
been
dear
enough
sold
to
'em
,
since
it
must
cost
'em
a
Prince
who
might
be
one
day
the
Restorer
and
Pillar
of
their
Hopes
.
And
this
Consideration
was
made
use
of
to
perswade
the
Parliament
to
the
Verification
of
that
Article
;
but
this
Reason
presently
wrought
another
Effect
then
was
expected
:
For
there
were
some
zealous
Catholicks
who
found
it
so
weighty
,
that
they
would
have
made
it
one
of
the
Conditions
of
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
,
to
the
end
the
Reformed
might
not
refuse
to
surrender
the
Prince
,
without
the
Forfeiture
of
all
the
Favours
that
had
been
granted
'em
.
And
this
seem'd
so
much
the
more
reasonable
,
because
it
was
thought
impossible
that
ever
the
Reformed
would
let
go
such
a
Pledge
out
of
their
Hands
:
And
there
were
many
Catholicks
that
wish'd
they
would
have
obstinately
refus'd
it
,
that
they
might
have
had
a
specious
Pretence
to
declare
War
against
'em
.
But
the
King
had
other
Thoughts
.
He
was
not
willing
to
destroy
the
Reformed
,
of
whom
he
stood
so
much
the
more
in
need
,
that
he
might
not
be
altogether
at
the
mercy
of
the
Catholicks
,
who
treated
him
a
little
too
imperiously
.
Therefore
he
strove
to
get
the
Prince
out
of
their
Hands
by
gentle
means
,
rather
then
by
force
of
Arms
,
or
by
the
Authority
of
a
Publick
Law
;
knowing
well
,
that
they
would
have
taken
that
Law
for
an
Affront
,
because
it
would
have
made
'em
look'd
upon
as
Persons
suspected
,
such
as
were
to
be
compell'd
to
their
Obedience
.
'T
was
therefore
put
to
the
Question
in
Parliament
,
whether
The
Article
about
Offices
passes
with
some
trouble
.
the
Edict
should
be
verify'd
purely
and
simply
,
or
no
;
and
the
thing
was
debated
with
great
Heat
;
more
particularly
the
19th
Article
of
the
Edict
of
1577.
which
declar'd
the
Reformed
capable
of
Offices
and
Dignities
,
was
the
Subject
of
the
Contest
;
nor
did
it
pass
without
a
vast
deal
of
Trouble
.
Nevertheless
there
were
several
who
argu'd
for
the
Verification
of
this
Article
as
the
rest
,
without
Restriction
or
Qualification
.
And
they
insisted
very
fervently
upon
the
Services
which
the
Reformed
had
done
the
King
and
the
Realm
;
and
they
exclaim'd
against
their
Refusal
to
treat
'em
according
to
their
Merit
as
a
high
piece
of
Injustice
and
Ingratitude
.
They
likewise
maintain'd
,
That
since
they
were
equal
to
the
Catholicks
in
Affection
and
Fidelity
,
they
should
be
dealt
with
alike
in
the
destribution
of
Honours
and
Rewards
.
Others
to
these
Reasons
oppos'd
the
fear
of
injuring
the
King
,
being
a
new
Convert
,
and
still
at
variance
with
the
Pope
;
and
of
hardning
the
rest
of
the
League
in
their
Rebellion
,
if
such
an
important
Favour
were
granted
to
the
Reformed
against
the
Provisions
of
the
Canon-Law
;
and
that
so
suddainly
too
,
after
the
Return
of
the
King
to
the
Catholick
Religion
.
But
those
oppositions
signify'd
little
,
in
regard
the
pure
and
simple
Verification
was
carry'd
by
the
Plurality
of
Voices
.
Servin
,
one
of
the
Advocates
General
,
strongly
upheld
this
Opinion
;
and
in
regard
he
was
an
Enemy
of
the
Jesuits
,
he
was
just
enough
to
the
Reformed
.
Seguier
,
his
Associate
,
was
of
a
quite
contrary
Judgment
;
but
Guele
the
Proctor
General
bethought
himself
of
a
Cavil
,
which
had
like
to
have
engag'd
all
the
Kingdom
in
new
Combustions
;
for
he
put
the
Reformed
in
mind
,
that
new
Traps
were
laying
to
ensnare
The
Proctor-General's
Cavil
ill
taken
.
their
Sincerity
,
under
Pretence
of
unheard-of
Affectation
.
He
would
not
suffer
the
accustom'd
Terms
to
be
inserted
in
the
Decree
of
Enrolment
;
Heard
,
and
this
the
Proctor-General
requiring
;
tho'
his
Father
,
who
had
serv'd
in
the
Place
before
him
,
when
the
Edict
of
1577.
was
enroll'd
under
Henry
III.
never
made
any
such
Scruple
.
Neither
would
he
have
had
the
Words
put
in
,
Consenting
to
this
,
as
upon
other
occasions
where
the
King's
Council
will
not
move
;
but
only
,
Heard
the
Proctor-General
,
'T
was
a
very
fair
Scape
,
that
such
an
Innovation
,
put
in
practice
Cause
of
new
Distrusts
.
at
a
time
when
the
King
was
full
of
Jealousies
and
Suspicions
,
had
not
produc'd
pernicious
Effects
,
and
call'd
to
memory
the
unfortunate
Cruelties
and
Treacheries
of
the
past
Reigns
.
Chiefly
,
when
they
reflected
upon
the
manner
of
proceeding
in
the
Verification
of
the
Edicts
that
were
granted
the
Leaguers
,
which
was
done
without
Prolongations
or
Delays
,
and
the
Edicts
unanimously
past
,
and
sent
to
be
enroll'd
pure
and
without
any
Alterations
,
't
was
impossible
but
that
they
must
look
upon
as
strange
and
uncouth
,
so
much
spinning
out
of
time
,
so
many
Oppositions
,
so
many
Artifices
which
were
made
use
of
to
elude
the
Edicts
that
were
granted
to
the
Reformed
.
The
more
moderate
Catholicks
themselves
blam'd
this
unreasonable
Severity
:
Whether
it
were
,
that
the
Example
of
the
Parliament
of
Paris
render'd
all
the
other
Parliaments
difficult
;
some
refusing
to
verifie
the
Edict
at
all
,
others
not
without
several
vexatious
Limitations
;
or
whether
it
were
,
because
the
Reformed
were
just
ready
to
hold
an
Assembly
at
Saumur
,
where
it
was
to
meet
according
to
the
Decree
of
that
of
St.
Foy
.
No
body
question'd
but
that
the
Proctor-General's
Behaviour
would
furnish
that
Assembly
with
occasion
of
loud
Complaints
;
and
perhaps
put
'em
upon
taking
such
Courses
,
as
would
be
a
great
Obstruction
to
Peace
,
so
necessary
for
the
Re-establishment
of
the
Kingdom
.
This
Assembly
at
Saumur
had
put
the
King
to
a
great
deal
of
Trouble
,
from
the
very
moment
he
heard
it
first
discours'd
of
And
the
only
reason
why
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
was
so
earnestly
press'd
for
,
was
either
to
anticipate
it
,
or
that
they
might
have
a
fair
Pretence
to
hinder
the
sitting
of
it
,
or
to
dissolve
it
.
It
was
to
have
met
upon
the
first
of
December
of
the
preceding
year
,
but
there
was
not
a
full
appearance
till
about
three
Months
after
.
There
were
some
Provinces
,
the
Deputies
of
which
were
stay'd
for
a
long
time
,
either
because
they
expected
the
effect
of
the
King's
Promises
for
the
enrolment
of
the
Edicts
;
or
else
,
because
the
Intreagues
of
the
Court
had
stopt
'em
,
either
out
of
Fear
,
or
delay'd
with
Hopes
.
But
at
length
they
met
at
Saumur
,
where
they
stay'd
a
long
time
without
doing
any
thing
,
in
regard
the
King
refus'd
to
authorize
their
meeting
.
He
also
at
the
same
time
complain'd
of
it
to
du
Plessis
,
as
of
an
Enterprize
that
wounded
his
Authority
,
and
shew'd
that
the
Reformed
were
jealous
of
him
.
But
du
Plessis
return'd
him
such
good
Reasons
,
that
he
was
satisfy'd
,
and
gave
leave
to
the
Assembly
by
his
Letters
Patterns
He
at
last
permits
it
.
to
sit
.
These
Reasons
amounted
chiefly
to
no
more
then
two
.
The
first
Reasons
for
his
so
doing
▪
was
,
That
in
the
midst
of
so
many
occasions
of
Fear
and
Distrust
that
were
justly
given
the
Reformed
,
the
refusing
'em
leave
to
be
careful
of
their
Security
would
reduce
'em
to
Despair
;
and
that
in
such
a
posture
of
Discomposure
,
at
what
time
the
wisest
Men
never
listen
to
Reason
nor
Duty
,
they
might
look
out
for
Remedies
more
vexatious
then
that
of
Assemblies
:
For
that
the
remembrance
of
what
was
past
would
not
suffer
'em
to
be
satisfy'd
with
the
present
,
and
loudly
alarum'd
'em
with
Fears
of
the
future
.
The
other
concern'd
the
Interest
of
the
King
himself
,
to
whom
Du
Plessis
declar'd
.
That
in
regard
he
was
upon
a
Reconciliation
with
the
Pope
,
it
became
him
to
wish
for
Sollicitations
on
the
behalf
of
the
Reformed
,
to
the
end
he
might
have
wherewithal
to
reply
to
the
Pope
,
should
he
complain
that
too
much
was
granted
to
those
that
were
held
for
Hereticks
.
The
King's
Necessity
of
importuning
the
King
.
Answer
would
then
be
always
ready
,
That
he
was
in
a
manner
forc'd
by
the
Importunity
of
their
Assemblies
,
and
to
prevent
a
greater
Mischief
.
Whereas
if
he
did
any
thing
in
their
Favour
,
without
being
urg'd
to
it
,
he
would
have
nothing
to
say
should
the
Pope
be
offended
.
Du
Plessis
also
made
use
of
the
same
Reason
to
support
the
Reformed
,
who
were
either
much
dishearten'd
,
or
quite
weary'd
out
of
their
Patience
.
He
told
'em
that
the
King
,
who
in
effect
renew'd
his
Promises
every
day
,
was
very
affectionately
enclin'd
towards
'em
,
but
that
his
present
Condition
would
not
permit
him
to
do
'em
any
kindness
but
what
he
was
forc'd
to
,
either
in
respect
to
the
Pope
,
with
whom
he
was
about
to
be
reconcil'd
;
or
to
the
Remainders
of
the
League
,
whom
he
was
very
unwilling
to
supply
with
new
Pretences
to
murmur
;
or
to
the
Catholicks
of
his
Party
,
for
whom
he
could
not
choose
but
have
a
great
Complacency
:
And
thus
he
should
have
wherewithal
to
satisfie
all
Parties
,
if
the
Reformed
by
their
repeated
Importunities
did
but
impose
upon
him
a
kind
of
Necessity
to
grant
Them
something
too
.
These
Reasons
seem'd
to
restore
a
calmer
Temper
to
those
whose
Patience
the
Delays
and
unjust
Proceedings
of
the
Parliament
had
almost
quite
worn
out
;
and
to
take
in
good
part
the
insipid
and
cold
Answers
which
many
times
the
King
gave
their
Deputies
.
They
also
reviv'd
the
Courage
of
those
that
were
dejected
by
tedious
and
troublesome
Protractions
and
puttings
off
from
time
to
time
,
believing
they
should
obtain
their
Desires
at
length
by
Perseverance
and
Importunity
.
Now
in
regard
these
Reasons
mollify'd
the
King
,
from
whom
the
Catholics
more
then
once
enforc'd
the
Revocation
of
Orders
which
he
had
giv'n
against
those
Assemblies
,
't
is
easie
to
judge
▪
that
in
a
Word
,
he
took
delight
to
be
importun'd
▪
and
that
he
look'd
upon
it
as
a
useful
expedient
to
procure
him
the
Liberty
to
put
his
good
Intentions
in
execution
.
In
short
,
he
always
gave
the
Reformed
good
Words
;
and
when
their
Deputies
were
with
him
in
private
,
he
gave
'em
better
:
And
there
would
have
been
no
reason
to
complain
of
his
Promises
,
had
it
not
been
that
after
he
had
so
often
repeated
the
same
things
,
there
was
no
Fruit
of
'em
afterward
to
be
seen
.
The
Assembly
of
Saumur
then
,
began
the
24th
of
February
,
and
the
Report
made
by
the
Deputies
of
St.
Foy
having
given
'em
an
account
of
the
ill
Intentions
of
the
principal
Heads
of
the
Council
and
Parliament
,
Resolutions
were
taken
more
solid
and
vigorous
then
could
have
been
expected
from
People
that
seem'd
to
be
depriv'd
of
all
Relief
and
Succour
.
They
made
new
Proposals
and
new
Demands
.
They
would
no
longer
stand
to
the
old
Edicts
,
which
had
been
cancel'd
or
evaded
so
many
times
;
and
which
were
publickly
derided
,
by
reason
of
the
Cavils
of
the
Proctor-General
.
They
were
no
longer
contented
with
demanding
new
Favours
,
by
way
of
Compensation
for
the
Retrenchments
made
in
the
Edict
of
1577.
to
facilitate
the
reducing
the
Leaguers
to
Obedience
.
They
could
not
brook
,
that
the
King
should
grant
such
ample
Rewards
to
Rebels
on
purpose
to
reduce
'em
to
their
Duty
;
and
that
Subjects
always
faithful
,
always
devoted
to
his
Person
and
his
Fortune
,
should
stand
in
need
of
covering
with
the
Name
of
compensation
,
the
just
Recompences
which
they
might
boldly
challenge
In
a
word
,
they
began
to
alter
the
strain
of
their
Language
,
and
to
desire
a
new
Edict
,
more
to
the
advantage
and
security
of
the
Reformed
,
then
the
Edicts
that
were
become
contemptible
by
the
allow'd
Licence
to
violate
'em
.
They
alledg'd
,
that
the
King
had
promis'd
another
Edict
to
the
Deputies
that
were
at
Mantes
,
and
that
it
was
a
meer
piece
of
Covin
to
desire
after
that
,
that
they
should
content
themselves
with
the
Edict
of
1577.
which
the
King
had
fruitlesly
confirm'd
by
two
others
.
Therefore
they
The
Assembly
demands
a
new
Edict
and
Securities
.
demanded
another
Edict
in
recompence
of
so
many
Services
,
of
so
much
Patience
,
and
of
so
much
Blood
which
they
had
spilt
.
They
debated
a
long
time
among
themselves
what
Articles
to
insist
upon
for
the
framing
of
the
new
Edict
;
and
at
length
they
agreed
upon
certain
Demands
,
which
may
be
reduc'd
to
Six
or
Seven
Heads
.
1.
That
a
New
Edict
should
be
granted
'em
without
amusing
'em
with
Promises
to
restore
another
,
which
no
way
satisfy'd
'em
.
2.
That
they
shoud
be
allow'd
an
entire
and
universal
Liberty
for
the
publick
Exercise
of
their
Religion
over
all
the
Kingdom
.
3.
That
Publick
Salaries
should
be
secur'd
to
the
Ministers
,
either
by
leaving
'em
the
Tenths
which
they
refus'd
any
longer
to
pay
the
Ecclesiasticks
;
or
by
assigning
'em
Funds
,
that
should
not
be
otherwise
emyloy'd
;
and
they
demanded
the
same
thing
for
the
Maintenance
of
Schools
and
Scholars
.
4.
That
the
Reformed
should
be
secur'd
the
Possession
of
their
Estates
,
as
well
those
which
they
already
enjoy'd
,
as
those
which
fell
to
'em
by
Inheritance
,
Deed
of
Gift
,
Last
Will
and
Testament
,
or
by
any
other
Lawful
Right
.
5.
That
an
equal
number
of
Reformed
Judges
to
that
of
the
Catholicks
should
be
admitted
in
all
Jurisdictions
.
5.
That
they
should
be
admitted
indifferently
into
all
manner
of
Offices
and
Employments
like
the
Catholicks
.
7.
That
for
their
Security
,
the
Cities
which
they
had
in
their
Hands
should
be
left
in
their
Possession
;
and
that
the
Garrisons
should
be
paid
●ut
of
the
King's
Money
.
While
they
were
preparing
their
Complaints
,
and
drawing
up
their
Papers
to
send
to
the
King
,
the
business
of
his
Reconciliation
with
the
Pope
was
eagerly
press'd
forward
by
the
Court
of
Rome
;
●nd
the
Pontiff
grew
impatient
of
the
Delays
which
retarded
the
●ending
a
Commissioner
to
treat
with
him
about
it
.
However
,
in
●ruth
,
as
yet
,
the
Pope
did
not
seem
to
recede
in
the
least
from
his
first
Pretensions
;
but
it
was
easily
perceiv'd
that
he
would
make
an
Abatement
in
proper
time
,
because
he
had
vouchsas'd
in
●●ving
and
general
Terms
,
to
promise
whatever
lay
in
his
power
,
●rovided
it
were
not
contrary
to
the
Interest
and
Honour
of
the
●oly
See
.
The
King
on
the
other
side
kept
himself
to
the
same
●eneral
Expressions
,
and
would
consent
to
nothing
that
misbe●●me
himself
,
or
the
Dignity
of
the
Crown
.
There
were
two
sorts
●
People
in
the
Council
,
whose
Opinion
it
was
,
That
the
Pope
should
●e
left
alone
to
make
the
first
steps
himself
;
as
being
perswa●ed
,
that
a
little
perseverance
would
reduce
him
to
grant
a
bare
●●d
simple
Ratification
of
the
Absolution
,
as
the
King
receiv'd
it
●
St.
Denis's
.
The
one
were
the
Reformed
,
who
could
not
en●ure
that
the
King's
Honour
should
be
prostituted
to
the
Intriegues
●
the
Court
of
Rome
.
The
other
,
were
the
Catholicks
not
bigotted
,
who
lov'd
the
King
and
the
Kingdom
,
and
who
not
questioning
but
the
Pope's
Aim
was
to
make
the
King
purchase
his
Favour
by
some
ignominious
Condescension
,
were
desirous
the
King
should
avoid
that
Snare
,
by
letting
the
Pope
alone
till
he
sought
after
him
.
But
the
high-flown
Catholicks
carry'd
it
,
because
Absolution
desir'd
by
the
King
.
the
King
was
willing
to
rid
himself
of
Trouble
,
and
for
that
he
thought
his
Repose
depended
upon
his
Reconciliation
with
the
Pope
.
He
was
weary
of
the
toilsom
Life
wherein
he
had
spent
his
most
youthful
Years
.
He
saw
that
the
Succession
would
be
His
reasons
for
yielding
first
.
in
a
very
uncertain
Condition
after
his
Death
:
He
had
a
desire
to
dissolve
his
Marriage
with
Margaret
of
Valois
,
by
whom
he
had
no
Children
;
and
he
thought
to
marry
the
Fair
Gabriela
d'Estrees
,
with
whom
he
was
enamour'd
even
to
Enchantment
;
either
of
which
two
things
he
thought
it
impossible
to
bring
to
pass
without
the
Pope's
Assistance
:
And
he
knew
it
to
be
the
last
excuse
of
the
obstinate
Leaguers
,
that
he
was
not
acknowledg'd
by
the
Pope
.
The
Duke
of
Mayenne
had
sworn
never
to
pay
him
Allegiance
till
he
was
reconcil'd
to
his
Holiness
:
He
was
in
hopes
that
such
a
Reconciliation
would
secure
his
Life
,
put
an
end
to
the
frequent
Conspiracies
against
him
,
under
Pretence
that
the
Sincerity
of
his
Conversion
was
dubious
;
would
reduce
the
Monks
to
their
Duty
,
several
of
which
refus'd
to
name
him
in
their
Prayers
:
And
lastly
,
he
was
desirous
to
be
at
leisure
to
settle
the
Peace
of
the
Kingdom
,
in
order
to
the
execution
of
some
great
Designs
which
he
had
projected
abroad
.
But
tho'
his
own
Will
over-rul'd
him
not
to
follow
the
wholsom
Advice
of
the
Reformed
and
the
more
politick
sort
of
Catholicks
,
yet
at
first
they
had
the
Credit
to
name
one
Man
of
the
Council
,
and
another
of
the
Parliament
,
to
be
join'd
with
one
Ecclesiastick
,
to
go
to
Rome
and
negotiate
this
Affair
.
This
Deputation
had
been
of
great
Importance
for
the
Service
of
the
King
,
and
the
Pope
must
have
been
contented
with
it
,
had
they
had
Resolution
enough
in
France
to
have
stuck
to
this
Advice
.
Never
would
any
Person
of
Note
,
bred
up
in
great
Affairs
,
have
consented
to
any
thing
beneath
the
Dignity
of
a
King
;
and
he
had
been
well
seconded
by
a
Person
chosen
out
of
the
Body
of
a
Parliament
,
whose
Maxims
are
always
opposite
to
those
of
Rome
,
when
the
Honour
of
the
Kingdom
lies
at
stake
.
But
the
Pope
knew
well
enough
how
to
ward
off
this
Blow
;
so
that
the
whole
Commissioners
elected
to
treat
,
D'Ossat
and
Perron
.
Commission
was
referr'd
to
two
Ecclesiasticks
.
By
which
means
the
Pope
at
the
bottom
was
Master
of
the
whole
Affair
,
in
regard
he
was
the
Sovereign
of
both
Commissioners
that
were
to
treat
with
him
.
One
of
the
two
the
most
notorious
Knave
of
his
time
;
and
neither
of
'em
very
likely
to
render
themselves
worthy
of
a
Cardinal's
Cap
by
an
over-zealous
Fidelity
to
their
Prince
.
Nevertheless
D'Ossat
,
who
was
the
honester
of
the
two
,
seem'd
to
be
not
a
little
vex'd
,
that
there
was
more
granted
to
the
Pope
than
he
had
advis'd
;
but
du
Perron
his
Associate
,
had
the
most
Authority
.
He
it
was
that
brought
the
Instructions
from
France
:
For
as
for
D'Ossat
,
he
was
only
joyn'd
with
him
,
as
one
that
better
understood
the
Slights
and
Politicks
of
Rome
,
and
might
be
a
necessary
Guide
to
the
other
in
a
Court
to
which
he
was
a
Stranger
altogether
.
This
was
the
King's
Misfortune
,
that
of
those
two
Proctors
that
were
to
represent
his
Person
in
this
Affair
,
he
to
whom
the
Secret
was
entrusted
,
and
who
was
chief
in
Authority
,
was
not
the
honestest
Man
.
Nevertheless
it
was
not
du
Perron
who
had
all
the
Thanks
and
Reward
of
this
Affair
.
D'Ossat
behav'd
himself
so
prudently
,
that
the
Profit
redounded
to
himself
,
and
the
Pope
bestow'd
a
Cardinals
Hat
upon
him
some
years
after
.
'T
is
true
,
this
Dignity
seem'd
to
have
been
conferr'd
upon
him
upon
the
King's
Recommendation
.
But
the
Pope
had
given
the
King
formerly
to
understand
,
that
he
would
bestow
it
freely
and
willingly
upon
D'Ossat
,
if
it
were
but
requested
for
him
.
However
,
High
Pretensions
of
the
Pope
.
to
get
what
he
could
from
the
King
,
the
Pope
at
first
made
all
the
Demands
which
the
Spaniards
suggested
to
him
;
nevertheless
well
●ssur'd
,
that
they
would
never
be
allow'd
him
.
In
the
first
place
therefore
he
would
have
had
'em
to
promise
him
,
that
all
the
Edicts
which
had
been
granted
to
the
Reformed
should
be
revok'd
;
That
they
should
be
excluded
from
all
Offices
and
Employments
;
That
they
should
be
all
destroy'd
as
soon
as
the
Peace
was
concluded
with
the
Leaguers
and
Spain
;
That
the
Catholicks
should
not
be
constrain'd
to
observe
the
Edicts
;
That
the
Jesuits
should
●e
restor'd
;
That
all
the
Estates
which
Queen
Jane
had
taken
from
the
Ecclesiasticks
in
Bearn
should
be
restor'd
to
'em
again
,
with
several
other
things
,
to
which
the
King's
Honour
and
Prudence
would
not
permit
him
to
oblige
himself
.
Chiefly
,
they
would
have
had
him
declar'd
his
Crown
and
Kingdom
forfeited
if
ever
He
relaps'd
into
Heresie
.
But
the
King
made
his
Proctors
Instructions
quite
contrary
to
these
Demands
.
He
explain'd
his
meaning
with
a
great
deal
of
Elocution
and
Clearness
,
and
gave
'em
their
Lesson
very
precisely
and
accurately
.
There
was
The
Proctors
Instructions
quite
contrary
.
expresly
set
down
what
the
King
would
grant
upon
the
Demands
,
which
it
was
known
the
Pope
would
make
;
and
it
was
directly
enjoyn'd
,
that
they
should
not
consent
to
any
thing
that
might
be
injurious
to
the
Royal
Majesty
,
nor
pass
beyond
the
Limits
which
the
King
had
set
'em
.
But
that
which
was
chiefly
recommended
to
'em
,
was
,
not
to
consent
to
any
Rehabilitation
,
as
if
the
King
stood
in
need
of
obtaining
the
Popes
Consent
to
be
a
Lawful
King
,
or
capable
of
the
Functions
of
Royalty
:
And
the
King
prescrib'd
'em
most
exactly
how
far
he
gave
'em
leave
to
exert
their
Complacency
upon
so
nice
and
delicate
a
Subject
.
'T
was
his
pleasure
also
that
they
should
be
very
careful
of
his
Honour
and
his
Dignity
;
and
that
they
should
obstinately
maintain
the
Validity
of
his
Absolution
which
he
had
receiv'd
in
France
.
Moreover
,
there
was
one
express
Article
in
behalf
of
the
Reformed
,
the
Terms
of
which
are
so
remarkable
,
that
I
cannot
but
incert
the
chiefest
part
of
it
in
this
place
.
After
they
had
alledg'd
the
Reasons
for
advising
the
King
to
revive
the
Act
of
1577.
which
was
the
meanest
of
those
which
had
been
granted
the
Reformed
,
and
laid
down
the
Mischiefs
which
the
Revocation
of
it
obtain'd
by
the
League
,
had
occasion'd
in
the
Kingdom
;
together
with
such
as
might
happen
,
had
they
secur'd
the
Reformed
from
the
Edicts
of
Proscription
which
the
League
had
publish'd
against
'em
,
the
Instruction
adds
,
That
they
of
the
said
Religion
being
very
A
Testimony
given
of
the
p●st
and
present
Services
of
the
Reformed
.
numerous
and
potent
in
the
Kingdom
,
as
they
are
,
greatly
serve
and
strengthen
his
said
Majesty
to
defend
his
Dominions
against
the
Enemies
of
it
,
as
formerly
they
have
done
;
so
that
his
said
Majesty
should
be
accus'd
of
Imprudence
and
Ingratitude
,
if
after
so
many
Services
as
they
have
done
him
,
and
which
he
may
have
need
of
fart●●●
from
'em
,
he
should
fall
pell
mell
upon
'em
,
and
constrain
'em
to
take
Arms
against
his
Person
,
as
they
have
always
done
against
those
who
have
gone
about
to
force
their
Consciences
.
But
his
Majesty
hopes
●●
give
a
better
account
of
'em
by
his
mildness
,
and
the
example
of
his
Life
,
then
by
ways
of
Rigour
.
There
is
nothing
more
Authentick
,
nor
more
express
then
this
Testimony
giv'n
,
upon
an
occasion
so
publick
and
so
important
,
of
the
past
and
present
Services
of
the
Reformed
.
If
there
be
any
Equity
among
Men
,
there
needs
no
more
to
demonstrate
,
that
the
Liberty
of
their
Conscience
,
and
the
Security
of
their
Persons
,
their
Estates
and
their
Honour
,
besides
that
they
are
Dependencies
upon
Natural
Right
,
which
oblige
the
Prince
to
assure
his
Subjects
those
priviledg'd
Advantages
,
were
granted
'em
as
the
just
Reward
of
their
long
and
faithful
Services
.
So
that
in
depriving
'em
in
our
days
,
both
of
the
one
and
the
other
of
these
Immunities
,
their
Enemies
have
not
only
violated
the
most
lawful
Duty
of
Sovereigns
,
who
ought
to
look
upon
themselves
as
Conservators
of
the
Liberty
and
Welfare
of
their
Subjects
;
but
they
have
blacken'd
the
Great
Henry
with
the
Reproach
of
Ingratitude
,
which
he
adjudged
unworthy
of
himself
;
by
depriving
an
Obedient
and
Peaceable
Offspring
of
what
had
been
so
lawfully
,
yet
dearly
purchas'd
for
'em
,
under
the
Reign
of
this
Prince
,
by
the
Services
of
their
Fathers
.
But
what-ever
Caution
was
taken
to
preserve
the
King's
Honour
,
Provocations
of
the
Proctors
in
the
terms
and
matter
.
his
Proctors
forbore
not
to
comply
with
whatever
the
Pope
demanded
;
and
their
Excuse
was
,
that
they
could
not
possibly
do
otherwise
,
and
that
they
were
fain
to
accept
of
some
Conditions
,
to
avoid
others
that
would
be
more
irksom
.
They
would
also
needs
perswade
the
King
that
they
had
done
him
great
Service
in
this
,
that
the
Article
of
Rehabilitation
had
been
chopt
and
chang'd
with
so
much
dexterity
,
that
it
might
well
be
maintain'd
,
that
there
was
not
a
Word
said
of
it
in
the
Bull
of
Absolution
;
nevertheless
,
if
there
were
any
Persons
who
thought
it
necessary
,
it
might
be
affirm'd
on
the
other
side
,
that
there
was
enough
to
the
purpose
contain'd
in
it
.
So
that
all
the
Fidelity
of
these
Proctors
,
in
an
Affair
of
so
great
Consequence
,
and
where
the
main
Concern
in
Agitation
was
the
establishing
the
Dependance
or
Independance
of
the
Crown
,
was
reduc'd
to
unfold
this
weighty
Question
,
by
equivocal
Terms
,
from
whence
equal
advantage
might
be
drawn
,
as
well
for
the
one
as
for
the
other
.
This
was
by
no
means
well
relish'd
by
the
honest
French-men
;
but
those
Slaps
with
a
Wand
which
they
receiv'd
upon
their
Shoulders
in
the
King's
Name
,
as
his
Proctors
,
in
the
Presence
of
the
Cardinals
,
during
the
Ceremony
of
the
Absolution
,
were
far
less
approv'd
.
The
Spaniards
made
it
the
Subject
of
their
Sport
and
Merriment
;
the
French
Politicians
murmur'd
at
it
;
the
Reformed
storm'd
at
it
;
and
threw
it
in
the
Catholicks
Dish
,
as
a
high
Affront
put
upon
Royal
Majesty
,
that
the
first
King
in
Christendom
should
be
expos'd
to
be
swaddl'd
upon
the
Shoulders
of
his
Proctor
.
The
Court
also
was
asham'd
of
such
a
pitiful
Condescension
;
and
du
Perron
had
much
ado
to
ward
off
the
bloody
Reproaches
that
were
cast
upon
him
for
this
Prevarication
,
at
his
Return
.
But
he
had
such
a
Wit
,
that
he
could
do
what
he
pleas'd
with
it
;
and
he
had
such
a
graceful
slight
of
expressing
himself
,
such
a
knack
of
making
Black
White
,
and
White
Black
,
that
no
body
had
either
the
Will
or
the
Confidence
to
contradict
what
he
said
.
For
which
Reason
it
is
reported
,
that
the
Pope
was
heard
to
say
at
Rome
,
that
he
besought
of
God
never
to
infuse
other
then
vertuous
Thoughts
into
his
Mind
;
for
that
if
corrupt
and
vicious
Meditations
got
footing
there
,
he
had
a
Wit
was
able
to
defend
'em
.
D'Ossat
excus'd
this
Indignity
,
by
saying
that
the
Raps
were
so
slight
,
that
they
would
not
have
hurt
a
Fly
.
As
if
the
Affront
had
consisted
rather
in
the
Violence
of
the
Blow
then
the
Ignominy
of
the
Ceremony
.
Some
Historians
have
deem'd
this
Circumstance
so
very
disgraceful
,
the
they
durst
not
recite
it
faithfully
in
their
History
;
as
if
the
Affront
were
the
less
real
,
when
it
is
minc'd
and
neatly
daub'd
over
.
These
Proctors
had
consented
to
Sixteen
Articles
,
which
the
Articles
of
Penitence
.
Pope
impos'd
upon
the
King
by
way
of
Penance
:
And
there
were
some
of
these
,
in
reference
to
which
the
King
could
have
wish'd
,
they
would
have
let
him
have
done
as
Time
should
have
given
him
an
opportunity
.
But
the
Proctors
had
been
as
faithful
in
this
,
as
in
all
the
rest
;
for
they
suffer'd
the
Pope
to
impose
upon
the
King
a
Necessity
of
Obedience
after
a
very
coercive
manner
.
Such
were
the
Third
,
Fourth
,
and
Sixth
Article
,
whereby
he
was
enjoyn'd
to
re-establish
the
Mass
in
Bearn
,
and
to
restore
the
Bishops
in
that
Principality
to
be
maintain'd
at
his
own
Charges
,
till
they
should
be
settl'd
in
their
Estates
;
to
get
the
Prince
of
Conde
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Reformed
within
a
year
,
that
he
might
be
bred
up
in
the
Catholick
Religion
;
and
to
publish
the
Council
of
Trent
,
and
cause
it
to
be
observ'd
in
every
thing
that
might
not
disturb
the
Publick
Repose
.
The
Tenth
was
couch'd
in
most
Artificial
Terms
,
and
oblig'd
the
King
in
all
things
to
give
continual
Marks
of
his
Respect
and
Favour
to
the
Catholicks
before
all
the
rest
of
his
Subjects
,
and
to
testifie
his
eager
desires
to
unite
his
whole
Kingdom
in
one
and
the
same
Religion
.
The
Reformed
complain'd
of
these
Articles
which
were
granted
Complaints
of
the
Reformed
,
Excuses
of
the
Proctors
.
directly
to
their
Prejudice
:
But
the
Proctors
endeavour'd
to
excuse
one
part
,
by
saying
,
that
certain
Expressions
were
added
in
favour
of
the
Edicts
,
and
that
they
were
forc'd
to
be
contented
,
because
it
would
have
been
impossible
for
'em
to
have
obtain'd
clearer
or
more
precise
Expressions
to
explain
their
meaning
.
So
that
all
the
Security
of
the
Protestants
,
in
respect
of
these
Articles
,
depended
upon
certain
equivocal
Words
,
the
Explanation
or
Interpretation
of
which
was
reserv'd
to
those
who
had
concluded
the
Treaty
.
Thus
it
was
,
that
they
gave
an
Account
of
that
same
Clause
of
the
Sixth
Article
,
touching
the
Publication
of
the
Council
,
which
had
been
ill
receiv'd
by
the
Reformed
;
because
they
could
not
look
upon
the
Publication
of
a
Council
call'd
on
purpose
to
condemn
'em
,
otherwise
then
as
a
fore-runner
of
their
Ruine
.
The
Proctors
upon
this
alledg'd
,
that
they
could
not
explain
that
Article
more
at
large
:
But
that
the
Pope
knew
and
very
well
understood
,
that
the
Clause
,
not
to
disturb
the
publick
Repose
,
was
added
in
favour
of
the
Edict
of
Bearn
,
and
that
he
neither
could
nor
would
explain
it
better
,
for
fear
he
should
be
thought
to
approve
it
.
In
like
manner
in
reference
to
other
Articles
,
that
seem'd
to
press
the
King
too
furiously
to
certain
things
more
difficult
in
France
then
Rome
imagin'd
,
they
affirm'd
that
the
Pope
had
no
design
to
force
the
King
to
Impossibilities
,
but
that
he
would
always
be
contented
with
what
lay
in
his
Power
.
Thus
they
oblig'd
the
King
to
whatever
the
Pope
should
please
,
and
left
it
to
the
Popes
good
Humour
to
excuse
the
King
,
tho'
it
were
impossible
for
him
to
perform
the
Penances
which
he
had
enjoin'd
him
.
In
the
mean
time
we
may
judge
by
the
Cruelties
that
were
committed
at
Rome
upon
those
that
were
call'd
Hereticks
,
that
they
were
not
in
the
least
become
more
equitable
or
more
moderate
toward
any
other
People
of
the
same
Character
.
A
Fleming
was
burnt
alive
in
the
Field
of
Flora
;
and
an
Englishman
,
who
had
thrown
the
Host
to
the
Ground
,
and
had
us'd
the
Sacrament
like
an
Idol
,
was
punish'd
at
the
same
rate
,
after
they
had
cut
out
his
Tongue
,
and
dismember'd
him
of
one
of
his
hands
.
And
for
fear
his
Punishment
should
be
too
gentle
,
they
sing'd
him
continually
by
the
way
with
burning
Torches
,
from
the
Prison
of
the
Inquisition
to
the
place
of
Execution
.
The
Reformed
might
gather
from
thence
what
they
were
to
expect
,
if
the
Sincerity
of
the
Edicts
that
were
granted
'em
,
depended
upon
the
Inspirations
that
came
from
Rome
.
But
they
had
other
Reasons
to
be
afraid
of
every
thing
.
For
they
had
Intelligence
also
from
Rome
,
that
there
were
other
Secret
Conditions
upon
which
the
King
was
absolv'd
,
which
were
spread
about
there
;
whether
it
were
an
Artifice
of
the
Spaniards
to
sow
new
Seeds
of
Distrust
in
the
Minds
of
the
Reformed
;
or
whether
the
Pope
had
demanded
'em
,
and
that
the
Proctors
had
verbally
promis'd
certain
things
,
which
they
thought
not
convenient
to
put
down
in
Writing
.
'T
was
Secret
Articles
thought
to
be
promis'd
to
the
Pope
.
reported
at
least
,
that
the
King
was
ty'd
by
those
Conditions
to
exclude
the
Reformed
from
all
Offices
and
Employments
,
whatever
Promises
he
had
made
to
admit
'em
to
Preferment
,
to
marry
the
Princess
his
Sister
to
a
Catholick
Prince
,
and
to
make
War
upon
the
Hereticks
of
his
Kingdom
till
they
were
utterly
extirpated
.
And
the
Marriage
of
the
Princess
with
the
Duke
of
Lorrain
,
which
happen'd
some
years
after
,
confirm'd
the
Suspicions
of
all
the
rest
;
so
much
the
rather
,
because
she
would
have
been
courted
by
Princes
of
her
own
Religion
,
if
the
King
would
have
listen'd
to
it
.
Certain
it
is
,
that
the
Reformed
were
convinc'd
that
these
Articles
were
real
;
and
that
du
Plessis
also
wrote
to
the
King
,
that
his
manner
of
Proceeding
was
imputed
to
his
Compliance
with
the
Popes
Demands
;
and
that
it
was
believ'd
,
of
all
that
was
propos'd
against
'em
,
there
was
none
but
the
Article
that
concern'd
their
Destruction
,
that
he
ever
refus'd
to
hearken
to
.
The
End
of
the
Third
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nantes
.
BOOK
IV.
The
CONTENTS
of
the
Fourth
Book
.
The
Massaker
at
Chataigneraye
,
excepted
by
Letters
Pattents
out
of
the
Acts
that
were
to
be
comprehended
in
the
Amnesties
.
Artifices
to
perswade
the
Reformed
to
deliver
up
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
Interests
of
the
Prince
of
Conti
,
and
Count
of
Soissons
.
Duke
de
la
Trimouille
suspected
by
the
King
.
The
Princess's
Process
removed
to
the
Parliament
of
Paris
.
whether
Pisani
carries
her
with
the
Prince
her
Son
.
Precautions
taken
for
the
Princes
Religion
;
ill
observ'd
.
Justification
of
the
Princess
.
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
at
Saumur
attend
the
King
;
paid
with
general
Promises
.
War
declar'd
with
Spain
.
League
with
the
Queen
of
England
,
who
would
needs
have
one
Article
inserted
in
favour
of
the
Reformed
.
Marshal
de
Bouillon
opposes
it
.
Discontents
of
the
Reformed
;
the
Effects
.
Whence
the
King's
Coldness
proceeded
.
Suggestions
of
the
Catholicks
.
The
Popes
Address
.
Different
Language
from
the
King
;
his
Desires
.
Reports
of
the
Reformed
being
out
of
Favour
;
the
Original
of
it
.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
Edict
of
Travercy
.
Edict
in
favour
of
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
.
Revenge
of
Henry
the
Third's
Murder
neglected
.
State
of
the
Kingdom
and
Project
to
dismember
it
.
Assembly
meets
at
Loudun
,
with
leave
.
New
Suspicions
and
new
Complaints
.
Deputies
sent
to
the
Court.
Resolution
of
the
Assembly
to
defend
themselves
till
a
Conclusion
;
ill
taken
of
the
King
,
who
orders
the
Dissolution
of
it
.
Effect
of
this
Rigour
.
Du
Plessis's
wise
Expedient
,
succeeds
in
the
Assembly
;
is
approv'd
by
the
King
;
who
revokes
the
Order
of
Dissolution
,
and
promises
a
Commissioner
.
Patïence
of
the
Reformed
;
Continuation
of
their
Instances
.
Legat
in
France
,
revives
their
Fears
.
Garrisons
retrench'd
or
ill
paid
.
●oni's
Jealousies
.
Synod
at
Saumur
.
It
's
Resolutions
.
Their
Letters
to
the
King
.
Commissioners
to
the
King
.
Complaints
to
the
King
.
Constancy
of
the
Assembly
;
which
is
translated
to
Vendosme
.
Releases
upon
the
Generality
of
Free
Exercise
.
Obtains
by
way
of
Compensation
the
Second
Place
of
Bailliage
;
and
the
right
acquir'd
by
Possession
of
the
Year
1596.
The
Edict
of
1577.
verify'd
at
Rouen
.
The
Reformed
not
contented
with
it
.
The
Pope
complains
,
and
D'Ossat
appeases
him
.
The
Assembly
discontented
at
the
Return
of
the
Commissioners
;
who
write
to
the
King
the
necessity
of
satisfying
'em
.
Reciprocal
Suspicions
and
Distrusts
.
Divisions
in
the
Assembly
;
which
returns
to
Saumur
.
Surprize
of
Amiens
;
Confusion
of
Affairs
.
Proposals
of
War
to
the
Assembly
.
Motives
of
de
Bouillon
and
de
la
Trimouille
.
The
King
at
a
Nonplus
.
His
various
manner
of
writing
to
the
Assembly
before
and
after
the
Surprize
,
Answers
of
the
Assembly
;
which
〈◊〉
translated
to
Chastelleraud
;
more
numerous
then
before
.
Excuses
for
the
Assemblies
Constancy
in
requiring
Securities
.
Their
Conduct
in
respect
of
the
Siege
of
Amiens
.
Various
Advices
.
Reformed
serve
at
the
Siege
.
Actions
of
Bouillon
and
de
la
Trimouille
Change
of
Commissioners
.
The
Treaty
continu'd
.
Relaxations
in
both
sides
.
New
Possession
acquir'd
in
1597.
Principle
Articles
which
the
Count
de
Schomberg
grants
under
the
King
's
good
pleasure
.
Debate
whether
they
should
be
accepted
with
a
Proviso
,
〈◊〉
definitively
.
Cavils
in
Council
about
the
Articles
.
Interruptions
of
the
Treaty
.
Last
Instructions
.
New
Cavils
,
which
the
King
puts
a
stop
to
by
his
Constancy
.
The
Assembly
implores
the
Intercession
of
the
Queen
of
England
and
the
United
Provinces
.
New
Delays
,
partly
Malicious
,
partly
Innocent
.
WHILE
this
Affair
was
under
Negotiation
at
Rome
,
the
Reformed
in
France
,
who
perform'd
their
Exercises
at
Chastaigneraye
,
were
massacred
by
the
Soldiers
of
the
Garrison
of
Rochefort
,
who
boasted
that
they
had
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur's
Warrant
for
what
they
did
.
The
Lady
of
the
Place
,
who
had
already
signaliz'd
her self
by
other
Acts
of
Violence
,
observing
that
the
Reformed
,
who
assembl'd
together
from
sundry
places
in
the
Neighbourhood
,
carry'd
Arms
about
'em
for
their
own
Defence
,
because
the
Garrisons
of
the
League
were
always
scouting
abroad
,
forbid
the
Meeters
,
under
pretence
that
she
might
not
forfeit
her
Garranty
,
to
come
arm'd
upon
her
Ground
;
and
seconded
this
Inhibition
with
so
many
Threats
,
that
the
poor
People
obey'd
.
And
Massacre
a●
Chastaigneray
.
in
that
condition
it
was
that
the
Garrison
of
Rochefort
surpriz'd
●…em
met
together
in
the
House
of
one
Vaudorè
a
Reformed
Gentleman
.
There
were
about
two
hundred
massacred
,
without
sparing
either
Sex
or
Age.
An
Infant
also
that
was
carry'd
thither
to
be
Christen'd
was
kill'd
among
the
rest
.
Nor
could
the
Innocency
of
another
,
who
would
have
given
Eight
Sols
for
his
Ransom
,
procure
him
the
least
Mercy
.
And
the
Reason
alledg'd
by
these
Hang-men
to
excuse
their
Fury
,
was
,
That
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
had
forbid
'em
to
suffer
any
of
the
Huguenots
to
redeem
themselves
:
And
moreover
they
were
sure
,
as
they
said
,
that
the
Duke
in
making
their
Peace
would
procure
'em
a
full
Pardon
for
that
horrid
Impiety
.
The
Lady
of
Chastaigneraye
,
who
had
contriv'd
this
bloody
Execution
with
so
much
Artifice
,
made
it
●…er
Pastime
,
after
the
Fact
was
committed
,
to
be
inquisitive
after
the
Number
and
Names
of
the
murder'd
People
,
and
to
inform
her self
,
whether
such
or
such
,
against
whom
she
had
a
more
peculiar
Antipathy
,
were
comprehended
in
the
Butchery
.
This
piece
of
Barbarism
put
the
Reformed
into
a
Ferment
equal
to
the
Merit
of
the
Fact
.
They
call'd
Assemblies
to
consider
of
it
:
They
arm'd
themselves
for
their
Defence
against
the
same
Violences
in
the
Neighbouring
parts
,
or
to
make
the
like
Returns
;
and
some
that
were
more
chaf'd
by
their
Excess
of
Cruelty
,
that
talk'd
of
nothing
else
but
of
righting
themselves
upon
the
Catholicks
.
They
besought
the
King
never
to
pardon
the
Authors
Excepted
by
the
Patents
out
of
the
Acts
which
should
be
compriz'd
in
the
Amnesties
.
of
such
a
Massacre
,
but
to
bring
'em
to
Justice
as
Robbers
unworthy
to
be
look'd
upon
as
Soldiers
.
The
King
gave
out
Letters
Patents
,
which
declar'd
that
this
same
Act
of
Cruelty
should
be
comprehended
in
the
number
of
Military
Violences
,
for
which
Treaties
of
Peace
generally
provided
an
Act
of
Oblivion
:
In
pursuanee
of
which
La
Trimouille
and
du
Plessis
caus'd
some
of
these
Executioners
that
fell
into
their
Hands
,
to
be
hang'd
up
.
But
the
Punishment
of
Five
or
Six
Scoundrels
,
was
not
look'd
upon
as
a
sufficient
Reparation
for
the
Massacre
of
so
many
innocent
Persons
.
For
which
reason
it
was
,
that
the
Reformed
complain'd
above
two
years
after
,
that
Justice
had
never
been
done
'em
for
this
,
no
more
then
for
several
other
Outrages
which
had
been
every
day
committed
to
their
vast
Prejudice
in
sundry
parts
of
the
Kingdom
.
Moreover
,
while
the
Negotiation
went
forward
at
Rome
,
it
was
,
Artifices
to
perswade
the
Reformed
to
deliver
up
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
that
they
set
all
their
Springs
and
Engins
at
work
to
get
the
Prince
of
Conde
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Reformed
.
The
Verification
of
the
Edict
was
not
sufficient
to
perswade
'em
to
a
surrender
of
his
Person
;
because
it
had
only
serv'd
to
give
'em
new
occasions
of
Complaint
:
Therefore
it
behov'd
'em
to
set
new
Slights
and
Stratagems
on
foot
;
neither
would
the
King
stay
to
make
it
his
business
,
till
the
Pope
impos'd
a
necessity
upon
him
.
One
of
their
Artifices
to
sound
their
Intentions
was
,
loudly
to
give
out
,
that
they
well
knew
the
Reformed
would
never
deliver
him
up
;
and
to
support
this
study'd
Fear
of
theirs
with
all
the
Considerations
that
could
hinder
'em
:
To
which
they
added
Reflections
upon
the
Prejudice
which
would
accrew
,
by
their
Refusal
,
to
the
King's
Affairs
:
Nor
did
they
forget
to
slip
in
dexterously
by
the
way
,
that
they
should
be
forc'd
at
length
to
take
him
out
of
their
hands
by
force
.
They
gave
'em
also
clearly
enough
to
understand
,
that
they
were
not
to
expect
either
Peace
or
Security
,
while
they
continu'd
obstinate
in
their
Resolutions
to
be
Masters
of
the
Person
of
the
young
Prince
:
That
their
Refusal
to
deliver
him
up
to
the
King
would
be
taken
for
an
apparent
Rebellion
;
that
they
would
be
look'd
upon
to
have
forfeited
all
the
Favours
that
had
been
granted
;
and
that
there
would
be
a
fair
Pretence
found
out
to
unite
with
those
Foreign
Powers
against
'em
,
that
so
passionately
thirsted
after
their
Destruction
.
These
Considerations
wrought
upon
three
sorts
of
People
:
The
Timerous
,
who
after
Thirty
Five
Years
Wars
,
which
had
cost
the
Reformed
so
much
Hardship
,
Treasure
and
Blood
,
desir'd
only
to
live
in
Repose
,
and
became
faint-hearted
upon
all
appearances
of
a
new
War
.
The
Courtiers
,
who
never
troubl'd
their
Heads
much
about
the
Time
to
come
,
provided
they
had
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
,
and
that
their
Religion
were
no
Obstacle
to
their
present
Fortunes
.
And
lastly
,
the
Wiser
sort
,
who
thought
there
was
a
necessity
of
Peace
,
to
settle
and
preserve
'em
in
their
Stations
;
that
there
could
be
no
end
of
a
new
War
but
with
their
Ru●ine
;
that
it
would
be
a
Reproach
to
their
Religion
to
re-kindle
a
War
in
the
Kingdom
,
when
it
was
in
so
fair
a
way
to
be
extinguish'd
;
but
that
on
the
other
side
,
't
would
be
a
great
Honour
to
their
Doctrine
which
the
Catholicks
accus'd
of
infusing
the
Spirit
of
Faction
and
Disturbance
into
People
,
to
contradict
'em
in
an
Affair
of
such
important
Consequence
.
But
there
were
other
People
to
manage
besides
the
Reformed
▪
if
they
intended
to
have
good
Success
in
their
getting
the
Prince
of
Conde
into
their
Hands
.
For
the
Death
of
the
Prince
his
Father
was
accompany'd
with
such
Circumstances
,
which
had
fill'd
the
Minds
of
Credulous
People
full
of
Jealousies
;
and
the
Prosecution
commenc'd
against
his
Widow
,
suspected
to
have
contributed
to
his
Death
,
had
perswaded
many
People
,
that
she
had
strange
Reasons
which
spurr'd
her
on
to
that
Extremity
.
The
Interests
of
the
Prince
of
Conti
and
Count
of
Soissons
.
Prince
of
Conti
,
and
the
Count
of
Soissons
were
in
the
number
of
those
that
really
thought
,
or
would
seem
to
believe
,
that
there
was
something
in
the
Birth
of
that
young
Prince
which
did
not
permit
that
he
should
remove
'em
from
the
Crown
.
More
especially
the
Count
,
of
an
ambitious
and
turbulent
Spirit
,
and
one
that
agreed
but
ill
with
the
King
,
was
most
to
be
fear'd
;
and
they
might
well
think
,
that
he
would
might
and
main
obstruct
what
ever
should
be
done
to
lift
the
Prince
of
Conde
to
the
Throne
in
prejudice
of
his
Claim
.
There
was
also
another
Reason
,
besides
the
general
Interest
of
his
Party
,
why
the
King
s●pected
Trimouille
.
His
Ambition
,
and
his
Courage
,
made
him
Trimouille
suspected
by
the
King
.
fear
,
that
the
Duke
would
never
consent
to
the
Delivery
of
the
Prince
,
under
whose
Name
he
might
one
day
be
Head
of
the
Reformed
,
among
whom
he
was
in
great
Reputation
.
He
had
taken
a
Journey
to
St.
John
d'
Angeli
,
where
the
Prince
was
bred
up
,
which
had
made
the
Court
very
uneasie
;
believing
he
went
to
make
sure
of
the
Person
of
his
Nephew
,
and
to
order
it
so
,
that
they
who
had
him
in
their
Custody
should
never
deliver
him
to
the
Catholicks
.
But
afterwards
't
was
known
by
the
Information
of
du
Plessis
,
from
whom
the
Reformed
never
conceal'd
any
thing
,
that
his
Journey
was
only
to
get
the
Suspension
from
the
Communion
taken
off
,
which
the
Princess
his
Sister
had
been
under
ever
since
the
Death
of
her
Husband
,
with
whom
she
was
thought
to
have
been
an
Accomplice
.
This
perhaps
might
have
been
a
Stop
,
in
order
to
the
going
farther
in
time
;
but
then
it
prov'd
of
no
effect
to
prejudice
the
Designs
of
the
Court.
In
the
main
,
it
would
not
have
been
an
easie
thing
to
support
the
Claims
of
that
Prince
,
whose
Mother
was
suspected
even
by
the
Reformed
themselves
of
being
guilty
of
a
strange
piece
of
ill
Conduct
,
if
the
Catholicks
seeing
him
bred
up
in
the
Reformed
Religion
,
should
have
once
bethought
themselves
of
fost'ring
against
him
the
same
Suspicions
,
to
exclude
him
from
the
Crown
.
So
that
a
Head-strong
Resolution
to
keep
him
in
their
Power
would
have
signify'd
nothing
to
any
other
purpose
,
then
to
have
put
the
Reformed
and
his
Uncle
to
a
great
deal
of
Trouble
.
'T
was
thought
they
might
provide
against
these
Inconveniencies
by
the
Care
which
was
taken
to
justifie
the
Princess
of
〈◊〉
.
Trimouille
was
perswaded
to
come
in
himself
,
for
the
Honour
of
his
Sister
,
as
being
in
some
measure
branded
by
the
Sentence
which
the
Judges
of
St.
John
d'
Angeli
had
given
against
her
.
Therefore
't
was
so
order'd
while
the
King
was
in
Burgundy
,
where
Trimouille
perform'd
great
Services
both
in
his
Person
and
by
his
Courage
,
that
the
Kindred
should
present
a
Petition
to
the
King
,
wherein
the
Judges
who
had
condemn'd
her
should
be
expe●'d
as
incompetent
,
and
a
Demand
made
,
that
the
Information
should
be
cancell'd
,
and
the
whole
business
be
referr'd
to
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
where
it
was
proper
for
the
Causes
of
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
to
be
determin'd
.
The
King
receiv'd
the
Petition
,
and
granted
by
his
Letters
Patents
,
that
the
Process
should
be
sent
back
.
This
done
,
he
sent
the
Marquess
of
Pisani
to
St.
John
d'
Angeli
to
be
near
the
Person
of
the
Prince
,
and
to
find
out
a
way
to
get
him
from
thence
together
with
his
Mother
,
under
the
pretence
of
carrying
him
to
the
Court
where
he
might
be
present
,
at
the
Prosecution
of
a
Process
,
wherein
he
was
so
visibly
concern'd
.
But
the
Marquess
met
with
many
Difficulties
.
There
were
several
who
by
no
means
relish'd
the
Reasons
that
were
alledg'd
,
and
thought
it
very
imprudent
to
dispossess
themselves
of
so
assur'd
a
Pledge
for
the
Observation
of
the
Edicts
.
Rochel
would
not
consent
,
but
oppos'd
it
might
and
main
;
but
the
Intreagues
surmounted
all
those
Obstacles
;
and
the
greater
number
was
over-rul'd
by
the
Considerations
which
I
have
set
down
;
so
that
the
Pisani
carries
her
away
with
the
Prince
her
Son
.
Prince
and
his
Mother
were
deliver'd
up
to
the
King's
Disposal
.
One
of
the
greatest
Difficulties
proceeded
from
the
Consciences
of
zealous
Persons
,
who
foresaw
that
if
once
the
Catholicks
got
him
into
their
Clutches
,
they
would
mould
him
in
such
a
manner
,
as
soon
to
make
him
forget
the
Religion
of
his
Father
and
Grandfather
.
Therefore
they
were
desirous
to
take
some
Cautions
to
secure
him
the
Liberty
of
his
Conscience
:
And
the
Court
,
who
were
unwilling
to
break
Precautions
taken
for
the
Prince's
Religion
ill
observ'd
.
off
the
Negotiation
by
engaging
in
new
Difficulties
,
promis'd
to
do
whatever
the
Reformed
desir'd
.
But
they
never
remember'd
their
Promises
after
they
had
once
got
the
Prince
into
their
power
:
For
a
while
they
suffer'd
him
to
have
his
Reformed
Domestick
Servants
about
him
;
but
they
took
'em
from
him
,
notwithstanding
his
Cries
and
his
Tears
,
when
they
●erceiv'd
that
he
withdrew
into
private
places
along
with
'em
to
be
catechiz'd
,
to
sing
Psalms
,
and
say
his
usual
Prayers
.
After
which
,
they
plac'd
about
him
persons
,
who
being
of
the
same
Religion
which
they
were
desirous
to
infuse
into
him
,
●oon
choak'd
the
Seeds
of
that
Doctrine
which
he
had
learn'd
among
the
Reformed
.
So
that
in
the
progress
of
his
Life
,
after
he
had
been
a
declar'd
Persecutor
,
he
became
a
great
Casuist
,
and
a
Converter
of
others
.
In
the
mean
time
his
Mother
was
fully
justify'd
;
no
body
appear'd
against
her
;
and
tho
the
Prince
of
Conti
and
the
Count
of
Soissons
were
Summon'd
,
as
Persons
interested
in
the
Affair
,
they
never
made
their
Appearance
;
so
that
the
Princess
gain'd
her
Cause
with
little
or
no
Trouble
.
'T
is
true
,
that
many
People
were
very
lavish
of
their
Tongues
against
her
,
and
that
the
Reformed
spar'd
her
no
more
then
others
.
But
after
she
had
got
the
Day
,
the
Princess
embrac'd
the
Catholick
Religion
at
what
time
the
King
lay
at
Rouen
,
and
renounc'd
the
Reformed
Faith
,
while
the
Legat
,
who
was
arriv'd
in
France
but
a
little
before
,
held
her
by
the
hands
.
This
same
Change
was
deferr'd
till
then
,
that
it
might
not
be
said
she
had
purchas'd
her
Justification
at
the
Expence
of
her
Conscience
;
as
might
have
been
spread
abroad
,
had
she
quitted
her
Religion
,
before
she
had
been
clear'd
by
the
Law
.
But
in
regard
't
was
well
known
at
what
time
that
Reselution
was
taken
,
People
stuck
not
to
ask
the
Question
,
to
what
Interest
a
Princess
,
in
whose
behalf
so
many
Reasons
and
Princes
sollicited
,
was
oblig'd
to
Sacrifice
her
Religion
,
had
she
been
innocent
.
I
must
confess
that
some
part
of
this
Relation
belongs
to
the
next
Year
;
but
I
thought
it
more
convenient
to
recite
it
entire
in
this
place
,
then
to
break
off
and
return
to
it
again
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Assembly
at
Saumur
having
taken
The
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
at
Saumur
attend
the
King
.
their
last
Resolutions
,
sent
away
to
the
King
la
Nove
,
and
l●
Primaudaye
,
who
waited
on
him
at
Lyon
,
and
there
presented
to
him
their
Petitions
and
their
Papers
,
with
new
Proposals
,
which
they
were
enjoyn'd
to
make
by
way
of
Addition
to
their
preceding
Demands
.
They
accompany'd
'em
with
a
short
Remembrance
of
their
Services
,
which
was
taken
for
a
Paid
with
general
Pro●ises
.
kind
of
Reproach
.
However
the
King
receiv'd
'em
with
outward
Civilities
which
concluded
in
nothing
,
and
of
which
the
Court
is
never
niggardly
.
They
only
obtain'd
general
Promises
from
Him
.
He
assur'd
'em
he
would
never
forget
their
Services
;
and
that
in
a
little
time
he
would
satisfie
their
Demands
;
but
he
declar'd
he
could
not
do
it
then
,
by
reason
of
the
great
Affairs
that
lay
upon
his
hands
.
In
the
mean
time
he
earnestly
exhorted
'em
to
continue
their
Services
on
Picardy
side
,
where
he
had
great
reason
to
fear
the
Attempts
of
the
Spaniards
,
against
whom
War
had
been
declar'd
but
a
little
before
with
a
great
deal
of
Ceremony
;
because
till
then
the
Hostility
between
the
two
Nations
had
been
but
indirectly
carry'd
War
declared
against
Spain
.
on
,
by
reason
of
the
League
,
which
they
assisted
with
Men
and
Money
.
For
the
Council
thought
it
a
shame
to
brook
any
longer
that
oblique
way
of
attacking
France
;
and
therefore
that
now
the
War
was
to
be
carry'd
into
the
Enemies
Country
,
to
hinder
the
Succours
which
they
gave
the
French
Rebels
.
The
Duke
of
Bouillon
was
one
of
those
that
press'd
this
Resolution
most
home
;
and
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
who
saw
a
certain
Advantage
for
themselves
in
declaring
a
War
,
labour'd
it
on
their
side
,
as
well
as
Queen
Elizabeth
.
'T
is
true
,
that
Princess
appear'd
not
a
little
offended
,
that
the
King
did
so
little
for
the
Protestants
of
France
;
and
she
grew
jealous
of
those
Proceedings
that
renew'd
their
Terrors
and
their
Distrusts
.
She
was
afraid
of
being
the
Victim
of
a
Peace
with
Spain
,
and
of
being
abandon'd
by
a
Prince
whom
she
had
so
generously
succour'd
in
Distress
.
But
to
re-establish
a
Confidence
between
the
King
and
Her
,
Marshal
de
Bouillon
was
sent
to
negotiate
with
her
a
new
League
against
the
Spaniard
.
Nor
was
it
a
difficult
thing
to
obtain
it
:
But
in
regard
the
Queen
League
with
the
Queen
of
England
,
who
would
have
an
Article
inserted
in
the
Treaty
in
favour
of
the
Reformed
.
laid
to
Heart
the
Affairs
of
Religion
,
her
Ministers
propos'd
the
obliging
the
King
to
grant
a
favourable
Edict
to
the
Protestants
of
his
Kingdom
.
There
was
now
a
necessity
to
break
off
the
Treaty
,
or
consent
to
a
Promise
that
would
have
been
attended
with
dangerous
Consequences
,
partly
through
the
Disgust
which
the
Pope
would
have
taken
at
it
;
partly
by
reason
of
the
great
Obligation
which
a
Foreign
Power
would
have
laid
upon
the
King's
Subjects
by
vertue
of
this
Article
;
since
they
would
have
been
more
beholding
to
Foreign
Favour
for
their
Security
then
to
their
Prince
.
But
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
would
never
suffer
any
such
Article
to
be
inserted
in
the
Treaty
,
nor
The
Duke
of
Bouillon
oppos'd
it
.
that
any
separate
▪
Act
should
be
drawn
up
,
with
which
the
English
offer'd
to
be
content
,
for
fear
it
might
be
imputed
to
him
that
he
had
been
employ'd
upon
their
Importunities
,
and
that
he
had
abus'd
his
Credit
and
his
Plenipotentiary
Power
,
to
make
that
Attempt
upon
Royal
Authority
for
the
benefit
of
Religion
.
However
the
Proposal
made
it
evident
,
that
the
Reformed
would
find
Protection
abroad
,
if
once
they
were
in
a
condition
to
stand
in
need
of
it
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Queens
good
Intentions
terminated
in
this
,
that
she
secretly
sollicited
the
King
to
grant
all
necessary
Liberty
and
Security
to
the
most
faithful
part
of
his
Subjects
;
and
the
Reformed
had
often
recourse
to
that
same
Intercession
.
But
the
Enterprize
prov'd
not
so
successful
as
it
was
just
and
necessary
,
and
the
King
lost
several
considerable
Places
.
And
from
thence
it
was
he
took
an
opportunity
to
exhort
the
Reformed
to
do
him
new
Service
,
and
jointly
,
with
him
,
to
turn
their
Arms
against
their
Common
Enemy
.
But
the
Coldness
Discontents
of
the
Reformed
,
and
their
effects
which
the
Deputies
observ'd
in
the
King's
Answers
,
and
the
Inoongruity
which
they
found
between
requiring
from
the
Reformed
new
Services
,
and
referring
'em
till
another
time
for
the
Reward
of
Services
past
,
produc'd
a
very
great
alteration
in
their
Minds
.
It
seem'd
to
them
,
that
an
Affair
which
regarded
the
Life
and
Conscience
of
so
many
Thousands
of
good
Subjects
,
was
as
urgent
as
any
other
;
and
in
regard
they
desir'd
no
more
then
only
to
be
treated
like
true
and
faithful
French-men
,
they
could
not
brook
to
be
put
off
till
another
time
for
the
Examination
of
their
Demands
.
For
their
parts
they
look'd
upon
it
as
a
flat
Refusal
of
the
Security
which
they
desir'd
;
or
at
least
for
a
Declaration
clear
enough
,
that
they
requir'd
time
to
cavil
upon
an
Affair
of
so
great
Importance
to
their
Welfare
.
Therefore
they
thought
it
not
to
be
endur'd
,
that
they
should
be
invited
to
shed
the
Remainder
of
their
Blood
against
a
Foreign
Enemy
,
while
they
were
refus'd
Security
against
their
Domestick
Foes
;
and
that
they
should
be
told
abruptly
,
that
the
King
was
not
at
leisure
to
provide
for
the
safety
of
them
and
their
Families
.
The
King
also
went
about
to
perswade
'em
,
that
the
Breaches
,
made
by
the
Treaties
with
the
Leaguers
,
of
the
Edict
in
1577.
were
not
considerable
,
and
that
the
great
Benefit
which
accrew'd
to
the
State
by
those
Breaches
was
such
,
that
the
Reformed
might
well
sit
down
by
the
Loss
with
Patience
;
as
if
it
had
been
just
,
that
they
should
purchase
,
at
the
expence
of
their
Security
,
the
King's
Reconciliation
with
their
most
implacable
Persecutors
.
For
these
Reasons
it
was
that
they
propos'd
in
the
Assembly
the
having
recourse
to
more
effectual
Remedies
.
They
also
discours'd
,
among
other
Expedients
,
of
putting
themselves
into
the
same
Condition
they
were
in
,
before
the
Truce
between
the
two
Kings
,
and
to
regulate
the
Custody
of
their
strong
Holds
,
the
Administration
of
the
Finances
,
and
the
Method
of
Justice
in
the
same
Order
as
they
were
at
that
time
.
Such
a
Resolution
was
enough
to
make
the
Court
and
the
Parliaments
look
about
'em
,
who
each
for
their
own
particular
Reasons
were
afraid
of
nothing
so
much
,
as
to
see
the
Reformed
Cantoniz'd
:
And
in
regard
the
Springs
of
Fear
and
Interest
more
forcibly
move
the
Minds
of
Men
,
then
those
of
Gratitude
and
Equity
,
this
irksom
expedient
appear'd
to
be
the
best
of
all
to
bring
the
Catholicks
to
a
reasonable
Composition
.
However
this
Coldness
of
the
King
proceeded
not
so
much
Whence
the
King's
colaness
proceeded
.
from
Nature
as
Infusion
:
And
therefore
he
repented
of
this
rigorous
Usage
,
so
soon
as
he
saw
the
bad
effects
of
it
.
But
he
was
continually
spurr'd
forward
to
these
affected
Severities
by
the
Sollicitations
of
the
Pope
and
the
Catholicks
.
The
Pope
would
fain
have
perswaded
him
to
destroy
the
Reformed
Root
and
Branch
▪
but
the
King
would
never
hearken
to
that
,
and
stood
so
positively
to
the
Negative
,
when
they
made
him
the
Proposal
,
that
after
that
,
there
was
no
body
at
Court
who
durst
propound
it
to
him
any
more
.
But
he
listed
more
willingly
to
those
,
who
to
bring
about
their
ends
,
fetch'd
a
larger
Compass
,
Suggestions
of
the
Catholicks
.
and
who
advis'd
him
to
stay
till
he
was
rid
of
all
his
other
Incumbrances
,
that
he
might
be
in
a
condition
to
have
the
Reformed
under
his
Girdle
,
and
to
prescribe
'em
Laws
like
a
Soveraign
,
that
acts
according
to
his
Will
and
Pleasure
.
This
Council
flatter'd
the
King
,
who
in
that
was
like
all
other
Princes
,
who
believe
it
more
agreeable
to
their
Supreme
Authority
,
to
give
what
they
please
,
then
what
is
demanded
from
'em
.
But
those
Catholicks
,
of
which
the
greater
part
were
Leaguers
in
their
Hearts
,
or
else
prepossessed
with
that
false
Zeal
which
breath'd
nothing
more
into
'em
,
then
the
Ruine
of
those
they
call
Hereticks
,
had
other
Designs
than
to
advance
the
King's
Power
.
Their
Aim
was
to
hinder
him
from
obliging
himself
by
any
Edict
,
before
they
had
taken
all
their
measures
for
the
Destruction
of
the
Reformed
,
for
fear
lest
after
that
they
might
not
be
able
to
perswade
him
to
violate
the
publick
Faith
,
of
the
Observance
of
which
no
Prince
in
the
World
was
more
jealous
then
himself
.
They
labour'd
therefore
with
great
Application
to
put
off
the
Effects
of
his
good
Intentions
,
of
which
they
were
not
ignorant
,
and
they
made
use
of
all
the
Considerations
to
this
purpose
that
might
Incense
the
King
,
whose
Courage
active
to
excess
,
and
vigorous
,
easily
took
Fire
.
They
fought
to
incense
him
,
by
laying
before
him
the
Importunities
of
the
Reformed
,
for
recompense
of
their
Services
,
as
an
injurious
Reproach
;
as
if
they
had
fail'd
in
their
respect
to
his
Majesty
,
in
upbraiding
him
with
a
Fidelity
confirm'd
by
long
Experience
.
And
Kings
are
apt
to
show
their
Weakness
in
that
particular
.
They
love
to
be
serv'd
without
Interest
,
and
that
after
great
Services
done
,
they
may
be
permitted
to
forgive
'em
.
The
more
they
are
pleas'd
with
the
Affection
of
their
Subjects
,
the
more
they
dread
the
Reproach
.
They
take
it
for
an
Affront
,
that
a
Subject
who
has
done
no
more
then
his
Duty
,
should
think
he
has
any
way
oblig'd
'em
;
and
many
times
also
when
they
acknowledge
the
Services
of
any
one
,
they
would
have
their
Returns
of
Gratitude
rather
look'd
upon
as
Favours
then
Rewards
.
So
that
it
was
no
difficult
thing
to
perswade
the
King
,
that
the
Reformed
were
in
the
wrong
to
boast
their
Services
as
they
did
;
and
that
the
more
deserved
the
Recompense
was
,
the
more
injurious
the
Demand
seem'd
to
be
.
The
Catholicks
were
the
first
themselves
that
were
provok'd
at
these
Reproaches
of
good
Services
,
because
they
almost
all
knew
,
that
it
was
against
them
that
the
Reformed
had
perform'd
it
;
so
that
the
one
could
not
vaunt
their
Fidelity
,
but
the
other
were
put
in
remembrance
of
their
having
been
either
Enemies
or
Rebels
.
Moreover
the
Catholicks
represented
the
Reformed
to
the
King
as
a
kind
of
Cabal
,
that
was
form'd
against
his
Authority
,
under
the
Pretence
of
Religion
,
and
who
having
Oaths
of
Union
,
Assemblies
,
Councils
,
Cheiftaines
,
Strong
Holds
,
and
Finances
or
Exchequers
,
were
a
kind
of
another
State
set
up
within
his
own
,
and
which
would
prove
a
Source
of
Trouble
and
Confusion
,
a
Sanctuary
for
Male-Contents
and
Rebels
,
and
a
Party
always
engag'd
in
Domestick
Conspiracies
and
Foreign
Correspondencies
.
The
Pretence
for
these
Accusations
was
,
that
among
the
vast
number
of
stout
and
brave
Persons
of
which
the
Party
consisted
,
there
were
some
that
were
turbulent
and
talk'd
high
,
and
some
perhaps
who
had
Interests
of
their
own
apart
by
themselves
,
under
the
Vail
of
the
Common
Cause
.
But
it
was
a
most
malicious
piece
of
Injustice
to
accuse
of
Faction
so
many
Thousands
of
peaceable
People
,
that
desir'd
no
more
then
the
Repose
and
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
.
Nevertheless
,
because
the
King's
Vivacity
render'd
him
susceptible
of
suddain
Impressions
,
from
thence
it
came
to
pass
,
that
he
gave
the
Reformed
either
Cold
or
harsh
Answers
,
while
his
Mind
was
prepossess'd
with
a
present
prejudice
against
'em
;
tho'
in
the
main
,
he
had
always
a
Design
to
grant
'em
part
of
their
Demands
.
The
Pope
on
the
other
side
,
well
knew
how
to
improve
The
Popes
Address
.
his
Advantages
;
and
in
regard
he
saw
there
were
many
things
of
Importance
wherein
the
King
stood
in
need
of
him
,
he
granted
him
nothing
for
which
he
did
not
make
him
dearly
pay
.
That
Pontiff
diligently
heighten'd
all
the
Suspicions
that
were
infus'd
into
him
,
that
the
King's
Conversion
was
not
sincere
;
and
all
the
Discourses
upon
which
those
Jealousies
might
be
grounded
.
'T
was
easie
to
pick
out
several
Pretences
in
the
King's
Conduct
,
which
oblig'd
him
to
speak
and
act
quite
contrary
,
according
to
the
Character
of
those
with
whom
he
had
to
deal
.
To
〈…〉
the
Catholicks
,
it
became
him
to
shew
a
great
Disgust
against
the
Religion
of
the
Reformed
.
On
the
other
side
,
to
satisfie
the
Reformed
,
there
was
a
necessity
of
telling
'em
sometimes
by
way
of
secret
Confidence
,
that
he
had
always
a
kindness
for
their
Religion
.
His
principal
Allies
were
Protestants
,
and
it
behov'd
him
that
his
Ministers
Resident
among
'em
should
let
'em
know
as
much
,
to
refix
that
Assurance
in
their
Minds
,
which
his
Reconciliation
to
the
Roman
Church
and
the
Pope
had
almost
quite
eradicated
.
They
were
afraid
that
another
Religion
had
caus'd
him
to
espouse
other
Interests
.
Therefore
he
order'd
his
Agents
to
excuse
,
to
his
Consederates
,
his
outward
manner
of
Proceeding
,
and
to
assure
'em
,
that
only
the
necessity
of
Affairs
oblig'd
him
to
dissemble
;
and
that
he
had
alter'd
his
Conduct
,
but
not
his
Sentiments
.
The
Pope
,
who
was
inform'd
of
every
thing
by
his
Spies
,
believ'd
,
or
else
seign'd
to
believe
that
this
was
true
.
And
therefore
he
extorted
from
the
King
many
things
under
that
Pretence
,
as
Dimonstrations
of
a
sincere
Conversion
:
And
fain
he
would
have
drawn
him
,
by
these
study'd
Distrusts
,
into
a
League
against
the
Protestants
.
But
the
King
,
who
could
not
confide
so
well
in
any
but
the
Protestants
;
refus'd
to
hearken
to
those
Propositions
:
And
when
he
call'd
to
his
remembrace
that
he
had
been
bred
among
'em
,
and
faithfully
defended
by
the
Protestants
,
or
that
he
had
been
so
well
assisted
and
serv'd
both
by
Them
and
Foreigners
in
so
many
Dangers
,
he
could
not
without
Horror
hearken
to
the
Council
that
was
given
him
,
for
their
Extirpation
.
Of
all
the
Ten
Things
which
he
had
made
the
Objects
of
his
Wishes
in
his
Life-time
,
one
of
His
wishes
.
the
most
ardent
was
;
That
he
might
be
in
a
Capacity
to
establish
the
Reformed
Religion
which
he
then
professed
.
Therefore
when
he
saw
himself
the
Umpire
of
his
Wi●e
,
the
Success
of
which
depended
upon
his
Will
,
he
could
not
resolve
to
destroy
a
Religion
,
the
Advancement
of
which
he
had
so
much
desir'd
and
favour'd
.
However
,
there
must
be
something
done
to
pay
the
Pope
.
For
which
reason
the
King
enhanc'd
the
value
of
the
Changes
which
had
happen'd
at
Court
,
as
so
many
Effects
of
his
Sollicitations
,
his
Acts
of
Kindnesses
,
or
his
Example
.
Sometimes
he
acted
the
Converter
,
and
disputed
against
such
as
presented
themselves
before
him
,
to
the
end
he
might
boast
at
Rome
the
Benefit
and
Sincerity
of
his
Cares
for
the
reducing
of
all
his
Subjects
to
one
and
the
same
Religion
.
He
assum'd
to
himself
also
the
Honour
of
the
Decay
and
Ruine
into
which
some
Reformed
Families
fell
,
and
of
the
Advancement
of
some
Catholick
Houses
;
as
if
it
had
fallen
out
through
his
preferring
the
one
above
the
other
;
whenas
,
for
the
most
part
,
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
proceeded
from
any
other
Cause
then
the
Ingratitude
and
Capricio
of
the
Court
,
among
whom
there
is
as
little
Justice
in
the
Refusal
,
as
in
the
Distribution
of
Favours
.
Certain
it
is
however
this
way
of
proceeding
drew
upon
him
sometimes
most
cruel
Reproaches
;
and
if
we
may
judge
of
his
Inclinations
by
the
Satyrs
of
the
Time
,
no
body
will
believe
that
Gratitude
and
Liberality
were
his
over-ruling
Vertues
,
in
regard
they
always
represent
the
most
ancient
and
most
faithful
Servants
of
this
Prince
as
buried
in
Oblivion
and
Miserable
,
while
on
the
one
side
,
the
Ministers
of
his
Pleasures
,
and
on
the
other
,
his
Enemies
,
and
they
who
had
the
Courage
to
render
themselves
formidable
,
were
loaded
,
and
became
wealthy
with
his
Favours
and
Rewards
.
But
the
most
effectual
of
all
the
ways
he
took
to
content
the
Pope
,
was
the
Harshmess
of
his
Answers
to
the
Reformed
,
while
his
Mind
was
prepossess'd
with
the
Jealousies
infus'd
into
it
;
and
Rome
never
fail'd
of
having
Advice
of
it
,
as
of
a
Proof
that
the
Reformed
were
no
longer
Sharers
of
his
Good
Will.
In
a
Word
,
they
had
taught
him
from
that
time
forward
to
make
a
Distinction
▪
between
the
Religion
and
the
Cabal
;
on
purpose
that
they
might
accustom
him
to
hear
their
Distruction
discours'd
of
without
Offence
,
since
they
only
talk'd
to
him
of
ruining
the
Cabal
that
wounded
his
Authority
,
without
medling
with
Religion
,
in
the
Exercise
of
which
he
was
resolved
never
to
make
use
of
Force
.
He
look'd
upon
the
Dukes
of
Bouillon
and
de
la
Trimouille
as
the
Heads
of
that
Party
:
And
he
would
sometimes
say
to
his
Confidents
,
that
one
of
his
Wishes
was
,
That
he
might
have
'em
at
his
Mercy
,
to
the
end
he
might
more
generously
pardon
'em
.
But
la
Trimouille
stood
too
well
upon
his
Guard
to
expose
himself
;
and
de
Bouillon
would
never
trust
to
his
Generosity
,
as
it
fell
out
in
an
Affair
wherein
he
was
engag'd
some
few
Years
after
.
Neither
did
Rochel
stand
fair
in
the
King
's
good
Opinion
;
and
it
is
reported
that
when
he
was
at
the
Siege
of
la
Fere
,
that
when
he
beheld
the
Oyse
overflowing
the
Streets
of
that
City
,
he
whispered
one
of
those
that
stood
next
him
in
the
Ear
,
That
if
he
could
bring
as
much
to
pass
in
Marseilles
and
Rochel
,
he
should
think
himself
absolute
in
his
Kingdom
.
This
Resentment
against
Rochel
proceeded
from
an
old
Affront
which
he
received
there
during
his
Protectorship
,
and
which
he
always
retain'd
in
his
Memory
.
'T
was
only
to
perswade
Rome
,
that
he
had
absolutely
1695.
abandon'd
the
Reformed
,
that
toward
the
end
of
the
next
Reports
of
the
Reformed
being
quite
out
of
favour
,
and
the
Sources
of
it
.
Year
a
Report
was
spread
abroad
,
that
he
was
highly
incens'd
at
a
Petition
which
they
had
presented
to
him
,
wherein
it
was
said
,
That
the
Catholicks
had
only
his
Body
,
but
that
they
possess'd
his
Soul
and
his
Affection
;
that
he
had
return'd
'em
a
threatning
Answer
,
telling
'em
that
he
would
join
with
the
King
of
Spain
to
their
Destruction
;
and
that
if
they
did
not
keep
themselves
close
to
the
Terms
of
his
Edicts
,
they
should
not
have
'em
so
cheap
from
Him
as
from
his
Predecessors
.
'T
is
said
,
that
he
receiv'd
this
Petition
at
la
Fere
,
and
return'd
'em
this
harsh
Answer
.
But
if
we
may
believe
Monsieur
D'
Aubigney
,
he
had
too
deep
a
1596.
sense
of
Religion
to
treat
those
severely
who
perswaded
him
to
maintain
it
.
This
Historian
tells
us
,
that
at
that
time
the
King
was
afflicted
with
a
Distemper
which
he
believed
mortal
,
and
that
he
then
underwent
great
Conflicts
of
Mind
,
because
he
was
afraid
that
his
return
to
the
Roman
Church
was
the
Sin
against
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
is
never
pardon'd
.
The
like
Discourses
also
were
spread
by
the
Duke
de
Mercoeur
,
who
had
a
design
it
shou'd
be
thought
that
the
Wars
of
Religion
were
about
to
revive
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
that
he
was
in
a
condition
to
make
his
interest
thereby
as
the
last
of
all
the
Patronizers
of
the
Catholic
Religion
.
Yet
,
at
the
bottom
,
the
King
was
not
so
displeased
with
the
Reformed
,
but
that
he
sometimes
gave
the
Romish
Clergy
cause
of
complaint
against
him
.
It
was
then
an
authorized
Custom
to
give
Priories
,
Abbies
,
and
even
Bishopricks
,
to
the
Laity
,
whereby
they
pleased
themselves
with
the
Name
of
an
Ecclesiastic
Confident
;
and
the
Reformed
under
this
Reign
shared
the
Benefits
of
this
nature
with
the
Roman
Catholicks
.
It
happen'd
every
day
that
Affairs
of
this
kind
were
promoted
in
all
the
Jurisdictions
of
the
Kingdom
,
where
they
were
generally
carried
according
to
the
Contracts
of
Confidence
,
until
there
was
offer'd
to
the
Privy-Council
an
Act
which
gave
a
Bishoprick
to
a
Woman
in
pursuance
of
some
act
pass'd
with
her
Husband
according
to
this
confidenciary
possession
.
This
was
an
abuse
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
had
a
great
deal
of
difficulty
to
reform
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
Year
their
Deputies
were
permitted
to
The
Assembly
.
assemble
together
.
And
on
their
part
there
was
an
Harangue
made
to
the
King
at
Folembray
:
He
that
undertook
it
cou'd
not
forbear
speaking
something
of
Religion
,
but
he
behaved
himself
very
moderately
on
the
Subject
,
and
only
proposed
to
advance
the
Catholick
Religion
by
Doctrine
and
Example
,
whereas
War
or
Punishments
had
been
the
only
Expedient
preach'd
up
formerly
.
He
exhorted
the
King
to
issue
out
an
Edict
to
invite
his
Subjects
to
return
to
the
Catholic
Religion
,
which
,
said
he
,
wou'd
be
to
imitate
Constantine
,
who
invited
the
Subjects
of
his
Empire
to
embrace
the
Christian
Religion
by
his
Example
;
and
also
of
Recarede
King
of
the
Goths
,
who
being
converted
from
Arianism
,
obliged
all
his
Subjects
to
turn
with
him
.
But
,
continued
he
,
I
desire
not
this
Conversion
to
be
procur'd
either
by
Arms
or
Violence
.
He
acknowledg'd
likewise
,
that
the
King
might
not
perhaps
be
so
well
assured
of
many
Towns
and
Persons
which
were
return'd
to
his
obedience
,
that
therefore
such
Measures
were
requisite
to
be
taken
as
might
prevent
any
new
Troubles
arising
in
the
Kingdom
.
In
a
second
Harangue
the
Deputies
of
this
Assembly
press'd
these
Matters
a
little
farther
;
and
to
take
away
all
suspicion
which
any
persons
might
have
,
that
the
Edict
of
Invitation
tended
to
a
renewing
of
the
War
,
they
declared
that
they
had
need
of
Peace
themselves
,
and
would
only
have
this
Edict
to
dispose
the
Reformed
to
receive
their
Instructions
more
easily
.
Nevertheless
,
they
had
made
an
Address
,
upon
which
they
obtain'd
an
Edict
at
Travercy
,
that
was
very
favourable
to
them
.
The
Reformed
,
who
suspected
Edict
of
Travercy
.
this
Assembly
of
their
Enemies
,
did
all
that
in
them
lay
to
hinder
any
ill
consequences
,
and
the
Clergy
also
complain'd
,
after
they
had
consented
to
this
Edict
,
that
the
King
had
not
provided
for
the
most
important
Articles
of
his
Demands
.
There
were
nevertheless
some
in
this
Edict
which
had
respect
to
Religion
.
The
First
ordain'd
the
re-establishment
of
the
Mass
throughout
all
the
Kingdom
,
the
Ninth
forbad
Burial
in
Church-yards
and
other
Sacred
Places
to
such
who
did
not
die
Catholicks
,
altho'
they
had
the
right
of
Patronage
or
any
other
title
of
pretence
.
The
Tenth
permitted
the
selling
of
Relicks
or
Church
Ornaments
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Trustees
and
other
Detainers
,
and
to
inform
against
the
Spoilers
of
Holy
Places
,
at
least
upon
a
Civil
Account
,
for
the
recovery
of
things
that
were
taken
.
This
Clause
of
Civil
Account
,
had
a
reference
to
the
reform'd
,
who
look'd
not
upon
the
Catholic
Relicks
or
Ornaments
of
their
Churches
as
holy
things
,
and
it
wou'd
have
made
a
great
noise
if
they
had
been
prosecuted
as
criminal
for
Pillages
of
this
nature
:
whereas
the
Catholicks
very
far
from
being
treated
civilly
upon
such
accounts
might
in
pursuance
of
the
Canons
be
prosecuted
as
guilty
of
Sacrilege
.
The
Thirteenth
commanded
the
restitution
of
all
Ecclesiastical
Goods
of
what
nature
soever
,
and
forbad
the
detaining
of
them
,
even
under
the
pretence
of
Reparations
,
Amendments
,
or
any
thing
of
the
like
nature
:
and
gave
a
Grant
of
Possession
of
the
Livings
belonging
to
the
Bishops
of
Dags
,
Bayonne
,
Tarbes
,
and
Aize
,
which
had
been
seized
of
in
Bearn
.
This
Article
might
interest
many
of
the
Reform'd
,
who
were
very
probably
entred
upon
the
possession
of
these
Goods
on
the
credit
of
the
Attachment
.
But
this
was
the
main
Design
of
all
the
Attempts
the
Clergy
had
made
.
In
their
Harangues
nothing
was
so
much
press'd
as
the
restitution
of
their
Livings
:
and
Charity
was
not
the
Motive
that
induced
them
to
desire
Peace
,
but
a
Fear
,
that
instead
of
regaining
what
they
had
already
lost
,
they
might
yet
lose
more
in
a
new
War
.
These
Intrigues
of
the
Clergy
continued
near
half
a
Year
:
An
Edict
in
favour
of
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
.
but
in
the
beginning
of
them
the
Traty
with
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
was
concluded
,
which
had
been
put
off
for
so
long
a
time
;
in
which
the
Duke
had
proposed
an
Article
of
being
exempted
out
of
the
Enquiry
that
might
be
made
into
the
Murder
of
Henry
the
Third
,
whether
it
was
,
that
he
knew
himself
too
nearly
concern'd
in
it
,
which
made
him
willing
to
secure
himself
from
the
Prosecution
of
the
Queen
Dowager
;
or
that
he
look'd
upon
it
as
a
reparation
of
the
Death
of
his
Brothers
,
whom
the
late
King
had
caused
to
be
slain
at
Blois
,
to
leave
those
unpunished
that
had
revenged
him
,
even
upon
the
Person
of
the
King
.
The
Parliament
had
much
ado
to
pass
this
Article
,
and
perhaps
it
was
the
only
one
amongst
all
that
was
agreed
between
the
Leaguers
upon
which
there
was
so
great
a
contestation
.
They
wou'd
have
oblig'd
the
Duke
to
have
clear'd
himself
by
an
Oath
,
that
he
had
no
hand
in
the
Parricide
;
or
upon
his
refusal
to
have
ratified
the
Article
with
this
Modification
,
That
it
was
agreed
to
because
of
the
urgent
necessity
of
Affairs
.
The
Attorny-General
,
who
had
innocently
introduced
into
Henry
the
Third's
Chamber
the
Monk
that
assassinated
him
,
thought
himself
obliged
to
bring
the
guilty
to
punishment
,
and
form'd
great
difficulties
,
which
the
zeal
of
the
Parliament
seconded
very
briskly
.
But
in
the
end
it
was
pass'd
,
and
the
Orders
of
the
King
were
so
strong
,
that
they
confirm'd
the
Edict
without
restriction
.
The
King
was
obliged
by
many
Reasons
to
prosecute
the
Revenge
of
Henry
the
Third
,
besides
the
common
interest
of
Kings
,
who
ought
to
their
utmost
to
preserve
the
glorious
Priviledges
of
their
Persons
;
he
ow'd
this
Revenge
to
his
own
Glory
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
not
appear
to
have
advanced
himself
at
the
expence
of
his
Predecessor's
life
;
and
he
had
also
engaged
himself
to
do
it
by
formal
Promises
to
the
Queen
,
and
to
the
Officers
of
the
former
Court
.
But
the
present
Affairs
made
him
forget
both
his
Duty
and
his
Promises
;
and
the
Death
of
Henry
the
Third
was
not
reveng'd
.
Upon
which
one
thing
may
be
observ'd
worthy
the
Reader
's
attention
:
Henry
the
Fourth
was
also
basely
assassinated
as
his
Predecessor
had
been
;
but
there
was
so
little
care
taken
to
revenge
his
death
,
that
even
those
were
punished
that
endeavoured
to
discover
the
Authors
of
it
.
And
in
these
two
cases
only
the
Executors
of
both
these
Parricides
were
put
to
death
;
for
they
did
not
what
they
ought
,
or
what
they
might
have
done
,
either
to
punish
or
to
discover
the
accomplices
.
So
that
Henry
the
Fourth
had
the
like
respect
shew'd
him
after
his
death
,
as
he
had
shew'd
to
him
that
reign'd
before
him
.
This
Remark
is
in
the
History
of
the
Reform'd
,
for
there
was
none
in
the
Kingdom
which
complain'd
lowder
than
they
did
,
that
revenge
was
not
taken
on
the
Murderers
of
their
preserver
.
But
to
return
to
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
,
who
only
demanded
the
exclusion
of
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
for
six
Years
in
those
Towns
which
he
gave
up
to
the
King
;
and
he
was
indeed
after
his
reconciliation
one
of
the
most
equitable
of
the
Court
,
when
it
was
in
dispute
whether
such
an
Edict
shou'd
be
granted
as
might
comprehend
the
Reform'd
.
Nevertheless
they
saw
nothing
which
cured
their
distrusts
;
not
only
the
remembrance
of
what
had
passed
gave
them
just
fears
of
what
was
to
come
,
as
Impartial
Historians
acknowledge
;
but
they
gave
them
every
day
new
occasions
,
which
made
a
Secretary
of
State
ingeniously
confess
to
du
Plessis
,
in
a
Letter
which
he
wrote
to
him
,
that
they
continually
gave
them
too
much
subject
of
complaint
.
But
still
Prudence
wou'd
not
let
them
push
their
Patience
to
the
extremity
,
in
a
time
wherein
it
might
have
been
the
cause
of
strange
disorders
.
Throughout
the
Kingdom
there
was
almost
none
less
powerful
than
the
King
;
the
Governours
The
Estate
of
the
Kingdom
.
look'd
upon
their
Places
and
Provinces
almost
as
a
Possession
that
belonged
to
them
by
propriety
;
they
were
only
made
obedient
by
the
power
of
Caresses
and
Benefits
:
So
that
the
State
seem'd
remiss
in
the
same
point
it
had
formerly
been
when
the
House
of
Cartienna
began
to
decay
;
upon
which
some
unquiet
and
ambitious
Spirits
built
a
like
Project
to
that
which
brought
Hugo
Capet
to
the
Crown
.
This
Prince
bestowed
part
of
his
Kingdom
upon
those
which
had
assisted
him
in
the
gaining
it
,
and
gave
the
Dukes
and
Earls
a
Propriety
to
such
Countries
as
they
were
Governors
of
;
keeping
to
himself
,
with
that
Country
which
belong'd
to
him
by
Inheritance
,
only
the
Sovereignty
and
Homage
of
all
these
Lords
,
with
the
Condition
of
Reversion
to
the
Crown
in
certain
Cases
.
This
same
Method
was
proposed
to
the
King
,
as
a
good
Expedient
to
pacifie
the
Kingdom
.
The
The
Project
of
dividing
.
young
Duke
of
Mompensier
was
ingaged
in
this
Project
,
and
was
to
tell
the
King
of
it
;
but
the
King's
Answer
so
cast
down
this
young
Prince
,
as
made
him
sensible
it
was
a
slender
experience
had
engaged
him
in
this
undertaking
;
but
this
did
not
put
an
end
to
the
design
,
for
it
yet
continued
in
the
minds
of
several
persons
;
and
if
the
Reform'd
had
but
stirr'd
then
,
many
without
doubt
wou'd
have
taken
an
advantage
of
the
occasion
.
There
were
strange
Intrigues
carried
on
in
France
.
The
Duke
of
Mercoeur
had
already
retired
into
Bretagny
;
and
Du
Plessis
had
stopt
a
Courier
of
the
Arch
Duke's
,
who
was
carrying
Letters
to
this
Prince
,
which
discovered
very
strange
things
to
them
;
the
greatest
part
of
the
Catholic
Lords
were
interested
therein
.
Even
Biron
,
who
afterwards
suffered
himself
quite
to
be
corrupted
,
was
ingaged
in
this
Conspiracy
;
and
it
was
plain
enough
,
that
whatsoever
fomented
the
Troubles
at
home
proceeded
from
a
strange
inspiration
.
If
the
Authors
of
these
Intrigues
cou'd
but
have
forc'd
the
Reform'd
to
some
desperate
Attempt
,
they
wou'd
thereby
have
found
a
pretext
of
making
War
against
them
,
which
wou'd
have
been
a
fine
occasion
for
them
to
have
taken
better
Measures
to
dismember
the
Kingdom
than
they
had
done
by
the
League
,
the
success
of
which
made
them
observe
the
defects
.
But
the
Reform'd
only
continued
their
Assemblies
;
and
after
The
Assembly
meet
at
Loudun
,
with
permission
.
the
ill
success
of
their
former
Deputation
,
they
agreed
to
meet
at
Loudun
,
the
First
of
April
,
to
consult
about
the
safety
of
the
Churches
.
The
King
permitted
them
because
he
had
considered
the
consequences
of
his
cold
Answers
,
and
he
was
used
upon
all
occasions
to
repair
a
harsh
treatment
by
one
more
sweet
and
compliable
.
The
Deputies
at
their
arrival
found
new
cause
of
New
suspicions
,
inquietude
,
in
that
it
was
not
long
before
the
Cardinal
de
Joyeuse
was
to
return
from
Rome
,
whom
they
believed
commission'd
to
make
the
first
Overture
of
Peace
between
the
Crowns
under
the
pretence
of
uniting
them
to
make
War
against
the
Turk
.
But
the
Reform'd
were
not
ignorant
how
the
Court
of
Rome
had
abused
these
holy
Leagues
,
and
on
how
many
occasions
these
Croisades
against
Infidels
had
been
turn'd
against
the
pretended
Hereticks
,
and
therefore
were
apprehensive
,
that
the
Catholicks
,
under
this
pretexs
,
intended
to
ruin
them
,
and
that
in
effect
they
wou'd
imploy
against
them
the
Arms
that
in
appearance
were
taken
up
against
the
Ottoman
House
.
In
this
Assembly
they
were
wearied
with
Uncertainties
and
Delays
,
and
repuls'd
by
the
Rigour
of
the
Parliaments
,
in
many
of
which
,
as
well
as
in
the
inferiour
Courts
,
they
still
executed
the
Edicts
of
the
League
,
without
considering
the
later
Edicts
which
had
revoked
them
.
The
King
had
promised
the
Deputies
at
Lyons
to
send
Commissioners
unto
the
provinces
,
to
cause
those
Declarations
which
he
had
made
to
be
executed
,
and
to
re-establish
the
Edict
of
1577
,
with
all
its
Consequences
.
But
this
Promise
had
been
so
ill
perform'd
,
that
it
was
delay'd
,
and
so
very
little
effect
came
from
the
Proceedings
of
the
Court
,
and
from
some
Commissioners
,
which
were
sent
into
some
of
the
places
,
that
the
condition
of
the
Reform'd
was
no
ways
bettered
;
besides
,
that
they
cou'd
no
longer
be
content
with
the
re-establishment
of
this
Edict
,
but
demanded
and
subject
of
complaint
.
a
new
one
more
ample
and
more
favourable
to
them
.
The
small
advantage
the
Commissioners
promised
or
sent
to
the
Reform'd
soon
appear'd
in
the
Parliaments
,
in
which
,
during
the
same
time
,
the
Assembly
offer'd
up
a
Complaint
of
their
Rigours
;
that
of
Burdeaux
made
an
Act
which
extended
to
the
ruin
of
a
great
number
of
their
places
of
Exercise
.
It
was
enacted
in
favour
of
the
Marquess
of
Trans
,
who
had
great
Possessions
,
that
they
shou'd
not
Preach
within
the
limits
of
his
Jurisdiction
:
so
that
,
besides
the
places
where
this
Act
absolutely
put
an
end
to
the
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
it
produced
in
them
great
Fears
both
of
the
Example
and
Consequence
.
The
Catholic
Lords
,
in
whose
Possessions
they
had
preached
until
then
,
might
probably
in
imitation
of
the
Marquess
,
obtain
Prohibitions
for
their
continuing
so
to
do
:
And
as
all
Roman
Catholicks
are
very
near
equally
prejudiced
against
all
other
Religions
,
so
there
was
no
room
to
doubt
but
they
wou'd
signalize
their
Zeal
by
the
like
Prosecutions
.
The
Parliament
of
Tholouse
,
who
by
Articles
of
Capitulation
with
the
King
had
banished
the
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
four
Leagues
from
the
Town
,
demanded
that
they
shou'd
not
place
within
the
Walls
the
Chamber
of
Justice
which
they
promised
to
the
Reform'd
for
Languedo●
,
passing
an
Act
which
required
all
the
Officers
of
Justice
shou'd
be
received
in
the
Parliament
,
and
not
in
the
[
](A27402-e51110-b)*
*
Which
was
a
Court
for
the
benefit
of
Protestants
,
one
half
Roman
Catholicks
,
and
the
other
half
of
the
Reformed
.
Mixt
Chambers
,
which
manifestly
excluded
the
Reform'd
from
all
inferior
Offices
of
Judicature
,
and
from
all
subordinate
Charges
;
since
the
Parliament
took
such
measures
,
as
to
admit
none
which
wou'd
not
take
an
Oath
to
live
and
die
Catholicks
.
But
the
Parliament
of
Aix
out-did
all
the
rest
,
and
forbad
the
Publick
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
throughout
its
Jurisdiction
,
on
forfeiture
of
Life
:
And
when
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
after
his
reconciliation
with
the
King
,
had
the
Government
of
this
Province
committed
to
him
,
there
was
again
renewed
the
Names
of
Papist
and
Huguenot
;
which
plainly
shewed
the
Spirit
of
the
League
still
reign'd
amongst
them
,
since
they
thus
revived
the
Names
of
the
Parties
,
which
the
principal
Authors
of
this
Faction
had
formerly
given
to
them
.
And
what
made
the
thing
more
odious
was
,
that
the
Duke
of
Guise
had
been
introduced
into
the
Province
and
confirm'd
in
his
Goverment
by
the
Reformed
:
And
that
the
Acts
of
Parliament
were
pass'd
two
or
three
Months
after
that
he
had
been
deliver'd
by
Lesdiguieres
from
the
servitude
of
the
Espernonists
,
and
that
he
had
confess'd
,
that
this
Lord
had
taken
the
Yoak
from
off
his
Neck
.
It
will
appear
plain
,
upon
what
this
acknowledgment
was
founded
,
to
any
one
that
reads
the
History
of
the
Divisions
of
this
Province
.
The
Assembly
complain'd
of
these
Injustices
,
of
which
they
had
Memoirs
sent
them
from
all
Parts
;
and
of
the
small
assistances
that
the
Reform'd
found
from
the
King's
benevolence
,
who
,
when
they
remonstrated
to
him
all
these
Oppressions
,
he
return'd
the
Deputies
words
without
effect
,
and
tiresome
delays
.
It
was
not
long
before
they
put
up
their
Requests
to
the
same
effect
as
the
former
,
only
a
little
illustrated
with
new
Expressions
and
Additions
to
the
like
purpose
.
It
was
almost
the
same
method
that
the
latter
Assemblies
observed
,
who
,
as
to
the
material
Points
,
demanded
as
the
precedent
Assemblies
had
done
,
only
giving
a
little
Explanation
to
prevent
Frauds
and
Equivocations
,
and
to
take
away
all
pretexts
of
Disputes
whatsoever
.
Vulson
,
Vulson
sent
to
Court
.
whom
the
Parliament
of
Grenoble
perplex'd
on
the
account
of
his
having
obtain'd
the
Place
of
a
Counsellor
,
was
deputed
to
go
to
the
King
to
demand
of
him
the
performance
of
his
Promise
made
at
Lyons
to
the
Envoy
of
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
.
Du
Plessis
writ
by
him
to
the
King
,
to
shew
him
the
importance
of
this
Journey
,
and
the
necessity
of
sending
him
back
with
some
satisfaction
.
He
particularly
advised
him
to
send
to
the
Assembly
some
peaceable
Catholic
,
qualified
with
sufficient
power
,
to
the
intent
that
they
might
treat
with
him
to
some
purpose
.
But
the
Catholicks
which
were
near
the
King
possessed
him
with
quite
different
thoughts
.
Vulson
was
received
in
the
accustomed
manner
,
with
a
friendly
Countenance
and
fine
Words
,
but
obtain'd
nothing
more
than
the
rest
had
done
before
him
.
The
Promises
were
oftentimes
reiterated
,
and
as
oft
found
vain
,
and
which
in
the
end
were
reduced
only
to
the
Edict
of
1577
;
and
some
Promises
of
compensation
for
what
the
Treaties
with
the
Leaguers
had
retrench'd
,
which
cou'd
satisfie
no
Man
:
But
there
was
a
Conclusion
from
the
Answer
which
Vulson
made
,
that
put
an
end
to
all
their
reasoning
and
patience
.
The
Assembly
had
given
him
order
to
tell
the
King
,
that
they
expected
his
Answer
at
Loudun
;
and
this
was
explain'd
by
the
ill-minded
Courtiers
as
an
injurious
Menace
to
the
Royal
Authority
,
and
with
a
Boldness
of
Rebels
,
who
wou'd
make
the
King
to
understand
that
they
staid
there
to
take
new
Resolutions
,
if
they
were
not
contented
with
the
Answer
he
shou'd
give
their
Deputy
.
Passionate
Historians
make
every
thing
on
this
side
as
odious
as
they
can
,
altho'
the
intention
of
the
Assembly
was
much
more
innocent
.
The
Deputies
were
accustomed
,
after
having
put
up
their
Requests
,
and
named
those
which
shou'd
carry
them
to
the
King
,
to
return
again
and
expect
the
effect
of
their
Solicitations
;
and
contenting
themselves
with
meeting
together
,
if
affairs
required
it
;
but
this
were
an
endless
trouble
.
There
were
already
two
Years
past
since
the
Assembly
of
Saint
Foy
had
been
going
backwards
and
forwards
,
and
yet
had
obtain'd
nothing
;
and
when
those
which
were
sent
to
the
Court
received
any
Answer
,
there
was
so
much
time
lost
in
communicating
it
to
the
Churches
,
to
the
Councils
of
Provinces
,
and
in
naming
Deputies
for
a
General
Assembly
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
avoid
tediousness
.
Therefore
to
bring
things
to
a
more
speedy
issue
,
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
resolv'd
not
to
depart
,
until
they
saw
some
conclusion
of
the
Affairs
for
which
they
had
met
together
;
and
what
they
had
order'd
Vulson
to
tell
the
King
,
was
only
a
simple
Declaration
of
the
resolution
they
had
taken
.
And
indeed
this
might
confound
the
Council
,
who
found
matters
went
more
according
to
their
minds
in
the
preceeding
Conduct
,
because
the
Year
was
run
out
before
another
Assembly
cou'd
deliberate
upon
their
Answers
;
and
this
method
served
to
gain
them
time
,
and
to
defer
them
to
a
Conjuncture
wherein
the
King
might
bring
Affairs
to
such
a
pass
,
as
he
might
treat
with
the
Reformed
more
at
his
pleasure
;
whereas
now
they
perceived
that
the
Assembly
were
resolved
not
to
part
until
they
had
brought
things
unto
some
certain
conclusion
;
and
this
,
without
doubt
,
hastened
things
more
than
ordinary
,
and
also
hindred
the
ill-minded
Courtiers
from
an
opportunity
of
finding
out
new
Illusions
to
amuse
them
.
But
the
King
having
taken
the
thing
according
to
the
sense
his
Council
had
represented
to
him
,
was
resolved
to
answer
this
Declaration
of
the
Assembly
by
a
Mark
of
absolute
Authority
;
and
therefore
commanded
the
Assembly
to
break
up
,
and
to
depart
every
one
to
his
own
home
,
assuring
the
People
of
the
good-will
of
the
King
,
whereof
nevertheless
they
carried
no
other
Testimonies
than
general
Promises
.
Such
a
Command
,
made
with
a
sort
of
a
menacing
Air
,
rendred
all
these
fine
words
suspected
:
The
Protestants
doubted
not
but
the
secret
design
of
this
separation
was
to
deliver
the
Court
from
these
importunate
Solicitors
,
who
too
strongly
demanded
the
effect
of
those
Promises
which
they
had
no
mind
to
perform
;
and
it
is
not
to
be
wondred
at
if
this
Answer
displeased
the
Assembly
,
since
some
of
the
Council
,
who
was
not
so
very
severe
,
had
no
hand
in
it
;
and
even
Lomanie
,
writing
upon
this
Subject
to
Du
Plessis
,
confessed
to
him
,
that
he
knew
not
why
the
Secretary
of
State
had
conceived
it
in
such
terms
,
and
he
did
not
doubt
but
that
he
himself
was
offended
,
and
that
he
had
some
secret
reservation
.
The
Assembly
therefore
was
very
much
offended
with
this
Answer
;
and
believing
they
ought
to
defer
their
breaking
up
,
until
they
had
consulted
together
what
was
necessary
to
be
done
in
An
Effect
of
this
Rigour
.
this
unfortunate
Conjuncture
;
they
concluded
they
were
no
longer
to
expect
any
assistance
from
the
Court
,
but
henceforth
to
seek
it
in
their
own
strength
.
The
Deputies
were
authorised
by
the
Provinces
to
do
whatsoever
shou'd
be
judged
useful
for
the
common
Cause
;
so
that
the
Assembly
was
ready
to
depart
▪
having
resolved
to
put
the
Reformed
again
into
the
same
condition
they
were
before
the
Truce
with
the
two
Kings
.
But
Du
Plessis
,
A
wise
Expedient
of
Du
Plessis
to
reunite
the
Assembly
.
who
feared
the
Consequences
of
these
desperate
Resolutions
,
and
the
Effects
of
the
Resentments
that
the
Deputies
might
stir
up
in
the
Provinces
,
did
an
act
worthy
his
Wisdom
and
the
Fidelity
he
ow'd
to
the
King
.
He
went
to
the
Assembly
,
and
was
so
far
from
advising
them
to
break
up
,
that
he
proposed
the
fortifying
themselves
with
a
great
number
of
considerable
Persons
,
and
to
enter
into
a
Mutual
Promise
,
not
to
separate
any
more
till
they
had
obtain'd
an
Edict
with
sufficient
security
.
This
they
agreed
to
,
and
invited
such
persons
to
them
as
were
fitly
qualified
,
to
strengthen
their
Assembly
by
their
presence
:
All
that
were
in
the
neighbouring
Provinces
came
to
them
;
La
Trimouille
,
who
had
never
assisted
before
,
appeared
there
with
the
rest
.
But
the
Courage
of
many
Persons
failed
,
when
they
came
to
sign
the
Union
that
Du
Plessis
had
proposed
,
because
they
expected
no
relief
from
the
Court
;
therefore
he
signed
first
,
upon
which
all
the
rest
resolved
to
follow
his
Example
.
Thus
Wisdom
prevailed
with
them
,
and
altho'
their
Patience
was
tired
,
yet
it
was
not
quite
spent
;
they
gave
Du
Plessis
time
to
write
to
the
King
,
and
to
represent
to
him
the
disorders
that
might
proceed
from
a
separation
of
the
Assembly
.
He
plainly
told
him
what
the
Deputies
had
reason
to
complain
of
;
the
Rigours
of
the
Parliaments
,
the
Injustices
of
the
Officers
,
which
forbad
paying
the
Garrisons
of
the
places
;
their
Fears
,
Distrusts
and
Suspicions
,
and
the
Proposition
of
bringing
themselves
again
into
the
same
condition
they
were
in
before
the
Truce
:
And
to
appease
all
these
Disturbances
,
he
again
renewed
his
Advice
to
the
King
of
sending
a
Commissioner
on
his
account
to
treat
with
the
Deputies
;
he
nominated
the
President
of
Thou
,
because
he
lookt
upon
him
to
be
a
lover
of
Peace
:
He
applied
his
Advice
to
the
Example
of
Henry
the
Third
,
who
sent
Bellieveure
to
Montauban
,
in
1584.
to
treat
with
the
Reform'd
;
and
he
begged
the
King
not
to
believe
the
affair
of
small
importance
,
because
every
person
amongst
them
was
resolved
to
see
what
was
to
be
expected
for
their
security
.
Hesperian
,
who
carried
the
Letter
with
more
particular
Instructions
upon
the
Subject
,
in
which
was
contained
the
Reasons
the
Reformed
had
to
be
afraid
,
with
an
Account
of
their
Complaints
,
and
the
Motives
that
ought
to
oblige
the
King
to
yield
to
the
desires
of
these
alarmed
persons
.
As
the
King's
coldness
was
caused
by
the
displeasure
the
Catholic
Is
approved
of
the
King
;
who
revokes
the
Order
of
dispersing
,
and
promises
a
Commissioner
.
Zealots
had
made
him
conceive
against
the
Proceedings
of
the
Reformed
,
so
it
was
not
very
difficult
to
change
his
thoughts
,
when
they
gave
him
better
Reasons
for
it
;
therefore
,
whether
he
was
touch●
with
the
Remonstrances
of
his
faithful
Servant
,
or
that
the
effect
of
his
harshness
had
convinced
him
,
that
his
Counsellors
had
made
him
take
wrong
Measures
,
he
gave
pressing
Orders
that
the
Assembly
shou'd
not
break
up
:
He
promised
to
send
somebody
to
treat
with
them
,
and
fixed
a
time
when
he
wou'd
send
him
;
and
strongly
enjoyn'd
the
staying
the
Deputies
until
the
arrival
of
his
Commissioner
.
Thus
the
Mischief
that
the
zealous
Catholicks
had
done
,
was
very
near
repaired
by
the
wise
Advice
even
of
those
whom
they
had
offended
;
and
the
Reformed
by
this
Expedient
were
hindred
from
any
ill
effect
their
despair
might
have
produced
.
Yet
without
doubt
there
was
some
difficulty
in
making
every
one
patient
,
and
especially
when
they
saw
the
time
past
that
was
prefixed
,
without
any
one
being
sent
to
the
Assembly
from
the
King
.
Du
Plessis
was
even
told
sometimes
,
That
they
ought
not
always
to
exercise
Patience
,
after
so
many
Injustices
and
so
many
Delays
;
the
most
peaceable
were
ready
to
answer
,
that
they
were
weary
,
after
seven
Years
sufferings
;
having
seen
the
King
neglect
them
whil'st
he
was
of
their
Religion
;
and
turning
from
them
and
adhering
to
the
Catholicks
,
treating
to
their
prejudice
,
contrary
to
his
Word
,
and
the
Promises
signed
with
the
Princes
and
Lords
of
his
Court
,
with
the
Members
of
the
League
;
agreeing
with
the
Pope
,
and
it
may
be
engag'd
to
destroy
the
Reformed
,
to
please
him
;
and
,
after
all
,
no
answer
to
their
Solicitations
,
but
vain
words
;
and
their
Services
were
like
to
be
no
otherwise
recompenced
,
than
by
endless
Delays
.
Yet
,
however
,
they
waited
the
time
the
King
desired
,
without
taking
any
certain
Resolution
.
This
Patience
might
very
properly
have
past
The
Patience
of
the
Reformed
.
for
a
great
piece
of
Service
,
since
the
only
Motive
with
them
was
an
unwillingness
to
trouble
the
State
,
in
a
very
unfortunate
Juncture
,
wherein
the
least
disturbance
might
have
confounded
all
,
and
in
which
,
perhaps
,
the
King
might
have
found
himself
to
have
had
a
less
share
of
the
division
than
any
of
those
that
shou'd
have
rent
the
Kingdom
.
But
as
they
were
jealous
of
the
glory
of
their
Services
,
so
they
wou'd
not
be
corrupted
;
and
they
appear'd
always
very
much
afraid
of
being
esteem'd
Authors
of
the
ruin
of
the
Crown
.
Their
Enemies
have
very
ill
interpreted
,
what
they
spoke
either
by
their
Deputies
or
Requests
,
that
if
they
were
not
assisted
by
the
King
in
their
pressing
Necessities
,
they
shou'd
seek
a
Remedy
from
themselves
;
as
if
by
that
they
had
threatned
to
take
up
Arms.
That
was
never
in
their
thoughts
,
they
never
dreamt
of
forcing
him
;
but
only
purposed
to
have
stood
up
in
their
own
defence
,
if
the
King
abandoned
them
to
the
Injustice
and
Fury
of
their
Enemies
.
And
to
make
it
a
Crime
for
Men
,
(
whom
they
had
treated
near
35
Years
with
so
much
Perfidiousness
and
Cruelty
)
to
be
careful
to
avoid
the
like
treatment
for
the
time
to
come
,
is
,
to
speak
rationally
,
a
Proof
that
they
wou'd
not
spare
them
,
and
that
they
seemed
to
intimate
,
they
ought
to
suffer
themselves
to
be
oppress'd
,
without
making
any
defence
.
Altho'
the
Catholicks
rallied
them
bitterly
sometimes
,
because
they
had
not
known
how
to
take
their
time
,
and
make
use
of
advantageous
Conjunctures
to
have
prevailed
in
,
they
suffer'd
them
to
pass
this
upon
them
,
since
they
were
able
by
their
Arms
to
make
them
agree
to
whatsoever
they
wou'd
.
They
yielded
,
even
all
of
a
sudden
,
upon
one
of
their
most
important
Demands
;
and
it
appeared
,
by
the
conclusion
of
the
Treaty
,
how
much
their
desire
of
preserving
the
State
was
more
powerful
with
them
than
the
consideration
of
their
own
Interests
.
Those
amongst
them
that
were
inclined
to
have
things
carried
quietly
,
had
two
powerful
Reasons
to
command
their
Minds
.
One
was
,
the
Reproach
they
shou'd
deserve
,
if
,
by
a
Civil
War
,
they
encreast
the
King's
Troubles
.
The
other
was
,
the
consideration
of
what
might
one
day
happen
,
if
they
shou'd
gain
any
thing
by
force
,
as
the
state
of
Affairs
then
were
.
They
very
well
foresaw
,
that
their
quiet
wou'd
not
be
very
durable
,
if
obtain'd
at
such
a
price
;
that
the
King
wou'd
retract
these
extorted
Favours
,
as
soon
as
he
was
in
a
condition
to
resent
them
,
and
that
he
wou'd
reduce
them
again
more
than
ever
under
the
discretion
of
the
Catholicks
.
Wherefore
they
contented
themselves
with
continuing
A
continuation
of
their
Requests
.
their
Solicitations
,
by
Assemblies
,
Deputations
,
Requests
,
Demands
,
and
Complaints
.
If
these
Solicitations
are
lookt
upon
as
importune
,
it
must
be
remembred
,
that
the
King
liked
the
advice
of
Du
Plessis
,
and
that
to
have
an
excuse
to
the
Catholicks
and
to
the
Pope
,
he
was
not
sorry
he
was
importuned
;
so
that
these
Importunities
cou'd
not
be
criminal
,
since
they
were
necessary
and
tacitly
authorised
.
It
may
be
an
offence
to
Princes
,
when
they
are
vigorously
pursued
to
force
something
from
them
they
are
not
willing
to
;
but
Importunity
is
not
amiss
when
it
serves
for
an
excuse
to
such
persons
as
they
wou'd
not
offend
,
yet
care
not
to
yield
to
.
The
arrival
of
a
Legat
,
that
the
Pope
sent
to
France
,
obliged
A
Legat
in
France
renews
their
fears
.
them
to
be
more
and
more
earnest
in
their
Importunities
.
This
Legation
gave
the
Reformed
new
cause
of
distrust
,
because
they
doubted
not
but
the
Legat
was
ordered
to
use
his
interest
against
them
,
and
they
were
afraid
the
King
might
be
prevailed
on
by
his
Solicitations
,
or
that
at
least
the
credit
of
this
new
Enemy
wou'd
put
a
new
stop
to
their
Affairs
;
and
the
reason
of
this
Fear
was
too
apparent
.
Altho'
it
was
promised
them
,
that
the
Bull
and
the
Power
of
the
Legat
shou'd
be
verified
with
great
Exceptions
,
yet
they
did
not
stick
to
do
quite
the
contrary
;
for
they
confirm'd
his
Power
to
the
utmost
,
altho'
they
thereby
injured
themselves
in
many
things
.
They
continued
likewise
to
retrench
the
Garrisons
of
the
Reformed
in
Poictou
and
Saintonge
;
they
suppressed
that
of
Thouars
,
on
purpose
to
disoblige
La
Trimouille
,
who
was
Lord
thereof
,
and
to
take
away
from
him
a
place
of
strength
.
The
pretext
of
these
Proceedings
was
,
that
the
Mony
arising
from
this
Suppression
was
to
be
made
use
of
in
the
War
against
the
Low
Countries
;
but
it
wou'd
have
turn'd
to
so
small
account
,
that
it
was
easie
to
perceive
their
chief
end
was
to
perplex
those
that
had
an
interest
in
the
management
of
these
Garisons
.
Roni
,
who
began
to
dispose
of
the
King's
Revenue
,
Jealousies
of
Roni
.
might
easilier
have
rais'd
that
Fund
upon
others
than
those
of
his
own
Religion
;
but
as
he
was
friend
to
none
but
himself
,
and
perhaps
the
King
,
to
whom
his
Fortune
engaged
him
,
so
he
was
very
jealous
of
all
those
that
had
any
reputation
amongst
the
Reformed
;
and
he
was
not
sorry
to
have
them
far
distant
from
the
Court
,
that
their
Merit
might
not
stand
in
competition
with
his
;
therefore
he
contributed
what
he
cou'd
to
their
ruin
,
and
he
was
not
displeased
,
when
they
had
occasion
to
make
any
advances
,
which
might
procure
them
the
ill
will
of
the
King
.
He
hated
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
who
had
a
very
acute
Genius
in
the
management
of
Affairs
,
and
who
was
capable
of
prevailing
with
the
King
,
who
had
an
high
esteem
for
him
.
He
loved
not
Lesdiguieres
,
who
wou'd
have
no
dependance
on
him
,
and
whom
he
was
obliged
to
have
a
great
regard
for
about
the
Affairs
for
Dauphine
;
but
above
all
,
left
his
Merit
and
great
Services
might
bring
him
to
a
higher
degree
of
Authority
,
La
Trimouille
disturbed
him
,
being
a
Man
that
was
no
slave
to
Favour
,
and
with
whom
in
time
he
was
like
to
fall
out
.
As
for
Du
Plessis
,
he
was
insupportable
to
him
,
as
a
Man
that
was
the
King's
Confident
;
and
who
,
if
he
had
been
at
Court
,
wou'd
have
been
able
to
have
attain'd
to
the
highest
degree
in
the
King's
favour
,
because
of
his
honesty
and
intelligence
in
all
Affairs
.
Wherefore
he
kept
him
always
as
an
Exile
at
Saumur
,
where
the
Fortune
of
this
wise
Lord
,
who
deserv'd
a
better
fate
,
was
limited
.
The
occasion
of
his
discovering
his
Jealousie
,
will
be
made
to
appear
in
the
Sequel
of
this
History
.
But
to
return
:
These
Tricks
put
upon
the
Reformed
about
their
Garrisons
,
had
an
effect
that
was
not
foreseen
at
Court
;
for
after
they
had
used
their
best
interest
for
a
redress
thereof
,
they
were
forced
at
last
to
follow
the
advice
given
in
the
Acts
of
the
Assembly
held
at
Saintefoy
,
and
accordingly
stopt
the
King's
Mony
in
some
places
of
Poictou
,
which
they
employed
towards
the
maintaining
of
their
Garrisons
.
All
this
happening
about
the
time
of
the
Legat's
arrival
,
the
Reformed
were
afraid
,
that
,
if
he
demanded
it
,
the
Court
would
make
him
more
Sacrifices
,
as
new
Marks
of
Honour
;
insomuch
,
that
they
thought
it
a
necessary
Precaution
,
for
preventing
new
Injuries
,
to
press
the
King
hard
,
nay
,
to
be
more
importunate
with
him
than
ever
.
Besides
,
they
might
well
see
,
that
the
Legat's
presence
was
like
to
put
the
King
to
new
perplexities
,
and
restrain
that
good
will
,
of
which
they
had
daily
fresh
assurances
.
It
was
not
likely
that
any
thing
could
be
done
for
them
,
but
it
would
offend
the
Pope
,
if
done
in
his
Legat's
presence
,
unless
there
was
some
plausible
excuse
ready
at
hand
.
Therefore
the
only
Remedy
was
to
demand
importunately
,
that
the
King
might
not
want
an
Answer
whenever
the
Legat
complained
.
But
this
Prelate
was
not
the
hardest
of
all
to
be
satisfied
with
reason
,
and
those
Commissioners
who
managed
the
Edict
of
Nants
,
from
the
Month
of
July
,
of
this
Year
,
to
April
1598
,
found
him
more
easie
and
tractable
,
though
a
Cardinal
and
an
Italian
,
than
a
great
many
French
Catholicks
.
The
President
de
Thou
himself
being
charged
before
him
with
too
much
favouring
the
Reformed
,
when
he
was
one
of
the
King's
Commissioners
to
treat
with
them
,
was
obliged
for
his
vindication
,
to
give
him
an
account
of
the
whole
Negotiation
.
The
Legat
rested
satisfied
with
it
,
and
referred
all
the
Interest
of
the
Catholic
Religion
to
the
Wisdom
of
the
King's
Commissioners
.
In
the
mean
while
another
National
Synod
was
held
at
Saumur
,
A
Synod
at
Saumur
.
which
opening
at
the
same
time
with
the
Political
Assembly
,
and
so
near
the
place
of
their
sitting
,
gave
the
Court
fresh
occasions
of
fear
.
They
were
afraid
,
that
these
two
Councils
debating
the
same
things
,
their
Resolutions
should
be
more
effectual
,
and
that
the
Ministers
would
carry
along
with
them
to
their
respective
Churches
,
that
Spirit
of
Eagerness
and
Discontent
which
they
saw
prevalent
in
the
Assembly
.
The
Consistory-men
were
more
dreaded
at
Court
than
the
rest
,
because
the
subsistence
of
a
great
part
of
them
depending
upon
their
Religion
,
it
was
thereby
become
their
only
and
darling
interest
;
so
that
they
were
firm
and
inflexible
upon
it
,
and
could
easily
by
their
Eloquence
draw
in
their
People
to
their
Opinions
.
But
Their
Resolutions
.
Du
Plessis
assured
the
Court
,
that
Ecclesiastical
Matters
only
would
be
treated
of
in
the
Synod
.
And
indeed
,
they
did
even
take
there
a
Resolution
which
could
not
but
be
very
pleasing
to
the
Court
,
since
it
allowed
the
Ministers
to
assist
in
the
Assemblies
where
the
preservation
of
the
Churches
was
treated
of
,
only
because
of
the
present
necessity
;
that
is
,
that
this
necessity
being
over
,
they
were
ordered
to
keep
themselves
within
the
bounds
of
their
Ministerial
Duties
.
Whether
the
Motion
whereon
this
Resolution
was
taken
,
sprang
from
the
tenderness
and
scrupulousness
of
some
conscientious
Men
who
were
unwilling
to
meddle
with
the
Affairs
of
that
Government
,
or
that
it
was
inspired
by
the
Court's
Intrigues
,
it
is
certain
at
least
,
that
it
had
mighty
Consequences
in
another
Reign
,
and
in
several
things
gave
an
advantage
to
the
Enemies
of
the
reformed
Religion
.
However
,
the
Synod
wrote
to
the
King
on
the
general
Affairs
,
Their
Letters
to
the
King
.
and
sent
Deputies
to
him
.
They
thanked
his
Majesty
by
their
Letters
for
those
fresh
Assurances
of
his
good
Will
,
brought
to
them
by
de
Serres
,
which
they
ascribed
partly
to
his
Natural
Goodness
,
partly
to
the
remembrance
he
had
of
the
good
Affection
and
great
Services
of
the
Reformed
,
whereof
he
himself
was
a
witness
.
They
complained
next
,
that
their
Grievances
were
misrepresented
to
the
King
,
who
was
made
to
believe
,
That
they
were
used
almost
as
well
as
their
past
Services
deserved
,
and
according
to
his
good
Intentions
,
which
hindred
him
from
more
earnestly
thinking
of
their
relief
;
whereas
,
on
the
contrary
,
they
had
every
day
new
Wrongs
done
them
all
manner
of
ways
:
That
the
Catholic
Party
would
have
them
be
contented
with
the
Edict
of
1577
,
and
the
Conferences
that
followed
it
,
though
it
was
in
a
manner
made
void
by
the
Edict
of
Reduction
;
by
vertue
whereof
they
were
treated
in
most
Parliaments
according
to
the
Edicts
of
the
League
,
all
that
the
Rebels
demanded
being
granted
them
to
revive
the
same
:
That
the
Reformed
had
reason
to
think
it
strange
,
that
they
,
who
had
served
the
King
from
his
very
Youth
,
and
whose
Services
had
,
against
all
humane
appearance
,
been
blessed
by
God
,
were
in
a
worse
condition
in
his
Reign
,
than
under
his
Predecessors
,
whose
mind
was
influenced
against
them
with
Prejudices
baffled
by
the
event
and
time
:
At
last
they
excused
themselves
for
troubling
his
Majesty
with
their
Affairs
,
at
a
time
when
he
had
such
weighty
ones
in
hand
,
by
adding
,
that
being
the
Reformed
were
such
a
considerable
part
of
his
Subjects
,
and
of
the
most
Faithful
too
,
their
Concerns
could
be
none
of
his
least
important
Business
.
The
Synod
wrote
also
to
the
Lord
High
Constable
upon
the
same
Heads
,
but
for
all
this
they
then
could
get
nothing
else
but
a
renewing
of
wonted
Promises
.
But
,
in
fine
,
the
King
having
resolved
to
appoint
Commissioners
appointed
.
Commissioners
in
order
to
treat
with
the
Assembly
,
he
followed
exactly
the
advice
of
du
Plessis
,
and
offered
the
Commission
to
the
President
de
Thou
,
a
Man
of
a
known
Integrity
and
Honesty
all
the
World
over
;
but
he
refused
it
,
fearing
the
Consequences
thereof
,
because
he
was
unwilling
blindly
to
follow
the
Zeal
of
the
rigid
Catholicks
,
whose
strictness
he
did
not
like
,
and
whose
reproaches
he
feared
,
if
he
chanced
to
yield
any
thing
to
the
Reformed
.
Upon
his
refusal
,
Vick
and
Calignon
were
entrusted
with
the
same
.
The
first
was
a
Catholick
,
and
the
other
of
the
reformed
Religion
.
The
Assembly
was
offended
at
Calignon's
accepting
of
a
Commission
to
dispute
and
trifle
with
his
Brethren
upon
their
demands
,
and
to
bring
them
such
Answers
from
the
King
,
as
did
not
satisfie
their
hopes
.
In
short
,
their
Powers
went
no
farther
than
to
grant
the
Reformed
the
execution
of
the
Edict
of
1577
▪
with
a
kind
of
Compensation
to
make
up
what
the
Treatises
of
Reduction
might
have
altered
therein
;
so
that
they
were
thought
insignificant
by
the
Assembly
;
and
this
first
Journey
of
the
Commissioners
did
not
promote
the
Work
.
The
King
had
,
both
in
the
Instructions
,
and
Complaints
of
the
King
.
by
his
Commissioners
,
made
some
Complaints
to
the
Assembly
of
their
stiffness
in
their
Demands
,
and
▪
above
all
▪
of
their
seeming
to
mistrust
his
Promises
;
but
had
joined
to
it
a
kind
of
an
Excuse
for
the
Answer
made
to
their
Deputies
,
which
he
thought
would
have
been
satisfactory
to
them
,
considering
what
Circumstances
he
was
under
when
he
made
it
.
Whereupon
he
mentioned
the
loss
of
Calais
and
A●dres
,
together
with
the
lingering
and
uncertain
Siege
of
Fere.
There
was
,
however
,
amidst
these
Complaints
,
a
very
advantageous
acknowledgment
of
their
Fidelity
,
when
he
said
,
That
the
Remedy
which
they
sought
for
their
Grievances
was
very
far
from
that
respect
and
affection
they
always
had
for
him
,
that
which
nevertheless
he
charged
upon
some
among
them
,
who
making
advantage
of
the
bad
posture
of
his
Affairs
,
were
thereby
willing
to
make
themselves
amends
for
their
distaste
at
his
Answers
.
I
have
observed
before
that
the
very
Privy
Counsellors
had
deemed
it
capable
of
producing
this
bad
effect
,
and
thought
that
the
Contrivers
of
it
had
then
some
secret
Slave
to
sweeten
it
in
due
time
.
The
Firmness
of
the
Assembly
,
But
the
Reformed
grounded
their
holding
fast
to
their
Demands
upon
the
Answers
themselves
that
were
made
them
,
and
could
not
apprehend
what
kind
of
publick
Good
they
were
required
to
prefer
before
their
own
Preservation
,
since
the
whole
Matter
amounted
to
no
more
than
the
retaking
some
Frontier
Places
from
the
Enemy
,
which
might
be
done
at
any
time
,
so
soon
as
all
the
Forces
of
the
Kingdom
were
re-united
;
whereas
,
now
by
delaying
to
do
them
right
upon
their
just
Complaints
,
many
thousands
of
the
best
Subjects
the
King
had
,
were
left
to
the
Mercy
of
their
Enemies
,
Men
trained
up
to
Persidy
,
Injustice
and
Slaughter
.
The
Comissioners
having
given
the
King
an
account
of
the
Assemblies
Resolution
,
he
gave
them
new
Instructions
at
Monceaux
,
where
they
met
him
.
These
were
no
larger
than
the
former
;
but
the
Commissioners
were
charged
to
complain
of
their
seizing
the
King's
Mony
in
some
places
,
and
demand
satisfaction
for
it
,
as
being
a
thing
the
King
was
much
offended
at
▪
they
moved
also
▪
that
the
Assembly
should
remove
from
Loudun
which
removeth
to
Vendome
.
to
Vendome
,
that
they
might
be
nearer
to
the
Court
;
which
being
consented
to
,
the
Deputies
repaired
to
Vendome
,
on
the
Tenth
of
November
,
where
they
waited
three
Months
for
the
return
of
the
Commissioners
.
In
the
mean
while
they
sent
new
Deputies
to
the
King
then
at
Rouen
,
where
they
presented
to
him
some
Articles
drawn
up
upon
Proposals
made
them
,
wherein
they
desisted
from
none
of
their
former
Demands
concerning
their
Security
;
they
did
not
so
much
as
revoke
their
Orders
for
seizing
the
King's
Mony
to
pay
their
Garrisons
,
because
they
were
satisfied
that
their
Holds
were
the
only
thing
,
their
Enemies
did
value
them
upon
,
and
thought
themselves
lost
,
so
soon
as
they
should
consent
to
the
disbanding
of
their
Troops
,
and
the
ruin
of
their
strong
Towns
.
They
were
also
inflexible
in
their
Demands
concerning
the
maintenance
of
their
Ministers
,
and
the
administration
of
Justice
,
for
the
security
whereof
they
would
have
,
in
suspicious
Parliaments
,
Courts
,
consisting
one
half
of
Protestants
,
the
other
of
Catholick
Judges
,
commonly
called
Chambers
Miparties
.
But
they
were
somewhat
loose
in
They
desist
about
a
general
Exercise
.
the
point
of
their
religious
Exercise
,
and
accepted
the
Compensation
before
offered
by
the
King
.
It
amounted
to
two
new
Grants
,
or
such
at
least
that
looked
so
.
By
the
First
,
they
were
allow'd
to
continue
the
exercise
of
the
reformed
Religion
in
all
places
,
where
it
had
been
publickly
made
ever
since
the
beginning
of
the
then
instant
Year
.
The
Second
,
allowed
them
a
second
A
second
place
of
Exercise
granted
in
each
Balliwick
,
and
their
right
acquired
by
Possession
in
the
year
1596.
confirmed
.
The
Edict
of
1577.
verified
at
Rouen
,
doth
not
content
them
.
place
for
Worship
in
each
Balliwick
or
Precinct
,
commonly
called
Senechaussee
,
almost
the
same
Conditions
prescribed
by
the
Edict
of
1577.
in
a
Grant
of
the
same
kind
.
There
will
be
occasion
to
speak
more
at
large
of
these
Grants
hereafter
.
The
King
not
being
willing
to
grant
them
their
other
Demands
,
held
fast
to
these
two
Articles
;
but
as
a
proof
of
his
good
Will
to
them
,
he
would
not
set
out
from
Rouen
,
before
he
saw
the
Edict
of
1577.
pass
in
that
Parliament
,
as
it
had
passed
at
Paris
.
This
really
was
of
no
great
advantage
,
because
the
Reformed
were
not
contented
with
it
,
and
would
needs
have
had
another
Edict
.
Moreover
,
this
verification
of
an
Edict
,
which
they
had
so
often
declared
they
could
not
be
satisfied
with
,
was
but
an
Artifice
to
keep
up
their
Patience
,
by
putting
an
end
to
those
gross
Wrongs
done
them
in
Parliaments
,
which
occasioned
their
Complaints
:
And
it
was
easie
to
judge
through
the
daily
Denials
made
them
of
farther
Grants
,
that
if
they
could
be
prevailed
upon
to
live
quiet
under
the
shelter
of
this
Edict
,
until
such
time
as
a
thorough
settlement
of
the
Kingdom
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
could
be
made
,
they
would
then
,
doubtless
,
be
made
to
believe
that
another
Edict
was
needless
,
since
this
had
proved
sufficient
to
secure
them
.
All
that
might
be
granted
them
over
and
above
this
,
was
to
give
them
some
new
places
for
their
Worship
,
in
lieu
of
those
that
the
several
Treatises
of
reduction
had
taken
from
them
.
The
Catholicks
themselves
consented
to
that
kind
of
Compensation
,
and
it
seems
that
the
King
was
resolved
never
to
grant
them
any
thing
but
under
the
same
pretence
,
it
being
a
plausible
Excuse
to
the
Pope
or
his
Legate
for
all
his
Favours
to
them
.
It
was
clear
enough
,
that
the
Reformed
could
never
be
obliged
to
be
content
with
less
,
nay
,
that
they
might
with
good
reason
hold
fast
to
their
Pretentions
,
since
't
was
but
just
to
indemnifie
them
for
the
loss
of
an
advantage
taken
from
them
without
cause
,
against
the
express
word
of
a
King
,
and
that
Promise
signed
by
the
Princes
and
Lords
,
which
has
been
so
often
mentioned
by
us
.
But
this
Compensation
was
not
sufficient
to
the
Reformed
,
who
aimed
at
more
liberty
and
security
than
was
given
them
by
that
means
.
This
Verification
was
,
nevertheless
,
ill
resented
at
Rome
,
The
Pope
complaineth
of
it
,
whereby
it
created
the
King
,
at
least
seemingly
,
a
very
difficult
Work
.
The
Pope
made
bitter
Complaints
to
d'
Ossat
,
both
of
the
thing
and
of
the
manner
of
it
,
because
,
said
he
,
the
King
had
forced
it
upon
the
Parliament
,
over-ruling
their
opposition
.
D'
Ossat
display'd
all
his
skill
and
ability
to
pacific
the
Pope
;
he
D'
Ossat
appeaseth
him
.
inlarged
upon
the
great
advantage
of
Peace
,
after
a
Civil
War
of
35
Years
,
which
could
not
end
but
by
this
Edict
;
besides
,
he
represented
that
Peace
as
necessary
for
the
conversion
of
Hereticks
,
wherein
the
King
did
daily
make
considerable
Progress
;
he
exaggerated
the
great
Miseries
which
the
War
had
brought
,
especially
upon
the
Church
,
and
the
spoil
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Revenues
,
occasioned
by
it
;
he
shew'd
,
't
was
not
the
King
,
but
his
Predecessor
,
made
that
Edict
,
when
he
was
obey'd
by
all
Catholicks
at
home
,
and
assisted
by
all
those
abroad
;
that
this
was
the
least
favourable
of
all
those
ever
obtained
by
the
Reformed
;
that
so
long
as
it
was
observed
,
their
Religion
did
visibly
diminish
,
and
that
tho'
the
King
was
now
opposed
at
home
,
and
attacked
abroad
,
yet
he
had
done
nothing
more
than
the
late
King
,
nor
even
without
the
advice
of
the
Catholicks
of
his
Party
;
that
this
Edict
confining
Heresie
to
certain
places
,
re-established
every
where
the
Roman
Religion
;
insomuch
that
one
would
hardly
have
believed
that
the
Reformed
,
after
having
so
much
contributed
to
the
preservation
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
strengthned
themselves
,
during
the
War
,
with
above
50
strong
Places
,
would
ever
be
contented
with
it
,
in
a
time
when
they
might
perhaps
have
extorted
more
from
the
King
,
almost
overwhelmed
with
other
Affairs
;
that
the
King
was
very
commendable
for
having
so
well
managed
the
Interest
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
or
was
at
least
▪
more
excusable
for
his
connivence
,
than
his
Predecessors
;
upon
which
he
brought
in
the
Parable
of
the
Tare
,
which
is
left
standing
,
when
it
cannot
be
snatched
off
without
spoiling
the
Corn
;
he
laid
a
great
stress
upon
the
Examples
of
all
other
Catholick
Princes
,
and
on
that
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
who
tolerated
the
Moors
,
and
,
to
bring
back
the
Dutch
to
their
obedience
,
offered
them
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
a
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
:
He
made
it
appear
next
,
that
the
oppositions
of
Parliaments
are
but
Forms
,
since
they
know
well
enough
that
they
must
obey
at
last
;
and
that
,
after
all
,
no
other
Constraint
was
put
upon
them
but
that
of
the
publick
Necessity
.
Then
he
hinted
at
the
ill
Thoughts
the
Reformed
might
have
entertained
of
the
King
,
had
he
left
Rouen
before
seeing
the
Edict
verified
;
what
would
have
been
their
Jealousies
,
and
how
well
grounded
;
how
cunning
the
Faction
was
countenanced
by
the
Spaniards
,
or
what
Dangers
the
Church
and
the
State
were
like
to
be
brought
into
by
renewing
the
War
:
At
last
he
concluded
,
with
putting
the
Pope
in
hopes
,
that
this
Peace
would
bring
all
other
things
to
a
State
most
agreeable
to
his
Holiness
.
Those
that
are
not
well
read
in
the
Policy
of
the
Roman
Court
,
may
perhaps
wonder
at
this
Verification
making
such
a
noise
there
,
though
at
the
same
time
they
did
not
speak
a
word
of
the
publick
Treaty
that
was
beginning
with
the
Reformed
,
under
the
very
Nose
of
the
Legate
,
who
could
not
chuse
but
give
notice
of
it
.
But
't
is
a
Maxim
of
this
refined
Court's
Policy
,
That
Affairs
must
be
handled
in
a
manner
like
Plays
,
where
the
Actors
never
speak
as
they
think
,
and
know
how
to
distinguish
what
is
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
and
what
to
be
dissembled
.
According
to
this
,
the
Gentlemen
of
Rome
,
when
they
are
not
able
to
obstruct
an
Affair
,
do
,
before
its
conclusion
,
pretend
to
be
ignorant
of
it
,
because
it
would
be
an
Affront
to
see
it
concluded
,
after
having
vainly
opposed
it
;
but
when
't
is
past
Remedy
,
then
they
fall
a
Murmuring
,
to
shew
their
dislike
of
it
.
Thus
the
Pope
delay'd
his
complaining
of
the
new
Edict
that
was
preparing
,
until
it
was
fully
concluded
;
because
then
the
noise
he
made
about
it
could
do
no
harm
to
France
,
but
might
allay
the
Murmurs
of
the
Spanish
Faction
.
The
Commissioners
came
to
the
Assembly
but
at
the
beginning
1597.
of
February
,
who
immediately
after
their
arrival
protested
,
that
the
King
could
grant
no
more
than
what
was
set
down
in
their
Instructions
,
for
which
they
gave
only
the
reason
of
the
bad
posture
of
the
King's
Affairs
,
that
permitted
him
not
to
do
better
,
what
desire
soever
he
had
to
favour
them
.
This
reason
of
State
was
in
the
bottom
nothing
else
but
the
Discontents
,
which
the
King
's
favouring
the
Reformed
might
give
to
the
Holy
leaguemen
,
who
not
being
throughly
pacified
,
might
take
a
pretence
from
thence
to
stir
up
new
Wars
.
The
King
indeed
feared
it
,
and
could
not
put
any
trust
in
those
so
lately
reconciled
Enemies
,
who
watched
him
almost
as
a
Slave
;
nay
,
the
circumstances
of
the
time
seemed
to
render
his
fears
more
reasonable
,
for
the
Spaniard
,
who
still
held
an
Intelligence
with
that
half-suppressed
Faction
,
had
opened
the
Frontiers
in
several
places
.
But
the
The
Assembly
is
discountenanced
at
the
return
of
the
Commissioners
.
Reformed
were
offended
at
that
reason
of
State
,
yet
not
pacified
,
for
upon
the
whole
matter
,
they
thought
the
design
was
to
make
a
sacrifice
of
their
Repose
and
Security
,
to
the
Passion
of
their
ancient
Persecutors
;
and
,
to
say
the
truth
,
to
do
nothing
in
their
favour
,
for
fear
of
giving
offence
to
the
League
men
,
was
but
to
tell
them
plainly
enough
,
that
the
King
had
better
leave
them
in
their
Misery
,
than
displease
their
implacable
Enemies
,
who
might
have
an
occasion
to
be
dissatisfied
,
if
the
Reformed
were
put
out
of
their
reach
;
wherefore
that
reason
of
State
had
no
great
effect
in
the
Assembly
,
who
could
not
relish
that
by
a
State
.
Maxim
,
the
interest
of
so
many
faithful
Subjects
should
be
sacrificed
to
the
caprice
of
a
violent
Cabal
;
that
their
great
Services
should
be
forgotten
,
their
Persons
exposed
to
new
Cruelties
,
and
sufficient
Security
denied
for
their
Consciences
and
Lives
.
Therefore
they
declared
to
the
King
,
by
one
of
their
Members
,
that
they
could
by
no
means
be
contented
with
what
was
granted
them
,
and
that
the
Oppression
the
Reformed
liv'd
under
,
would
at
last
force
them
to
seek
for
a
relief
in
themselves
.
The
Commissioners
,
whose
Powers
were
always
bounded
by
certain
limits
,
which
it
was
not
lawful
for
them
to
go
beyond
,
being
sensible
that
the
Reformed
were
in
a
discontent
,
wrote
to
Court
,
that
they
thought
it
much
to
the
purpose
to
break
the
Assembly
,
but
that
the
Deputies
must
be
sent
home
with
whatever
satisfaction
could
be
given
them
.
The
Count
de
Schomberg
,
and
the
President
de
Thou
,
then
at
Tours
,
negotiating
a
Peace
with
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
,
wrote
to
the
same
purpose
,
and
the
Count's
advice
was
to
satisfie
those
People
,
which
he
call'd
People
sick
,
not
with
Rebellion
and
Factious
Passion
,
but
with
Jealousies
and
just
Fears
for
what
might
happen
to
them
,
as
we
have
it
in
the
most
impartial
Historians
.
It
was
not
doubted
in
Spain
,
but
that
the
Reformed
would
be
tired
at
last
with
so
many
Delays
,
and
come
to
Extremities
;
and
these
two
wise
Counsellors
saw
well
enough
through
the
Artifices
and
various
Shiftings
of
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
,
that
he
waited
to
see
what
the
Business
of
Religion
would
come
to
,
that
he
might
take
a
Resolution
accordingly
.
Wherefore
,
they
advised
the
King
to
pacifie
things
at
home
,
the
better
to
make
War
abroad
.
Du
Plessis
wrote
the
same
,
and
the
Reformed
offered
,
after
sufficient
security
had
been
given
them
,
to
imploy
their
whole
force
,
either
to
reduce
the
Duke
,
or
beat
back
the
Spaniards
beyond
their
ancient
Limits
.
Now
the
words
of
the
Reformed
being
maliciously
construed
,
as
if
they
had
threatened
to
take
up
Arms
,
tho'
they
did
never
so
much
as
mention
it
,
and
had
only
declared
,
they
would
no
longer
expect
relief
from
the
Court
,
but
maintain
themselves
as
well
as
they
could
in
case
of
Oppression
:
Their
Words
,
I
say
,
brought
the
Court
into
an
extream
Perplexity
;
insomuch
,
that
the
Jealousies
increased
in
both
Parties
,
and
the
Court
feared
Mistrusts
and
Jealousies
on
both
sides
.
more
mischief
from
the
Assembly
,
than
perhaps
the
Assembly
designed
to
do
;
and
,
on
the
other
hand
,
the
Assembly
apprehended
more
harm
from
the
Court
than
was
there
prepared
for
them
.
Thus
,
in
dubious
Affairs
,
Fear
is
often
mutual
,
and
there
is
a
kind
of
emulation
,
who
shall
shew
most
Resolution
and
Courage
,
when
really
the
Fright
is
equal
on
both
sides
.
The
King
severely
complained
to
the
Assembly
by
his
Letters
,
and
laid
openly
the
Fault
at
the
doors
of
the
Dukes
of
Bouillon
and
Trimouille
;
but
there
happened
such
Divisions
in
the
very
Divisions
in
the
Assembly
.
Assembly
,
as
did
e'en
almost
ruin
their
Affairs
.
It
may
be
't
was
●n
effect
of
the
usual
Intrigues
of
the
Court
,
who
designedly
had
drawn
the
Assembly
nearer
home
,
the
better
to
have
them
within
the
reach
of
its
Caresses
and
Favours
.
Not
but
that
it
might
be
also
the
effect
of
that
Misfortune
,
commonly
attending
the
union
of
divers
Persons
,
differing
in
Genius
,
Abilities
and
Interest
;
who
,
tho'
agreeing
in
a
general
Design
,
do
often
fall
out
about
the
choice
of
necessary
Expedients
.
It
is
with
them
,
as
with
that
Harmony
by
which
the
World
subsisteth
,
through
a
correspondency
of
several
discording
Causes
,
which
might
easily
break
out
of
that
just
proportion
whereby
they
agree
,
if
they
were
not
preserved
and
maintained
by
an
Almighty
and
Divine
Hand
.
Thus
the
union
of
many
Men
,
who
aim
at
different
ends
,
may
break
of
it self
,
tho'
they
often
have
the
same
Motives
for
acting
concertedly
,
when
each
one
wou'd
regulate
the
Conduct
and
Interest
of
all
others
,
by
his
own
Maxims
and
Prejudices
.
The
Assembly
,
who
ascribed
the
Progress
of
those
Disorders
to
the
influence
of
the
Court
,
to
prevent
more
Mischief
,
thought
it
fit
to
remove
elsewhere
,
and
accordingly
came
to
Saumur
on
the
Fifth
of
March
.
This
removal
might
be
They
return
to
Saumur
.
agreeable
to
both
Parties
;
to
the
King
,
to
whom
du
P●●ss●●
might
be
very
serviceable
there
,
in
allaying
,
with
his
Wisdom
,
the
Heat
of
the
most
forward
;
and
accordingly
the
King
had
sent
for
him
a
while
before
,
and
commanded
him
to
go
to
Vendome
,
and
endeavour
to
bring
them
to
a
better
Temper
;
and
it
was
agreeable
to
the
Reformed
also
,
in
that
the
Authority
of
du
Plessis
,
his
Prudence
and
Equity
might
heal
their
Divisions
,
and
bring
them
all
to
an
unanimous
Effort
for
the
common
Cause
.
In
the
mean
while
Matters
went
on
slowly
,
and
the
Assembly
being
very
little
satisfied
with
the
Commissioner's
delays
,
which
were
supposed
,
by
several
Members
,
to
be
designedly
made
,
they
carried
their
Discontents
along
with
them
to
Saumur
.
Nay
,
on
a
Report
spread
abroad
,
that
the
King
was
secretly
treating
of
a
Peace
with
the
Arch-duke
,
their
Jealousies
increased
,
and
they
thought
that
the
Court
used
so
many
delays
,
to
the
end
that
,
if
a
Peace
could
be
made
before
any
thing
was
concluded
with
the
Reformed
,
the
King
might
be
in
a
condition
to
grant
them
only
what
the
Catholicks
pleased
.
But
a
little
while
after
the
Assembly
was
settled
at
Saumur
,
there
happened
an
Accident
,
which
did
extreamly
allarm
all
sorts
of
People
;
the
Spaniards
having
surprised
Amiens
,
the
defence
whereof
was
left
to
its
Inhabitants
,
Amiens
surprised
.
they
defended
it
very
ill
.
This
Blow
made
a
great
noise
through
all
Europe
;
France
was
counted
lost
,
the
old
Caballs
began
to
revive
,
and
the
consternation
was
so
great
,
that
People
knew
not
what
course
or
resolution
was
best
to
take
;
the
King
himself
was
disheartened
in
this
Misfortune
,
and
fell
from
that
greatness
of
Soul
he
had
always
been
Master
of
before
.
In
short
,
one
may
judge
what
condition
France
was
thought
to
be
Confusion
in
the
Affairs
.
in
,
by
what
happed
in
Britany
.
Brissac
,
who
was
Deputy
▪
Lieutenant
in
that
Province
and
a
late
reconciled
League
man
,
caused
an
Assembly
of
the
Nobility
to
be
held
there
in
his
presence
,
being
therein
,
as
't
was
said
,
countenanced
by
Mompensier
,
and
the
Dukes
of
Bouillon
and
la
Trimouille
.
There
they
proposed
to
put
themselves
under
the
Protection
of
the
Queen
of
England
,
by
the
Name
of
the
good
French
People
,
(
bons
Francois
)
taking
it
for
granted
,
that
the
King
,
after
that
loss
,
was
no
longer
able
to
keep
his
Kingdom
,
and
defend
his
Subjects
against
a
foreign
Invasion
.
The
same
accident
occasioned
great
Agitations
amongst
the
Reformed
;
some
were
for
taking
up
Arms
,
and
endeavoured
to
draw
to
their
Opinion
all
such
as
were
capable
to
bear
them
;
A
Motion
for
War
in
the
Assembly
.
insomuch
that
one
moved
for
an
Attempt
upon
Tours
,
whither
some
Troops
were
to
be
sent
in
the
Name
of
la
Trimouille
;
others
thought
,
that
they
ought
not
to
make
use
of
such
a
dismal
occasion
,
and
that
it
was
even
more
honourable
for
them
to
desist
from
their
former
Demands
,
than
to
make
new
ones
.
As
for
the
two
Dukes
,
they
pushed
on
briskly
their
Proposals
,
and
endeavoured
to
perswade
them
,
that
War
was
the
only
remedy
they
had
left
:
But
almost
all
the
Churches
rejected
it
;
the
great
Towns
,
whose
example
might
have
drawn
in
the
rest
,
and
the
best
part
of
the
Nobility
,
were
deaf
to
it
,
so
that
the
Project
of
the
two
Dukes
fell
to
the
ground
.
It
was
nevertheless
reported
abroad
,
that
Discord
had
alone
hindred
the
Reformed
from
voting
the
War
,
because
the
Nobility
and
Consistory
▪
men
renewed
their
old
Quarrel
,
and
fell
out
about
the
management
of
the
Money
that
was
to
be
raised
;
the
Nobility
claiming
it
as
their
right
,
and
the
Consistory
▪
men
being
for
Commissioners
to
be
appointed
by
the
respective
Churches
for
the
safe
management
of
it
.
But
all
these
Intrigues
,
as
it
was
given
out
,
miscarrying
,
through
the
dissention
of
the
different
Parties
,
every
one
at
Court
,
after
the
retaking
of
Amiens
,
valued
himself
for
having
no
share
therein
,
and
strove
very
hard
who
should
make
the
first
discovery
to
the
King
;
so
that
all
the
odium
fell
upon
the
two
Dukes
,
who
had
been
the
authors
and
promoters
of
the
whole
matter
.
From
whence
it
follows
,
that
their
misdemeanour
might
be
misrepresented
,
and
made
a
great
deal
more
than
The
Motives
of
the
Dukes
of
Bouillon
and
Trimouille
.
really
it
was
,
since
in
Reports
of
that
nature
,
Men
use
to
say
more
than
they
know
,
and
consequently
run
the
hazard
of
telling
more
than
the
truth
.
As
for
the
Motive
of
the
two
Dukes
,
't
is
not
easie
to
guess
at
them
.
The
Catholic
Writers
charge
them
with
designing
to
make
advantage
of
the
Disorders
of
the
State
,
that
they
might
get
by
force
those
Preferments
that
were
denied
them
;
but
the
President
de
Thou
,
who
saw
the
matters
nearer
than
any
body
else
,
as
being
present
in
all
these
Transactions
,
gives
us
a
more
innocent
Motive
of
those
two
Dukes
.
He
ascribeth
their
Design
to
Necessity
,
and
the
Publick
Calamity
,
because
in
the
General
Confusion
of
the
Kingdom
every
one
did
almost
despair
of
his
own
safety
,
and
thought
he
ought
to
seek
his
security
from
himself
;
for
the
proof
of
which
,
he
saith
,
that
as
soon
as
Amiens
was
retaken
,
they
submitted
to
what
Terms
the
King
was
pleased
to
prescribe
to
them
,
because
then
their
former
hopes
of
enjoying
Peace
,
under
a
King
capable
to
defend
them
,
were
,
without
doubt
,
revived
.
That
is
,
in
a
word
,
that
we
may
reckon
these
great
Mens
Motions
amongst
such
things
as
are
qualified
by
the
event
;
and
,
indeed
,
had
the
King
miscarried
before
Amiens
,
they
had
been
admired
as
Master-pieces
of
State-policy
,
whereas
they
have
been
represented
as
so
many
Crimes
,
because
the
good
Fortune
of
the
King
did
soon
put
him
in
a
condition
to
upbraid
their
Authors
with
them
.
Upon
the
whole
matter
,
since
all
this
was
an
effect
of
some
Lords
private
Passions
and
Heats
,
which
were
repressed
by
the
Patience
and
Tranquillity
of
the
greatest
number
,
't
is
most
unjust
to
father
upon
the
whole
Body
the
attempts
of
some
of
its
Members
,
especially
since
that
the
soberest
part
of
them
proved
the
strongest
,
and
,
in
a
manner
,
forced
the
rest
to
lay
down
their
Arms.
The
King
all
this
while
was
reduced
to
great
Extremities
,
having
The
King's
perplexity
.
neither
Money
nor
Troops
,
and
not
knowing
who
to
trust
to
,
almost
all
the
Lords
of
his
Court
having
had
a
hand
in
the
foreign
Conspiracies
against
him
,
and
the
League-men
lately
reconciled
to
him
were
still
suspected
,
and
Biron
himself
,
who
had
perswaded
the
King
to
take
heart
again
,
and
to
besiege
Amiens
,
mistrusted
these
secret
Enemies
,
whom
he
called
New
Converts
.
Besides
,
the
King's
Treasurers
were
so
absolutely
out
of
Cash
,
that
they
wanted
Money
even
for
the
Charges
of
the
King's
Houshold
,
so
that
curing
the
Siege
of
Amiens
the
King
did
more
than
once
complain
to
Roni
,
that
he
had
no
Cloaths
suitable
to
his
Dignity
.
This
obliged
him
to
stoop
a
little
below
the
Royal
State
,
and
to
beg
a
Subsidy
from
his
Subjects
,
in
a
manner
a
little
too
humble
for
a
great
King
.
When
he
heard
that
the
Assembly
was
to
remove
from
Saumur
to
Vendome
,
he
ordered
presently
Count
Schomberg
and
de
Thou
to
repair
thither
,
and
endeavour
to
bring
them
back
to
Vendome
,
thereby
to
save
Vick
and
Calignon
his
Commissioners
His
different
manner
of
writing
to
the
Assembly
before
and
after
the
taking
of
Amiens
.
the
trouble
of
going
so
far
.
Their
Instructions
were
full
with
Complaints
of
the
Assembly's
Proceedings
,
but
above
all
,
of
their
authorising
the
seising
of
his
Revenues
,
with
Menaces
that
he
wou'd
not
permit
them
to
make
new
Demands
any
more
,
adding
withal
,
that
he
had
rather
lose
with
his
Enemies
,
than
be
slighted
and
disobey'd
by
his
Subjects
.
But
the
loss
of
Amiens
made
him
alter
his
Language
;
he
wrote
to
the
Assembly
at
Saumur
by
Monglat
,
on
the
twelfth
of
March
,
and
his
Letter
contained
nothing
but
gentle
Exhortations
to
content
themselves
with
his
Offers
,
or
to
put
by
their
Demands
to
another
time
;
and
besides
,
there
were
many
earnest
Intreaties
to
put
an
end
to
their
Session
,
and
prefer
in
this
urgent
occasion
the
publick
good
to
their
private
interests
,
justifying
thereby
the
sincerity
of
their
intentions
.
To
this
was
joined
a
Letter
of
Lesdiguieres
to
them
,
wherein
he
said
,
that
he
was
going
with
all
speed
from
the
Court
to
his
Government
of
Dauphine
,
to
watch
the
Duke
of
Savoy's
Motions
,
for
fear
he
should
attempt
something
on
that
side
,
whil'st
the
King
was
busie
in
Picardy
,
and
likewise
exhorted
them
not
to
take
occasion
from
the
loss
of
Amiens
to
multiply
their
Demands
.
A
little
while
after
the
King
wrote
also
to
du
Plessis
in
a
stile
which
expressed
very
lively
the
great
perplexity
he
was
in
.
This
faithful
Servant
had
complained
to
the
King
of
Count
Schomberg's
Answer
to
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
,
it
being
,
in
his
judgment
,
too
cold
and
insignificant
to
pacifie
their
minds
,
but
severe
enough
to
offend
them
.
Therefore
the
King's
Answer
to
du
Plessis
was
moving
and
quite
of
another
strain
;
there
he
vow'd
,
that
if
the
Reformed
could
but
know
the
state
of
his
Affairs
,
they
wou'd
be
sensible
he
could
do
no
more
for
them
.
Next
he
represented
his
present
condition
as
a
great
deal
worse
than
it
was
when
he
was
but
King
of
Navarre
,
because
he
had
no
body
to
trust
to
,
and
none
to
assist
him
:
then
stooping
a
little
below
the
Majesty
of
a
King
,
he
desired
him
to
prevail
so
far
with
the
Assembly
as
to
rest
contented
with
his
Answer
,
lest
he
should
be
forced
to
make
Peace
with
the
Spaniards
.
The
Count
of
Schomberg
being
arrived
at
Saumur
with
the
other
Commissioners
,
gave
notice
of
it
to
the
Assembly
,
and
required
them
to
send
some
of
their
Members
to
him
,
that
they
might
hear
the
King's
intentions
;
but
the
Assembly
would
not
treat
with
him
by
Deputies
,
not
out
of
any
contempt
to
the
Royal
Authority
,
or
to
treat
with
the
King
upon
even
terms
,
as
some
slanderers
gave
out
,
but
because
they
thought
it
more
safe
to
treat
publickly
,
than
by
private
Deputations
.
So
they
refused
The
Answers
of
the
Assembly
.
to
depute
,
and
invited
the
Count
to
come
to
their
Assembly
,
that
they
might
hear
what
was
his
Charge
to
them
.
He
refused
a
while
to
agree
to
it
,
because
of
his
Character
of
the
King's
Commissioner
,
but
at
last
he
yielded
to
the
Assembly's
desire
.
He
sent
Vick
to
them
,
and
by
him
they
knew
the
King's
Propositions
,
but
they
did
not
like
them
,
and
they
made
the
Commissioners
an
Answer
that
pleased
them
not
.
It
was
put
very
near
into
the
same
dress
as
the
Commissioners
Instructions
were
,
returning
Compliments
for
Compliments
;
and
as
all
the
Terms
of
the
Commission
,
that
were
either
pithy
or
obliging
,
amounted
to
this
,
that
the
King
was
still
resolved
to
grant
them
nothing
,
or
to
put
off
their
satisfaction
so
soon
as
the
new
service
demanded
of
them
was
over
;
so
all
their
Protestations
centred
in
this
,
that
they
could
desist
from
none
of
their
just
Demands
,
and
that
they
were
ready
to
employ
both
their
Estates
and
Lives
for
the
Service
of
the
State
,
so
soon
as
satisfaction
should
be
given
them
.
Their
Answer
to
the
King
was
very
near
in
the
same
strain
;
for
they
expressed
therein
an
extreme
sorrow
for
the
taking
of
Amiens
,
and
complained
of
the
lingering
of
Affairs
as
a
cause
which
kept
the
Reformed
from
giving
his
Majesty
new
Proofs
of
their
affection
to
his
Service
,
promising
for
the
rest
,
that
so
soon
as
the
state
of
their
Consciences
was
secured
,
they
would
be
readie●
than
ever
to
give
all
that
was
dear
to
them
for
his
Service
;
but
next
they
insinuated
,
that
they
could
not
desist
from
their
Demands
for
the
sake
of
that
publick
good
that
was
urged
to
them
,
because
both
they
and
all
the
Reformed
were
fully
satisfied
,
that
the
security
of
their
Religion
,
of
their
Persons
and
Families
,
was
no
less
a
publick
good
than
the
retaking
of
Amiens
.
That
the
King
being
informed
of
the
Assembly's
Dispositions
by
his
Commissioners
and
by
Monglat
,
who
brought
him
their
Answer
,
order'd
new
Proposals
to
be
made
to
them
,
and
slackned
a
little
upon
some
points
of
small
importance
,
which
however
could
not
satisfie
them
;
so
that
he
resolved
to
try
them
with
a
new
Letter
before
he
set
out
for
his
Enterprise
upon
Amiens
.
He
had
formerly
writ
to
Count
Schomberg
,
and
complained
of
the
Assembly
,
and
to
affect
the
Hearts
of
the
Reformed
,
he
had
not
forgot
to
make
the
best
of
a
slight
indisposition
that
he
had
about
that
time
,
concluding
he
must
certainly
sink
under
the
weight
of
his
grief
,
unless
they
would
rest
satisfied
with
his
offers
.
But
in
the
Letter
he
wrote
to
the
Assembly
it self
by
Monglat
and
la
Force
,
he
spoke
much
higher
.
There
he
laid
before
them
the
new
Troubles
,
their
Firmness
,
which
he
call'd
Obstinacy
,
might
bring
the
Kingdom
to
,
and
the
great
Benefits
the
Spaniards
,
already
so
formidable
,
and
puffed
up
with
their
Victories
,
might
reap
by
the
Divisions
of
the
French
:
Next
he
began
to
beseech
them
by
that
great
Affection
he
had
always
had
for
the
Reformed
,
whereof
he
had
so
often
given
them
very
signal
Proofs
,
and
by
that
Love
they
owed
to
their
Country
,
to
lay
by
all
other
thoughts
at
present
but
that
of
beating
back
the
Enemy
.
To
these
new
Arguments
,
which
were
backed
by
Monglat
with
all
the
strength
of
his
Eloquence
,
the
Assembly
made
the
same
Answer
as
formerly
;
and
writing
to
the
King
,
they
desired
him
to
observe
,
that
their
Demands
aimed
at
no
more
than
their
Exercise
of
Religion
and
Justice
;
that
their
Pretensions
were
not
grounded
upon
any
Avarice
or
Ambition
ruinous
to
the
State
;
that
in
respect
of
the
present
posture
of
his
Majesty's
Affairs
,
their
Proposals
were
fallen
very
short
of
what
they
had
been
directed
to
ask
by
the
Instrustions
they
brought
from
the
respective
Provinces
that
sent
them
;
and
then
they
did
highly
commend
the
Commissioners
sincerity
,
but
bitterly
complain
of
the
Privy-Council
,
declaring
that
they
looked
upon
those
pretended
Impossibilities
purposely
urged
against
them
to
elude
their
Demands
,
as
so
many
visible
marks
of
an
ill
will
.
The
Assembly
sitting
then
at
Saumur
,
as
I
said
before
,
du
Plessis
,
who
was
Governour
there
,
proved
very
serviceable
to
the
King
towards
allaying
the
Heats
of
those
incensed
Spirits
,
who
were
very
near
upon
admitting
of
no
other
Council
,
but
such
as
their
Fear
and
Despair
might
afford
them
.
Whereupon
he
advised
the
King
,
that
it
would
be
easier
to
bring
them
to
a
better
temper
in
an
Assembly
more
numerous
than
this
was
,
because
then
his
Friends
might
depend
upon
more
Voices
to
oppose
those
Members
whose
powerful
Genius
and
Authority
were
to
be
feared
.
And
,
indeed
,
this
was
Which
is
removed
to
Chatelleraud
;
more
numerous
than
before
.
one
of
the
Reasons
for
removing
them
to
Chatelleraud
,
whither
they
came
on
the
16th
of
June
.
The
Assembly
was
more
numerous
than
any
before
that
time
,
for
it
was
made
up
of
a
Gentleman
,
a
Minister
,
and
a
Lawyer
,
out
of
each
Province
,
besides
several
Lords
of
such
quality
as
was
required
by
the
Constitution
made
at
Saint
Foy
,
who
represented
no
body
but
themselves
.
La
Trimouille
,
who
had
been
the
most
considerable
amongst
them
in
the
former
Assemblies
,
was
chosen
Speaker
in
this
,
where
he
maintained
the
Interest
of
the
Reformed
Religion
with
so
much
Zeal
,
that
the
Jealousie
and
Hatred
they
had
already
for
him
at
Court
was
much
increased
by
it
.
One
of
the
heaviest
Charges
laid
upon
the
Reformed
of
France
,
is
their
forsaking
the
King
when
he
besieged
Amiens
;
for
their
Enemies
would
fain
perswade
the
World
,
that
thereby
they
committed
a
Fault
sufficient
to
eclipse
the
Glory
of
all
their
former
Services
.
Two
things
,
say
they
,
are
to
be
blamed
in
it
:
First
,
The
Assembly's
steady
resolution
to
remit
nothing
of
their
Demands
,
at
a
time
when
the
Interest
of
the
State
seemed
to
require
of
them
the
sacrifice
of
part
of
their
Pretensions
.
Secondly
,
Their
refusing
to
follow
the
King
to
a
Siege
,
on
the
success
whereof
the
safety
of
the
Kingdom
was
thought
to
depend
.
But
to
this
it
may
be
answered
,
That
the
Assembly's
obstinate
Resolution
to
stick
to
their
Demands
was
necessary
,
because
being
a
Body
made
up
only
of
persons
sent
by
the
several
Provinces
as
their
Representatives
,
they
were
bound
to
act
according
to
their
Orders
,
unless
they
would
expose
themselves
to
be
disowned
by
their
Principals
.
Now
they
were
bound
by
these
Orders
not
to
The
Reasons
which
may
excuse
the
firmness
of
the
Assembly
in
their
Demands
about
the
Article
of
Security
.
desist
from
certain
Demands
which
the
Reformed
thought
necessary
,
to
secure
both
their
Persons
and
Consciences
;
and
had
the
Assembly
accepted
the
King's
Offers
,
it
would
have
come
to
no
more
than
a
tumultuous
breaking
of
it
;
and
the
Provinces
being
frustrated
of
the
hopes
they
had
grounded
upon
the
Fidelity
of
their
politick
Assembly
,
had
,
no
doubt
,
taken
some
extreme
Resolutions
,
if
they
had
been
betray'd
by
their
own
Representatives
.
In
effect
the
Assembly
failed
not
to
give
notice
to
the
Provinces
of
the
Court's
Proposals
,
that
they
might
be
fully
impowered
,
either
to
accept
or
refuse
them
,
and
having
received
at
Chatelleraud
a
negative
Answer
by
the
Deputies
newly
joined
to
the
former
,
they
let
the
King
know
,
that
they
could
not
be
satisfied
with
his
Offers
.
But
,
to
judge
aright
of
the
Assembly's
Conduct
,
and
whether
they
are
guilty
of
Obstinacy
,
or
deserve
Praises
for
their
Constancy
,
we
need
but
cast
our
Eyes
upon
that
Horrid
Confusion
the
Kingdom
had
been
in
,
if
the
Assembly
had
been
complaisant
enough
to
accept
an
Edict
,
which
the
Provinces
would
have
unanimously
rejected
;
had
not
the
Reformed
in
this
sad
case
been
forced
to
begin
their
Work
again
,
and
expose
the
Kingdom
to
a
ruinous
War
?
Moreover
,
the
Articles
of
the
Religious
Exercise
being
setled
,
there
was
no
more
left
than
that
of
the
security
;
and
it
was
very
strange
,
that
the
Court
,
after
having
granted
Liberty
of
Conscience
to
the
Reformed
,
would
upbraid
them
with
Obstinacy
for
not
desisting
from
their
Demands
,
in
order
to
secure
the
performance
of
a
thing
promised
them
.
The
truth
is
,
the
treacherous
Methods
used
in
the
reduction
of
the
League
,
wherein
their
Interests
had
been
sacrificed
,
contrary
to
Agreements
,
even
under
the
Hand
of
the
chief
Men
at
Court
,
had
utterly
ruined
their
confidence
in
them
,
and
one
must
be
a
great
stranger
to
Equity
and
Justice
,
who
can
accuse
the
Reformed
,
as
guilty
of
a
crime
,
for
obstinately
requiring
security
of
their
Promises
,
of
whose
Treachery
and
Double
dealing
they
had
such
fresh
Instances
.
As
for
the
Siege
of
Amiens
,
their
Opinions
were
divided
:
Some
Their
Conduct
in
respect
of
the
Siege
of
Amiens
.
were
for
doing
fairly
this
last
Service
to
the
King
,
thereby
to
cover
the
Enemies
of
the
Reformed
with
shame
,
and
make
it
appear
to
all
the
World
,
that
no
Injustice
was
able
to
wear
them
out
of
their
Allegiance
;
nay
,
by
so
doing
,
they
hoped
to
move
the
Difference
in
Opinions
.
Hearts
of
the
most
zealous
Catholicks
,
and
work
upon
them
so
far
,
that
they
would
let
a
People
enjoy
quietly
their
Lives
and
Liberties
,
who
had
neglected
their
most
Darling-interests
,
to
run
where
the
Occasions
of
the
State
invited
them
.
This
was
the
Advice
of
Lesdiguieres
,
to
whom
the
Assembly
sent
a
Deputation
,
with
Offers
very
advantageous
and
tempting
,
which
nevertheless
he
refused
;
't
is
true
,
his
Advice
had
the
air
of
a
Reproach
,
from
whence
one
might
conclude
,
that
he
was
less
concerned
for
the
Security
of
his
Religion
,
than
that
of
his
Fortune
.
But
the
greatest
part
stoutly
maintained
,
that
they
had
to
do
with
Men
who
regarded
all
their
Services
as
necessary
Duties
;
who
thought
themselves
beholding
to
no
body
,
and
would
lose
the
remembrance
of
good
deeds
,
so
soon
as
the
occasion
was
over
;
that
several
amongst
them
,
who
most
opposed
the
Reformed
,
were
the
very
same
they
had
in
a
manner
rescued
at
Tours
from
the
hands
of
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
;
that
it
was
easie
to
guess
what
would
happen
after
the
retaking
of
Amiens
,
by
what
happen'd
every
day
by
the
Severities
of
the
Answers
sent
them
,
and
by
the
lingering
of
Affairs
.
They
failed
not
to
observe
the
vast
difference
of
Stile
used
with
them
before
and
after
the
taking
of
Amiens
;
that
,
before
that
accident
,
the
Court
began
to
threaten
them
,
but
returned
immediately
after
to
cajoling
and
giving
them
fair
words
;
whereby
the
Assembly
might
well
judge
,
that
nothing
was
to
be
obtained
from
the
Court
,
when
the
retaking
of
that
important
place
had
put
them
in
a
condition
to
refuse
without
fear
.
Some
there
were
who
minced
not
the
matter
,
and
thought
it
a
meer
folly
to
contribute
in
the
least
to
an
action
which
might
facilitate
a
Peace
between
France
and
Spain
,
being
fully
satisfied
that
it
could
not
be
made
but
at
their
cost
.
The
Example
of
several
Treaties
made
with
the
League-men
caused
their
jealousie
,
and
the
Double
dealings
of
their
Enemies
,
whereby
they
cheated
them
in
those
occasions
,
made
them
fear
the
worst
for
the
future
;
nay
,
the
King
himself
added
much
to
their
fear
,
when
,
to
bring
them
to
his
terms
upon
divers
points
,
he
threatned
them
with
concluding
that
Peace
;
and
,
besides
,
they
were
not
ignorant
,
that
he
hearkned
to
the
Proposals
made
by
the
Spaniards
towards
it
,
at
the
same
time
when
he
assured
them
,
he
would
never
do
it
but
by
force
.
Others
were
for
letting
the
Catholicks
alone
,
and
observing
how
they
cou'd
get
out
of
this
scurvy
business
,
and
whether
they
were
able
to
shift
without
the
helping
hand
of
the
Reformed
,
whose
small
Number
and
Services
they
were
wont
to
undervalue
.
Certainly
these
last
Voters
had
an
high
conceit
of
their
Party
,
and
thought
it
such
a
considerable
part
of
the
State
,
that
the
Catholicks
could
not
but
be
very
sensible
of
their
absence
;
and
really
they
were
so
,
and
could
not
but
acknowledge
,
that
upon
the
great
Emergencies
of
State
the
Reformed
were
to
be
reck'ned
something
.
The
King
was
more
sensible
than
any
body
else
of
the
great
Mistake
he
had
been
in
,
by
so
long
delaying
to
give
them
satisfaction
,
when
at
the
Siege
of
Amiens
he
saw
himself
in
the
hands
of
his
lately
reconciled
Enemies
,
whom
he
durst
not
trust
,
wanting
those
approved
Friends
,
of
whose
Fidelity
he
had
such
unquestionable
Testimonies
.
Therefore
the
retaking
of
Amiens
wrought
such
an
alteration
in
the
minds
of
Men
,
that
an
Agreement
between
the
two
Religions
was
universally
wished
for
on
both
sides
,
even
by
such
as
had
most
earnestly
laboured
to
obstruct
it
.
The
King
,
indeed
,
being
victorious
,
and
having
recovered
his
almost
lost
Reputation
,
talked
higher
than
before
;
and
the
Catholicks
did
ever
and
anon
upbraid
the
Reformed
with
their
pretended
desertion
;
but
,
for
all
this
,
the
wisest
amongst
them
were
more
seriously
for
a
Peace
,
and
facilitated
it
more
than
ever
.
The
experience
of
things
past
rendred
these
last
Considerations
very
specious
,
and
even
the
remembrance
of
the
Massacre
at
Paris
gave
weight
to
the
advice
of
those
who
were
afraid
,
that
if
the
Reformed
were
joined
in
a
Siege
with
the
rigid
Catholicks
and
League-men
,
these
being
by
much
the
strongest
,
might
upon
so
fair
an
opportunity
revive
their
implacable
hatred
,
and
rid
themselves
once
more
of
the
Huguenots
.
This
they
call'd
a
Bartholomew
Campaign
,
a
Term
indeed
very
fit
to
renew
the
Memory
of
the
Paris
Morning-Prayer
.
These
Reasons
were
so
effectual
,
that
the
Ring-leaders
,
who
were
those
that
might
do
the
King
the
best
The
Reformed
serve
the
King
before
Amiens
.
service
,
thought
fit
to
stay
at
home
.
However
it
is
false
,
that
all
the
Reformed
did
really
forsake
the
King
in
that
Enterprise
,
for
he
had
both
in
his
Houshold
and
Army
several
Officers
and
Soldiers
of
their
Religion
,
and
even
part
of
his
best
Troops
was
made
up
of
reformed
Soldiers
.
The
Regiment
of
Navarre
,
which
did
excellent
Service
in
the
Siege
,
and
the
greatest
number
whereof
perished
there
,
was
almost
wholly
made
up
of
them
;
and
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
whose
Name
grew
so
famous
since
,
made
there
his
first
Campaign
.
The
Reformed
answered
the
Charge
at
that
very
time
,
and
marshall'd
up
such
of
their
Brethren
who
assisted
at
that
Siege
,
and
were
kill'd
or
wounded
before
the
place
.
True
it
is
,
that
they
did
not
serve
there
as
a
separate
Body
,
and
as
having
Troops
depending
upon
them
;
but
here
't
is
strange
,
that
those
very
Men
who
would
have
had
the
Reformed
make
a
separate
Body
to
serve
the
State
,
had
been
three
whole
Years
a
grumbling
,
because
they
made
a
Body
to
preserve
themselves
;
as
if
Men
,
whose
separating
in
order
to
secure
their
Consciences
was
counted
a
crime
,
were
obliged
to
separate
for
the
preservation
of
their
Enemies
.
Moreover
,
very
few
amongst
the
Reformed
were
in
a
capacity
to
bring
Troops
at
their
own
charge
to
the
other
end
of
the
Kingdom
;
so
that
the
Charge
affected
only
a
small
number
of
the
principal
Men
who
might
have
served
in
person
.
Yet
the
Count
de
Schomberg
and
the
President
de
Thou
,
perswaded
the
Dukes
of
Bouillon
and
la
'
Trimouille
to
raise
Soldiers
,
The
Actions
of
the
Dukes
of
Bouillon
and
la
Trimouille
.
and
received
the
King's
Money
for
it
;
but
the
Troops
of
the
former
staid
in
Auvergne
upon
some
pretence
or
other
,
and
those
of
the
latter
were
employ'd
in
Poictou
for
repressing
the
Excursions
of
some
tumultuous
League
men
.
The
King
was
so
much
offended
at
these
Lords
coldness
,
that
he
could
never
forget
it
,
tho'
,
perhaps
,
if
they
had
been
less
suspected
by
him
,
some
reason
might
have
been
found
to
have
excused
them
.
Certain
it
is
,
at
least
,
that
the
President
de
Thou
,
a
wise
and
moderate
Man
,
did
what
he
could
,
both
by
Word
of
Mouth
,
and
by
Writing
,
to
vindicate
the
Conduct
of
those
two
Lords
,
fearing
lest
the
ill-affected
Cabal
,
who
cried
down
that
Action
,
and
branded
it
with
the
odious
Name
of
Rebellion
,
troubling
the
Legat's
Head
with
perpetual
Complaints
about
it
,
should
take
advantage
of
it
to
thwart
the
Negotiation
of
the
Edict
.
But
of
all
those
who
heard
the
Case
pro
and
con
,
there
was
none
so
impartial
as
that
Prelate
,
and
who
better
discovered
the
Illusion
of
those
Complaints
when
the
true
Reasons
were
offered
to
him
.
The
state
of
the
King's
Affairs
was
not
so
prosperous
in
Poictou
and
Britany
,
which
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
had
opened
to
the
Spaniards
,
but
he
might
as
well
fear
to
lose
some
Places
on
that
side
,
as
not
to
be
able
to
mend
the
Damage
done
by
the
same
on
the
Frontiers
.
Therefore
as
la
Trimouille's
Troops
might
be
useful
in
that
Country
,
du
Plessis
did
often
represent
to
the
King
how
important
it
was
for
his
Interest
,
and
for
removing
the
Jealousies
of
the
Reformed
,
to
give
la
Trimouille
the
Command
of
a
Siege
in
that
Country
.
Though
the
Council
found
Work
enough
before
Amiens
,
they
did
nevertheless
very
seriously
think
of
Religion
,
which
they
began
to
regard
as
a
very
important
and
material
Business
.
Therefore
as
the
Number
of
Deputies
to
the
Assembly
had
been
augmented
,
when
the
Reformed
took
a
Resolution
to
labour
in
good
earnest
for
their
Security
,
so
the
King
doubled
also
the
Number
The
Commissioners
changed
.
of
his
Commissioners
,
when
he
resolved
to
think
seriously
of
contenting
them
.
The
Count
de
Schomberg
and
the
President
de
Thou
,
had
been
added
to
Vick
and
Calignon
at
Saumur
;
but
these
two
being
since
employ'd
in
other
concerns
,
the
two
former
did
remain
charged
with
the
whole
Negotiation
,
which
ended
happily
in
their
hands
.
The
Reformed
desisted
from
several
The
Treaty
continueth
,
and
they
slacken
on
both
sides
.
of
their
old
Demands
,
though
they
thought
them
very
reasonable
and
just
;
but
in
the
present
Conjuncture
of
Affairs
,
they
would
insist
upon
no
Articles
,
although
never
so
just
,
but
such
as
were
absolutely
necessary
;
nay
,
they
did
also
in
process
of
time
yield
up
several
things
,
which
they
had
formerly
judged
most
needful
.
Such
was
their
demand
of
Chambres
mi-parties
in
all
Parliaments
,
and
of
unsuspected
Judges
in
all
Courts
of
Judicature
,
but
upon
this
Point
they
were
at
last
contented
with
some
small
matter
,
besides
what
had
been
allow'd
them
by
the
former
Edicts
.
The
King
on
his
side
did
the
like
by
degrees
,
and
even
during
the
Siege
of
Amiens
,
he
gave
new
Instructions
and
new
Power
to
his
Commissioners
,
who
came
thither
to
give
him
an
account
of
the
condition
the
Assembly
was
i●
.
He
also
heard
there
the
Complaints
they
had
ordered
Constans
,
Governour
of
one
of
their
places
to
make
to
him
,
about
his
treating
a
Peace
with
the
Spaniards
,
by
the
Mediation
of
the
Pope
,
being
shrewdly
jealous
,
in
respect
of
the
Mediator
,
that
the
main
scope
of
that
Treaty
was
their
utter
ruin
.
But
the
King
,
in
his
turn
,
complained
to
the
Assembly
,
that
whereas
he
expected
hearty
thanks
from
them
,
he
saw
,
to
his
grief
,
that
they
would
not
accept
the
Offers
made
them
by
de
Vick
at
Saumur
,
which
he
had
himself
reiterated
to
Constans
by
word
of
mouth
;
that
at
a
time
when
he
was
in
person
before
Amiens
,
the
Reformed
came
not
to
his
assistance
,
and
so
deprived
him
of
a
considerable
Succour
,
he
might
have
expected
from
them
,
and
which
he
never
stood
in
so
great
need
of
as
now
;
assuring
them
however
,
that
no
Treaty
of
Peace
would
be
concluded
to
their
prejudice
,
and
that
he
had
given
full
power
to
his
Commissioners
to
put
an
end
to
this
long
and
tedious
business
with
them
.
But
in
the
mean
while
,
these
Powers
coming
very
slowly
,
the
Count
de
Schomberg
made
a
kind
of
a
Treaty
with
the
Assembly
,
by
which
he
agreed
with
them
upon
the
main
Articles
of
their
Demands
;
as
for
example
,
that
the
Right
of
religious
Exercise
A
new
Possession
acquired
in
1597.
Articles
granted
by
Count
Schomberg
with
submission
to
the
King's
pleasure
.
should
extend
to
all
such
places
where
it
was
made
,
till
the
end
of
August
of
the
instant
Year
;
that
all
their
Places
should
still
remain
in
their
hands
;
that
a
certain
Sum
of
Money
should
be
given
them
for
the
payment
of
their
Garrisons
,
and
another
to
pay
their
Ministers
;
and
had
the
Count
been
sufficiently
impowered
,
the
business
might
have
been
ended
by
that
means
:
But
whether
he
had
a
mind
to
gain
time
,
till
the
Siege
was
over
,
or
that
he
would
not
go
beyond
his
Instructions
,
and
leave
the
Council
at
liberty
to
disown
or
approve
what
he
had
agreed
on
,
he
concluded
with
the
Assembly
,
with
a
Salvo
,
that
all
these
things
shou'd
be
done
with
submission
to
the
King's
pleasure
.
They
imagined
that
the
Council
would
never
review
what
had
A
Debate
whether
to
accept
them
provisionally
,
or
definitively
.
been
granted
;
but
it
was
still
doubtful
whether
they
should
accept
those
Articles
as
a
Provision
only
,
or
if
they
should
cause
it
to
be
passed
into
a
publick
and
definitive
Law
by
an
Edict
.
The
Court
had
given
Examples
of
those
provisional
Settlements
,
by
the
King's
Declaration
published
at
Mantes
before
his
turning
Catholick
,
and
by
a
Treaty
made
since
at
Saint
Germain
with
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
of
Saintefoy
.
Some
amongst
the
Reformed
,
who
were
not
satisfied
with
what
was
granted
to
them
,
were
willing
enough
to
rest
still
in
a
capacity
of
beginning
anew
,
whenever
the
tranquility
of
the
Kingdom
would
permit
it
,
and
were
afraid
that
by
a
decisive
Edict
they
should
be
debarred
from
forming
new
Pretensions
when
they
would
:
But
others
,
who
longed
to
see
an
end
of
their
Affairs
after
so
many
delays
,
thought
it
best
to
accept
of
something
,
provided
they
might
once
know
what
Laws
they
were
to
live
under
;
insomuch
that
the
matter
was
consulted
at
home
,
and
abroad
in
foreign
Countries
,
where
Advice
was
begged
of
all
such
as
were
thought
capable
of
giving
it
in
such
a
weighty
Case
.
Schomberg
and
de
Thou's
Moderation
was
a
great
help
towards
a
Conclusion
;
and
,
on
the
other
side
,
the
Reformed
were
very
sensible
of
the
great
Confusion
and
Troubles
of
the
State
,
being
unwilling
to
draw
upon
them
the
Reproach
of
having
forced
the
King
to
a
disadvantageous
Peace
with
Spain
.
But
the
continual
Delays
of
the
Court
marred
all
that
was
well
done
by
the
Commissioners
Wisdom
;
there
they
would
always
review
what
had
already
been
granted
;
there
they
would
renew
all
Questions
The
Council's
Shiftings
about
the
Articles
.
and
Difficulties
,
without
coming
to
any
Resolution
;
in
short
,
their
only
business
,
it
seems
,
was
,
to
abate
something
of
what
had
been
granted
;
and
to
that
end
it
was
,
that
the
Council
would
always
give
the
Commissioners
a
limited
Power
,
for
fear
they
might
grant
too
much
;
and
,
on
the
other
hand
,
when
the
Reformed
sent
Deputies
to
Court
,
they
tied
their
Hands
with
very
precise
Instructions
,
lest
that
being
wrought
upon
by
the
Artifices
and
Intrigues
of
the
Court
,
they
might
accept
less
than
the
Assembly
desir'd
;
insomuch
that
both
the
Court
and
the
Assembly
complained
one
after
another
,
that
the
Instructions
respectively
given
to
the
Commissioners
or
Deputies
were
too
much
limited
,
requiring
mutually
that
they
should
be
mended
and
inlarged
.
But
that
amongst
others
which
the
Reformed
were
most
offended
at
,
was
the
often
sending
the
Commissioners
elsewhere
on
several
pretences
,
and
their
being
imploy'd
in
other
Treaties
,
whil'st
the
Affairs
of
Religion
were
put
off
till
another
time
;
such
was
the
Treaty
then
on
foot
with
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
,
which
took
up
the
greatest
part
of
their
time
.
But
the
Reformed
could
not
endure
that
preference
,
either
because
The
Treaty
is
interrupted
.
they
thought
themselves
as
good
as
the
Duke
with
all
his
Interest
in
Britany
,
or
because
they
saw
his
Treating
was
but
a
sham
,
whereby
he
had
amused
the
King
several
Years
together
,
or
because
they
thought
it
easie
to
reduce
him
,
so
soon
as
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
should
enjoy
a
solid
Peace
;
and
accordingly
they
did
not
fail
to
offer
all
their
Forces
towards
that
design
,
provided
the
Court
would
first
make
an
end
of
their
business
,
and
not
baffle
them
with
fair
words
,
as
they
had
done
for
eight
Years
together
.
That
which
vexed
them
most
,
was
the
unjust
Prejudice
of
the
Catholicks
,
who
could
not
brook
,
that
the
King
should
think
of
granting
a
Peace
to
the
Reformed
,
whil'st
there
were
some
Catholicks
whom
't
was
not
yet
given
to
;
for
they
fancied
,
that
the
Honour
of
the
Romish
Religion
was
at
stake
,
if
the
King
should
treat
with
the
Hereticks
,
before
having
satisfied
all
those
who
took
up
Arms
for
its
defence
;
and
had
therefore
secretly
extorted
a
Promise
from
him
,
never
to
do
any
thing
in
behalf
of
the
Reformed
,
before
he
had
reconciled
all
such
as
had
a
hand
in
the
League
;
which
he
deni'd
not
when
he
was
blamed
by
some
for
his
delays
,
endeavouring
sometimes
to
make
the
Complaisance
he
had
for
the
Catholicks
go
for
a
piece
of
Prudence
advantageous
to
the
Reformed
,
in
that
the
Edict
he
would
give
them
,
should
appear
by
so
much
the
more
voluntary
and
less
extorted
by
force
,
that
there
should
be
less
Troubles
and
Discontents
in
the
Kingdom
;
but
they
took
it
in
a
quite
contrary
sense
,
and
were
afraid
that
after
all
his
other
Troubles
were
over
,
he
would
force
them
to
submit
to
his
own
terms
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Commissioners
,
at
their
return
from
New
Instructions
.
the
King
before
Amiens
,
had
brought
Instructions
,
which
confirmed
,
in
part
,
the
things
granted
by
the
former
;
but
several
new
Difficulties
were
started
upon
some
Articles
,
as
,
amongst
others
,
about
the
manner
of
paying
the
Garrisons
,
and
re-establishing
the
Mass
at
Rochel
,
which
that
reformed
City
would
not
consent
to
.
As
for
the
Garrisons
,
there
was
so
little
safety
in
depending
upon
the
Orders
of
the
King's
Treasurers
for
paying
them
,
that
they
demanded
,
that
in
case
of
refusal
or
delay
,
it
should
be
lawful
for
them
to
cause
the
Money
to
be
seized
in
the
Provincial
Exchequers
.
But
when
,
after
a
long
debate
,
they
had
agreed
upon
the
matter
,
and
removed
all
difficulties
,
they
must
go
to
the
Council
for
its
approbation
,
which
was
no
easie
matter
to
obtain
,
several
tricks
being
made
use
of
to
oblige
the
Deputies
to
desist
,
but
they
stood
firm
to
their
resolution
;
and
the
King
,
on
his
side
,
commanded
his
Council
to
stand
to
what
Disputes
put
to
an
end
by
the
King's
firmness
.
The
Assembly
beggeth
the
intercession
of
the
Queen
of
England
and
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
.
had
been
concluded
by
his
Commissioners
.
He
had
nevertheless
been
offended
at
the
Assembly's
begging
the
Intercession
of
the
Queen
of
England
and
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
;
in
short
,
they
had
sent
some
Persons
of
Quality
,
as
Deputies
to
these
two
States
,
in
order
to
desire
their
Mediation
and
Interest
,
for
obstructing
the
conclusion
of
a
Peace
with
Spain
,
which
they
apprehended
to
be
levelled
at
the
utter
ruin
of
their
Cause
,
intreating
them
to
charge
their
respective
Embassadours
to
look
to
it
,
and
advising
them
besides
to
draw
into
the
same
Precautions
all
such
other
States
as
this
Peace
was
like
to
be
fatal
to
.
Next
they
gave
an
account
to
the
Queen
how
far
they
had
gone
in
the
Treaty
of
Religion
;
what
they
had
gained
about
the
Liberty
of
Publick
Worship
,
and
what
had
been
granted
in
this
point
over
and
above
the
former
Grants
;
of
the
Concession
of
miparted
Chambers
,
with
the
Priviledges
allow'd
to
Parliaments
;
of
the
free
admittance
of
the
Reformed
to
all
Charges
,
even
of
Judicature
it self
,
which
Article
had
been
obtain'd
with
a
world
of
difficulties
,
and
which
they
were
to
enjoy
by
a
new
Creation
in
their
behalf
of
six
Places
of
Counsellours
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
;
of
the
several
Sums
granted
them
for
paying
the
Garrisons
of
their
places
of
safety
,
which
they
made
up
one
hundred
,
strong
enough
to
maintain
a
Siege
,
and
hold
it
out
against
a
considerable
Army
;
of
the
Settlement
agreed
upon
for
their
Ministers
subsistence
;
in
a
word
,
of
all
that
had
been
concluded
upon
with
the
King's
Commissioners
concerning
the
Liberty
and
Security
of
their
Religion
.
But
't
was
no
longer
seasonable
to
take
notice
of
those
slight
Misdemeanors
,
which
the
King
knew
very
well
were
not
the
effect
;
of
any
rebellious
Intentions
in
the
Reformed
,
but
of
their
Allarms
and
Jealousies
renew'd
every
day
by
his
Councils
delays
and
shiftings
.
The
Reformed
were
certainly
in
the
right
on
't
,
for
,
by
that
means
,
the
final
conclusion
New
Delays
,
partly
malicious
,
partly
innocent
.
of
this
affair
lingred
away
even
beyond
the
end
of
the
Year
;
and
there
was
certainly
affectation
and
malice
in
some
of
those
delays
;
which
cannot
be
denied
,
if
we
consider
that
the
paying
of
the
Garrisons
and
repairing
of
the
Places
was
their
greatest
business
,
and
the
matter
whereon
the
greatest
difficulties
were
renewed
;
though
Roni
was
the
Man
who
could
do
any
thing
in
the
Treasury
,
and
was
able
,
had
he
been
willing
,
to
assign
as
good
Funds
to
those
of
his
own
Religion
,
as
he
did
to
the
Roman
Catholicks
.
But
it
must
be
confessed
also
,
that
some
of
the
same
delays
were
occasioned
meerly
by
accident
,
by
sickness
,
absence
,
or
other
excusable
impediments
of
some
,
whom
the
King
had
appointed
to
view
the
Articles
of
the
Assembly
,
and
to
prepare
the
Form
of
the
Writs
;
which
being
made
out
by
unquestionable
Proofs
,
the
Reformed
did
not
despond
at
all
,
but
waited
patiently
till
all
these
Difficulties
were
removed
by
time
.
The
End
of
the
Fourth
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nants
.
The
Fifth
Book
.
The
Contents
of
the
Fifth
Book
.
A
Book
setting
forth
the
Grievances
of
the
Reformed
;
blamed
by
some
.
The
Importance
of
its
Contents
.
It
beginneth
with
excusing
the
freedom
of
those
Complaints
.
Maketh
Remonstrances
to
the
King
about
the
delays
of
his
Council
,
and
the
general
state
of
the
Reformed
.
By
what
degrees
the
King
had
been
drawn
from
them
.
The
design
of
their
Petition
.
General
Complaints
made
by
them
against
all
the
French
:
against
each
Order
of
the
State
,
and
the
Clergy
in
particular
.
The
Publick
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
obstructed
,
and
Private
Devotions
hindred
.
Instances
of
great
Violences
.
The
Boldness
of
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
.
The
Exercise
interrupted
or
forbidden
in
several
places
by
divers
Decrees
:
in
the
Army
:
at
Rouen
,
the
King
being
there
.
Complaints
on
the
account
of
the
places
:
against
the
Catholick
Gentlemen
;
and
against
the
Treaties
with
the
League
men
.
The
singing
of
Psalms
hindred
.
Books
seized
and
burnt
.
Religious
Assemblies
prohibited
.
Consolation
of
the
Sick
.
Consciences
forced
in
divers
actions
.
Christnings
and
other
things
concerning
Children
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
.
Keeping
of
Lent
and
Holidays
.
Schools
.
Colledges
.
Offices
.
The
Poor
ill
used
.
Places
where
the
Reformed
dare
not
dwell
.
Remarkable
Injustice
done
at
Lyon
.
Trades
.
Violences
.
Wicked
Acts.
Seditious
Words
and
Speeches
.
Passionate
Judges
and
Parliaments
.
Great
difficulties
in
re-establishing
the
Edict
of
1577.
Special
Instances
of
the
Ill
will
of
Parliaments
.
Burials
made
difficult
;
hindred
;
Tombs
violated
.
A
strong
,
free
,
and
pithy
Conclusion
.
Reflections
upon
this
Book
.
New
Delays
and
Difficulties
upon
particular
Places
.
The
Assembly
breaketh
up
.
The
state
of
the
Garrisons
.
Appointing
of
Governours
.
Annual
renewing
of
the
state
of
the
Garrisons
;
the
number
of
the
places
of
safety
.
Private
Interests
.
The
Edict
delay'd
till
the
Month
of
April
,
when
there
are
no
more
Leaguers
.
Jealousies
of
the
Assembly
.
The
King
being
armed
,
granteth
the
Edict
.
Conclusion
made
at
Nants
.
Particulars
of
the
Difficulties
on
each
Article
.
1st
Demond
,
A
new
Edict
:
Reasons
pro
and
con.
2d
Demand
,
Free
Exercise
;
its
extent
.
New
Concessions
.
The
advantage
secured
to
the
prevailing
Religion
.
A
second
place
of
Exercise
in
each
Bailiwick
▪
was
no
new
thing
.
Difficulties
about
the
Place
:
about
the
Proofs
.
Difficulties
about
the
Tombs
.
3d
Demand
,
The
Subsistence
of
the
Ministers
.
A
Sum
of
Money
promised
by
the
King
.
Schools
.
4th
Demand
,
The
Possession
of
Estates
and
the
Rights
of
Successions
.
5th
Demand
,
Vnsuspected
Judges
.
Chambers
Mipartie
,
or
of
the
Edict
.
6th
Demand
,
To
be
admitted
to
all
Offices
:
the
extent
of
this
Concession
.
Illusion
upon
that
Demand
.
7th
Demand
,
Securities
.
Reasons
for
demanding
them
.
The
Election
of
Governours
for
the
places
of
security
.
How
they
were
serviceable
to
the
King
.
The
paying
of
Garrisons
.
Private
Gifts
.
Debates
upon
the
Form
of
Concessions
,
which
doth
vary
,
according
to
the
nature
of
the
thing
.
The
distinction
of
Places
.
The
form
of
Payment
.
The
Conclusion
.
AS
in
the
Sequel
of
the
Negotiation
of
the
Edict
there
was
little
Alterations
made
in
what
had
been
agreed
upon
between
the
King's
Commissioners
and
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
,
it
might
be
well
said
,
that
the
Treatise
ended
with
the
Month
of
August
of
the
present
Year
,
and
that
the
end
of
the
same
was
in
a
manner
the
Epocha
,
or
Date
,
of
all
the
Grants
peculiar
to
the
Edict
of
Nants
.
Thitherto
the
substance
of
things
had
been
the
main
Business
,
whereas
afterwards
the
rest
of
the
Difficulties
and
Debates
was
for
the
most
part
only
about
the
Form
and
Circumstances
.
But
before
we
come
to
the
Conclusion
of
this
Important
Affair
,
it
behoveth
us
,
for
the
better
clearing
thereof
,
to
take
notice
of
a
Book
which
came
out
this
Year
,
after
the
taking
of
Amiens
,
under
the
Title
of
,
Complaints
A
Book
setting
forth
the
Grievances
of
the
Reformed
.
of
the
Reformed
Churches
of
France
,
about
the
Violences
they
suffered
in
many
places
of
the
Kingdom
,
for
which
they
have
with
all
humility
applied
themselves
at
several
times
to
his
Majesty
and
the
Lords
of
his
Council
.
The
Manuscript
of
this
Book
had
been
handed
about
last
Year
,
and
contained
in
substance
the
same
Complaints
that
were
set
forth
in
a
Petition
presented
to
the
King
during
the
Siege
of
la
Fere
;
but
it
was
publickly
printed
this
Year
,
with
some
new
matters
of
fact
which
the
Reformed
had
occasion
to
add
to
it
,
besides
some
alteration
in
the
form
.
It
can
hardly
be
imagined
with
what
cunning
the
generality
of
Historians
do
extenuate
or
lay
aside
those
Complaints
,
though
they
are
indeed
as
a
Manifesto
,
which
gives
the
reason
of
the
Conduct
of
the
Reformed
,
and
makes
an
Apology
for
their
innocence
.
It
is
true
,
that
amongst
them
there
were
some
who
disapproved
Elamed
by
some
.
the
Impression
of
the
Book
:
but
we
shall
not
wonder
at
it
,
if
we
consider
,
that
they
had
their
Politicians
and
Courtiers
,
who
were
always
of
a
contrary
opinion
,
and
whom
the
Court
used
as
so
many
Tools
,
to
divide
the
Minds
,
or
elude
the
vigorous
Proceedings
of
the
Assembly
.
Besides
,
that
part
of
the
Reformed
,
who
lived
within
the
reach
of
the
Court
in
the
neighbourhood
of
Paris
,
being
frighted
at
the
sight
of
their
small
number
,
were
apt
enough
to
be
dazled
with
fair
Words
and
Promises
,
and
highly
commending
that
complaisant
Behaviour
,
did
always
speak
the
Court
language
,
either
out
of
weakness
or
interest
.
We
shall
see
in
the
Sequel
of
this
History
the
sad
effects
of
that
timorous
Policy
,
even
after
the
expedition
of
the
Edict
,
and
when
it
was
about
to
be
verified
in
Parliament
.
But
the
disowning
of
a
small
number
,
doth
not
hinder
the
Cause
of
those
Complaints
to
be
most
real
,
and
all
the
Matters
of
Fact
mentioned
therein
,
to
have
been
the
Subject
of
so
many
Petitions
presented
to
the
King
,
and
the
Occasion
that
made
the
Assembly
keep
firm
to
their
Demands
.
The
Piece
is
very
Eloquent
for
those
Times
,
it
moves
the
Passions
well
,
but
especially
Compassion
and
Indignation
are
so
lively
excited
there
,
that
it
is
not
easie
to
read
the
Work
,
without
pitying
those
who
complain
of
so
many
Evils
,
and
without
being
angry
with
them
who
refused
to
remedy
them
.
There
you
may
see
above
two
hundred
particular
Instances
of
Injustices
,
or
Violences
,
committed
against
the
Reformed
,
with
all
the
Circumstances
of
Persons
,
Actions
,
and
Time
;
which
so
exact
particularizing
of
Matters
of
Fact
,
evidently
sheweth
,
that
they
had
unquestionable
Proofs
in
hand
,
and
feared
not
to
be
misrepresented
,
since
they
made
so
publick
Complaints
,
and
gave
such
Particulars
thereof
,
as
made
the
thing
easie
to
be
inquired
into
.
Since
therefore
the
The
Importance
of
its
Contents
.
Wrongs
and
Cruelties
the
Reformed
complained
of
in
that
Book
,
were
the
Causes
of
all
those
pretended
rebellious
Proceedings
their
Enemies
have
since
upbraided
them
with
,
it
will
be
no
great
digression
from
the
History
of
the
Edict
,
nor
tedious
to
the
Readers
,
to
give
them
a
View
of
those
Complaints
,
as
short
as
things
of
that
nature
can
bear
it
First
,
The
Reformed
began
with
vindicating
the
Liberty
they
It
beginneth
with
excusing
the
freedom
of
those
Complaints
.
took
to
complain
;
which
,
in
a
Kingdom
so
free
as
France
was
,
ought
not
to
be
blamed
in
those
from
whom
the
quality
of
Subjects
and
Frenchmen
could
not
be
taken
away
,
who
had
been
sufferers
so
long
,
and
who
had
been
so
serviceable
to
the
State
.
They
declar'd
nevertheless
,
that
they
complained
with
regret
,
and
were
forced
to
discover
the
shame
of
their
Country
,
by
the
fury
of
their
Enemies
,
which
they
exaggerated
with
all
the
Expressions
and
Figures
the
Hearts
of
Men
are
apt
to
be
affected
by
.
Afterwards
Maketh
Remonstrances
to
the
King
about
the
Delays
of
his
Council
,
and
the
general
State
of
the
Reformed
.
they
addressed
their
Discourse
to
the
King
,
and
the
better
to
move
him
with
pity
,
they
most
submissively
shew'd
,
that
they
were
neither
Spaniards
nor
Leaguers
,
and
there
they
made
a
rehearsal
of
their
great
Services
done
to
the
State
and
to
himself
from
his
very
Cradle
,
against
those
two
sorts
of
Enemies
;
and
of
the
great
Efforts
they
had
made
under
his
valiant
and
wise
Conduct
,
to
defend
that
Crown
which
he
wore
on
his
Head
;
adding
,
that
these
Truths
,
which
were
clear
and
known
to
all
the
World
,
had
put
them
in
hopes
,
that
,
though
they
were
asleep
,
the
King
himself
and
all
the
good
Frenchmen
that
were
left
,
would
have
thought
,
in
their
stead
,
of
not
suffering
such
a
necessary
and
servicable
part
of
the
Nation
to
be
ruined
and
lost
.
That
yet
,
during
these
eight
Years
,
they
had
seen
no
diminution
in
the
Catholicks
hatred
,
nor
any
abatement
in
their
Miseries
.
That
their
Enemies
had
now
,
if
not
more
Malice
,
at
least
more
means
to
annoy
them
,
because
the
Reformed
did
so
frankly
throw
themselves
into
the
King
's
Arms.
That
the
Catholicks
had
even
been
emboldened
against
them
,
from
their
Loyal
Affection
and
Patience
,
as
being
assured
they
would
never
be
revenged
of
any
Outrage
done
them
,
for
fear
of
raising
new
Troubles
in
so
dangerous
a
Conjuncture
.
That
the
Truce
,
which
their
Enemies
would
fain
have
pass
for
a
Peace
,
which
ought
to
content
them
,
(
if
,
as
't
was
said
,
they
could
be
contented
with
any
thing
)
was
infinitely
more
prejudicial
to
them
than
the
open
War
,
during
which
they
were
aware
of
their
known
Foes
▪
and
blessed
be
God
with
sufficient
means
to
take
from
them
either
the
desire
or
the
power
of
hurting
them
.
That
a
great
part
of
their
Enemies
had
taken
up
Arms
against
the
Crown
for
much
less
,
even
upon
account
of
Fears
without
ground
;
whereas
now
the
Reformed
remained
peaceable
,
though
spurred
by
real
and
present
Evils
,
and
attacked
on
all
sides
with
such
a
cruel
animosity
,
that
it
might
bring
the
most
patient
People
in
the
World
to
despair
.
That
they
were
still
striving
with
that
despair
,
by
their
confidence
in
the
King's
love
,
which
having
proved
so
favourable
to
those
who
made
War
against
him
,
could
not
be
severe
and
backward
towards
them
who
had
always
been
his
most
affectionate
Servants
;
but
that
the
Papists
were
hard
at
work
to
deprive
them
of
this
very
Support
,
by
endeavouring
with
Pretences
of
Conscience
to
oblige
the
King
to
destroy
them
.
That
first
,
they
had
By
what
degrees
the
King
had
been
drawn
from
them
.
forced
him
to
go
to
Mass
,
in
order
to
draw
him
from
them
;
whereupon
he
gave
them
his
Royal
Word
,
that
he
would
never
consent
to
their
ruin
,
but
rather
join
with
them
again
,
than
suffer
any
War
against
them
.
That
even
those
who
induced
him
to
a
change
,
and
feared
,
that
in
such
a
case
the
Reformed
might
highly
resent
it
,
and
come
to
extream
Resolutions
,
(
which
however
they
bless
God
▪
Almighty
,
that
the
event
●ad
made
it
appear
,
they
were
not
capable
of
;
and
that
they
did
not
make
use
of
Religion
as
a
Pretence
to
disobey
their
King
)
that
those
very
Men
represented
to
the
Reformed
the
great
advantage
which
might
accrue
to
them
by
that
change
,
and
that
the
King
thereby
might
be
in
a
greater
capacity
to
make
them
feel
the
effects
of
his
Affection
,
and
might
even
go
so
far
as
to
undertake
a
Thorough-reformation
of
the
Church
,
as
having
nothing
changed
in
him
,
but
the
outside
;
whereupon
they
represented
with
exaggeration
how
little
likely
it
was
,
that
the
King
,
whose
Conscience
was
so
enlightened
and
knew
so
well
that
Temporal
Interest
ought
not
to
be
preferred
before
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
would
change
his
Sentiments
on
a
sudden
upon
meer
Reasons
of
State
.
That
nevertheless
the
Papists
had
obliged
him
to
believe
the
grossest
Errors
of
the
Romish
Religion
,
and
to
take
a
Solemn
Oath
at
his
Coronation
,
renewed
since
at
his
taking
upon
him
the
Order
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
he
would
,
to
the
utmost
of
his
power
,
extirpate
both
the
Heresie
and
the
Hereticks
,
as
they
used
to
call
their
Persons
and
Doctrin
,
though
the
same
Oath
had
been
established
not
only
against
them
,
but
himself
too
,
when
he
was
engaged
with
them
in
the
same
cause
;
from
whence
concluding
,
that
their
Enemies
might
also
by
the
same
Considerations
engage
The
Design
of
their
Petion
.
him
to
their
ruin
,
they
beg
leave
to
let
the
King
know
the
Particulars
of
their
Grievances
,
to
the
end
that
he
may
see
thereby
how
ill
they
fare
under
his
Reign
,
since
his
Counsellors
do
misrepresent
to
him
the
Miseries
of
their
present
Condition
;
and
that
such
as
are
free
from
Passion
,
may
not
take
it
ill
,
if
they
demand
so
earnestly
a
general
Liberty
to
serve
God
according
to
their
Consciences
;
impartial
Courts
of
Justice
,
to
whom
they
may
trust
their
Estates
,
their
Lives
,
and
their
Honours
;
and
sufficient
Securities
against
those
Violences
wherewith
both
the
present
and
past
time
threatneth
them
;
and
that
all
equitable
People
may
use
their
best
interest
for
the
relief
of
those
who
are
unwilling
to
survive
the
State
,
but
only
to
be
preserved
with
it
,
fearing
God
,
and
honouring
the
King
.
General
Complaints
made
by
them
against
all
●
French
.
Next
they
came
to
particulars
,
and
declared
,
that
in
general
they
complained
of
all
Frenchmen
;
not
but
that
there
might
be
some
who
would
do
them
justice
,
but
they
were
so
fearful
and
weak
,
that
they
suffer'd
themselves
to
be
drawn
in
by
the
rest
;
and
so
might
be
well
included
with
them
in
a
lump
.
Then
they
hinted
at
all
Orders
and
Degrees
,
complaining
of
the
Nobility
Against
all
the
Orders
of
the
State
.
Against
the
Clergy
in
particular
.
and
Gentry
,
of
the
People
,
of
the
Magistrates
,
of
the
Council
,
but
above
all
,
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Order
,
as
that
which
influenced
them
all
,
and
inspired
them
with
injustice
and
hatred
to
the
Reformed
.
They
handled
that
Order
pretty
roughly
,
with
great
Contempt
and
shrewd
nipping
Jests
and
Railleries
.
From
thence
they
passed
on
to
their
Sufferings
,
and
said
,
that
for
50
Years
together
they
had
undergon
all
sorts
of
cruel
Punishments
;
that
they
had
been
burnt
,
drowned
,
hanged
,
massacred
one
by
one
,
massacred
by
whole
shoals
,
banished
out
of
the
Kingdom
by
Edicts
;
that
the
Catholicks
had
,
for
those
fifty
Years
,
made
a
cruel
War
against
them
;
to
which
they
added
,
that
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
was
free
in
those
places
only
where
they
had
been
strong
eno'
to
keep
it
,
but
that
they
had
lost
it
every
where
else
.
The
publick
Exercise
of
the
reformed
Religion
obstructed
,
and
private
Devotions
hindred
;
They
named
some
places
where
the
Reformed
were
fain
to
go
ten
or
twelve
Miles
to
hear
a
Sermon
,
and
whole
Provinces
where
they
had
not
so
much
as
one
place
of
Exercise
allow'd
them
,
as
Burgundy
and
Picardy
;
and
others
where
they
had
very
little
liberty
,
as
Provence
,
in
which
they
had
no
preaching
but
at
Merindol
and
Lormarin
;
and
Britany
,
where
it
was
allow'd
them
but
at
Vitre
.
They
named
other
places
,
where
,
tho'
the
Reformed
were
the
strongest
,
yet
they
durst
not
exercise
their
Religion
within
the
Walls
,
but
were
forced
to
go
abroad
for
it
and
expose
themselves
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Enemies
Garrisons
;
others
,
where
even
the
French
abused
them
at
a
strange
rate
,
and
lay
in
wait
for
them
to
throw
Dirt
and
Stones
at
them
;
others
,
where
Seditions
had
been
stirred
up
against
them
,
as
at
Tours
on
Easter-day
,
where
the
Ring-leaders
did
insolently
boast
,
that
they
had
whetted
their
Weapons
.
Moreover
,
they
related
,
that
an
eminent
Gentleman
,
Bordage
by
Name
,
being
invited
to
stand
Godfather
to
a
Child
of
the
Lord
Mongomeri
at
Pontarson
,
the
Parliament
of
Rennes
had
commanded
the
Militia
of
several
Parishes
to
stop
the
Passes
;
and
that
having
avoided
that
danger
,
he
was
in
his
return
set
upon
by
two
or
three
thousand
Men
,
who
,
notwithstanding
the
resistance
of
the
Garrison
of
Pontarson
,
which
guarded
him
,
kill'd
two
of
his
Men
;
and
had
it
not
been
for
the
Garrison
of
Vitre
,
that
came
to
his
help
,
he
could
never
have
escaped
.
They
related
likewise
,
that
at
Saint
Stephen
of
Furan
,
in
the
Province
of
Foret
,
(
a
Parish-Priest
of
which
place
did
with
impunity
offer
every
day
horrid
Violences
to
the
Reformed
)
thirteen
hundred
People
fell
upon
one
hundred
of
them
,
as
they
were
coming
from
a
place
distant
one
day's
journy
from
their
Town
,
where
they
had
celebrated
the
Lord's-Supper
on
Easter-day
;
and
then
beat
them
,
wounded
them
,
maimed
them
,
leaving
several
for
dead
upon
the
spot
;
that
the
Night
following
,
their
Doors
and
Windows
were
broken
,
and
on
the
next
day
the
Catholick
Mob
gathered
again
together
before
their
Houses
,
threatning
them
with
worse
.
The
like
had
happened
at
Manosque
in
Provence
,
where
the
Reformed
coming
home
from
receiving
the
Communion
at
Lormarin
,
were
served
after
the
same
manner
;
and
it
is
observable
,
that
the
seditious
Rabble
,
to
give
a
colour
to
their
intended
Violence
,
had
themselves
pull'd
down
a
wooden
Cross
,
and
then
accused
the
Reformed
of
doing
it
.
They
represented
farther
,
that
they
were
troubled
even
in
their
And
in
their
private
Devotions
.
Instances
of
great
Violences
.
private
Devotions
at
home
,
and
for
Instances
thereof
named
places
where
Men
had
been
clapt
into
Prison
for
praying
to
God
with
a
loud
Voice
,
as
well
as
the
Masters
of
the
Houses
where
they
prayed
,
for
suffering
the
same
.
In
other
places
all
those
that
were
present
had
been
taken
up
and
threatned
to
be
drowned
,
to
force
them
to
go
to
Mass
.
In
some
others
,
Praying
was
forbid
them
in
their
own
Forms
;
and
for
christening
Children
in
Country-houses
,
Warrants
were
delivered
against
the
Ministers
;
and
all
who
had
been
present
,
were
adjudged
to
pay
cost
,
and
besides
,
severely
fined
for
it
.
Upon
the
like
occasion
they
had
in
other
places
been
in
an
imminent
danger
of
being
massacred
by
the
Rabble
;
some
places
were
remarked
,
in
which
they
were
forbid
to
assemble
,
on
pain
of
Ten
thousand
Pounds
fine
;
others
wherein
Houses
were
forcibly
entred
into
,
if
five
or
six
Reformed
were
but
thought
to
be
there
;
for
instance
,
at
Saint
Stephen
of
Furant
,
the
seditious
Mob
gathered
together
one
day
to
the
number
of
three
hundred
Men
before
a
certain
House
,
upon
a
meer
suspicion
of
an
Assembly
,
though
the
Magistrates
,
who
view'd
it
,
found
no
such
thing
.
Other
places
were
named
in
which
the
Priests
and
Friers
did
openly
say
in
their
Pulpits
,
That
't
was
a
shame
to
suffer
the
Reformed
in
their
Towns
;
and
this
upon
a
groundless
Accusation
of
having
assembled
in
the
Neighbourhood
,
as
the
Officers
found
it
after
a
strict
inquiry
into
the
matter
.
It
was
observed
besides
,
that
when
the
Lady
Catherine
,
the
The
boldness
of
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
.
King
's
only
Sister
,
came
to
Bourdeaux
,
the
Parliament
had
sent
Spies
to
watch
those
that
went
to
hear
Sermons
in
her
House
,
and
committed
to
Prison
one
of
the
most
considerable
amongst
them
.
To
all
this
it
was
added
,
that
the
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
being
limited
in
some
places
to
Publick
Prayers
only
,
which
they
were
however
very
well
satisfied
with
,
yet
at
Montagnac
,
a
place
of
that
kind
,
they
had
not
been
permitted
to
cover
a
certain
House
purchased
by
them
for
that
purpose
;
nay
,
that
afterward
the
Lord
High
Constable
and
the
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
had
forbid
them
to
pray
there
any
longer
.
Then
they
related
those
Violences
committed
at
Marchenoir
by
the
Duke
of
Nemours's
Troops
,
and
those
by
the
Soldiers
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
at
Lormarin
,
where
they
turn'd
the
Temple
into
a
Stable
,
and
threw
seven
or
eight
Persons
into
the
Water
,
and
among
them
the
School
master
,
whom
they
took
to
be
the
Minister
.
Whereupon
they
observed
what
we
remarked
elsewhere
;
that
the
latter
had
been
powerfully
and
chiefly
assisted
by
the
Reformed
against
the
League
,
when
he
took
possession
of
his
Government
of
Provence
.
They
did
not
forget
to
represent
,
that
the
Garrison
of
Roche-chouart
in
Poictou
had
fired
with
two
Cannons
from
the
Castle
upon
fifteen
hundred
Reformed
,
assembled
in
the
Town-house
for
their
usual
religious
Exercise
;
that
in
another
place
a
Man
on
Horse
back
,
breaking
through
the
Crowd
,
fell
upon
him
who
prayed
,
and
wounded
him
with
the
bu●t-end
of
a
Carbine
,
after
he
had
vainly
endeavoured
to
fire
and
shoot
him
with
it
;
that
the
occasion
of
this
Assembly
was
to
sign
a
Petition
for
re
establishing
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
interrupted
by
the
League
;
that
the
wounded
party
offering
to
proceed
against
the
criminal
by
way
of
Justice
,
the
Priests
of
the
place
where
he
sued
him
,
had
,
by
their
private
Authority
,
committed
him
to
Prison
,
and
got
him
carried
by
the
Lieutenant
of
the
Provost
to
the
Goal
of
Puy
in
Vellay
.
That
at
Caen
,
on
the
twenty
eighth
of
March
of
the
instant
Year
,
the
Catholicks
had
burnt
all
that
was
found
in
the
place
of
their
Exercises
,
to
all
which
they
joined
a
lively
Picture
of
the
Massacre
of
la
Chataigneraye
,
with
all
the
horrid
circumstances
that
attended
it
;
making
here
very
pathetick
Exclamations
,
to
renew
the
remembrance
of
all
other
Slaughters
formerly
made
of
the
Reformed
by
the
Papists
:
But
above
all
they
urged
in
as
strong
and
powerful
terms
as
they
could
,
that
all
this
happened
under
the
Reign
of
a
King
,
who
was
formerly
the
Protector
of
the
Reformed
;
and
they
did
not
forget
to
make
a
comparison
of
their
Patience
with
the
Fury
of
the
Catholicks
,
to
whom
they
did
not
render
like
for
like
in
those
very
places
where
they
were
the
strongest
.
These
being
thus
premised
,
they
did
complain
afterwards
,
The
Exercise
interrupted
or
forbid
in
several
places
by
divers
Decrees
.
that
they
could
not
obtain
the
re
establishment
of
the
Exercise
in
those
places
wherein
it
had
continued
ever
since
the
Edict
of
January
under
Charles
the
Ninth
,
till
the
Edicts
of
the
League
were
made
;
of
the
Catholick
Governours
refusing
to
obey
the
King's
Orders
on
this
Subject
;
of
the
Decrees
of
the
Privy-Council
and
Parliaments
,
whereby
it
was
taken
away
from
such
places
where
they
found
it
established
;
in
some
whereof
it
was
indeed
maintained
,
because
the
execution
of
those
Decrees
was
not
thought
easie
and
safe
.
They
did
not
forget
here
to
mention
the
Decree
of
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
,
by
which
the
Exercise
was
forbidden
in
all
the
Lands
of
the
Marchioness
of
Trans
,
on
pain
of
Ten
thousand
Crowns
fine
;
nor
another
Decree
of
the
same
Court
,
which
tended
to
make
it
cease
also
at
Bergerac
,
a
Town
throughly
and
intirely
reformed
,
in
forbidding
the
Inhabitants
to
assess
themselves
for
the
subsistence
of
their
Ministers
,
though
these
Assessments
had
been
allow'd
them
ever
since
the
Conference
at
Fleix
.
Next
,
the
Decrees
of
the
Parliament
of
Aix
,
which
we
have
taken
notice
of
before
,
were
brought
in
:
Whereupon
they
did
observe
,
that
this
Court
had
emitted
two
in
one
and
the
same
Year
,
to
forbid
the
Exercise
in
some
places
wherein
it
had
been
continued
during
two
or
three
hundred
Years
;
that
this
Prohibition
was
made
on
pain
of
forfeiting
both
Body
and
Estate
,
and
three
Months
after
the
solemn
acknowledgment
made
by
them
,
that
the
Reformed
had
saved
their
Necks
,
by
calling
Lesdiguieres
,
who
delivered
them
from
the
fury
of
the
League
,
as
I
have
observed
in
the
foregoing
Book
.
Moreover
,
they
complained
,
that
though
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
had
been
allowed
in
the
Army
during
the
Truce
under
In
the
Army
.
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
Third
,
yet
that
it
had
not
been
suffered
ever
since
Henry
the
Fourth
came
to
the
Crown
.
That
the
Lady
At
Rouen
,
the
King
being
there
.
Catherine
her self
had
been
forced
to
go
out
of
Rouen
on
a
Communion-day
,
because
the
Legate
would
not
permit
her
to
receive
it
in
that
City
,
though
she
had
always
had
that
freedom
allowed
her
at
Paris
in
her
own
House
;
that
few
days
after
a
Sedition
had
been
stirr'd
up
against
the
Reformed
in
the
very
sight
of
the
King
,
without
any
respect
to
his
Royal
Presence
.
That
Argentan
had
been
taken
from
the
Baron
of
Courtemer
,
though
't
was
one
of
the
places
of
Balliwick
promised
by
the
Treaty
;
that
Beausse
Ganville
,
a
place
held
by
the
Reformed
,
had
nevertheless
been
demolished
.
They
also
made
Complaints
of
the
reformation
made
in
their
Garrisons
,
which
were
weakened
by
diminishing
the
number
of
Men
,
and
paying
the
rest
but
ill
,
insomuch
that
it
amounted
not
in
a
whole
Year
to
above
three
or
four
Months
Pay
;
for
which
they
had
even
very
remote
and
incommodious
Funds
assigned
them
,
as
for
instance
,
the
Garrison
of
Royan
had
it
upon
the
Treasuries
of
Quercy
.
They
did
Complaints
upon
the
account
of
the
places
.
also
complain
of
several
places
taken
from
the
Reformed
,
razed
,
or
ordered
to
be
so
by
Decrees
of
Parliament
;
of
some
others
dismembred
,
nay
,
given
to
their
Enemies
.
Thus
Milhau
,
which
belonged
to
the
Lady
Catherine
,
and
which
the
Inhabitants
had
,
by
virtue
of
an
express
Commission
,
fortified
at
their
own
charge
,
had
certainly
been
demolished
,
had
not
they
had
the
Courage
to
oppose
it
.
In
the
mean
while
the
reconciled
Leaguers
were
very
exactly
paid
,
though
they
received
fifteen
times
as
much
Money
from
the
King
as
the
Reformed
did
,
who
made
it
appear
in
the
Assembly
of
the
principal
Men
of
the
Kingdom
at
Rouen
,
that
for
their
Garrisons
they
had
not
Two
hundred
thousand
Pounds
from
the
King
.
They
complained
besides
of
the
Catholick
Nobility
and
Gentry
,
Against
the
Catholick
Gentlemen
.
Against
the
Treaties
with
the
League
.
who
had
caused
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
to
cease
in
such
places
of
their
Lordships
,
as
they
had
found
it
established
in
at
the
time
of
their
reconciliation
with
the
King
.
They
upbraided
them
with
that
Writing
subscribed
by
them
at
Mantes
,
after
the
King
's
turning
Catholick
,
in
order
to
assure
the
Reformed
,
that
they
would
never
enter
into
any
Treaty
with
the
Leaguers
,
to
their
prejudice
,
or
without
calling
them
in
for
a
share
;
which
solemn
Promise
had
been
nevertheless
broken
in
the
Treaties
made
with
eight
and
twenty
Towns
,
and
with
eight
Princes
or
Grandees
,
wherein
the
Reformed
had
been
deprived
of
their
Rights
,
and
which
were
concluded
without
their
knowledge
;
whereupon
they
observed
with
indignation
,
that
during
the
War
,
a
little
paultry
Town
,
call'd
La
ferte
Milon
,
would
not
surrender
,
but
upon
condition
,
that
the
Reformed
Religion
should
be
excluded
out
of
its
Walls
and
Territories
;
they
also
exaggerated
that
famous
Succour
given
so
seasonably
by
the
Reformed
to
Henry
the
Third
at
Tours
,
and
accepted
then
by
the
Catholicks
with
so
hearty
thanks
,
and
yet
so
soon
forgot
.
From
thence
they
came
to
complain
of
their
being
hindred
Singing
of
Psalms
hindred
.
Books
seized
and
burnt
.
in
the
most
minute
acts
of
their
Devotions
,
naming
divers
places
where
they
had
been
sent
to
Prison
on
that
account
,
and
where
even
the
Psalm-book
had
been
burnt
by
the
Hangman
;
whereof
,
amongst
many
others
,
they
gave
one
remarkable
instance
,
which
is
this
:
It
happened
at
Meaux
,
that
a
very
honest
Man
was
caned
by
the
Major
of
the
Garrison
for
singing
Psalms
;
the
King
being
then
at
Monceaux
,
about
two
Leagues
off
,
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
,
who
were
with
his
Majesty
,
failed
not
to
complain
to
him
of
that
affront
;
but
all
the
satisfaction
they
could
get
was
only
,
that
the
King
would
speak
to
the
Major
about
it
.
In
other
places
their
Bibles
and
other
Books
concerning
Matters
of
Religion
,
were
taken
from
them
,
and
if
they
kept
any
by
them
,
it
was
enough
to
make
them
liable
to
Imprisonments
,
Exiles
and
Fines
.
At
Digue
in
Provence
the
Judges
had
impudence
enough
,
to
add
to
the
punishment
of
being
imprisoned
,
a
Fine
of
a
hundred
Crowns
for
such
as
should
assemble
,
in
order
to
pray
to
God
Almighty
;
and
the
Parliament
of
Rennes
forbidding
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
joined
to
it
an
Order
,
that
their
Books
should
be
diligently
searched
into
,
forbidding
the
Reformed
to
print
,
sell
,
or
keep
,
any
about
Matters
of
Religion
.
Next
came
their
just
and
charitable
Complaints
of
being
hindred
Comforting
of
the
sick
.
from
comforting
the
Sick
and
the
Criminals
of
their
Party
,
and
even
that
they
were
forced
to
endure
the
presence
and
sollicitations
of
the
Friers
;
to
which
purpose
they
did
relate
,
that
at
Saint
Quintin
a
Man
was
banished
the
Town
for
comforting
from
the
Street
a
person
infected
with
the
Plague
shut
up
within
his
House
:
Whereupon
they
did
judiciously
observe
,
that
all
such
Articles
,
whereby
some
advantage
was
taken
from
the
Reformed
,
were
punctually
executed
;
but
that
all
which
the
Edicts
had
granted
in
their
behalf
,
proved
insignificant
and
useless
for
them
for
want
of
due
execution
.
They
did
afterwards
hint
at
Matters
of
Conscience
,
complaining
Consciences
forced
.
that
nothing
came
amiss
to
the
Catholicks
that
might
afford
a
pretence
for
oppressing
them
;
that
they
were
forced
to
hang
up
Cloths
or
Tapistries
before
their
Houses
on
Corpus
Christi
day
,
and
even
to
assist
at
the
Procession
,
on
pain
of
a
Fine
,
which
amounted
sometimes
to
fifty
Crowns
;
that
they
were
often
imprisoned
upon
their
refusing
to
comply
;
that
the
Count
de
Grignan
himself
taxed
his
Vassals
twenty
Crowns
for
each
offence
;
that
the
Parliament
of
Paris
inflicted
a
corporal
punishment
upon
such
as
refused
to
bow
to
the
Cross
,
and
prostrate
themselves
before
the
Hoste
;
that
in
other
places
they
were
condemn'd
to
publick
pennance
for
refusing
to
pay
the
same
honour
to
the
Sacrament
when
they
met
it
in
the
Streets
;
that
the
Parish-Priest
of
Saint
Stephen
of
Furant
did
yet
do
worse
than
so
,
for
on
such
occasions
he
would
run
after
those
who
fled
before
him
,
and
beat
them
soundly
,
either
with
his
Fists
or
even
with
the
Cross-stick
;
that
in
divers
Towns
of
France
they
were
forced
to
contribute
to
the
charges
of
holy
Fraternities
;
of
Divine
Service
done
after
the
Catholick
way
;
and
of
building
and
repairing
Churches
,
and
even
to
pay
the
Arrears
of
their
Contributions
for
many
Years
past
;
that
in
some
places
the
Papists
would
force
them
either
to
assist
at
the
Masses
sung
before
the
Companies
or
Trades
incorporated
,
or
to
leave
the
Town
;
that
the
Publick
Notaries
of
Bourdeaux
,
having
set
up
a
new
Fraternity
,
they
would
force
the
Reformed
of
that
Profession
to
assist
at
the
Masses
of
their
Company
,
on
pain
of
twenty
Pence
forfeit
for
each
offence
;
that
the
Judges
of
Angers
had
constrained
a
reformed
Fidler
to
play
at
the
famous
Procession
which
is
made
there
with
a
very
extraordinary
pomp
on
Corpus
Christi
day
;
that
in
several
Courts
of
Judicature
the
Judges
and
Advocates
of
their
Party
were
forced
to
take
their
Oath
after
the
manner
and
form
of
the
Roman
Church
;
that
sometimes
old
People
were
dragged
along
the
Streets
to
Mass
;
that
at
Saint
Stephen
of
Furant
the
Parish
Priest
had
almost
starved
an
old
Man
to
death
to
make
him
abjure
,
and
at
last
forced
him
to
pass
an
Act
before
a
Publick
Notary
,
whereby
he
bound
himself
to
be
banished
,
if
he
should
not
live
and
die
in
the
Romish
Religion
.
The
same
mad
Priest
,
continued
they
,
got
himself
accompanied
by
the
Judges
to
the
Houses
of
the
Reformed
,
where
he
christened
Children
in
spite
of
their
Parents
;
and
one
day
,
upon
a
false
advice
,
that
a
Woman
was
brought
to
Bed
,
he
forced
his
entry
into
the
House
,
beat
her
Husband
,
searched
every
Corner
,
and
finding
no
mark
of
what
he
looked
for
,
he
got
the
Woman
out
of
the
Bed
,
and
forced
her
to
shew
him
her
Belly
,
that
he
might
have
occular
demonstration
that
she
was
not
delivered
.
They
continued
to
give
an
account
of
several
Matters
of
Fact
of
the
like
nature
;
As
that
in
another
place
,
a
Father
carrying
his
Child
to
be
christened
,
the
Servant-maid
of
an
Inn
had
stoln
him
away
whil'st
the
Man
was
leading
his
Horse
to
the
Stable
,
and
afterwards
,
she
calling
the
Neighbours
to
her
help
,
caused
the
Child
to
be
christened
in
a
Catholick
Church
.
That
at
Bourdeaux
a
Lady
had
been
forced
to
abjure
her
Religion
,
to
keep
the
guardianship
of
her
Children
,
and
having
a
little
while
after
reunited
herself
to
the
communion
of
the
reformed
Church
,
the
Attorney-General
sued
her
at
Law
,
and
got
her
bound
to
remain
a
Catholick
;
that
a
Child
being
deposited
in
the
hands
of
his
Grandfather
at
Orleans
,
when
that
Town
was
in
the
power
of
the
League
,
and
his
Father
demanding
him
back
again
after
the
reduction
of
the
place
,
the
Judge
refused
to
deliver
him
up
to
his
Father
;
that
a
Man
was
debarred
from
all
his
Rights
by
the
Court
of
Angiers
,
until
he
had
got
his
younger
Brothers
out
of
the
reformed
School
at
Loudun
,
to
put
them
in
the
Catholick
Colledge
of
Angiers
,
contrary
to
the
last
Will
of
their
deceased
Father
,
who
had
crdered
them
to
be
brought
up
in
the
reformed
Religion
;
that
the
same
Judges
had
appointed
a
Catholick
Guardian
over
a
Maid
,
who
refused
to
go
to
Mass
.
Then
followed
sad
and
grievous
Complaints
of
the
unjust
way
of
dealing
with
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
whom
the
Reformed
had
surrendred
to
the
King
,
even
beyond
the
hopes
of
the
Catholicks
;
they
The
Prince
of
Conde
.
said
,
that
this
young
Prince
had
bitterly
wept
,
and
strugled
long
with
those
who
brought
him
away
from
St.
John
d'Angeli
;
that
since
being
kept
at
Court
,
he
was
used
to
withdraw
into
his
Closet
,
there
to
sing
Psalms
,
to
Pray
,
and
Catechise
his
Pages
;
but
that
at
last
they
were
taken
away
from
him
,
notwithstanding
all
the
marks
of
his
anger
for
it
.
They
complained
afterwards
,
that
to
all
these
so
great
and
so
publick
Grievances
,
the
Court
had
hitherto
applied
no
other
remedy
,
but
Reasons
of
State
,
as
if
the
Interest
of
the
State
ought
to
have
been
opposed
to
their
Consciences
,
or
that
the
Reformed
had
not
been
part
of
the
State
,
or
that
the
State
could
not
stand
,
but
by
their
fall
.
Then
returning
again
to
the
particulars
of
the
Injustice
that
were
done
them
,
they
complained
of
their
being
forced
to
keep
Lent
;
that
at
Rennes
the
Parliament
The
keeping
of
Lent
and
Holidays
.
caused
the
Houses
to
be
searched
,
to
see
if
their
Orders
in
this
point
were
obey'd
;
that
the
Bishop
of
Agde
did
the
same
by
his
own
authority
in
the
Towns
of
his
Diocess
;
that
keeping
of
Holidays
was
also
forced
upon
them
;
that
even
at
Saumur
,
one
of
their
Towns
of
security
,
a
Man
had
been
sent
to
Prison
for
being
surprised
at
work
within
his
House
on
such
days
;
that
their
School
masters
had
been
expelled
out
of
several
places
,
even
without
any
form
of
Justice
;
that
divers
Parliaments
had
refused
to
verifie
the
Patents
obtained
by
the
Reformed
from
the
King
,
for
the
establishment
of
some
Schools
,
even
after
reitera
Colledges
.
ted
Orders
from
Court
;
but
that
nothing
was
comparable
in
this
particular
to
the
boldness
of
the
Parliament
of
Grenoble
,
who
did
not
so
much
as
vouchsafe
to
answer
a
second
Order
sent
them
from
the
King
,
for
setting
up
a
reformed
School
at
Montelimar
;
that
even
so
in
several
places
they
refused
to
admit
in
,
or
turned
out
such
of
the
Reformed
as
were
appointed
to
teach
and
instruct
the
Youth
;
which
Article
was
concluded
with
these
remarkable
words
:
Are
they
then
willing
to
beat
us
into
Ignorance
and
Barbarity
?
so
did
Julian
.
Next
they
complained
of
their
Poors
ill
usage
:
That
the
Laws
The
Poor
ill
used
.
of
Equity
were
so
little
regarded
in
this
point
,
that
in
those
very
places
where
the
Reformed
contributed
most
to
the
publick
Alms
,
the
Poor
of
their
Religion
had
no
share
therein
;
that
in
many
Places
where
the
Reformed
dare
not
dwell
.
A
remarkable
Injustice
done
at
Lyon
.
places
the
Reformed
were
deprived
of
their
Birth-right
,
and
not
suffered
to
live
there
,
though
they
promised
to
be
quiet
and
make
no
publick
Exercise
of
their
Religion
;
that
the
Judges
of
Lyon
had
banished
out
of
their
Town
those
who
having
formerly
left
the
Kingdom
on
account
of
Religion
were
returned
thither
after
the
change
of
affairs
;
and
that
it
had
been
confirmed
by
the
Edict
of
Reduction
;
upon
occasion
whereof
they
complained
here
,
that
the
Reformed
were
called
Suspected
People
by
the
King
himself
,
whom
they
had
served
with
so
much
Fidelity
and
Courage
;
letting
this
gentle
Reproach
slip
withal
,
that
for
one
and
the
same
cause
the
King
had
been
declared
unable
to
inherit
the
Crown
,
and
the
Reformed
banished
from
their
Houses
;
but
that
since
he
had
been
restored
to
his
Throne
by
the
assistance
of
the
Reformed
,
he
had
not
yet
restored
them
to
their
Houses
.
Here
the
Parson
of
Saint
Stephen
of
Furant
was
brought
again
upon
the
Stage
;
he
did
not
suffer
the
Catholicks
to
let
out
their
Houses
to
the
Reformed
,
and
constrained
them
to
turn
out
before
the
term
,
such
as
had
already
taken
any
;
he
hindred
Tradesmen
by
grievous
Fines
from
admitting
any
Reformed
into
the
freedom
of
their
Trades
.
This
mad
Fellow
of
a
Priest
,
had
caned
a
Man
,
born
in
that
place
,
but
setled
elsewhere
,
who
was
come
to
the
Town
upon
some
business
;
his
pretext
for
abusing
him
,
was
,
that
he
had
forbid
him
to
come
thither
,
as
if
he
had
authority
to
banish
whom
he
pleased
:
But
that
Man
seeing
himself
abused
with
so
much
injustice
,
and
that
no
body
took
his
part
,
kill'd
the
Priest
in
a
passion
,
and
so
rid
the
Country
of
this
furious
Beast
.
The
King
granted
him
his
Pardon
,
but
the
Catholicks
hindred
it
from
being
allow'd
by
the
Judges
.
They
remonstrated
besides
,
that
the
Reformed
were
excluded
Trades
.
from
Trades
,
and
to
colour
their
exclusion
,
the
Companies
made
new
By-laws
,
by
vertue
whereof
none
but
Catholicks
were
to
be
admitted
to
them
.
That
in
several
places
Violences
against
Violences
.
the
Reformed
were
countenanced
by
impunity
;
that
a
Man
seventy
five
Years
old
having
complained
,
that
some
Children
had
hurried
him
in
the
Streets
with
injurious
Clamours
,
was
sent
to
a
Goal
,
instead
of
having
satisfaction
;
from
whence
afterwards
being
released
,
he
was
pursued
anew
,
and
pelted
with
Stones
in
the
very
sight
of
the
Judges
,
who
did
but
laugh
at
it
;
that
a
Fraternity
of
Penitents
,
called
,
The
Beaten
Brothers
,
walking
barefoot
,
in
order
of
Procession
,
their
Feet
happened
to
be
cut
by
some
broken
Glass
spread
in
the
Streets
,
which
they
did
immediately
lay
upon
the
Reformed
,
because
the
Glass
was
found
before
the
House
of
a
Goldsmith
of
their
Religion
;
that
thereupon
a
Sedition
was
stirred
up
against
them
,
but
that
at
last
the
whole
was
proved
to
be
a
trick
of
the
Priests
.
Then
they
began
to
give
particular
Instances
of
the
crying
Injustice
done
to
the
Reformed
about
Offices
.
Injustice
done
them
about
Offices
;
That
in
several
places
they
were
kept
from
those
of
the
Town-house
,
and
that
it
was
publickly
said
at
Lyon
,
that
none
ought
to
be
admitted
to
them
,
who
either
was
now
of
the
Reformed
,
or
ever
had
been
so
,
nay
,
not
even
any
Son
of
one
that
had
been
so
;
that
the
States
of
Perigord
had
declared
void
the
Election
of
a
Sheriff
made
by
the
Town
of
Bergerac
,
according
to
the
custom
of
that
Province
,
meerly
because
the
party
elected
was
one
of
the
Reformed
;
that
even
those
who
were
appointed
by
the
King
could
not
be
admitted
,
before
taking
an
Oath
that
they
would
be
Catholicks
;
being
moreover
forced
to
declare
their
charge
vacant
,
ipso
facto
,
if
they
should
ever
happen
to
break
their
Oath
:
In
some
places
they
were
sent
back
,
without
so
much
as
hearing
their
Complaints
;
in
others
they
were
turned
out
,
even
after
they
had
been
admitted
and
suffered
to
execute
their
Places
;
or
else
they
were
forced
to
dispose
of
them
in
favour
of
the
Catholicks
.
The
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
had
opposed
,
during
three
Years
,
the
re
establishing
a
Presidial
Court
at
Bergerac
,
where
it
had
been
setled
before
,
and
the
Debate
about
it
was
still
depending
in
the
Grand
[
](A27402-e57730-b)*
*
The
Council
of
State
is
not
meant
here
,
but
a
Court
of
Judicature
in
Paris
,
where
some
Special
Matters
are
debated
.
Council
at
the
time
of
these
Complaints
.
In
several
Provinces
Gentlemen
were
forbid
to
appoint
Protestant
Judges
in
their
Fiefs
,
on
pain
of
forfeiting
the
same
;
nay
,
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
when
yet
sitting
at
Tours
,
inserted
in
their
Decree
for
verifying
the
Edict
which
revoked
those
of
the
League
,
that
upon
the
presentation
of
Letters
Patents
to
the
Court
,
an
Inquiry
into
the
Behaviour
,
Manner
and
Religion
of
the
Presenters
should
be
always
ordered
,
and
that
they
could
not
be
admitted
without
giving
a
sufficient
Testimony
of
their
being
Catholicks
,
save
only
in
the
City
of
Rochel
and
other
such
Towns
as
were
held
by
the
Reformed
at
the
time
of
the
Edicts
of
the
League
,
as
I
have
related
in
the
Second
Book
of
this
History
in
the
Year
1591.
About
the
same
time
the
Deputies
of
the
Reformed
were
told
even
in
the
King's
Council
,
that
they
were
under
a
great
mistake
if
they
thought
they
should
ever
be
admitted
to
Offices
,
whatever
Edicts
,
Orders
from
the
Court
,
and
Decrees
of
Parliaments
,
they
might
obtain
;
whereof
they
gave
instances
in
all
sorts
of
Offices
,
of
Judges
in
Parliaments
,
and
Presidial-Courts
,
of
Sollicitors
General
,
of
Publick
Notaries
,
of
Attorneys
,
and
Sergeants
.
The
Parliament
of
Grenoble
,
though
formerly
rescued
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Duke
of
Savoy
by
the
Arms
of
the
Reformed
,
was
now
still
refusing
to
admit
Vulson
,
who
had
obtained
a
Patent
for
a
Judges
place
in
the
same
Court
,
and
had
already
been
tired
with
five
Years
vain
pursuits
.
One
of
the
Reformed
having
obtained
a
Patent
for
the
Place
of
one
Colas
,
Vice
Seneschal
of
Montelimar
,
an
obstinate
Rebel
,
who
would
never
be
reconciled
with
the
King
,
whom
he
forced
to
besiege
him
in
La
Fere
,
whereof
he
stiled
himself
Count
;
that
Reformed
,
I
say
,
could
never
get
his
Patent
allow'd
by
the
Parliament
of
Grenoble
:
but
after
he
had
,
to
facilitate
the
matter
,
treated
with
Colas
for
the
Place
,
and
bought
it
of
him
,
then
the
Parliament
admitted
him
to
the
Proof
of
his
good
Behaviour
and
Manners
,
and
kept
him
eighteen
Months
about
it
,
being
even
yet
uncertain
of
the
issue
of
this
business
at
the
time
of
these
Complaints
.
The
same
Parliament
had
taken
away
the
Precedency
from
some
Judges
who
were
ancienter
than
their
Catholick
Brethren
,
and
had
been
admitted
even
during
the
League
;
which
put
them
to
the
charge
of
obtaining
new
Edicts
,
new
Orders
,
and
peremptory
Decrees
from
the
Council
.
All
this
was
followed
with
Complaints
about
many
Seditious
Seditious
Words
and
Speeches
.
Passion
of
Judges
and
Parliaments
.
Expressions
uttered
against
them
and
connived
at
in
Parliaments
and
other
Seats
of
Judicature
,
where
,
in
full
Court
,
they
had
been
call'd
Dogs
,
Turks
,
Hereticks
,
Heteroclites
of
the
new
Opinion
,
a
People
who
deserved
to
be
destroy'd
with
Fire
and
Sword
,
and
expelled
out
of
the
Kingdom
.
Their
being
Hereticks
,
added
they
,
had
been
allowed
in
several
Courts
,
as
a
sufficient
cause
of
exception
;
as
if
the
Laws
of
the
Emperours
against
the
Manichees
,
had
been
made
against
them
.
Seguier
,
one
of
the
King's
Sollicitors-General
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
speaking
in
the
Cause
of
Roche
Chalais
,
a
very
considerable
Gentleman
amongst
the
Reformed
,
had
said
,
that
they
were
unworthy
of
the
King's
Edicts
;
that
the
benefit
of
the
Laws
belonged
only
to
the
Catholicks
;
and
that
if
the
Court
should
give
a
Verdict
in
favour
of
this
Gentleman
,
to
restore
him
to
his
Estate
,
the
King's
Council
would
oppose
,
and
take
it
away
from
him
,
as
from
an
unworthy
Heretick
.
They
related
thereupon
several
Instances
of
Justice
denied
to
the
Reformed
;
of
Murders
left
unpunished
;
of
unjust
Condemnations
without
a
legal
Process
;
of
false
Witnesses
tolerated
,
though
convicted
.
A
famous
Highway-man
,
being
thought
to
be
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
was
sentenced
at
Bourdeaux
to
be
quartered
alive
,
and
fined
five
hundred
Crowns
,
two
hundred
whereof
accrued
to
the
King
,
and
the
rest
was
appliable
as
the
Court
should
think
fit
:
but
the
Criminal
having
declared
to
a
Jesuit
,
that
he
had
been
a
Catholick
for
two
Years
past
,
the
Punishment
was
changed
into
beheading
,
and
the
Fine
applied
to
the
repairing
of
the
Jesuits
Colledge
.
The
extraordinary
Assizes
of
the
Parliament
of
Paris
being
held
at
Lyon
,
such
of
the
Reformed
as
went
thither
to
demand
Justice
against
the
Catholicks
of
Saint
Stephen
of
Furant
,
were
called
Seditious
Persons
,
who
troubled
the
Judges
with
their
Complaints
.
They
added
,
That
the
Writs
obtained
by
the
Reformed
,
for
bringing
Causes
from
a
suspected
Parliament
before
another
,
were
eluded
,
by
denying
them
Letters
of
Pareatis
,
or
,
Hereof
fail
not
;
which
they
were
forced
to
sue
for
,
sometimes
whole
six
Months
together
:
but
that
at
Bourdeaux
they
would
do
worse
,
for
there
they
judged
the
cause
definitively
,
and
then
granted
Letters
of
Pareatis
.
Whereupon
it
was
observed
,
that
the
Parliaments
did
the
Reformed
more
harm
by
their
ill
will
,
than
the
King
was
by
his
good
will
able
to
redress
.
Whereupon
they
inlarged
upon
the
great
difference
between
the
verification
of
the
Edicts
granted
to
the
League
,
and
those
granted
to
the
Reformed
in
order
to
grant
them
a
Peace
:
the
former
being
allowed
without
alteration
or
reservation
,
and
with
a
great
deal
of
Pomp
and
Solemnity
,
as
Edicts
,
the
Syllables
,
Letters
,
and
the
very
Accents
whereof
were
looked
upon
as
so
many
Props
of
the
State
,
whereas
the
latter
were
either
thrown
off
with
a
thousand
shifts
,
delays
and
tricks
,
or
allow'd
with
so
many
limitations
and
exceptions
,
that
they
were
made
altogether
useless
.
And
here
they
brought
in
very
pat
the
great
Abuses
formerly
offered
to
Parliaments
by
the
League
,
the
Massacre
of
Duranti
at
Thoulouse
,
and
the
shameful
Death
of
Brisson
at
Paris
.
There
they
shew'd
also
how
little
satisfied
the
Reformed
were
with
the
Edict
of
1577.
which
,
in
their
judgment
,
was
not
fit
for
the
present
time
;
for
it
put
them
in
a
worse
condition
than
the
War
had
left
them
in
:
which
reflected
on
them
a
thousand
ways
;
therefore
they
had
not
demanded
,
but
constantly
refused
it
.
Whereupon
they
observed
with
what
Difficulties
in
reestablishing
the
Edict
of
1577.
difficulty
the
Edict
which
re-established
the
same
had
passed
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
:
they
did
not
forget
the
shiftings
and
tricks
of
the
Attorney-General
,
and
the
several
reasons
urged
to
hinder
the
verifying
of
it
,
insomuch
that
it
was
carried
in
the
affirmative
only
by
three
voices
.
They
named
here
the
Parliaments
which
would
not
verifie
it
;
but
above
all
they
observ'd
the
severity
of
that
of
Dijon
,
which
likewise
refused
it
,
tho'
the
King
,
going
through
that
City
in
his
way
to
Lyon
,
had
with
his
own
Mouth
commanded
them
to
do
so
;
insomuch
that
Menaces
were
necessary
to
bring
them
to
a
compliance
:
after
which
the
Attorney
General
,
following
the
example
of
that
of
Paris
,
would
not
suffer
this
word
,
requiring
,
but
only
those
of
,
not
opposing
,
to
be
inserted
in
the
Decree
of
its
verification
;
and
the
Court
formally
declared
,
that
they
did
it
only
to
obey
the
King
's
often
reiterated
Orders
.
They
also
complained
,
that
Decrees
made
even
in
1585.
and
Special
Instances
of
the
ill
will
of
the
Parliaments
.
1586.
were
still
every
day
executed
,
and
the
Reformed
by
vertue
thereof
forced
to
restore
to
Clergy-men
the
Incomes
of
their
Estates
taken
during
the
League
;
but
that
the
Reformed
were
not
allowed
to
take
possession
again
of
their
own
,
on
pretence
that
they
had
not
paid
the
King's
Taxes
in
1512.
And
then
was
related
a
special
Case
of
Florimond
de
Raimond
,
a
Judge
in
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
,
which
runs
thus
:
He
had
been
made
Prisoner
during
the
War
,
and
afterwards
released
upon
ransom
for
which
he
compounded
and
paid
down
a
thousand
Livers
;
but
since
he
sued
at
Law
those
Reformed
who
had
taken
and
ransomed
him
,
boasting
every
where
,
that
he
had
already
got
from
them
four
thousand
Crowns
.
Farthermore
they
complained
,
that
every
day
the
Parliaments
gave
sentence
according
to
the
Edicts
of
the
League
,
and
that
that
of
Rouen
had
accordingly
declared
the
Buryings
and
Preachings
of
the
Reformed
,
to
be
Trespasses
upon
the
Edicts
;
whereupon
two
Presidents
,
two
Counsellors
,
and
the
Attorney-General
,
being
sent
for
to
Court
,
they
had
the
boldness
to
say
,
they
had
judged
according
to
the
Laws
,
because
the
Edicts
which
favoured
the
Reformed
were
revoked
.
They
promised
however
to
forbear
executing
the
Decree
,
provided
it
should
stand
still
upon
Record
;
but
whil'st
they
were
at
Court
,
their
Brethren
caused
it
to
be
proclaimed
with
the
usual
Ceremonies
.
Besides
,
divers
Parliaments
made
void
every
day
the
Sentences
given
in
those
Courts
of
Justice
which
the
King
had
suppressed
,
though
he
had
confirmed
them
all
by
his
Edict
of
Suppression
.
After
these
long
Complaints
they
came
to
the
Article
of
the
Burials
made
difficult
:
Burials
,
and
by
way
of
transition
,
it
was
observed
,
that
the
Reformed
were
ill
used
at
their
Births
,
in
their
Lives
,
in
the
Breeding
of
their
Children
,
and
even
in
their
Funerals
.
Therefore
they
complained
,
that
in
several
Towns
Burying
places
were
denied
them
;
that
in
others
they
were
fain
to
carry
their
Dead
five
Leagues
off
;
that
their
Funeral-assemblies
were
fixed
at
certain
Hours
,
and
limited
to
a
certain
Number
of
Persons
;
that
Hindred
.
in
some
Places
the
Catholicks
committed
great
Insolences
on
their
Graves
,
and
abused
those
who
attended
the
dead
Corps
,
though
the
Burials
were
made
in
the
Night-time
;
nay
,
that
in
certain
places
they
were
fined
for
it
,
and
forced
to
buy
the
security
of
their
Marches
by
20
or
30
Crowns
;
that
there
were
some
in
which
the
dead
Bodies
were
digged
out
of
the
Ground
,
either
by
the
Command
of
the
Bishop
,
or
by
some
other
Authority
,
and
even
those
who
had
been
buried
in
the
Chappels
of
their
Ancestors
;
that
the
same
Barbarity
was
used
on
the
Bodies
of
Women
,
which
were
left
naked
on
the
Ground
,
and
exposed
to
wild
Beasts
,
no
enquiry
being
made
into
such
a
barbarous
and
indecent
Usage
.
That
some
persons
who
died
with
Marks
of
being
of
the
Reformation
,
and
on
that
account
were
not
suffered
to
be
buried
in
Catholick
Church-yards
,
their
Relations
were
proceeded
against
for
laying
them
in
the
Burying-places
of
the
Reformed
.
The
Parish-Priest
of
Saint
Stephen
of
Furant
had
a
great
share
in
that
Article
,
wherein
he
was
represented
making
false
Contracts
,
in
order
to
exclude
the
Reformed
out
of
a
Burying-place
purchased
by
them
;
breaking
the
Tombs
open
with
a
Hammer
;
ringing
the
Alarm-bell
upon
a
Funeral-convoy
garded
by
the
Soldiers
of
the
Garrison
,
and
drawing
together
three
or
four
thousand
Men
,
who
dispersed
the
Convoy
,
and
forced
them
to
leave
the
Corps
at
the
discretion
of
this
profligate
Priest
;
digging
out
of
the
Grave
a
dead
Body
,
which
he
carried
into
another
Man's
ground
,
who
digged
it
out
again
;
and
in
fine
,
constraining
the
Wife
of
the
deceased
,
even
after
she
had
obtained
a
Decree
from
the
Judges
to
the
contrary
,
to
bury
him
without
the
Parish-ground
.
Even
so
Florimond
de
Raimond
,
being
one
day
Chair-man
,
(
as
ancientest
Judge
in
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
)
ordained
the
exhumation
of
a
Child
,
adding
in
his
Decree
,
that
the
Bodies
of
all
the
Reformed
,
buried
ten
Years
before
in
the
Catholick
Church-yards
,
should
be
also
digged
out
of
the
ground
.
Whereupon
many
instances
were
given
of
dead
Bodies
which
had
been
in
an
imminent
danger
of
being
devoured
by
Dogs
;
and
it
appeared
by
all
the
premises
,
that
the
Catholicks
made
no
distinction
either
of
Quality
,
Sex
or
Age
,
and
treated
with
the
same
inhumanity
,
both
Gentlemen
and
Commoners
,
Men
,
Women
and
Children
,
all
alike
.
All
these
Cruelties
were
exaggerated
with
much
eagerness
,
and
it
was
very
ingeniously
observed
,
that
Burying-places
were
usually
inclosed
with
Walls
,
to
hinder
Beasts
from
ravaging
them
;
but
that
Men
themselves
were
not
ashamed
to
violate
and
dig
up
those
Sacred
Assyles
of
the
dead
.
The
whole
ended
with
A
strong
,
free
and
moving
Conclusion
.
a
very
pathetick
Discourse
:
They
said
,
that
all
this
was
but
a
small
part
of
those
just
Complaints
that
might
have
been
made
by
the
Reformed
,
whose
Patience
was
much
inlarged
upon
;
who
had
no
other
aim
,
but
the
good
of
the
State
;
and
who
,
to
be
satisfied
,
demanded
nothing
,
but
to
be
secured
from
ruin
and
destruction
.
They
shew'd
,
that
the
fall
of
the
State
was
inseparable
from
that
of
the
Reformed
;
and
then
very
earnestly
begg'd
the
Catholicks
compassion
.
Addressing
afterwards
to
the
King
,
they
valued
themselves
for
having
neither
Dominican
Friers
or
Jesuits
capable
of
attempting
on
his
Life
,
nor
Leaguers
aiming
at
his
Crown
.
He
was
told
,
that
he
knew
the
fidelity
of
the
Reformed
,
and
that
they
demanded
an
Edict
,
not
after
the
manner
of
the
Leaguers
,
who
instead
of
humble
Petitions
for
Peace
,
had
never
presented
but
the
Point
of
their
Swords
;
that
in
the
space
of
four
Years
the
Reformed
had
six
several
times
renew'd
their
Petitions
,
at
Mantes
,
at
Saint
Germain
,
at
Lyon
,
at
the
Camp
before
la
Fere
,
at
Monceaux
,
and
at
Rouen
.
Now
upon
the
Reasons
of
State
they
were
still
put
off
with
,
and
upon
their
being
told
over
and
over
,
that
it
was
not
yet
time
to
grant
them
an
Edict
,
they
cried
out
,
Still
,
O
good
Lord
!
after
five
and
thirty
Years
of
cruel
Persecutions
,
ten
of
banishment
under
the
League
,
eight
of
this
King's
reign
,
and
four
of
constant
petitioning
!
Then
they
declared
,
that
their
being
put
off
after
the
King
had
done
with
all
the
Leaguers
,
gave
them
a
great
jealousie
,
that
new
Proscriptions
were
intended
to
humour
the
Pope
,
who
,
they
could
not
but
know
,
was
pushing
on
that
design
with
all
his
might
and
strength
.
They
stoutly
maintained
,
that
the
Catholicks
alone
were
not
the
State
,
but
that
the
Reformed
made
a
great
part
of
it
.
In
fine
,
they
concluded
with
these
words
:
We
beg
from
your
Majesty
an
Edict
,
whereby
we
may
enjoy
what
is
common
to
all
your
Subjects
,
that
is
,
much
less
than
what
you
have
granted
to
your
furious
Enemies
,
your
rebel
Leaguers
:
An
Edict
which
may
not
constrain
you
to
dispose
of
your
Dominions
,
but
as
you
please
,
which
may
not
force
you
to
exhaust
your
Treasure
,
or
to
burthen
your
People
with
Taxes
.
It
is
neither
Ambition
nor
Avarice
moves
us
,
but
the
Glory
of
God
,
the
Liberty
of
our
Consciences
,
the
Tranquility
of
the
State
,
the
Security
of
our
Lives
and
Fortunes
;
these
are
the
heighth
of
our
Desires
,
and
the
only
aim
of
all
our
Petitions
.
Altho'
the
reformed
Courtiers
in
a
manner
disowned
these
Complaints
,
as
I
observed
before
,
yet
it
is
certain
,
that
they
could
not
deny
the
truth
of
the
several
Facts
contained
therein
,
nor
that
there
was
a
necessity
to
put
a
stop
to
so
many
Injustices
and
Violences
;
but
they
imbraced
the
Opinion
of
the
Court
,
which
was
much
offended
at
the
Form
of
those
Complaints
,
and
would
fain
have
had
the
Reformed
to
wait
for
another
time
to
publish
them
;
but
upon
the
whole
,
the
generality
of
the
Reformed
spoke
their
Minds
in
that
Book
;
and
it
cannot
be
doubted
but
it
had
been
viewed
by
the
ablest
Men
of
the
Party
;
nay
,
it
may
be
easily
perceived
by
the
Style
,
that
the
greatest
amongst
them
had
notice
of
it
,
and
even
given
to
the
Subject
a
great
part
of
its
Form
.
What
most
vexed
the
Court
in
the
printing
of
it
,
was
their
being
now
and
then
upbraided
in
it
with
bitter
Reproaches
of
past
Services
,
which
were
so
much
the
more
insupportable
,
because
they
were
just
and
well-grounded
;
that
the
warm
Strain
of
this
little
Piece
made
them
sensible
they
had
to
do
with
Men
who
took
the
thing
to
Heart
,
and
whose
Courage
was
not
yet
lost
;
and
that
in
fine
,
such
a
long
Series
of
Injustices
,
Outrages
and
Violences
,
made
them
ashamed
of
their
so
long
delaying
to
satisfie
those
who
deserved
at
their
hands
a
more
favourable
usage
,
insomuch
that
the
Court's
dissatisfaction
served
only
to
make
them
resolve
to
handle
this
Affair
more
seriously
and
put
an
end
to
such
an
important
Negotiation
.
But
before
we
proceed
any
farther
,
it
behoves
us
to
make
(
at
Reflections
on
that
Book
.
least
slightly
)
some
Reflections
upon
this
Abridgment
of
their
Complaints
.
First
,
They
make
it
appear
,
That
this
Business
of
the
Reformed
was
no
trifling
Matter
,
and
that
their
Fears
and
Jealousies
were
but
too
well
grounded
;
which
is
the
more
observable
,
that
in
complaints
of
this
nature
,
as
every
body
knows
,
commonly
no
other
Facts
are
related
,
but
such
as
are
most
notorious
and
important
,
and
that
a
great
deal
more
are
buried
in
oblivion
,
either
because
the
Complaints
thereof
have
not
been
made
by
the
Parties
concerned
,
or
that
they
appeared
less
clear
,
or
of
a
less
moment
in
their
circumstances
.
Secondly
,
These
Complaints
do
well
answer
the
Reproaches
made
to
the
Reformed
,
That
they
followed
the
King
too
close
when
he
was
in
his
greatest
Perplexities
:
But
this
must
not
be
wondred
at
,
since
't
was
at
that
very
time
they
were
used
worst
,
and
that
the
Facts
here
mentioned
,
except
perhaps
thirty
,
were
all
recent
,
and
had
happened
either
in
this
or
the
foregoing
Year
,
giving
therefore
just
causes
of
Fears
and
Jealousies
to
the
Reformed
,
who
were
from
day
to
day
by
so
much
the
greater
sufferers
,
as
the
Peace
and
Re-union
of
the
Catholicks
was
more
forwarded
by
the
reduction
of
the
Leaguers
.
In
fine
,
Those
Complaints
may
serve
to
shew
the
Injustice
of
those
Tricks
used
to
elude
the
Edict
in
these
last
Years
,
since
that
the
Edict
having
been
granted
upon
Complaints
made
by
the
Reformed
of
such-like
Vexations
,
it
was
impossible
to
renew
them
,
without
acting
directly
against
the
intention
of
that
irrevocable
Law
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Year
was
spun
out
with
tedious
Delays
,
New
Delays
.
as
I
observed
before
,
and
though
the
Reformed
had
with
a
wonderful
patience
overcome
their
grief
occasioned
by
them
,
the
minds
on
both
sides
were
nevertheless
grown
sour
and
much
exasperated
;
the
King
himself
expressed
sometimes
his
resentment
,
nay
,
he
would
now
and
then
let
out
some
menacing
words
very
pat
to
the
purpose
,
and
he
had
once
written
to
his
Commissioners
,
that
it
would
grieve
him
to
the
very
heart
,
to
come
to
Extremities
with
the
Reformed
,
whom
he
loved
more
than
they
loved
themselves
.
This
new
Language
the
King
had
been
taught
of
late
,
since
the
retaking
of
Amiens
had
a
much
worse
effect
than
it
was
thought
at
Court
;
and
the
Reformed
,
who
found
it
so
different
from
that
which
was
used
with
them
,
when
the
King
stood
in
need
of
their
assistance
,
and
when
he
invited
them
to
shed
the
rest
of
their
Blood
at
the
Siege
of
that
place
;
they
drew
,
I
say
,
very
sad
Consequences
from
that
change
,
which
seemed
to
them
to
imply
as
much
as
if
they
were
told
,
that
their
Tranquility
could
never
agree
with
the
Prosperity
of
the
State
,
since
they
were
cajoled
only
when
the
King's
Affairs
were
embroiled
;
but
that
when
the
same
began
to
clear
up
,
they
were
told
,
they
must
surrender
at
discretion
;
that
when
the
success
of
the
King's
Enterprises
was
dubious
,
fair
Promises
,
Prayers
,
tender
and
pathetick
Intreaties
,
were
used
to
them
;
but
that
when
the
Court
was
puffed
up
with
some
advantagious
Success
,
then
their
most
just
Petitions
were
answered
with
Shiftings
and
Menaces
;
from
whence
they
concluded
,
that
since
new
Causes
of
Mistrust
were
given
them
,
they
ought
also
to
take
new
Precautions
against
the
ill
Designs
of
their
Enemies
.
The
Dukes
of
Bouillon
and
La
Trimouille
were
the
most
exasperated
of
all
,
because
they
were
sensible
that
the
Court's
Threatnings
chiefly
aimed
at
them
,
being
looked
upon
there
as
the
Authors
of
those
Motions
made
in
the
Assembly
,
contrary
to
what
the
Catholicks
called
the
Publick
Good
,
and
the
King's
Service
;
but
what
the
Reformed
called
the
Artifices
of
the
Council
,
and
the
Oppression
of
their
Consciences
.
Therefore
the
Assembly
was
no
less
importunate
than
before
.
They
had
sent
new
Deputies
to
Court
with
full
Instructions
,
which
were
altered
,
as
new
Difficulties
arose
;
besides
,
they
seriously
examined
the
Answers
sent
them
by
the
King's
Commissioners
;
and
as
they
had
sent
some
Gentlemen
to
England
and
to
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
in
order
to
beg
the
Intercession
of
those
faithful
Allies
of
the
Crown
,
they
also
expresly
charged
their
Deputies
to
wait
upon
the
Protestant
Embassadors
,
now
at
the
Court
of
France
,
and
represent
to
them
how
necessary
it
was
to
satisfie
the
Reformed
,
that
the
King
might
be
able
to
give
the
Spaniards
,
or
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
,
some
considerable
Blow
,
to
make
them
sensible
,
that
the
Affairs
of
Religion
,
instead
of
being
forwarded
,
were
delay'd
at
Court
,
insomuch
that
they
knew
not
when
the
end
of
such
a
tedious
Negotiation
might
be
hoped
for
;
and
to
engage
them
by
the
general
Interest
of
the
Protestants
to
see
it
brought
to
a
happy
conclusion
.
The
Points
left
still
undecided
were
not
so
little
important
And
Difficulties
upon
particular
Places
.
but
that
they
well
deserved
this
warm
pursuit
.
The
Council
started
new
Difficulties
about
the
Right
of
Exercise
,
in
respect
to
certain
private
Places
,
wherein
the
Reformed
intended
to
establish
or
keep
it
,
which
the
Court
would
not
grant
.
Moreover
,
They
demanded
,
that
their
Assembly
should
continue
at
Vendome
,
until
the
Edict
,
which
was
granting
,
was
verified
in
all
Parliaments
;
which
the
King
would
grant
only
for
that
of
Paris
,
requiring
them
,
after
the
verifying
of
the
Edict
there
,
to
break
up
and
return
to
their
respective
Provinces
.
But
this
made
them
jealous
that
the
Court
aimed
at
dispersing
the
Assembly
,
afterwards
to
elude
with
more
freedom
the
execution
of
the
Edict
,
when
none
were
left
to
sue
for
verifying
the
same
;
because
Edicts
in
France
,
having
no
force
of
Laws
before
that
Solemnity
,
this
might
be
still
subject
to
a
thousand
Tricks
and
Exceptions
in
those
Parliaments
where
the
same
had
not
been
yet
performed
.
The
King
was
necessitated
to
give
the
Reformed
some
satisfaction
The
breaking
up
of
the
Assembly
.
upon
these
Points
,
because
he
was
resolved
to
put
off
the
verification
of
the
Edict
till
the
Legat's
departure
,
the
time
whereof
was
still
very
uncertain
,
and
that
he
was
of
opinion
,
that
the
doing
it
in
his
presence
might
have
been
an
Affront
put
upon
him
.
Therefore
it
seems
,
that
to
gild
over
this
new
Delay
,
and
make
it
acceptable
to
Men
disheartned
by
so
many
others
,
and
who
justly
feared
,
that
this
would
prove
prejudicial
to
their
Interest
,
or
at
least
put
back
the
conclusion
of
their
Affairs
;
it
seems
,
I
say
,
that
the
Court
ought
to
have
complied
with
their
desire
of
continuing
their
Assembly
.
Such
as
had
an
interest
in
The
state
of
the
▪
Garrisons
.
the
keeping
of
the
places
of
security
,
wondred
at
the
King
's
proposing
to
leave
to
the
Council
the
setling
the
state
of
the
Garrisons
,
and
as
they
had
not
all
of
them
the
like
credit
at
Court
,
such
as
had
little
or
none
at
all
,
were
afraid
that
this
was
an
Artifice
in
order
to
deprive
them
of
their
Places
.
Besides
,
the
King
The
naming
of
Governors
.
would
name
the
Governors
,
before
the
Party
named
had
taken
the
Certificate
of
the
Provincial-Assembly
,
in
whose
Jurisdiction
the
Place
was
seated
;
because
,
if
the
Certificate
should
precede
,
it
might
then
seem
,
that
the
Reformed
should
give
the
Government
,
not
the
King
,
which
would
have
been
a
breach
made
to
the
Royal
Authority
.
But
on
the
other
hand
,
the
Reformed
would
needs
have
the
entire
disposal
of
the
choice
,
lest
that
if
the
Governments
of
their
Places
should
become
Court-Preferments
,
the
Parties
so
preferred
would
be
also
Court-Creatures
,
and
care
but
little
to
please
the
reformed
Churches
,
as
being
able
to
maintain
themselves
without
them
.
They
had
a
great
mind
also
at
Court
The
Annual
renewing
of
the
state
of
the
Garrisons
.
to
change
the
state
of
the
Garrisons
every
Year
,
but
the
Assembly
were
afraid
,
that
it
might
be
a
color
for
weakening
and
shortening
the
same
;
nay
,
for
taking
them
away
one
after
another
:
for
they
were
well
informed
,
that
the
King
was
against
leaving
so
many
Places
in
the
hands
of
the
Reformed
,
who
before
that
time
had
never
had
above
seven
or
eight
granted
them
for
securing
the
execution
of
the
Edicts
,
whereas
now
they
kept
above
two
hundred
both
great
and
small
;
and
that
he
was
also
afraid
,
that
the
Catholicks
might
conceive
a
jealousie
from
the
state
of
those
Garrisons
,
because
of
the
great
number
of
Places
that
were
to
be
set
down
therein
:
but
the
Assembly
agreed
on
a
publick
state
,
in
which
such
Places
only
might
be
named
as
both
Parties
should
think
sit
,
provided
always
there
was
a
secret
one
for
the
security
of
the
rest
.
Private
Interests
were
none
of
the
least
occasions
of
Private
Interests
.
new
Difficulties
:
Those
of
Rochel
could
obtain
none
of
their
Demands
,
no
,
not
so
much
as
a
confirmation
of
their
Charter
;
1598.
because
the
King
,
who
had
still
a
resentment
of
what
had
passed
there
,
whil'st
he
was
Protector
of
the
Reformed
,
had
a
mind
to
make
them
sensible
,
that
he
had
Power
enough
to
punish
them
for
it
.
The
discussion
of
all
these
Difficulties
,
which
the
Council
would
The
Edict
delay'd
till
the
Month
of
August
,
when
there
were
no
more
Leaguers
.
always
be
trifling
about
,
even
after
they
had
been
adjusted
by
the
great
Wisdom
of
the
Commissioners
,
caused
the
final
conclusion
to
be
put
off
till
the
Month
of
April
,
insomuch
that
the
Catholicks
got
the
Point
they
had
so
much
wished
for
,
viz.
That
no
Edict
should
be
granted
to
the
Reformed
,
before
the
Catholicks
were
all
satisfied
.
The
Treaty
with
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
was
concluded
towards
the
end
of
March
,
and
even
the
Peace
with
Spain
,
made
before
the
Edict
,
for
though
it
was
concluded
on
the
first
of
May
,
yet
all
the
Articles
thereof
had
been
long
before
agreed
upon
.
The
King
had
long
before
that
time
been
advised
to
march
towards
Britany
with
a
Royal
Army
,
in
order
to
rescue
that
Province
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
,
who
hitherto
had
been
but
weakly
attacked
,
and
had
never
treated
in
earnest
,
but
when
he
saw
himself
e'en
upon
the
point
of
being
abandoned
by
the
Spaniards
,
and
that
the
King
was
coming
upon
him
with
great
Forces
;
in
effect
,
after
he
had
trifled
several
Years
with
Sham-Treaties
,
at
last
the
King
marched
that
way
,
so
soon
as
the
approaching
conclusion
of
the
Peace
with
Spain
set
him
at
liberty
to
do
it
.
His
coming
allarmed
the
Assembly
at
Chatelleraud
,
The
Assembly
allarmed
.
and
they
were
in
no
small
fear
that
the
King
would
suddenly
fall
upon
them
,
either
to
force
them
to
accept
his
own
Terms
,
or
to
disperse
them
,
through
fear
of
falling
into
his
hands
.
At
the
same
time
the
King's
Commissioners
pressed
them
to
come
to
a
conclusion
,
which
conduct
was
variously
interpreted
by
Men
long
since
distracted
by
Allarms
and
Jealousies
.
The
most
distrustful
,
thought
it
a
kind
of
violence
offered
to
the
Assembly
,
so
eagerly
to
press
the
King's
offers
upon
them
,
at
a
time
when
he
was
in
a
manner
at
their
doors
with
a
powerful
Army
.
This
Passage
is
to
be
well
observed
,
as
one
of
the
most
notable
Circumstances
of
the
time
wherein
the
Edict
was
granted
,
and
as
a
most
proper
Argument
against
the
Calumny
of
the
Catholick
Writers
,
who
have
represented
it
as
a
Grant
extorted
by
force
.
But
to
make
a
right
Judgment
of
the
Case
,
we
need
but
look
upon
the
Troubles
and
Jealousies
of
the
Assembly
,
on
the
approach
of
the
Royal
Army
;
and
indeed
they
accepted
the
Edict
when
The
King
grants
the
Edict
,
being
armed
.
Different
Opinions
about
the
Edict
.
they
were
disarmed
,
and
in
a
manner
at
the
King's
discretion
,
whereas
the
King
granted
it
when
he
was
armed
,
and
had
the
Assembly
within
the
reach
of
his
Canon
.
This
long
Affair
was
at
last
put
to
an
end
,
to
the
great
grief
of
some
,
and
to
the
full
satisfaction
of
others
.
Some
Catholicks
there
were
who
grumbled
at
so
many
Concessions
;
on
the
other
hand
,
some
Reformed
complained
that
they
had
obtained
so
little
;
but
there
wanted
not
some
in
each
Party
,
who
thought
the
advantage
to
be
equal
on
both
sides
,
and
who
being
truly
desirous
of
Peace
,
were
apt
to
allow
of
any
thing
which
might
conduce
to
it
.
During
the
King's
abode
at
Angers
,
almost
all
the
Difficulties
had
been
adjusted
there
,
tho'
he
had
spoken
so
high
,
and
uttered
such
Menaces
,
that
thereby
the
Assembly
was
well
nigh
brought
to
despair
:
but
this
was
but
a
shew
to
salve
the
appearances
,
of
giving
the
Law
like
a
King
,
and
making
the
Edict
less
offensive
to
the
Legate
and
the
zealous
Catholicks
,
by
granting
it
with
that
affected
sourness
and
severity
.
Indeed
,
the
King
was
very
desirous
to
come
out
of
those
Troubles
,
which
plainly
appeared
in
the
kind
reception
the
Dukes
of
Bouillon
and
La
Trimouille
met
with
when
they
waited
upon
his
Majesty
at
Angers
,
where
he
welcomed
them
both
with
such
signal
demonstrations
of
Love
,
that
thereby
one
might
easily
conclude
,
that
his
threatning
had
been
rather
to
maintain
his
Royal
Dignity
,
than
the
The
Conclusion
at
Nants
.
effect
of
any
real
Anger
.
Therefore
,
after
the
Assembly's
Memorials
had
been
returned
,
together
with
the
King's
Answers
to
them
,
and
the
Articles
and
Forms
of
the
Grants
had
been
finally
agreed
upon
,
the
whole
was
again
carried
to
the
King
at
Nants
,
where
,
having
altered
what
he
pleased
,
to
shew
that
he
granted
it
with
a
full
Authority
,
and
that
nothing
constrained
him
thereunto
,
it
was
at
last
signed
,
sealed
up
,
and
deposited
into
the
hands
of
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
,
by
whose
order
it
was
left
in
the
custody
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Rochel
,
who
,
till
the
time
of
their
ruin
,
kept
all
the
general
Records
of
all
the
reformed
Churches
of
France
.
Thus
,
from
the
place
where
the
Edict
was
proclaimed
in
the
Month
of
April
,
it
was
called
the
Edict
of
Nants
,
by
which
it
has
been
famous
all
over
Europe
.
Hitherto
I
have
only
related
the
Complaints
,
Pursuits
,
Alarms
,
and
Impatiences
of
one
Party
,
with
the
Artifices
,
Delays
,
Shiftings
,
and
Difficulties
of
the
other
,
to
the
end
,
that
I
might
give
a
better
insight
into
the
nature
of
an
Edict
,
which
has
been
so
long
negotiated
and
debated
with
so
much
Maturity
and
Wisdom
.
But
,
to
do
it
yet
more
clearly
,
I
shall
make
an
Abridgment
of
such
Matters
as
were
the
Pretexts
of
these
Delays
,
and
for
so
many
Years
took
up
the
Time
of
the
wisest
Men
in
the
Kingdom
,
wherein
I
shall
only
treat
of
what
was
either
demanded
or
obtained
by
the
Reformed
,
without
taking
notice
of
what
was
inserted
in
the
Edict
in
behalf
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
because
the
Articles
of
that
kind
always
passed
before
the
others
,
and
that
in
all
this
Negotiation
the
Catholicks
would
never
submit
the
Concerns
of
their
Religion
to
the
Success
of
Disputes
and
Debates
.
None
but
the
Pretensions
of
the
Reformed
met
with
Difficulties
,
because
the
Catholicks
laboured
hard
to
make
them
rest
satisfied
with
less
than
they
asked
;
tho'
,
indeed
,
there
was
no
need
to
take
away
anothers
Right
to
satisfie
them
in
their
Demands
.
Therefore
Difficulties
arose
,
both
upon
the
Substance
and
the
Form
of
Things
,
and
the
Court
had
no
less
difficulty
in
agreeing
upon
the
one
,
than
on
the
other
.
The
Demands
of
the
Reformed
The
Particulars
of
the
Difficulties
on
each
Article
.
came
to
six
or
seven
general
Articles
,
but
each
of
them
was
subdivided
into
a
great
number
of
others
,
necessary
either
for
the
Explanation
,
or
for
the
Security
of
some
principal
Matter
;
insomuch
,
that
at
first
the
Reformed
having
brought
all
their
Proposals
to
a
limited
Number
of
Articles
,
am●unting
to
Ninety
six
or
Ninety
seven
,
the
Difficulties
arising
in
the
Series
of
the
Negotiation
,
obliged
them
to
add
several
new
Articles
to
the
former
,
either
to
remove
or
prevent
Difficulties
in
the
Conclusion
or
Execution
of
the
Edict
Therefore
without
desisting
from
the
Substance
of
their
Demands
,
save
only
in
such
things
wherein
they
had
approved
the
Alterations
made
by
the
Court
,
they
often
added
to
their
Memorials
,
and
changed
the
Forms
and
Style
thereof
:
So
they
gave
two
different
Titles
to
their
new
Articles
.
Those
which
were
set
down
last
of
all
,
and
were
not
very
numerous
,
had
the
name
of
Additions
,
the
others
were
called
Explanations
,
because
they
were
Articles
upon
which
they
desired
the
King
to
explain
himself
,
that
no
ambiguity
should
remain
in
the
matter
,
and
to
prevent
all
difficulties
in
the
execution
.
Those
Explanations
followed
each
Article
,
the
Contents
whereof
they
desired
to
be
explained
;
and
often
there
were
many
added
to
one
and
the
same
Article
,
which
went
by
the
Names
of
First
and
Second
.
Their
first
principal
Demand
was
for
a
new
Edict
,
because
they
They
first
demand
a
new
Edict
.
could
not
rest
satisfied
with
those
formerly
granted
;
whereupon
they
said
,
that
in
their
opinions
their
Services
deserved
something
better
,
and
that
after
the
King
's
turning
Catholick
they
had
a
solemn
Promise
of
another
at
Mantes
,
and
a
Year
after
at
Saint
Germain
.
The
main
ground
of
this
pursuit
was
,
that
Reasons
pro
and
con
.
they
could
not
endure
to
be
treated
under
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
Fourth
,
after
the
same
manner
as
they
had
been
under
that
of
Henry
the
Third
,
and
that
they
thought
it
very
unjust
for
a
Prince
,
whom
they
had
so
faithfully
served
from
his
Cradle
,
to
grant
them
no
more
than
what
they
had
obtained
from
another
,
who
had
been
their
greatest
persecutor
;
so
that
their
Pretensions
were
not
grounded
(
as
the
late
promoters
of
the
revocation
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
would
fain
have
perswaded
us
)
upon
the
prejudice
they
had
received
by
the
King's
Treaties
with
the
chief
Leaguers
,
but
upon
the
greatness
of
their
Services
,
for
which
they
demanded
an
Edict
as
a
recompence
due
to
them
.
As
for
the
breaches
made
on
the
Edict
of
1577.
they
were
but
little
concerned
at
them
,
for
they
plainly
declared
,
they
would
not
have
it
,
thinking
themselves
rather
prejudiced
than
favoured
by
it
.
Nevertheless
,
this
last
Consideration
seemed
to
be
the
only
Motive
of
the
King
in
this
Affair
,
as
being
the
most
plausible
that
could
be
alledged
to
the
Catholicks
,
either
because
it
removed
all
pretexts
of
murmuring
at
new
things
granted
,
since
thereby
the
King
did
but
make
amends
to
the
Reformed
for
Injuries
unjustly
done
them
;
or
because
,
having
received
that
damage
contrary
to
a
Promise
in
Writing
,
that
no
Treaty
should
be
made
with
the
Leaguers
to
their
prejudice
,
the
breach
of
such
Promise
could
not
be
repaired
,
but
by
granting
them
a
sufficient
Compensation
for
what
Losses
they
had
sustained
by
it
.
This
fancy
of
Compensation
was
the
Sequel
of
the
first
Pretension
of
the
Catholicks
after
Henry
the
Fourth's
coming
to
the
Crown
.
As
they
had
extorted
a
Promise
from
this
Prince
,
that
he
would
maintain
their
Religion
in
the
state
he
had
found
it
,
they
looked
upon
all
new
Favours
done
to
the
Reformed
,
as
so
many
Injuries
to
the
Catholick
Religion
;
from
whence
it
was
,
that
they
stood
so
obstinately
to
their
first
resolution
,
never
to
make
them
any
new
Grant
;
or
if
any
should
be
made
,
then
they
would
have
it
go
by
the
name
of
a
Compensation
for
what
damage
they
had
received
by
the
private
Treaties
with
the
Leaguers
;
nay
,
even
after
the
Promise
made
to
the
Deputies
at
Mantes
and
at
Saint
Germain
,
the
Catholicks
,
moved
by
the
same
reason
,
would
fain
have
cheated
the
Reformed
,
by
only
granting
them
the
restitution
of
the
Edict
of
1577.
Upon
which
account
also
the
Council
delay'd
sending
the
King's
Commissioners
to
the
Assemblies
of
Saumur
and
Loudun
,
because
a
new
Treaty
begun
upon
new
Demands
,
and
which
could
not
but
end
in
new
Concessions
,
was
,
in
their
judgments
,
a
new
Grant
:
But
this
difficulty
was
removed
after
the
arrival
of
the
King's
Commissioners
,
for
the
word
Compensation
was
again
revived
,
and
,
after
some
debate
,
still
remained
,
to
satisfie
the
zealous
Catholicks
and
the
Court
of
Rome
.
But
they
had
also
a
regard
to
the
first
Demand
of
the
Reformed
,
who
at
last
obtained
many
things
over
and
above
the
promised
Compensation
,
because
the
King
was
willing
to
gratifie
them
upon
account
of
their
inviolable
Fidelity
and
great
Services
.
In
a
word
,
he
gave
them
a
new
Edict
,
which
revoked
all
others
,
and
therefore
could
go
no
longer
for
a
meer
Compensation
of
Trespasses
upon
them
,
since
they
were
all
abolished
by
the
same
,
which
,
for
the
future
,
was
to
be
the
standing
Law
in
their
stead
.
This
Observation
will
be
of
good
use
in
the
Sequel
of
this
History
,
especially
against
the
trifling
Arguments
brought
in
of
late
Years
,
to
elude
all
the
Concessions
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
;
which
trifling
Arguments
were
grounded
on
this
false
Principle
,
that
since
the
Edict
granted
only
a
meer
Compensation
for
Damages
received
by
the
Treaties
with
the
Heads
of
the
League
,
in
which
there
were
Restrictions
prejudicial
to
the
Edict
of
1577
;
it
was
therefore
likely
enough
,
that
such
Damages
being
very
inconsiderable
,
the
intention
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
,
which
made
amends
for
them
,
was
to
grant
but
little
to
the
Reformed
;
but
their
Principle
being
false
,
as
is
apparent
by
the
Premises
,
their
Consequence
must
needs
be
very
unjust
.
The
second
Demand
had
respect
to
the
Freedom
of
Exercise
,
and
The
second
Demand
,
a
free
Exercise
,
and
its
extent
.
was
of
a
very
large
extent
,
since
it
contained
the
Grounds
of
the
Right
of
that
Exercise
which
was
to
be
established
,
or
continued
;
the
Bounds
of
that
Priviledge
,
according
to
the
Times
,
Persons
,
and
Places
;
and
generally
all
the
Circumstances
of
the
Exercise
,
together
with
the
exemption
from
certain
things
belonging
to
the
Catholick
Worship
which
their
Consciences
could
not
comply
with
.
The
Assembly
had
at
first
demanded
an
indistinct
Liberty
of
Exercise
in
all
the
Kingdom
;
but
they
soon
desisted
from
that
Point
:
either
because
in
several
great
Towns
there
was
not
one
single
Protestant
,
and
therefore
the
grant
of
Exercise
had
been
there
to
no
purpose
;
or
because
at
Bourdeaux
,
Thoulouse
,
and
other
most
important
Cities
,
they
would
have
rather
begun
the
War
again
,
than
suffered
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
to
be
established
within
their
Walls
:
or
because
it
had
been
granted
to
other
Towns
,
that
no
such
Exercise
should
ever
be
introduced
amongst
them
.
Therefore
the
Reformed
were
forced
to
restrain
that
Demand
to
a
general
freedom
of
dwelling
where
ever
they
pleased
,
and
to
a
free
Exercise
in
certain
places
only
,
since
it
could
not
be
obtained
every
where
:
but
they
stood
fast
to
their
resolution
of
getting
it
with
a
larger
extent
than
before
.
This
was
at
last
granted
them
in
two
Articles
:
By
the
first
whereof
their
Exercise
was
permitted
in
all
places
where
they
had
established
it
ever
since
the
Edicts
of
the
League
,
till
the
Truce
was
made
between
the
two
Kings
,
and
after
the
Truce
,
so
long
as
the
War
continued
with
the
rest
of
the
Leaguers
:
and
after
some
Debates
,
all
those
Places
were
comprised
under
the
general
Clause
of
Places
where
the
Exercise
had
been
made
during
the
Years
1596.
and
1597.
The
Catholicks
have
of
late
endeavoured
to
confound
the
Rights
of
these
two
Years
when
they
have
sought
for
trifling
Arguments
to
elude
the
plainest
Concessions
of
the
Edict
;
and
they
have
pretended
,
that
the
Proofs
of
the
Right
acquired
by
the
Possession
,
during
these
two
Years
,
might
shew
,
that
the
Exercise
had
been
continued
during
both
:
which
,
however
,
was
not
the
design
of
the
Edict
,
as
it
appears
in
that
during
the
Year
1597.
the
continuation
of
the
Exercise
had
been
granted
in
all
places
,
wherein
they
had
it
setled
in
1596.
but
that
the
Edict
not
being
concluded
this
Year
,
new
Exercises
were
set
up
during
the
following
Year
,
which
the
Reformed
required
to
be
confirmed
with
the
rest
;
so
that
such
Exercises
as
had
not
been
established
before
the
Year
1597.
needed
no
older
proofs
;
this
Year
having
certainly
been
added
to
the
Year
before
,
as
a
favour
,
and
upon
the
sollicitation
of
the
Reformed
:
Now
it
could
have
been
no
favour
,
if
thereby
they
had
been
obliged
to
prove
the
continuation
of
the
possession
in
1596.
by
that
in
1597.
since
this
would
have
been
to
lay
upon
them
a
new
obligation
of
proving
by
these
new
Titles
a
Right
which
they
had
sufficiently
acquired
by
the
possession
of
1596.
But
as
in
1596.
the
actual
exercising
in
several
places
was
a
sufficient
ground
for
a
right
for
the
future
,
though
the
Reformed
had
it
not
before
;
so
in
1597.
the
like
actual
Exercise
,
often
reiterated
,
gave
them
the
like
right
in
time
to
come
,
though
they
had
it
not
before
.
And
indeed
,
as
the
Negotiation
of
the
Edict
was
not
yet
finished
in
August
1597.
the
Catholicks
,
who
were
afraid
,
that
during
the
new
Delays
of
the
Treaty
,
new
Churches
might
be
set
up
,
and
the
confirmation
thereof
demanded
,
as
well
as
of
those
established
since
the
Year
1596.
they
caused
all
the
Dates
of
those
Establishments
to
be
fixed
upon
the
Month
of
August
of
this
Year
1598.
Insomuch
that
,
to
be
within
the
Dates
of
the
Edict
,
it
was
not
needful
to
prove
the
Exercise
for
these
two
Years
,
but
it
sufficed
to
prove
it
in
either
of
them
.
The
other
Article
granted
,
that
in
each
Bailiwick
,
or
Seneschalcy
,
where
,
by
the
Edict
of
1577.
the
Reformed
had
already
a
publick
Place
for
their
religious
Exercise
,
either
in
a
Burrough
,
or
in
the
Suburbs
of
a
Town
,
another
should
be
given
them
,
besides
the
first
;
so
that
the
Exercise
of
the
reformed
Religion
was
grounded
upon
four
different
Titles
.
The
first
was
,
That
of
the
Places
of
Bailiwick
,
and
of
Possession
,
granted
by
the
Edict
of
1577.
The
second
was
,
That
of
the
new
Possession
acquired
during
the
two
Years
which
had
preceded
the
conclusion
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
.
The
third
was
,
That
of
the
new
Place
of
Bailiwick
,
granted
by
the
same
Edict
.
And
the
fourth
was
,
The
Personal
Right
of
the
Lords
,
grounded
upon
the
nature
of
their
Fiefs
or
Jurisdictions
.
In
all
this
the
Catholicks
secured
the
advantage
of
their
Religion
,
The
advantage
secured
to
the
prevailing
Religion
.
A
second
place
in
each
Bailiwick
was
no
new
thing
.
and
would
never
suffer
that
of
the
Reformed
to
stand
upon
even
ground
with
it
,
by
granting
them
a
liberty
equal
to
their
own
:
so
that
the
Roman
Religion
was
exercised
every
where
,
as
prevailing
;
but
the
Reformed
was
limited
to
certain
Places
,
and
restrained
by
certain
Conditions
,
as
tolerated
.
For
the
rest
,
The
Grant
of
a
second
Place
in
each
Bailiwick
was
not
really
a
new
thing
;
for
it
was
grounded
upon
the
Truce
agreed
upon
between
Henry
the
Third
,
and
Henry
the
Fourth
,
then
only
King
of
Navarre
;
whereby
Henry
the
Third
not
only
re-established
the
Edict
of
1577.
and
therefore
gave
again
to
the
Reformed
the
first
Place
of
Bailiwck
,
which
had
been
given
them
by
the
same
,
and
added
thereto
,
besides
a
free
Passage
granted
to
the
King
of
Navarre
over
the
River
Loire
,
a
Place
in
each
Bailiwick
for
the
sick
and
wounded
of
his
Armies
.
This
Article
of
the
Truce
was
very
ill
executed
,
either
because
of
the
sudden
Death
of
King
Henry
the
Third
,
or
because
there
was
no
occasion
for
it
in
some
Places
where
the
Reformed
had
no
Troops
.
Three
Places
only
were
given
them
by
vertue
of
that
Article
of
the
aforesaid
Truce
;
insomuch
,
that
when
Henry
the
Fourth
granted
them
a
second
Place
of
Bailiwick
,
he
did
only
perform
what
had
been
promised
them
,
giving
,
nevertheless
,
a
larger
extent
to
that
favour
,
than
it
had
before
;
since
he
permitted
then
the
free
Exercise
in
those
Places
to
all
sorts
of
People
,
whereas
the
Truce
had
granted
it
only
for
the
sick
and
wounded
,
and
made
perpetual
what
his
Predecessor
had
granted
only
with
a
Proviso
.
But
there
was
little
appearance
,
that
this
Prince
,
after
having
received
so
great
and
important
Services
from
the
Reformed
,
would
make
their
Condition
worse
by
the
Peace
which
he
promised
them
,
than
it
had
been
by
the
Truce
;
and
it
is
easie
to
guess
,
that
he
would
never
have
taken
away
from
them
,
by
an
Edict
of
Gratitude
,
what
had
been
granted
them
by
a
necessary
Treaty
.
Great
Debates
were
also
made
on
the
Nature
of
the
Places
Difficulties
about
the
Places
of
Exercise
.
where
the
Exercise
was
granted
;
whether
within
the
Walls
of
Towns
,
or
in
the
Suburbs
;
whether
in
Burroughs
,
or
Villages
.
There
were
some
upon
the
manner
of
declaring
the
Places
where
the
new
Possession
gave
the
Right
of
Exercise
,
because
the
surest
appeared
the
less
advantagious
;
for
it
was
proposed
to
get
all
those
Places
numbred
one
by
one
in
the
Edict
,
or
to
comprehend
them
all
under
some
general
Character
.
There
was
,
it
seems
,
a
great
deal
more
security
in
the
first
,
but
the
second
gave
a
larger
Extent
to
the
Privilege
,
because
they
hoped
,
that
in
the
Execution
of
this
Article
,
means
might
be
found
to
facilitate
the
keeping
of
the
Exercise
in
some
Places
,
where
,
perhaps
,
it
might
be
contested
,
if
their
Number
was
sent
to
the
Council
There
was
,
at
least
,
a
sufficient
Ground
to
fear
it
,
for
the
King
had
commanded
his
Commissioners
,
before
they
came
to
a
Conclusion
upon
this
Point
,
to
send
him
the
aforesaid
Number
,
that
he
might
see
if
there
was
any
ambiguity
concerning
them
:
Therefore
the
Reformed
stood
to
the
general
Clause
;
but
because
the
Catholicks
would
not
permit
them
to
settle
themselves
in
so
many
Places
,
they
also
troubled
them
about
the
Proofs
they
Upon
the
Proofs
.
were
obliged
to
give
in
,
either
to
prove
that
the
Exercise
had
been
,
or
ought
to
have
been
made
in
such
or
such
Places
,
according
to
the
Edict
of
1577
or
to
shew
that
it
had
been
actuall
performed
where
the
new
Edict
allow'd
it
:
The
Protestants
pretended
,
That
Praying
publickly
,
together
with
Singing
of
Psalms
,
Marrying
or
Christning
,
ought
to
go
for
sufficient
Proofs
;
but
the
Catholicks
,
who
foresaw
,
and
feared
the
consequence
of
such
Proofs
,
if
once
allow'd
,
could
never
be
brought
to
an
Agreement
upon
this
Point
;
and
the
King
's
refusing
then
to
admit
of
those
Acts
alone
(
and
distinct
one
from
another
)
as
a
sufficient
Ground
for
the
Right
of
an
Exercise
,
has
since
afforded
to
our
late
Interpreters
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
a
very
specious
Pretence
,
to
maintain
that
the
same
Acts
were
not
sufficient
Proofs
for
the
Right
of
the
Exercises
in
some
Places
,
in
which
they
,
nevertheless
,
found
it
continued
for
seventy
or
eighty
Years
together
:
But
it
is
a
Case
which
needs
a
Distinction
,
for
Prayer
once
made
,
without
any
other
Acts
of
Religion
,
and
Marrying
or
Christning
occasionally
,
might
not
indeed
be
solid
Proofs
of
the
Right
of
an
Exercise
;
but
the
same
joyned
together
,
continued
and
performed
with
all
the
ordinary
Circumstances
of
publick
Worship
,
ought
in
these
latter
Times
to
be
taken
for
Authentick
Proofs
of
an
Exercise
so
long
since
established
.
All
Points
having
a
reference
to
that
Demand
,
as
the
Liberty
of
Visiting
and
Comforting
the
Sick
,
even
in
the
Hospitals
;
of
Difficulties
about
the
Burials
.
assisting
the
Prisoners
,
of
exhorting
the
Criminals
,
and
following
them
to
the
Place
of
Execution
it self
:
The
Exemption
from
several
things
,
at
which
the
Consciences
of
the
Reformed
were
offended
,
as
being
parts
or
Circumstances
of
the
Catholick
Worship
,
and
several
other
Articles
of
the
same
nature
,
met
with
proportionable
Difficulties
before
they
could
be
agreed
upon
;
but
that
concerning
Burials
occasioned
the
warmest
Debates
of
all
the
rest
.
The
Catholicks
having
,
through
a
blind
Zeal
,
contrived
Canons
,
which
under
colour
of
Piety
,
destroy
all
Sense
of
Humanity
,
in
forbidding
all
such
as
the
Councils
or
Popes
have
declared
Hereticks
,
to
be
buried
in
Holy
Ground
,
as
they
call
it
,
their
Clergy
could
not
endure
the
Reformed
should
enjoy
this
general
Right
of
Mankind
in
common
Church
Yards
,
nor
even
the
Gentlemen
of
that
Religion
in
the
Chappels
of
their
own
Houses
,
or
in
the
Churches
wherein
they
had
a
Right
of
Patronage
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
Reformed
,
though
no
longer
infatuated
with
the
ridiculous
Conceit
,
That
one
Spot
of
Ground
is
holier
than
another
,
earnestly
demanded
that
the
same
Church-Yard
should
serve
for
both
Parties
;
either
because
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
were
desirous
to
preserve
the
Rights
of
their
Fiefs
,
o●
that
the
Reformed
,
in
general
could
not
brook
that
Distinction
in
Burials
,
by
which
they
thought
themselves
injuriously
reflected
upon
:
For
,
Hereticks
being
excluded
out
of
common
Church-Yards
,
by
the
Canons
,
the
Burying
of
the
Reformed
in
other
Places
,
was
a
plain
Declaration
of
their
being
Hereticks
,
and
,
besides
,
it
exposed
them
,
by
such
a
publick
Blur
,
to
the
Hatred
of
the
Catholicks
,
a
People
always
zealous
,
even
to
Fury
and
Madness
,
against
any
thing
that
appear'd
to
them
in
the
Shape
of
Heresy
.
Indeed
,
there
was
little
Appearance
that
the
Reformed
could
ever
enjoy
a
quiet
Life
or
a
happy
Society
with
them
,
who
were
taught
to
hate
their
Countrymen
in
their
very
Graves
,
and
to
deny
them
the
Honour
of
a
Common
Burial
;
and
who
could
not
see
without
Scorn
,
nor
frequent
without
Horror
those
Men
,
whose
dead
Bodies
,
in
their
Opinion
,
would
prophane
and
fully
the
Places
where
they
lay
buried
.
This
important
Article
was
explained
by
the
Edict
,
or
executed
by
the
Commissioners
after
such
a
manner
as
proved
in
our
Days
the
fatal
Spring
of
innumerable
Vexations
and
Injustices
.
The
third
Demand
was
concerning
the
Subsistence
of
the
Ministers
,
The
Third
Demand
,
the
Subsistence
of
the
Ministers
.
and
the
Maintenance
of
the
Schools
.
The
Reformed
were
willing
to
be
freed
from
paying
Tenths
to
the
Clergy
,
to
whom
they
ow'd
nothing
,
since
they
did
not
own
them
as
their
Pastors
;
and
they
thought
it
unjust
,
that
being
at
the
Charge
of
maintaining
their
own
Ministers
,
they
should
also
contribute
to
the
Subsistence
of
the
Priests
of
a
contrary
Religion
.
They
demanded
,
That
at
least
their
Ministers
should
be
pay'd
out
of
the
publick
Mony
,
according
to
an
Article
of
the
Treaty
of
Truce
with
Henry
III.
They
also
desired
Schools
for
the
Instruction
of
their
Children
,
with
a
publick
Allowance
for
the
Masters
;
and
moreover
,
that
the
Reformed
should
be
indifferently
admitted
to
places
of
Doctors
,
of
Professors
and
Teachers
in
all
the
Universities
and
Faculties
;
to
the
end
that
their
Children
might
freely
take
their
Degrees
in
the
most
flourishing
Colleges
.
In
this
Pretension
of
publick
Salaries
,
they
thought
not
so
much
of
saving
their
Mony
,
as
they
aimed
at
the
most
important
point
of
being
owned
Members
of
the
State
,
equal
to
the
Catholicks
,
and
capable
,
as
well
as
they
,
of
all
sorts
of
honourable
and
profitable
Employments
:
But
the
Catholicks
stoutly
opposed
all
this
,
for
fear
the
Reformed
should
be
equal
with
them
;
therefore
they
could
not
relish
the
maintaining
of
Ministers
and
Teachers
,
out
of
the
King's
Treasury
,
because
then
it
might
seem
,
that
the
Reformed
Religion
was
owned
as
the
Religion
of
the
State
,
which
eminent
Character
they
would
by
all
means
secure
to
the
Catholicks
.
Besides
,
they
imagined
,
that
by
settling
publick
Funds
towards
the
Subsistence
of
Men
,
who
laboured
Day
and
Night
for
the
propagation
of
the
Reformed
Doctrine
,
they
should
so
firmly
establish
it
,
that
afterwards
it
could
hardly
be
shaken
;
whereas
it
might
soon
fall
,
if
the
Salaries
of
the
Ministers
were
left
to
the
Charity
and
Zeal
of
their
own
People
.
But
these
Difficulties
were
in
a
great
Measure
remov'd
by
their
Demand
of
being
freed
from
paying
Tenths
against
their
Consciences
,
to
a
sort
of
Men
,
whom
they
looked
upon
as
false
Pastors
,
and
the
Ministers
of
Antichrist
.
The
Clergy
could
not
abide
to
hear
of
losing
such
a
real
and
considerable
part
of
their
Revenues
;
and
,
besides
,
were
afraid
of
the
bad
Consequences
it
might
have
;
such
a
fair
Privilege
being
like
to
draw
in
a
great
number
of
Catholicks
to
the
reformed
Religion
;
for
it
was
well
known
that
the
Reformed
taught
,
That
the
Tenths
were
not
due
to
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
by
Divine
Right
,
and
that
therefore
a
great
Advantage
would
accrue
to
any
one
,
who
keeping
the
Tiths
to
himself
,
might
come
off
for
a
small
Contribution
towards
the
Minister's
Salary
.
As
there
wanted
not
able
Ministers
,
in
the
Assembly
,
so
they
did
not
fail
to
secure
and
promote
their
Interest
,
insomuch
that
this
Affair
was
debated
with
great
Heats
:
But
at
last
it
was
put
to
an
end
,
or
rather
eluded
by
the
King's
Promise
,
to
pay
the
Reformed
a
yearly
Sum
of
Mony
,
to
be
employ'd
,
A
Sum
of
Mony
promised
by
the
King
.
as
they
should
think
fit
,
without
giving
an
account
thereof
:
But
still
they
trifled
about
the
Quantity
of
the
Sum
,
in
respect
to
the
Number
of
the
Ministers
,
for
whom
it
was
designed
,
about
the
Assignations
of
the
Mony
,
about
the
Security
of
the
Payment
:
And
after
all
this
,
the
Measures
they
took
were
so
uncertain
,
that
,
a
little
while
after
the
Conclusion
,
the
Reformed
complained
of
their
being
but
ill
paid
,
and
that
they
enjoyed
not
the
effect
of
this
Promise
much
longer
than
twenty
Years
.
Moreover
,
as
the
promised
Sum
was
not
sufficient
to
maintain
such
a
great
Number
of
Pastors
,
it
was
in
a
manner
made
up
by
two
Articles
;
by
the
first
whereof
the
Reformed
were
permitted
to
accept
Gifts
and
Legacies
for
the
Subsistence
of
Ministers
,
Scholars
and
the
Poor
:
And
by
the
other
they
were
allow'd
on
certain
Conditions
,
to
raise
Mony
upon
their
People
.
But
this
was
set
down
in
the
secret
Articles
,
being
too
advantagious
to
appear
in
the
Body
of
the
Edict
.
The
Article
of
the
Schools
was
left
in
a
greater
ambiguity
The
Schools
.
than
the
former
.
The
Reformed
,
who
were
still
prepossess'd
with
an
Opinion
,
That
their
Religion
should
be
triumphant
,
as
soon
as
Men
could
embrace
its
Doctrin
,
without
being
debarred
from
their
temporal
Advantages
,
thought
,
in
good
earnest
,
that
in
a
short
time
the
Universities
should
be
filled
with
Reformed
Professors
and
Teachers
,
if
they
could
but
get
them
declared
capable
of
holding
those
Places
;
which
Fancy
was
not
a
little
confirm'd
by
the
general
Reputation
the
Reformed
had
gotten
in
the
World
,
of
being
Men
of
greater
and
more
polite
Learning
than
the
Catholicks
;
from
whence
they
concluded
,
That
all
the
Pulpits
would
be
soon
filled
with
Persons
of
eminent
Doctrin
,
out
of
their
Churches
.
To
the
same
end
it
was
,
that
they
importunately
demanded
,
That
their
Children
should
be
admitted
to
publick
Schools
,
and
to
all
the
Priviledges
and
Immunities
of
Scholarship
,
even
as
well
as
the
Catholicks
themselves
;
and
that
they
should
not
be
excluded
or
molested
upon
the
account
of
Religion
.
These
two
Demands
were
granted
them
,
but
upon
Conditions
so
ill
explained
,
that
a
little
after
the
verifying
of
the
Edict
,
some
Difficulties
were
raised
upon
the
first
,
which
brought
the
Concession
to
a
small
matter
,
and
,
by
degrees
,
to
nothing
at
all
.
As
for
the
second
,
it
was
so
far
from
being
advantagious
to
them
,
that
it
proved
one
of
the
principal
Springs
of
those
great
Vexations
they
have
groan'd
under
,
during
sixty
Years
and
above
,
because
it
served
for
a
colour
to
deny
them
the
Liberty
of
teaching
any
thing
in
their
small
Schools
,
except
Reading
and
Arithmetick
;
and
they
were
told
,
that
they
had
a
Right
by
the
Edict
to
send
their
Children
to
the
publick
Colleges
,
where
they
should
not
be
molested
in
their
Consciences
.
When
Experience
had
made
them
fully
sensible
of
the
Cheat
,
they
endeavour'd
,
under
the
reign
of
Lewis
XIII
.
to
remedy
it
,
by
erecting
Schools
in
the
principal
Churches
of
each
Province
:
But
the
same
Pretence
,
of
their
being
allowed
by
the
Edict
to
send
their
Children
to
the
publick
Colleges
,
gave
the
Catholicks
occasion
to
hinder
several
of
those
Establishments
,
to
ruine
the
rest
,
and
even
to
force
the
Ministers
and
Consistories
to
suffer
the
Children
of
the
Reformed
to
be
sent
to
suspicious
Schools
,
as
we
shall
have
occasion
to
relate
hereafter
.
The
fourth
Demand
concern'd
the
securing
of
Estates
,
and
of
The
4th
.
Demand
,
the
possession
of
Estates
,
and
Rights
of
Succession
.
Civil
and
Natural
Properties
;
by
virtue
whereof
Children
,
or
the
next
of
kin
,
inherit
their
deceased
Parents
or
Relations
Estates
;
and
the
Members
of
the
same
Commonwealth
are
made
capable
of
receiving
Benefits
,
Gifts
and
Legacies
;
of
Buying
and
Selling
;
of
Contracting
,
Acting
and
Disposing
of
what
belongs
to
them
,
according
to
Law
.
The
Nobility
and
Gentry
had
,
besides
the
general
concern
,
a
special
Interest
therein
,
in
respect
of
their
Fiefs
,
Lordships
,
Patronages
and
Honours
.
Now
the
Canons
depriv'd
the
Hereticks
of
these
Rights
,
and
afforded
so
many
ways
of
bereaving
them
of
all
the
Advantages
of
civil
Society
,
that
though
they
had
not
formally
condemned
them
to
Death
,
yet
they
sufficiently
brought
them
to
the
Necessity
of
Dying
,
by
taking
away
from
them
all
Succours
and
Reliefs
necessary
for
the
maintenance
of
Human
Life
.
Therefore
the
Catholicks
observed
those
cruel
Laws
with
much
Severity
,
and
formal
or
equivalent
disinheritings
(
by
which
they
partly
or
wholely
excluded
their
reformed
Relations
out
of
their
Succession
)
were
always
advis'd
by
the
Directors
of
their
Consciences
,
or
authoris'd
by
the
Judges
:
So
that
it
was
high
time
to
put
a
Stop
to
such
a
great
Disorder
,
and
because
a
Healing
Article
had
already
been
inserted
,
upon
this
Matter
,
in
the
former
Edicts
,
they
needed
only
to
get
the
old
Orders
renew'd
;
which
was
done
,
with
Exceptions
,
in
respect
to
some
particular
Cases
,
some
whereof
were
explain'd
in
the
secret
Articles
,
and
others
left
undecided
,
for
Reasons
of
State
.
The
fifth
Demand
was
for
obtaining
an
equal
number
of
The
fifth
demand
,
impartial
Judges
.
Judges
of
both
Religions
,
in
all
Parliaments
,
and
was
grounded
upon
the
ill-will
of
these
Courts
,
who
daily
did
notorious
pieces
of
Injustice
to
the
Reformed
,
and
started
a
World
of
Difficulties
and
Scruples
in
the
verifying
of
the
Edicts
granted
for
their
Security
:
Which
they
had
made
out
with
so
many
Instances
in
the
Book
of
their
Complaints
,
that
the
Court
was
not
able
to
deny
it
;
and
thought
it
very
insignificant
to
allow
them
only
some
Protestant
Judges
in
each
Court
,
since
it
was
certain
,
that
where-ever
the
Number
of
Catholicks
were
greater
,
the
Reformed
should
be
infallibly
cast
:
But
the
Parliaments
had
such
an
Interest
to
prevent
the
multiplying
of
Offices
in
their
Bodies
,
and
the
dismembring
of
their
Jurisdictions
,
that
this
Affair
met
Chambers
Miparties
,
or
of
the
Edict
.
with
many
Difficulties
and
Obstacles
.
The
King
,
nevertheless
,
granted
one
miparted
Chamber
in
the
Parliaments
of
Thoulouse
,
Bordeaux
and
Grenoble
,
where
all
the
Causes
of
the
Reformed
should
respectively
be
brought
.
There
was
already
one
at
Castres
,
and
some
reformed
Judges
had
been
establish'd
in
the
Parliament
of
Grenoble
,
and
it
seem'd
that
the
Reformed
of
Dauphine
,
where
Lesdiguieres
had
a
full
Power
,
had
nothing
common
in
several
Affairs
with
those
of
the
same
Religion
in
the
other
Province
;
three
Judges
were
then
added
to
the
former
,
to
make
up
a
miparted
Chamber
,
which
at
the
very
Time
of
its
Creation
was
incorporated
with
the
Parliament
,
insomuch
that
its
Members
were
call'd
in
,
when
ever
any
thing
was
to
be
debated
in
a
full
House
;
Moreover
,
the
King
promised
to
erect
a
Chamber
at
Paris
,
consisting
of
ten
Catholick
Judges
and
six
reformed
,
and
those
Protestants
who
lived
within
the
respective
Jurisdictions
of
the
Parliaments
of
Rouen
,
Rennes
and
Dijon
,
had
their
choice
,
either
to
bring
their
Causes
before
that
of
their
own
Province
,
or
before
any
of
the
Chambers
granted
in
the
nearest
of
them
.
The
King's
Promise
,
made
to
the
Reformed
,
in
respect
of
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
was
not
executed
;
but
,
it
seems
,
he
made
them
amends
for
it
,
by
creating
some
new
Offices
of
Judges
in
that
of
Normandy
,
and
a
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
upon
the
Model
of
that
which
was
establish'd
at
Paris
.
They
had
not
the
same
Favour
in
the
Parliament
of
Britany
;
either
because
the
Judges
of
that
Court
,
which
were
some
of
the
most
furious
against
the
Reformed
,
would
not
consent
to
it
,
for
that
it
was
not
judged
necessary
in
that
Province
,
where
the
Number
of
Protestants
was
very
inconsiderable
;
or
,
in
fine
,
that
all
the
Members
of
that
Parliament
were
so
partial
and
passionate
,
that
a
sufficient
number
of
equitable
Men
could
not
be
found
among
them
,
to
make
it
up
.
Nothing
was
changed
in
what
had
been
agreed
upon
concerning
the
Parliament
of
Dijon
.
That
of
Rouen
being
a
great
Enemy
to
the
Reformed
,
they
had
therefore
obtained
the
Choice
I
spoke
of
just
now
:
But
this
bringing
up
of
Causes
from
one
Court
to
another
,
had
brought
to
the
Parliament
of
Paris
all
the
Causes
of
Normandy
,
where
the
Reformed
were
very
numerous
,
and
the
Catholicks
themselves
stuck
not
sometimes
to
beg
their
Intervention
in
their
own
Causes
,
when
they
were
jealous
of
their
Judges
;
insomuch
that
this
Parliament
losing
much
by
that
means
,
chose
rather
to
agree
to
the
creation
of
a
Chamber
,
like
that
of
Paris
,
than
to
see
almost
all
the
Law
.
Suits
of
its
Jurisdiction
brought
to
another
.
The
Reformed
found
also
some
Advantage
therein
,
because
they
were
no
longer
obliged
to
travel
out
of
their
Province
,
and
so
far
from
their
Friends
;
because
also
the
Customs
of
Paris
and
Normandy
were
very
different
,
and
that
the
Charges
and
Delays
were
more
troublesome
at
Paris
than
at
Rouen
.
Besides
,
they
were
Gainers
in
that
Bargain
,
by
the
three
Offices
of
Judges
created
by
the
King
in
their
behalf
:
But
,
for
all
this
,
that
Parliament
was
not
reconcil'd
to
the
Reformation
,
and
,
as
it
was
the
most
corrupted
and
venal
Court
in
all
France
,
so
there
was
none
where
the
Reformed
were
expos'd
to
greater
Vexations
and
Injustice
.
However
this
Establishment
was
made
but
15
or
16
Months
after
the
Edict
:
Because
it
was
long
doubted
whether
the
Clause
concerning
Offices
,
inserted
in
the
Edict
granted
to
the
Marquess
of
Villars
,
permitted
the
Protestants
to
be
sharers
therein
:
But
,
upon
the
whole
matter
,
it
was
concluded
,
That
the
King
had
not
by
this
Clause
deprived
himself
of
his
Right
,
and
the
Interest
of
the
Parliament
oblig'd
him
to
declare
that
it
was
but
provisional
.
The
sixth
Demand
was
,
For
a
free
Admittance
to
all
Offices
The
sixth
Demand
,
to
be
admitted
to
Offices
.
of
State
,
War
,
Justice
,
Policy
,
Treasury
,
and
to
all
Commissions
,
Employments
,
Professions
,
Arts
and
Trades
,
without
Danger
of
being
excluded
upon
the
account
of
Religion
.
It
was
directly
against
the
Canon-Law
,
which
debars
from
all
these
Rights
such
as
are
not
obedient
to
the
Roman
Church
,
and
who
are
for
that
Reason
call'd
Hereticks
;
and
it
had
been
the
Original
of
all
the
Oppositions
made
to
the
Reformed
,
during
so
many
Years
together
;
but
it
was
of
such
great
Consequence
to
them
,
that
they
would
never
desist
from
that
Article
;
because
,
besides
the
Honour
and
Credit
of
Offices
,
which
they
would
not
have
their
Families
to
be
depriv'd
of
,
they
saw
well
,
that
if
that
honourable
Door
was
shut
to
the
Protestants
,
such
as
had
more
Ambition
than
Piety
,
would
soon
bid
adieu
to
their
naked
and
barren
Religion
,
and
thereby
bring
the
Reformation
to
a
declining
State
.
The
greatest
Opposition
came
from
the
Parliaments
,
who
refused
to
admit
them
to
the
Places
of
the
Law
:
But
at
last
they
obtain'd
their
Desire
,
and
the
King
declared
them
capable
of
holding
all
sorts
of
Offices
;
whereby
they
thought
they
had
gain'd
a
considerable
Point
,
because
that
Honour
being
refused
to
Hereticks
by
the
Canons
,
their
being
admitted
to
them
was
a
Discharge
The
extent
of
this
Concession
from
that
odious
and
hateful
Name
.
This
Pretension
extended
much
farther
than
the
former
,
by
which
they
only
desired
a
certain
Number
of
impartial
Judges
;
but
the
latter
aim'd
at
no
less
than
to
be
made
capable
of
diverse
Offices
which
were
supream
in
Cities
and
Towns
,
of
Shrievalties
,
Mayoralties
,
Consulats
,
[
](A27402-e61780-b)*
*
The
Offices
wherein
Notaries
Public
,
allow'd
by
Authority
,
ingross
and
register
private
Contracts
Tabellionages
;
of
Places
of
Attorney
,
of
Recorder
,
of
Bailiff
;
of
Places
in
the
Marshalsea
,
Admiralty
,
in
the
Table
of
Marble
;
of
those
of
the
Chamber
of
Accounts
,
of
the
Court
of
Aids
,
of
the
Courts
of
Elections
;
of
those
of
Judge
or
Judge-Assistant
in
the
inferior
Jurisdictions
,
of
Judge
in
chief
in
the
Court
leets
of
the
Lords
.
They
were
also
admitted
by
the
same
to
the
Places
of
Master
of
Requests
,
two
whereof
had
been
promised
them
gratis
;
and
to
those
of
Secretary
to
the
King
,
which
are
none
of
the
least
importance
,
in
respect
of
their
Priviledges
.
They
were
already
possess'd
of
some
Governments
and
military
Dignities
,
and
several
among
them
were
even
Counsellors
of
State
.
The
same
Article
had
also
a
very
great
extent
in
the
Profession
of
Mechanick
or
Liberal
Arts
,
and
,
in
a
Word
,
tended
to
a
levelling
of
the
Catholicks
with
the
Reformed
,
by
making
the
latter
Civil
Members
of
the
State
as
well
as
they
,
and
equal
Sharers
in
the
Distribution
of
Favours
and
Rewards
.
Yet
in
this
important
Matter
the
Reformed
were
highly
Mistaken
,
The
Sham
of
this
Concession
.
when
they
contented
themselves
with
a
wide
and
general
Declaration
of
their
capableness
of
Offices
,
without
solidly
engaging
the
King
that
they
should
be
really
conferr'd
upon
them
.
In
effect
,
to
appease
the
Pope
,
who
made
as
if
he
had
been
offended
at
it
,
they
represented
to
him
,
That
there
was
a
vast
difference
between
declaring
one
capable
of
a
Place
and
bestowing
it
upon
him
;
which
perfidious
Maxim
the
Event
has
shewn
to
be
too
true
,
since
the
Reformed
have
been
so
far
from
being
admitted
to
high
Places
,
or
preferr'd
to
the
greatest
Dignities
,
according
to
their
Merits
,
that
they
have
been
shifted
with
,
even
about
the
meanest
Places
,
and
the
most
inconsiderable
Trades
of
the
Kingdom
.
There
were
some
among
them
,
who
foreseeing
that
some
Time
or
other
this
general
Declaration
would
be
ministerpreted
,
mov'd
in
the
Assembly
for
fixing
,
in
each
kind
of
Employments
,
a
certain
number
of
Places
,
that
should
be
conferr'd
upon
the
Reformed
;
and
du
Plessis
,
as
I
have
said
elswhere
,
treating
,
some
Years
before
,
with
Villeroy
,
had
obtain'd
the
fourth
part
of
all
Places
,
and
was
even
in
hopes
to
obtain
a
third
.
But
,
besides
,
that
such
a
general
Declaration
had
something
more
plausible
and
flattering
than
the
limitation
of
a
certain
Number
of
Places
,
because
thereby
the
Reformed
were
more
fully
equall'd
to
the
Catholicks
,
it
was
more
suitable
to
their
different
Circumstances
in
the
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
;
for
in
some
their
Number
was
so
great
,
that
if
they
had
been
reduced
to
a
fourth
or
a
third
part
of
the
Offices
,
they
had
been
very
unjustly
dealt
with
,
and
the
Court
had
been
under
a
necessity
of
calling
Catholicks
from
the
other
Provinces
,
to
bestow
the
remainder
upon
them
.
But
in
others
they
were
so
much
inferior
in
number
to
the
Catholicks
,
that
there
had
not
been
enough
among
them
to
fill
the
third
or
the
fourth
part
of
the
Places
.
Moreover
,
a
special
Regulation
had
been
necessary
almost
for
every
Balliwick
;
insomuch
that
a
general
Clause
was
in
a
manner
unavoidable
.
Add
to
this
,
That
the
Provinces
where
the
Reformed
were
the
strongest
and
most
numerous
,
they
did
so
little
question
their
being
able
to
engross
all
the
Offices
to
themselves
,
for
want
of
qualified
Catholicks
,
that
it
was
no
difficult
Matter
,
for
the
Court
to
satisfie
them
with
that
indefinite
Declaration
:
And
,
indeed
it
was
very
advantagious
,
had
it
been
observ'd
bona
fide
;
but
as
the
same
had
been
formerly
eluded
by
Henry
III's
Artifices
,
so
his
Example
has
been
follow'd
since
for
above
40
Years
,
and
this
equitable
Rule
of
Equality
has
been
turn'd
into
a
Sham
by
the
Treachery
of
his
Successors
.
True
it
is
,
that
at
the
Time
of
the
Edict
the
Reformed
gain'd
by
it
no
small
Credit
,
since
the
best
part
of
all
inferior
Offices
fell
immediately
upon
them
,
and
even
the
Catholick
Lords
were
so
well
perswaded
that
they
had
a
better
Stock
either
of
Ability
or
Honesty
than
others
,
that
they
stuck
not
to
prefer
them
,
before
the
Catholicks
,
to
such
Places
as
were
in
their
Gift
;
moreover
,
Offices
being
venal
in
France
,
the
Reformed
bought
them
dearer
than
others
;
and
,
with
the
Help
of
that
strong
Machine
,
overcame
all
sorts
of
Oppositions
,
which
happen'd
especially
for
Places
of
a
new
creation
,
when
he
that
bids
most
is
sure
to
be
the
Buyer
:
But
this
happy
State
of
the
Reformed
lasted
only
till
after
the
taking
of
Rochel
.
The
seventh
Demand
was
concerning
the
Securities
,
the
principal
The
7th
Demand
,
Securities
.
whereof
was
,
in
their
Judgment
,
the
keeping
of
those
Places
which
they
had
now
in
their
Hands
,
and
were
numerous
and
strong
enough
to
resist
their
Enemies
in
case
of
an
Attack
:
But
't
was
this
very
thing
made
the
Difficulty
;
for
the
Court
was
very
unwilling
to
leave
so
many
Fortresses
in
the
Hands
of
brave
and
bold
Men
,
amongst
whom
there
was
a
great
number
of
warlike
and
couragious
Nobility
,
who
had
been
permitted
to
unite
together
for
their
mutual
Defence
;
but
the
Reformed
were
inflexible
upon
this
Point
,
and
would
,
by
no
means
,
hear
of
parting
with
what
they
had
;
for
,
first
,
the
Experience
of
past
Times
made
them
afraid
that
the
Edict
might
be
us'd
as
a
Pretence
to
disarm
them
,
and
that
the
Catholicks
might
break
their
Oath
as
soon
as
their
Places
of
Refuge
should
be
taken
from
them
.
Besides
,
they
could
not
but
know
,
that
,
according
to
the
Policy
suggested
by
the
Court
of
Rome
to
all
Princes
who
submit
to
the
Pope
,
they
keep
Faith
with
none
but
such
as
they
fear
;
and
that
therefore
it
might
be
kept
to
the
Reformed
no
longer
than
the
Danger
of
breaking
it
should
last
.
'T
is
a
Maxim
no
less
general
than
true
,
Since
Conscience
and
Honesty
have
not
been
a
sufficient
Warrant
for
the
Security
of
Treaties
,
that
such
as
are
concerned
in
the
Observation
of
them
,
must
make
themselves
formidable
to
such
as
would
break
the
same
,
and
make
them
sensible
that
they
could
not
do
it
with
impunity
:
Therefore
it
was
necessary
for
the
Reformed
to
keep
still
some
strong
Garrisons
,
to
stifle
in
the
Catholicks
Hearts
the
Desire
of
attempting
their
Ruin
,
by
shewing
them
the
frightful
Prospect
of
an
equal
Danger
on
both
sides
;
moreover
,
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
was
in
Arms
:
All
such
as
during
the
War
had
commanded
,
either
under
the
King
,
or
under
the
League
,
had
some
Place
or
other
at
their
Devotion
;
and
as
there
was
no
great
likelihood
of
so
soon
disarming
so
many
Men
,
who
acted
like
petty
Princes
in
their
Government
,
so
the
Reformed
had
good
reason
to
fear
,
that
if
they
should
lay
down
their
Arms
alone
,
they
might
soon
be
at
the
Discretion
of
their
irreconcilable
Persecutors
.
This
same
Article
comprehended
also
many
private
Interests
besides
the
general
,
because
there
was
neither
Lord
nor
Captain
which
had
not
some
Place
in
the
Guard
,
and
no
one
was
so
disinterested
to
give
up
his
own
,
to
preserve
that
of
his
Companion
.
There
was
also
as
engaging
an
Interest
which
concern'd
the
common
Cause
,
diverse
Places
had
Catholick
Governours
that
were
not
bigotted
enough
to
their
Religion
to
neglect
their
own
Fortune
,
tho'
it
were
advanc'd
to
the
Prejudice
of
the
Popish
Cause
;
nor
yet
so
well
affected
to
the
Reformed
to
embrace
their
Party
without
an
evident
Advantage
.
They
plainly
saw
,
that
when
a
Peace
should
be
establish'd
in
the
Kingdom
,
their
Places
would
become
unuseful
,
their
Garrisons
broke
,
and
their
Profits
cease
;
but
concluded
,
that
if
the
Reformed
obtain'd
1598.
the
keeping
of
their
Places
,
they
needed
only
to
change
their
Religion
to
preserve
their
own
,
as
being
the
same
Reason
whereby
others
should
possess
them
.
The
Memoirs
of
those
Times
give
an
account
,
That
there
were
Men
of
this
Character
,
who
had
promised
to
profess
the
Reformed
Religion
,
but
declar'd
they
would
first
see
the
State
settl'd
.
'T
was
to
favour
these
Conversions
,
which
might
increase
and
Strengthen
their
Party
,
as
made
them
demand
,
That
if
any
Governour
of
any
Place
embraced
the
Reformed
Religion
,
his
Place
should
be
continued
to
him
without
any
Innovation
:
And
Examples
may
be
seen
in
the
Reign
of
Lewis
XIII
.
of
the
Protection
that
the
Reformed
gave
to
those
under
such
Circumstances
:
But
the
Council
,
desirous
to
hinder
the
multiplication
of
the
Places
of
the
Reformed
,
limited
the
Time
in
which
they
were
to
be
at
the
disposal
of
the
Reformed
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
be
able
to
reckon
up
their
strong
Places
.
This
Article
was
very
difficult
to
be
resolv'd
,
because
there
were
Disputes
about
the
Number
and
Quality
of
these
Places
,
the
Strength
of
the
Garrisons
,
the
Nomination
and
Oath
of
the
Governours
,
upon
the
Changing
,
in
case
of
Death
,
about
the
placing
of
under
Officers
,
the
time
of
the
Guard
,
and
many
other
things
which
respected
the
Circumstances
of
this
Affair
.
The
Reformed
chiefly
declar'd
,
They
desir'd
that
those
Places
that
belonged
to
them
might
not
exclude
them
from
other
Governments
,
whereto
they
might
be
chose
,
according
to
their
Merits
.
The
Council
employed
all
their
Art
to
evade
these
Pretensions
of
the
Reformed
,
and
,
above
all
,
to
bring
the
Nomination
of
the
Governours
under
the
King's
Power
,
to
the
end
that
such
as
were
admitted
might
be
greater
Friends
to
the
Court
than
to
the
contrary
Party
.
But
to
prevail
with
the
Reformed
to
consent
to
this
Proposition
,
it
was
requisite
to
oblige
those
that
should
be
chosen
by
the
King
to
take
an
Attestation
from
the
Provincial
Assembly
,
to
the
end
that
the
Assembly
might
object
against
them
,
if
they
were
suspicious
Persons
.
The
King
likewise
promised
the
Reformed
to
take
their
Advice
when
any
Government
should
be
vacant
,
that
he
might
not
chuse
such
Persons
into
those
Places
as
would
be
disagreeable
to
them
.
In
which
Proceeding
there
was
something
very
different
from
what
happened
on
other
occasions
,
where
the
People
have
any
part
in
the
disposing
of
Offices
.
Generally
the
Subjects
nominate
to
the
King
such
as
they
think
fit
,
and
he
accepts
or
refuses
them
:
But
here
the
King
names
and
the
Subjects
have
a
Liberty
to
refuse
;
wherefore
the
King
sends
back
all
those
whom
he
chuses
for
the
Attestation
of
the
Assembly
,
obliged
the
Assembly
,
in
case
they
refuse
them
their
Testimony
,
to
give
their
Reasons
to
the
Council
;
to
the
end
that
by
this
necessity
of
giving
an
account
of
their
Refusal
,
the
Respect
due
to
the
Royal
Nomination
may
be
observed
,
and
that
the
King
might
always
appear
Master
and
Arbitrator
in
the
Affair
.
And
upon
the
whole
,
the
Reformed
obtained
a
great
part
of
what
they
desired
,
and
had
it
not
been
for
the
Divisions
among
themselves
,
they
might
have
gain'd
much
more
:
It
was
very
happy
for
them
that
there
was
not
in
every
Province
a
Governour
,
as
indifferent
to
Religion
,
and
as
powerful
as
Lesdiguieres
was
in
Dauphine
.
They
would
have
disunited
them
,
in
treating
with
each
separately
,
as
they
did
with
him
who
would
never
have
his
Garrisons
comprehended
with
the
rest
,
under
the
same
Conditions
He
made
Religion
a
pretext
to
keep
his
Places
,
but
he
would
have
no
dependance
on
the
Assembly
,
liking
better
to
be
sole
Master
in
his
own
Province
.
The
Court
would
have
gained
by
it
if
every
Governour
had
been
able
to
have
done
the
same
,
because
by
that
means
they
would
have
ruined
the
Authority
of
General
Councils
:
But
none
of
them
besides
Lesdigueres
being
in
a
condition
of
maintaining
himself
,
all
were
obliged
to
unite
for
their
mutual
Security
.
But
to
return
,
these
strong
Places
being
held
by
the
Reformed
,
How
they
were
useful
to
the
King
.
●
was
not
so
contrary
to
the
Interests
and
Intentions
of
the
King
,
as
some
would
make
us
believe
,
and
as
he
himself
was
even
sometimes
obliged
to
pretend
.
This
Prince
was
not
yet
free
from
the
perplexity
wherein
the
uncertainty
of
the
Succession
,
the
Authority
of
the
Nobility
,
and
the
Power
of
his
own
Officers
had
put
him
.
The
Seeds
of
those
Conspiracies
which
had
been
raised
against
him
and
against
the
State
,
were
rather
hidden
than
quite
stifled
:
And
there
was
too
much
reason
to
fear
that
so
many
Men
being
corrupted
by
the
Practices
and
Gold
of
the
Spaniards
,
might
form
such
a
Party
as
would
give
him
a
great
deal
of
Trouble
to
destroy
;
upon
which
he
often
complained
,
That
there
was
none
about
him
that
prudence
would
permit
him
to
confide
in
.
On
the
other
side
,
when
he
thought
of
the
Affection
that
the
Reformed
had
so
seasonably
shew'd
towards
him
for
so
many
Years
together
,
he
was
satisfied
there
was
amongst
them
such
as
were
proved
Friends
,
and
from
whom
,
in
the
greatest
extremity
he
might
promise
himself
all
Assistance
.
It
is
true
,
at
that
time
they
were
dissatisfied
with
his
indifference
towards
them
,
and
his
delaying
their
Affairs
,
but
he
was
certain
he
should
always
find
them
ready
to
lay
down
the
last
drop
of
their
Blood
for
his
Service
,
as
soon
as
ever
he
should
give
them
any
Testimony
of
his
former
Confidence
and
Trust
in
them
:
And
therefore
he
thought
it
a
very
important
business
to
preserve
them
,
and
spoke
to
his
Confidents
of
the
Peace
he
had
granted
them
,
as
a
thing
he
had
the
most
ardently
wish'd
for
,
and
which
might
be
very
serviceable
to
him
in
his
greatest
Undertakings
.
He
lookt
upon
the
Reformed
as
his
Party
,
and
their
strong
Places
as
his
own
:
He
knew
very
well
,
that
whatsoever
Intrigues
the
Spaniards
might
carry
on
with
the
turbulent
Spirits
of
the
Court
,
yet
that
part
of
the
State
which
was
held
by
the
Reformed
could
not
be
taken
from
him
,
and
they
might
be
serviceable
even
in
keeping
others
in
their
Duty
Indeed
there
were
some
persons
in
this
Party
that
were
suspected
by
him
,
and
that
he
would
have
been
very
glad
to
have
had
at
his
discretion
,
that
he
might
have
been
able
to
have
unhinged
those
Cabals
whereof
he
thought
these
Persons
the
Ring-leaders
:
But
he
had
seen
by
the
Negotiation
of
the
Edict
that
this
pretended
Faction
was
not
always
the
strongest
,
and
that
those
that
were
the
most
difficultly
pleased
,
had
,
nevertheless
,
sometimes
yielded
upon
the
Necessity
of
his
Affairs
:
And
,
upon
the
whole
matter
,
he
was
not
ignorant
that
he
had
the
infallible
means
of
re
uniting
them
to
himself
,
whenever
he
would
;
and
that
he
might
depend
as
much
upon
them
as
on
▪
the
rest
of
the
Reformed
,
as
soon
as
by
the
state
of
Affairs
his
Interest
would
permit
him
to
rejoyn
himself
to
their
Party
:
He
had
only
a
Desire
of
having
a
Power
of
naming
the
Governours
of
their
Towns
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
place
such
in
them
who
were
as
much
engag'd
to
his
Fortune
as
to
their
Religion
▪
and
who
by
consequence
should
depend
more
upon
him
than
on
the
Councils
or
political
Assemblies
:
But
to
procure
their
Consent
to
this
Article
,
he
must
find
out
an
Expedient
,
which
might
in
some
sort
content
them
,
because
they
were
afraid
that
by
this
means
their
Places
might
fall
into
the
Hands
of
some
treacherous
Persons
.
This
same
Reflection
may
be
seen
in
the
Reasons
why
the
King
suffer'd
so
many
Places
to
be
held
by
the
Reformed
,
in
the
Memoirs
of
those
Times
,
and
in
the
Writings
of
those
who
have
endeavour'd
to
justify
the
War
that
Lewis
XIII
made
against
the
Reformed
,
under
the
pretext
of
regaining
the
Places
of
Security
.
This
is
one
of
their
Reasons
,
That
since
the
King
had
not
consented
to
leave
them
wholely
to
them
,
but
only
under
their
Names
to
keep
these
Places
for
himself
,
against
the
secret
Factions
which
might
trouble
the
State
;
it
was
therefore
no
longer
just
to
suffer
them
in
their
Possession
after
these
Factions
were
extinct
.
We
have
already
seen
how
dissatisfied
the
Marquess
d'O
was
,
because
the
King
had
put
as
many
Places
as
he
could
into
the
Hands
of
the
Reformed
;
and
that
,
for
this
Reason
,
he
had
rather
see
a
Place
taken
by
a
Spaniard
than
kept
by
an
Huguenot
.
But
there
was
,
besides
,
a
great
difficulty
about
paying
those
The
payment
of
the
Garrisons
.
Sums
that
were
necessary
for
the
maintaining
of
the
Garrisons
,
Fortifications
and
the
Walls
of
their
Towns
:
There
was
nothing
the
Council
was
more
difficult
to
part
with
than
Money
,
and
the
Catholicks
were
much
offended
to
see
so
great
Sums
paid
by
the
King
to
the
Hereticks
,
to
maintain
such
Fortresses
as
rendred
them
very
formidable
;
nevertheless
it
could
not
be
refused
to
Men
who
could
say
,
That
the
like
had
been
done
for
the
Leaguers
,
the
greatest
part
whereof
had
Pensions
,
or
their
Garrisons
paid
them
out
of
the
King's
Coffers
:
The
Contestation
therefore
was
reduced
to
the
means
how
to
save
the
King's
Money
,
and
the
Reformed
were
contented
with
so
little
,
that
it
can
hardly
be
believ'd
that
all
their
Garrisons
could
be
paid
with
so
inconsiderable
a
Sum
:
And
,
in
effect
,
there
were
some
of
the
Leaguers
to
whom
they
had
given
or
promised
more
Money
than
they
had
granted
to
the
Reformed
for
the
maintenance
of
their
Towns
for
many
Years
together
.
When
all
was
thus
settled
,
a
new
Dispute
began
upon
the
manner
whereby
they
should
assure
the
Reformed
of
the
Payment
of
the
promised
Sums
:
They
should
have
been
very
glad
if
they
might
have
been
permitted
to
have
stopp'd
the
King's
Taxes
at
the
respective
Treasuries
,
rather
than
to
accept
of
such
Assignments
as
they
fear'd
would
be
both
inconvenient
and
uncertain
:
But
they
judged
it
not
handsome
to
let
the
King
know
they
so
much
distrusted
his
Word
,
and
therefore
they
were
forc'd
to
be
contented
with
the
Promise
he
gave
them
of
convenient
and
certain
Assignments
.
There
were
some
private
persons
also
,
who
having
Gifts
to
private
Persons
.
neither
Commands
in
these
Places
or
in
the
Souldiery
,
made
particular
Requests
,
some
of
Arrearages
of
Pensions
,
others
of
some
Gift
to
establish
their
Affairs
;
and
,
so
others
again
,
for
some
Gratification
for
their
past
Services
,
which
had
not
yet
been
acknowledged
:
And
thus
they
were
all
made
under
different
Pretensions
;
but
the
whole
of
their
Demands
amounted
to
so
small
a
matter
,
that
altogether
it
would
scarcely
equal
the
least
Recompence
that
the
Leaguers
had
obtained
.
When
all
things
were
agreed
on
,
there
still
remain'd
a
general
Contestations
▪
touching
the
Form
of
the
Concessions
,
difficulty
,
concerning
the
manner
wherein
those
Concessions
should
be
publish'd
;
an
Edict
appeared
the
most
Authentick
Security
to
the
Reformed
,
but
there
were
so
many
Obstacles
,
so
many
Fears
of
offending
the
Catholicks
,
and
of
giving
any
Pretence
to
the
Disaffected
of
beginning
new
Disturbances
,
and
such
Hopes
given
to
the
Churches
of
mending
their
Conditions
with
the
Times
;
That
,
in
fine
,
they
agreed
upon
several
Forms
,
under
which
diverse
Concessions
should
be
granted
,
as
had
been
done
which
is
diverse
,
according
to
the
nature
of
the
thing
.
on
other
occasions
.
First
,
Therefore
they
gave
an
Edict
,
which
contain'd
to
the
number
of
92
general
Articles
,
by
which
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
was
authorized
in
many
Places
,
under
such
and
such
Conditions
.
The
Reformed
were
admitted
to
all
States
and
Offices
;
the
administration
of
Justice
was
regulated
by
the
setting
up
of
Chambers
Miparties
;
and
many
other
things
were
commanded
,
conformably
to
what
had
been
practised
in
the
Edicts
of
the
same
nature
;
a
Pardon
for
whatsoever
might
be
laid
to
the
Charge
of
the
Reformed
,
was
expressed
at
full
length
;
all
manner
of
Edicts
,
Letters
or
Articles
of
the
preceeding
Times
,
that
were
contrary
to
this
New
Edict
,
were
expresly
abrogated
by
it
:
And
for
the
Security
of
this
,
the
King
commanded
all
his
Officers
to
take
an
Oath
to
observe
it
with
Care
and
Fidelity
;
and
taking
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Towns
and
other
Places
into
his
Protection
,
he
put
them
under
the
care
of
each
other
,
to
prevent
Seditions
and
Violences
.
To
the
Edict
were
added
secret
or
particular
Heads
,
to
the
number
of
56
,
among
which
there
was
many
of
great
importance
,
which
well
deserv'd
to
have
been
inserted
into
the
Body
of
the
Edict
;
but
they
contented
themselves
with
placing
them
in
this
Appendix
,
because
it
was
addressed
to
the
Parliaments
as
the
same
Edict
,
and
many
of
them
verified
it
.
Such
were
the
Articles
which
exempted
the
Reformed
in
respect
of
many
things
that
belong'd
to
the
Worship
of
the
Catholicks
,
the
Privileges
of
the
Ministers
,
the
exercise
of
the
Discipline
of
the
Reformed
,
with
the
holding
of
their
Consistories
,
their
Colloquies
and
Synods
,
the
Education
of
Children
,
the
Liberty
of
Marriages
in
such
degrees
wherein
the
Catholicks
are
obliged
to
procure
Dispensations
,
the
observations
of
Fasting
and
Holidays
,
the
nullity
of
extorted
Abjurations
,
and
many
others
the
like
;
they
forgot
not
the
Confirmation
of
the
Articles
granted
to
the
Heads
of
the
League
,
who
had
submitted
to
the
Government
.
The
Shiftings
made
use
of
in
our
Time
,
upon
many
of
these
Articles
,
sufficiently
shew
how
needful
it
was
that
general
Articles
should
be
granted
thereon
:
But
what
seems
most
singular
in
this
Affair
,
is
,
that
there
were
in
these
secret
Articles
some
Passages
which
formally
regarded
only
what
was
past
,
or
else
the
Time
of
the
Edict
it self
,
that
nevertheless
were
executed
from
the
time
it
was
published
until
its
Revocation
,
of
calling
them
into
Question
,
such
were
the
Articles
which
concerned
Marriage
in
such
a
degree
of
Affinity
as
the
Catholicks
were
not
permitted
without
a
Dispensation
.
This
,
in
a
manner
,
made
some
amends
for
certain
Articles
of
the
Edict
that
had
never
been
put
in
execution
,
which
permitted
the
Reformed
freely
to
live
in
all
places
of
the
Kingdom
.
There
were
all
a-long
many
Towns
wherein
the
Reformed
could
never
appear
with
safety
,
so
far
were
they
from
living
without
Disturbance
in
them
.
But
a
particular
Remark
may
be
here
made
upon
Liberty
of
Conscience
;
The
Edict
had
aimed
expresly
to
establish
it
,
and
yet
there
was
no
formal
Article
in
it
which
gave
it
to
all
the
French
,
but
it
was
so
plainly
presupposed
by
the
Edict
,
and
by
that
Spirit
of
Liberty
which
they
always
so
highly
pretended
to
,
even
to
the
fancying
that
France
was
the
only
Kingdom
in
the
World
where
Freedom
had
the
least
interruption
,
that
all
the
King's
Subjects
were
suffered
to
enjoy
it
for
fourscore
Years
,
without
any
Person
's
ever
being
disturbed
about
it
:
And
indeed
they
durst
not
violate
it
,
until
they
had
in
many
respects
ruin'd
the
Edict
in
its
most
important
Concessions
.
The
rest
of
the
things
that
could
not
be
comprehended
in
the
Edict
,
nor
in
the
particular
Articles
,
were
Promises
by
private
Patents
,
where
with
the
Reformed
were
not
easily
satisfied
,
because
these
sorts
of
Letters
are
not
like
a
Law
,
but
only
continue
at
the
King's
Pleasure
,
who
revokes
them
when
he
has
a
Mind
to
it
:
But
as
these
Grants
were
the
nicest
,
and
such
as
the
Catholicks
were
the
least
pleased
with
,
so
they
were
under
a
necessity
of
depending
upon
the
King
's
good
Will
,
and
allowing
such
Excuses
as
were
taken
from
the
State
of
his
Affairs
,
which
would
not
permit
him
to
do
any
more
.
There
were
Three
Patents
of
this
nature
:
The
first
,
which
was
dated
the
third
of
April
,
granted
a
Sum
of
Forty
five
thousand
Crowns
for
the
Payment
of
the
Ministers
;
it
was
assigned
upon
several
provincial
Exchequers
,
for
the
Conveniency
of
its
Distribution
,
payable
quarterly
in
ready
Mony
,
with
Precautions
that
were
very
favourable
for
the
Payment
,
and
a
Dispensation
given
to
the
receiver
,
appointed
either
by
the
King
or
the
Reformed
,
by
which
he
was
freed
from
giving
an
Account
in
any
Court.
As
the
Court
durst
not
declare
openly
that
this
Sum
was
designed
to
maintain
the
Ministers
,
lest
the
Catholicks
should
murmur
to
see
part
of
the
King's
Revenue
employed
in
the
Preservation
of
Heresy
,
so
they
were
obliged
to
put
in
some
Clause
which
might
secure
it
from
giving
them
any
Scandal
.
Duplessis
having
inserted
an
Article
on
this
Subject
,
among
those
which
had
been
agreed
upon
at
Mants
,
after
the
King
's
turning
Papist
had
obtained
that
the
promised
Sum
should
be
paid
under
the
Name
of
the
Lady
Catherine
,
because
she
might
receive
greater
Gratifications
from
the
King
her
Brother
,
without
its
being
suspected
by
any
one
:
But
she
could
not
live
always
,
and
therefore
some
pretext
must
be
thought
on
which
might
serve
them
at
all
times
:
So
that
it
was
declared
in
the
Patent
that
this
Sum
was
given
to
the
Reformed
,
to
be
employed
in
their
secret
concerns
,
which
his
Majesty
would
have
neither
specified
nor
declared
.
The
Second
Patent
concern'd
the
Places
of
Security
:
But
it
contain'd
also
many
other
Passages
,
which
explained
several
things
that
the
Edict
seem'd
to
leave
undetermined
.
It
was
dated
the
thirtieth
of
April
at
Nants
;
and
the
King
declares
there
,
in
the
manner
of
a
Preface
,
the
Motives
that
induced
him
to
grant
them
the
keeping
of
these
Fortresses
:
viz.
That
the
Reformed
thought
it
necessary
,
for
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
,
and
Security
of
their
Persons
and
Estates
;
and
that
his
Majesty
was
assured
of
their
Fidelity
,
and
of
their
sincere
Affection
to
his
Service
.
To
which
he
added
in
general
Terms
many
other
important
Considerations
for
the
Advantage
and
Peace
of
the
State
.
After
which
there
followed
Twenty
four
Articles
,
the
first
of
which
permitted
them
for
eight
Years
,
under
the
Authority
of
his
Majesty
,
to
keep
all
those
Fortresses
,
Towns
and
Castles
which
they
had
held
until
the
End
of
August
1598.
wherein
Garrisons
were
to
be
maintained
according
to
the
Settlement
made
in
the
Council
for
it
;
the
eight
Years
were
to
be
reckoned
from
the
Time
the
Edict
was
published
in
all
the
Parliaments
.
The
second
promised
,
That
nothing
should
be
innovated
in
any
of
the
Reformed
Towns
,
where
there
was
no
Garrison
.
The
third
excepted
some
Places
which
they
should
not
keep
under
the
Title
of
Security
;
and
that
even
for
the
Time
to
come
,
if
the
King
should
place
any
Governour
of
the
Reformed
Religion
therein
,
they
should
draw
no
Consequence
from
it
.
These
Towns
were
Vendome
,
Pontorson
,
Aubenas
and
its
Citadel
.
He
commanded
also
that
Chavigni
,
which
belonged
to
the
Bishop
of
Poictiers
,
should
be
restored
to
him
,
and
the
Fortifications
thereof
rased
;
but
by
one
of
the
secret
Articles
of
the
Edict
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
was
formally
permitted
continuing
there
.
The
fourth
gave
them
the
sum
of
One
hundred
and
fourscore
thousand
Crowns
for
the
maintaining
of
their
Towns
and
Payment
of
their
Garrisons
.
The
fifth
excepted
the
Places
in
Dauphiny
,
of
which
a
particular
State
was
promised
to
be
set
up
by
it self
:
Lesdiguiers
liking
better
to
defend
them
on
his
own
account
,
than
for
the
common
Cause
,
and
the
Court
,
favoured
this
Division
,
to
weaken
a
Party
,
the
uniting
of
whose
Members
would
render
it
redoubtable
.
The
sixth
promised
good
Assignments
,
and
that
the
Money
thereof
should
not
be
diverted
to
other
uses
.
The
seventh
promised
,
That
the
Reformed
should
be
called
,
when
the
state
of
the
Places
should
be
settled
,
to
take
their
Advice
,
and
hear
their
Remonstrances
,
and
afterwards
to
do
every
thing
as
much
to
their
Liking
as
possible
.
The
same
Promise
was
made
to
Lesdiguiers
for
Dauphiny
.
The
eighth
permitted
,
That
in
case
any
Change
should
happen
in
their
Places
,
either
by
the
King's
Pleasure
,
or
through
the
Desire
of
the
Reformed
themselves
,
they
should
act
there
in
the
same
manner
as
when
the
former
State
was
settled
;
that
is
,
that
the
Reformed
were
to
be
called
in
order
,
to
give
their
Advice
and
Remonstrances
.
The
ninth
assured
them
,
That
if
by
Death
any
of
these
Governments
became
vacant
,
during
the
eight
Years
,
none
but
the
Reformed
should
be
admitted
,
who
likewise
must
be
obliged
to
take
an
Attestation
of
the
Assembly
which
belonged
to
that
Province
the
Place
was
situated
in
:
And
added
,
That
if
the
Assembly
should
refuse
their
Attestation
,
then
the
Cause
should
be
heard
before
the
King
.
The
tenth
provided
,
That
after
the
eight
Years
were
passed
,
although
the
King
was
quitted
of
his
Promise
,
he
should
nevertheless
continue
those
in
their
Governments
that
were
then
in
possession
,
in
such
Places
as
he
thought
good
still
to
keep
a
Garrison
.
The
eleventh
declared
,
That
the
keeping
of
these
Places
should
not
exclude
the
Reformed
from
other
Governments
,
whereto
they
might
be
received
,
indifferently
with
others
,
according
to
their
Merits
:
But
that
such
Places
as
were
given
them
upon
this
account
should
not
,
nevertheless
,
be
reckoned
among
their
Places
of
Security
.
The
twelfth
permitted
the
keeping
of
Magazines
,
Ammunition
,
Powder
,
Cannons
,
&c.
to
those
to
whom
the
Reformed
had
given
them
,
and
to
take
a
Commission
from
the
Master
of
the
Ordnance
and
from
the
Commissary
General
of
Provisions
,
which
should
be
delivered
them
gratis
,
under
certain
Conditions
.
The
thirteenth
,
provided
for
the
Payment
of
these
Commissioners
out
of
the
Hundred
and
fourscore
thousand
Crowns
,
and
not
to
charge
the
King's
Exchequer
with
it
.
The
fourteenth
declared
,
That
the
King
had
caused
the
Temple
of
Mets
to
be
removed
,
and
granted
Letters
Patents
to
the
Inhabitants
thereof
,
which
permitted
them
to
dispose
of
the
Materials
;
and
promised
them
to
give
them
another
Place
within
the
Walls
to
perform
their
Exercise
in
;
for
which
Reason
this
was
not
necessary
to
be
inserted
in
the
Edict
.
The
fifteenth
assured
the
Reformed
:
Lords
that
might
happen
●o
reside
at
Court
,
that
they
should
not
be
question'd
for
what
they
did
in
their
Houses
with
their
Families
only
,
and
their
Gates
shut
,
without
they
sung
Psalms
with
a
loud
Voice
,
or
gave
any
reason
to
suppose
there
was
a
Publick
Exercise
.
The
sixteenth
had
a
relation
to
the
fourteenth
of
the
Edict
,
permitting
them
to
continue
the
exercise
in
such
Places
where
it
was
publickly
allowed
,
if
the
Court
(
who
made
it
cease
by
its
Residence
)
continued
above
three
Days
there
.
The
seventeenth
relating
to
the
same
,
declared
,
That
because
of
the
present
state
of
his
Majesty's
Affairs
,
Matters
concerning
Religion
should
remain
in
the
same
condition
they
were
in
Bresse
,
Barcelona
,
and
the
Country
on
that
side
the
Hills
,
but
that
when
they
should
be
reduced
to
Obedience
,
they
should
be
treated
like
the
rest
of
the
King's
Subjects
,
notwithstanding
what
was
mentioned
thereof
in
the
Edict
.
The
eighteenth
granted
Provisions
gratis
to
those
that
should
be
put
into
the
place
of
Presidents
,
Counsellors
,
and
Deputies
of
Attorney
and
Solicitor
General
,
to
serve
the
first
Time
in
the
Chambers
Miparties
.
The
nineteenth
promised
gratis
the
Places
of
Judges
to
those
Substitutes
,
in
the
Parliaments
of
Thoulouse
and
Bourdeaux
,
if
it
happened
that
Chambers
were
incorporated
with
them
.
The
twentieth
declared
Francis
Pithou
substitute
to
the
Procurer
General
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
and
after
him
assured
the
Charge
to
some
of
the
Reformed
.
The
one
and
twentieth
promised
the
Reformed
two
Places
of
Masters
of
Requests
,
when
they
should
be
void
by
death
,
at
the
rate
of
its
Value
;
and
in
the
mean
while
two
such
Places
should
quarterly
be
given
them
,
who
should
report
their
Affairs
.
The
two
and
twentieth
permitted
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
of
Chattilleraud
,
to
leave
ten
of
their
Members
at
Saumur
,
until
the
Edict
was
confirmed
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
altho
by
the
Edict
they
were
commanded
to
depart
:
This
was
to
reduce
the
Assembly
to
the
Number
which
was
set
up
by
that
of
S.
Foy
;
the
twenty
third
took
from
these
ten
Deputies
the
Power
of
making
any
new
Demands
,
and
forbad
them
meddling
with
any
thing
,
except
the
soliciting
for
the
Confirmation
of
the
Edict
,
and
sending
Commissioners
into
the
Provinces
to
see
it
executed
.
The
twenty
fourth
was
the
most
important
of
all
;
the
King
,
in
that
,
gave
his
Word
and
Faith
for
the
Security
of
the
Execution
of
the
whole
,
declaring
that
all
that
was
contained
in
the
Patent
should
be
of
the
same
Force
as
if
it
had
been
comprized
by
an
Edict
,
confirmed
in
the
Court
of
Parliament
;
Being
,
he
said
,
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
comply
with
what
was
for
his
Interest
,
were
contented
not
to
press
him
,
as
the
state
of
his
Affairs
was
,
to
put
this
Grant
in
a
more
authentick
Form
,
trusting
in
the
Word
and
Goodness
of
the
King
,
that
they
should
entirely
enjoy
it
:
Upon
which
account
he
had
commanded
all
necessary
Expedition
to
be
made
.
Thus
,
as
the
private
Articles
were
a
kind
of
Instruction
for
the
Executors
of
the
Edict
,
wherein
the
King
explained
many
things
,
that
the
general
Articles
had
left
obscure
and
undecided
;
so
we
may
say
also
,
That
this
Parent
served
for
a
kind
of
a
Salvo
to
certain
Articles
of
the
Edict
that
the
Times
would
not
permit
to
be
put
in
more
favourable
Terms
,
although
the
Intention
of
the
King
was
not
contrary
to
it
:
And
above
all
,
he
justified
the
Reformed
from
the
Reproach
of
having
made
any
Advantage
of
the
Conjuncture
of
Affairs
,
in
forcing
him
to
grant
them
what
they
pleased
,
since
he
declared
,
That
they
were
contented
with
the
King's
Word
upon
so
many
important
things
:
because
the
state
of
his
Affairs
would
not
permit
him
to
give
better
Assurances
.
The
third
Patent
contained
a
distribution
of
three
and
twenty
thousand
Crowns
,
to
several
private
Persons
,
to
some
for
one
time
,
to
others
for
two
Years
,
to
some
for
four
,
and
to
others
again
for
eight
Years
:
To
some
by
way
of
Gratification
,
and
to
others
as
Arrears
for
past
Services
.
The
Historian
D'Aubigne
,
one
of
those
that
they
esteemed
at
Court
too
zealous
for
their
Religion
,
who
thought
himself
ill-requited
for
his
Services
,
by
this
means
extorted
a
moderate
Sum
for
the
Arrears
of
a
Pension
that
had
been
some
time
detained
from
him
.
Thus
all
the
personal
Favours
that
the
King
granted
to
the
Reformed
,
amounted
to
a
very
small
matter
;
by
which
it
appeared
,
that
private
Interest
was
not
the
Motive
,
as
they
declared
in
all
their
Requests
.
All
the
Sums
amounted
not
to
Two
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
Crowns
:
And
even
at
the
end
of
eight
Years
the
whole
was
reduced
to
less
than
a
fifth
part
,
which
they
gave
to
the
Reformed
,
in
compensation
for
the
Tenths
,
that
they
were
obliged
to
pay
to
the
Clergy
their
Persecutors
.
It
seems
not
improper
here
to
speak
a
Word
or
two
of
the
Places
that
the
Reformed
had
in
their
Keeping
,
to
the
end
that
we
may
see
what
condition
they
were
in
,
as
to
the
Strength
of
their
Party
,
at
the
time
the
Edict
was
made
.
There
were
two
sorts
of
Towns
comprehended
under
the
Name
of
Towns
of
Security
,
one
of
which
had
neither
Governour
nor
Garrison
,
but
defended
it self
:
Such
were
Rochel
,
Montaubon
,
Nismes
,
and
some
others
.
They
had
Priviledges
so
great
,
that
they
were
almost
free
;
and
Rochel
,
above
the
rest
had
had
such
Treaties
with
the
Kings
of
France
as
had
made
them
very
near
independent
,
tho'
indeed
all
was
done
there
in
the
King's
Name
,
yet
each
Place
had
its
Magistrates
which
had
the
sole
Administration
of
the
Government
.
These
Towns
were
the
firmest
to
the
Common
Cause
,
because
they
had
two
Priviledges
to
defend
,
their
Religion
and
their
Liberty
.
This
kind
of
Independence
must
not
be
imputed
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Reformed
,
since
there
were
Catholick
Towns
which
had
as
much
Liberty
:
But
the
Court
made
Religion
a
pretext
to
destroy
them
first
,
and
by
the
means
of
their
Ruin
sound
a
way
to
oppress
the
rest
,
who
have
all
now
submitted
to
the
Yoke
.
There
were
other
Places
who
had
both
Garrisons
and
Governours
,
some
of
which
belonged
to
particular
Lords
,
who
disposed
of
Matters
therein
,
as
they
pleased
:
The
rest
were
governed
by
great
Men
,
that
had
made
themselves
Masters
of
them
during
the
War
;
or
else
by
such
as
the
King
,
whilst
he
was
their
Protector
,
had
placed
therein
,
to
defend
them
.
Some
of
these
were
properly
Places
of
Security
,
others
were
call'd
Towns
or
Places
of
Marriage
,
because
they
had
no
Garrison
of
their
own
,
but
were
comprised
under
the
Name
of
more
important
neighbouring
Places
;
and
that
their
Garrison
was
a
Detachment
from
those
of
the
principal
Place
whereon
they
depended
:
Many
of
these
Places
of
Marriage
were
only
simple
Castles
belonging
to
Protestant
Gentlemen
,
some
of
which
had
not
above
six
or
seven
Men
in
a
Garrison
;
but
they
afterwards
disputed
them
with
the
Reformed
,
and
pretended
that
these
Places
of
Marriage
were
not
comprehended
in
the
number
of
those
that
the
King
permitted
them
to
keep
.
The
Payment
of
the
Soldiers
(
without
speaking
of
Dauphine
,
which
had
its
Affairs
separate
,
and
contained
eleven
Places
)
consisted
The
manner
of
Payment
.
of
two
States
,
the
one
of
which
was
publick
and
the
other
private
,
because
they
found
it
necessary
to
conceal
part
of
their
Strength
and
the
good
Will
of
the
King
,
for
fear
of
offending
the
Catholicks
.
The
least
Sum
was
employed
upon
the
Publick
State
,
and
the
rest
was
set
down
in
the
other
,
which
was
called
the
little
State
.
In
respect
to
the
first
they
followed
the
accustomed
Order
for
the
Payment
of
the
Garrisons
,
furnishing
of
Rolls
of
Acquittances
,
&c.
and
they
were
paid
by
the
extraordinary
Treasurer
of
War
;
but
the
other
was
paid
with
less
,
upon
simple
Orders
obtained
from
the
respective
provincial
Exchequers
.
Thus
ended
the
long
Civil
War
,
whereof
Religion
was
made
The
Conclusion
.
the
Pretence
.
The
Reformed
began
to
take
Breath
,
and
the
Minds
of
the
People
to
be
a
little
settled
again
.
La
Trimouille
by
his
inflexibility
incurr'd
the
Hatred
of
the
King
,
but
gained
the
Esteem
and
Confidence
of
his
own
Party
:
The
Court
endeavoured
all
ways
possible
to
draw
him
from
the
common
Cause
,
but
nothing
could
work
upon
him
;
to
that
end
the
President
de
Thou
offered
him
incredible
Advantages
;
but
he
answered
very
generously
,
Whatsoever
they
could
do
for
him
would
avail
nothing
,
whilst
the
Requests
of
the
Reformed
were
unanswered
;
but
if
they
would
grant
them
the
Security
of
their
Consciences
and
Lives
,
they
might
hang
him
up
at
the
Gate
of
the
Assembly
,
and
that
no
Disturbance
would
come
upon
it
.
They
also
endeavoured
to
stir
him
up
with
Emulation
and
Jealousy
,
when
the
Duke
de
Bouillon
came
to
the
Assembly
,
where
La
Trimouille
being
youngest
,
gave
him
the
first
Place
that
he
had
held
for
two
Years
together
:
But
he
was
not
concerned
for
this
Point
of
Honour
,
which
would
have
shaken
a
Soul
less
Noble
than
his
.
He
gave
way
without
any
regret
,
and
maintained
himself
unto
the
end
with
an
equal
Courage
.
There
were
many
other
great
Men
which
seconded
him
;
the
Minister
Chamier
was
one
of
the
most
undaunted
;
and
,
because
of
that
,
he
became
as
odious
to
the
Court
,
as
he
was
considerable
to
the
Churches
.
There
are
some
Authors
among
the
Reformed
who
affirm
,
That
the
King's
Avarice
was
the
Reason
why
the
Division
was
less
in
the
Assembly
than
it
might
have
been
,
if
the
King
had
been
willing
to
buy
its
Members
at
as
dear
a
rate
as
he
had
bought
the
Leaguers
.
But
that
many
continued
firm
to
the
Common
Cause
,
because
there
was
no
Advantage
in
abandoning
it
.
Indeed
Aubigny
,
one
of
these
Authors
,
might
speak
by
Experience
,
he
was
not
rich
,
and
he
was
very
willing
to
make
his
Fortune
;
but
they
did
not
love
him
at
Court
,
because
he
was
too
free
and
satyrical
in
his
Discourses
,
and
disturbed
them
with
the
Reproaches
of
his
Services
.
Tho'
it
was
not
really
so
much
from
the
King's
Avarice
as
his
Wisdom
and
good
Intentions
for
the
Preservation
of
the
Reformed
,
he
chose
rather
to
grant
Favours
to
them
in
general
,
whom
he
had
some
reason
to
love
,
than
to
raise
the
Fortune
of
some
private
Persons
,
which
he
thought
he
might
have
cause
to
complain
of
.
The
End
of
the
Fifth
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
NANTS
.
BOOK
VI.
The
Contents
of
the
6th
.
Book
.
THE
Sentiment
of
the
Reformed
in
the
Provinces
upon
the
Edict
.
Artifices
to
gain
them
,
at
a
Synod
at
Mompellier
.
The
Number
and
Condition
of
the
Churches
.
What
it
is
that
Forms
a
Church
.
Uniting
of
many
Churches
into
one
.
Reasons
why
they
are
contented
with
the
Edict
obtain'd
.
Projects
of
Re-union
.
The
Religion
of
Lesdiguiers
.
A
Treatise
of
the
Eucharist
.
The
Consequences
of
its
Publication
,
Three
Important
Negotiations
with
the
Pope
.
1.
A
Dissolution
of
the
King's
Marriage
.
2.
The
Re-establishment
of
the
Jesuits
,
their
Confidence
and
their
Credit
;
the
Passion
of
the
Monks
against
the
King
.
The
Persecution
in
Piedmont
,
and
in
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
the
Kings
Reasons
for
favouring
the
Jesuits
Opposition
.
Marriage
of
Madam
,
her
Constancy
,
the
Unkindness
of
the
King
unto
her
.
The
difficulties
on
the
Popes
side
,
and
their
Reasons
.
The
King
goes
on
without
staying
for
a
Dispensation
.
The
Pope
is
Offended
thereat
,
and
persists
in
his
Refusal
,
the
Consequence
of
this
Negotiation
until
the
Death
of
the
Princess
.
The
Advantages
the
Reformed
drew
from
her
Perseverance
.
Difficulties
upon
the
Examination
of
the
Edict
.
An
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
;
their
Propositions
upon
the
Edict
.
The
Disgust
of
some
Prelates
.
The
Moderation
of
the
Nuncio
.
Contradictions
of
the
Parliament
.
The
Equity
of
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
.
The
Resolution
of
the
King
.
The
withdrawing
of
the
Reformed
from
the
Court
upon
many
Articles
.
Prejudices
of
the
Clergy
.
The
Chambre
of
the
Edict
at
Rouën
.
The
Mipartie
Chambre
in
Guienne
.
The
Examination
of
the
Edict
after
which
the
Pope
makes
great
Complaints
to
stop
the
Mouth
of
the
Spaniards
.
The
Answers
of
Cardinal
de
Joyeuse
and
Cardinal
D'Ossat
,
agreeable
to
the
Inclination
of
the
Pope
.
An
Edict
for
the
Principality
of
Bearn
,
which
is
Received
.
Complaints
of
the
Alterations
made
in
the
Edict
.
Article
concerning
Burials
.
Particular
demands
.
Precedency
pretended
by
the
Catholick
Officers
,
who
compos'd
the
[
](A27402-e63950-b)*
*
Chambre
Mipartie
is
a
Court
of
Justice
,
Erected
in
divers
good
Towns
of
France
,
in
favour
of
,
and
for
the
righting
them
of
the
Religion
,
one
half
of
the
Judges
being
of
the
Reformed
,
the
other
Papists
.
Chambres
Miparties
,
over
the
Reformed
.
Verbal
demand
upon
Occasion
of
the
Chappels
in
Gentlemens
Houses
.
Answers
to
those
Papers
.
Article
concerning
Church-Yards
.
Precedency
preserv'd
to
the
Ancient
President
.
Martha
Brosier
counterfeiting
her self
to
be
Possess'd
.
The
Consequence
of
that
Comedy
both
within
and
out
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
Kings
Marriage
dissolv'd
.
The
Decree
of
the
Parliament
of
Bretagne
upon
the
Oath
referr'd
by
one
of
the
Reformed
to
a
Catholick
.
La
Trimouille
made
a
Peer
of
France
,
the
Pope
grumbles
,
and
d'Ossat
appeases
him
.
He
takes
little
Notice
of
Roni's
Advancement
.
Commissioners
to
put
the
Edict
in
Execution
,
and
their
Power
.
General
Observations
upon
the
Edict
.
Reproaches
of
the
Catholicks
cast
upon
the
Reformed
,
Answer'd
.
THE
Edict
being
then
at
length
Decreed
in
this
manner
,
nevertheless
did
not
all
of
a
sudden
allay
the
general
Murmurings
:
〈…〉
Edict
▪
And
when
the
News
was
carry'd
into
the
Provinces
,
several
people
of
Nice
and
Difficult
Palates
found
that
there
were
many
things
altogether
omitted
,
others
ill-explain'd
,
others
inconvenient
,
and
with
which
the
Reformed
had
less
Reason
to
be
contented
then
the
Catholics
.
The
delay
of
the
Verification
put
'em
to
a
great
deal
of
trouble
,
and
the
Reputation
of
the
Duke
of
Beuillon
,
who
had
taken
upon
him
to
engage
'em
to
Patience
in
this
particular
was
not
sufficient
to
stop
the
Mouths
of
all
the
World
.
But
the
Court
had
then
recourse
to
little
Artifices
to
mollifie
their
minds
by
gentle
means
,
and
Artifices
to
gain
'em
.
bring
'em
to
that
submission
which
she
desir'd
.
She
had
her
Confidents
in
all
places
,
who
,
according
to
the
Genius
of
those
people
with
whom
they
discours'd
,
knew
how
to
vary
their
Arguments
and
their
Remonstrances
.
Sometimes
they
put
a
Value
upon
the
King
's
private
Promises
,
who
durst
go
no
farther
for
fear
of
Offending
the
Catholics
,
and
returning
their
Arms
into
the
Hands
of
the
Leaguers
;
but
who
had
giv'n
his
Word
to
do
so
many
things
for
the
Reformed
for
the
future
;
which
was
that
which
far
exceeded
all
they
had
demanded
,
and
which
was
contain'd
most
favourable
in
the
Edict
.
Sometimes
the
Prince
himself
was
represented
as
altogether
of
the
Reformed
Religion
in
his
Heart
,
Weeping
when
he
spoke
of
the
Churches
,
and
causing
his
usual
Prayers
to
be
said
before
him
in
private
;
and
that
,
perhaps
,
was
no
Invention
altogether
.
Moreover
,
he
had
every
day
in
his
Mouth
all
the
passages
of
Scripture
,
which
all
the
Reformed
well
knew
how
to
apply
to
all
the
accidents
of
Life
:
And
thô
that
all
the
outward
Actions
of
his
Devotion
were
Catholic
,
yet
his
private
Meditations
and
Retirements
had
still
sometimes
a
relish
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
So
that
,
both
at
Court
and
at
Rome
,
they
were
still
afraid
,
or
made
a
shew
of
being
in
fear
,
that
he
was
only
turn'd
Catholic
for
the
sake
of
the
Crown
,
but
that
he
was
still
Reformed
in
his
Will
and
Affection
.
There
were
a
great
Number
of
the
Reformed
who
were
heartily
of
this
Opinion
;
and
who
pitied
the
constraint
,
wherein
,
as
it
seem'd
to
them
,
the
King
was
oblig'd
to
live
.
Nor
was
it
a
difficult
thing
to
win
over
those
who
were
of
this
Opinion
,
and
to
make
'em
sit
down
contented
with
the
present
,
in
the
midst
of
Extraordinary
future
Expectations
:
So
much
the
rather
because
that
almost
all
the
Reformed
were
Anticipated
with
a
full
perswasion
that
their
Religion
would
in
a
short
time
Triumph
over
the
Tricks
and
Artifices
of
the
Roman
See
.
On
the
other
side
,
to
frighten
those
that
were
timorous
of
themselves
,
they
aggravated
the
Puissance
and
Prosperity
of
the
King
,
who
began
to
make
himself
formidable
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
and
who
being
in
a
condition
to
force
Respect
from
Forreigners
was
the
more
able
to
constrain
Obedience
from
his
own
Subjects
.
In
short
,
they
who
by
their
Intrigues
had
brought
France
within
one
Ace
almost
of
her
Ruin
,
saw
with
astonishment
,
that
the
same
Prince
,
whom
they
had
so
rudely
handled
liv'd
peaceable
in
his
Dominions
,
in
a
Capacity
to
trouble
those
in
his
turn
that
had
so
long
and
so
Maliciously
turmoil'd
him
with
incessant
Vexations
,
and
as
it
were
of
a
sudden
become
the
Terrour
of
one
part
of
Europe
,
and
the
Protector
of
the
other
.
But
the
most
conceal'd
of
all
the
Court
Artifices
was
to
give
those
some
little
Trouble
who
spake
too
loudly
in
the
Provinces
.
They
were
sent
for
to
Court
,
under
various
pretences
,
either
of
hard
Words
which
they
had
let
fall
,
or
of
some
bold
Actions
which
they
had
over
boldly
committed
,
or
of
too
violent
Councels
which
they
were
accus'd
of
having
given
.
But
when
they
had
'em
in
their
Clutches
,
instead
of
treating
'em
with
severity
,
which
they
had
put
'em
in
some
fear
of
at
home
,
they
lull'd
'em
with
a
thousand
Caresses
;
loaded
'em
with
praises
and
promises
;
and
causing
'em
to
be
managed
by
persons
who
understood
what
they
were
to
say
,
sent
'em
home
somewhat
Tam'd
and
Mollify'd
,
and
ready
to
believe
themselves
and
perswade
others
,
that
the
best
course
they
could
take
,
was
to
comply
with
the
King's
pleasure
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Reformed
Assembled
a
National
Synod
A
Synod
at
Mompelier
.
at
Mompelier
;
where
their
principal
business
was
to
draw
up
a
State
of
the
Churches
.
Every
Province
brought
thither
a
List
The
number
of
the
State
of
the
Churches
.
of
such
as
were
already
Erected
within
their
Jurisdictions
;
and
it
was
found
that
they
amounted
altogether
to
seven
hundred
and
sixty
.
Upon
which
it
behooves
us
to
observe
in
the
first
place
,
that
while
it
was
uncertain
what
extent
the
King
would
allow
to
Liberty
of
Exercise
,
there
were
many
places
whose
Franchises
were
confounded
one
with
another
,
and
which
were
intermixt
with
those
whose
Priviledges
were
more
immediate
and
uncontroulable
,
to
the
End
they
might
have
the
fewer
disputes
with
the
Catholicks
.
But
when
the
Edict
had
Regulated
the
Foundations
upon
which
the
Right
of
continuing
Free
Exercise
was
to
be
established
,
they
began
to
unpester
those
confus'd
Rights
,
and
to
separate
several
Places
into
distinct
Churches
,
which
had
been
a
long
time
uncertain
what
would
become
of
their
Pretensions
.
Thus
the
King
having
consented
that
such
places
where
Free
Exercise
had
been
several
times
performed
during
the
year
1596.
should
be
preserv'd
for
the
future
,
those
places
,
which
had
been
under
uncertainty
till
then
,
betook
themselves
to
a
New
Form
after
that
Concession
;
and
Churches
were
Erected
Correspondent
to
the
Models
in
Government
of
those
of
which
they
had
been
long
in
Possession
.
But
in
regard
the
Edict
was
not
concluded
that
Year
,
they
made
New
demands
the
year
following
,
and
obtain'd
that
the
same
Right
of
Free
Exercise
should
be
preserv'd
where
it
had
been
several
times
perform'd
in
that
New
Year
till
the
Month
of
August
.
A
Term
which
the
King
limited
for
New
Possessions
,
that
they
might
not
multiply
every
day
.
So
that
the
Places
which
had
acquir'd
this
New
Right
could
not
take
upon
'em
any
Regulated
Form
,
till
they
knew
what
could
be
obtain'd
of
the
King
upon
this
New
pretention
.
Moreover
there
were
several
places
where
Free
Exercise
ought
to
have
been
allowed
according
to
preceding
Edicts
;
but
where
it
had
been
left
off
for
several
Reasons
;
either
the
Opposition
of
the
Catholics
,
or
the
Neighbourhood
of
the
Troops
of
the
League
,
or
other
Inconveniences
which
the
Reformed
there
suffer'd
.
It
was
requisite
therefore
,
in
resuming
the
Possession
of
those
Places
,
to
set
up
such
Churches
as
had
a
priviledge
to
Assemble
there
,
and
whom
those
Obstacles
had
dispersed
.
These
were
the
different
places
where
the
Provincial
Synods
reported
to
the
National
,
that
they
had
set
up
Churches
;
and
there
were
yet
several
others
,
the
Settlement
of
which
was
contested
;
nor
could
the
Disputes
be
determin'd
till
after
the
Judgment
of
the
Commissioners
which
the
King
sent
into
the
Provinces
to
put
the
Edict
in
Execution
.
This
may
serve
for
an
Answer
to
the
Brabbles
and
Wranglings
rais'd
in
these
latter
years
,
as
to
the
Number
of
the
Churches
above
760.
or
as
to
what
concern'd
others
which
did
not
appear
to
have
taken
upon
'em
the
Form
of
Churches
till
after
the
Conclusion
of
the
Edict
.
Nor
was
it
for
want
of
Right
that
those
Churches
had
not
been
set
up
,
but
because
their
Right
remaining
undetermin'd
,
and
in
suspence
till
August
1597.
they
were
unwilling
to
draw
together
an
Assembly
of
people
,
which
they
were
not
assur'd
they
were
able
to
maintain
there
.
For
they
were
not
look'd
upon
as
Establish'd
,
till
they
had
acquir'd
a
Right
by
the
New
Concession
,
or
by
the
Commissioners
who
remov'd
the
Difficulties
.
In
the
second
Forming
a
Church
what
it
is
.
place
,
by
what
the
Synod
calls
forming
a
Church
,
is
not
to
be
meant
the
settling
an
Exercise
in
a
place
where
it
never
was
before
;
or
the
receiving
a
Minister
by
Imposition
of
Hands
,
or
appointing
a
Consistory
,
of
which
there
is
not
the
least
shadow
formerly
.
But
it
is
the
rendring
that
perpetual
and
customary
,
which
was
only
provisional
and
by
Intervals
;
the
assigning
a
peculiar
and
standing
Minister
to
the
place
,
which
before
was
only
serv'd
occasionally
;
the
subjecting
the
Elders
to
a
Regular
Discipline
;
the
separating
the
Families
into
Quarters
,
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
an
Elder
,
who
is
to
take
care
of
that
business
;
the
declaring
to
what
Classis
or
Colloquy
the
Church
belongs
;
and
putting
it
into
the
Number
,
among
the
rest
of
the
Province
.
Things
formerly
accustom'd
to
be
regulated
Viva
voce
,
and
to
be
put
in
practise
without
any
other
Law
,
than
the
Conformity
of
Custom
receiv'd
in
the
Churches
of
the
same
Synod
;
which
is
the
Reason
that
the
Acts
of
these
Establishments
are
very
rarely
mention'd
in
Writing
.
In
the
third
place
it
is
to
Several
Churches
United
into
one
.
be
observ'd
,
that
under
the
Name
of
one
Church
,
they
comprehended
two
,
three
or
more
places
where
Free
Exercise
was
allowed
according
to
the
Edict
;
but
for
their
Reciprocal
Conveniency
put
themselves
under
the
pastoral
Charge
of
one
Shepherd
,
who
divided
the
Officiating
his
Duty
among
'em
according
to
the
private
agreement
.
These
different
Places
which
they
call'd
Quarters
,
or
Annexes
,
were
United
,
Separated
,
Clos'd
,
and
divided
,
as
the
Synods
pleas'd
,
who
as
they
saw
convenient
,
of
several
Churches
made
one
;
or
of
one
,
several
;
which
might
probably
sometimes
augment
the
Number
of
the
Places
of
Exercise
;
thô
there
were
nothing
of
Usurpation
in
the
Excess
of
the
usual
or
prefix'd
Number
.
Nevertheless
,
these
Truths
which
ought
to
be
beyond
all
dispute
,
by
reason
they
are
so
evidently
demonstrable
,
have
been
look'd
upon
in
our
days
,
as
Unjust
and
Chimerical
pretensions
.
But
to
return
to
the
Synod
,
there
were
some
Reflexions
made
Causes
of
contenting
themselves
with
the
Edict
as
it
was
obtain'd
.
among
'em
,
what
should
oblige
the
General
Assembly
to
depart
from
the
Pretentions
of
the
Churches
,
to
content
themselves
with
the
Edict
as
they
had
obtain'd
it
.
They
were
offended
,
as
it
was
but
just
,
that
the
Members
of
the
Assembly
had
been
long
at
variance
among
themselves
:
But
it
was
more
easie
to
declaim
against
the
Disease
,
then
procure
a
Remedy
:
And
when
the
Mischief
is
incurable
,
the
discovery
of
the
Cause
adds
little
to
the
Cure
of
the
Distemper
.
There
was
also
some
Discourse
in
the
Synod
of
Erecting
of
Schools
and
Colledges
of
Divinity
in
several
Places
;
several
Regulations
also
were
under
Debate
,
for
the
preservation
of
the
Churches
,
and
for
bringing
them
under
an
exacter
Discipline
.
Nor
were
they
less
employ'd
about
Projects
for
a
Reunion
with
the
Roman
Church
,
with
which
the
Kingdom
was
fill'd
.
For
they
had
been
very
earnest
for
the
publishing
several
Pieces
of
that
Nature
,
which
were
pleasing
enough
to
the
Catholics
,
who
were
of
Opinion
,
that
an
Accomodation
could
not
choose
but
be
always
to
their
Advantage
.
But
the
Reformed
were
as
much
scandaliz'd
at
it
,
for
the
same
Reason
,
and
look'd
upon
all
those
Writings
as
Prevarications
which
betray'd
the
Cause
of
Truth
,
and
only
tended
to
disguise
the
Errors
of
the
Roman
Church
,
to
render
'em
less
Odious
.
Foreign
Protestants
also
were
no
less
Offended
at
'em
than
others
,
and
made
their
Complaints
to
the
Synod
.
Which
Condemn'd
some
Books
that
went
under
that
Character
,
and
Order'd
others
to
be
Examin'd
,
that
were
no
less
suspected
.
But
this
was
all
to
no
purpose
;
and
the
Itch
of
Re-union
lasted
till
the
Revocation
of
the
Act
;
at
which
time
also
the
Projects
for
an
Accommodation
flew
about
every
where
.
There
was
likewise
one
particular
Act
that
was
discours'd
of
in
that
Assembly
.
The
Province
of
Languedoc
had
Rais'd
a
Fund
of
17760
Crowns
,
which
was
sent
to
Geneva
,
there
to
be
put
out
to
Use
,
and
the
Revenue
to
be
employ'd
for
the
Maintenance
of
Resolvers
of
Cases
.
Lesdiguieres
,
who
minded
nothing
so
much
as
to
take
of
all
sides
,
seiz'd
upon
this
same
Money
,
under
pretence
that
it
had
been
Rais'd
contrary
to
Law
,
and
without
the
Kings
permission
,
and
that
it
could
not
be
sent
out
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
that
he
might
have
some
specious
Right
to
detain
it
,
he
begg'd
it
of
the
King
,
Who
in
regard
he
came
so
easily
by
it
,
made
no
great
difficulty
to
give
it
him
,
without
ever
troubling
himself
the
to
consider
what
Complaints
the
Reformed
might
make
,
leaving
it
to
Lesdiguiers
to
defend
himself
against
them
,
as
well
as
he
could
.
And
indeed
Commissioners
were
sent
to
him
to
recover
the
Money
out
of
his
Hands
,
who
lay'd
before
him
the
Injustice
of
the
Act
,
and
put
it
hard
upon
his
Conscience
,
as
being
of
the
Reformed
Religion
;
but
that
was
not
his
sensible
Part
;
so
that
after
many
years
and
several
Importunities
they
had
much
ado
to
get
him
restore
some
part
.
By
this
it
may
be
judg'd
,
that
't
was
not
his
Conscience
that
retain'd
him
in
the
Profession
of
the
Reformed
Lesdiguieres's
Religion
.
Religion
;
and
the
next
year
he
did
many
things
which
would
have
clear'd
the
Suspicion
,
but
that
he
was
asham'd
to
do
'em
publickly
.
For
the
Jesuit
Cotton
,
so
Famous
afterwards
in
France
,
being
then
at
Grenoble
,
Lesdiguieres
enter'd
into
a
strict
Alliance
with
him
;
but
for
fear
of
rendring
himself
suspected
to
the
Ministers
,
he
built
a
Back
Gallery
,
by
which
the
Father
might
be
brought
to
his
Apartment
,
without
being
perceiv'd
by
any
but
those
that
were
privy
to
the
Secret
:
By
which
means
the
Jesuits
and
He
were
frequent
in
Conferences
.
Lesdiguieres's
Daughter
,
of
the
same
Religion
as
her
Father
,
had
the
same
kindnesses
for
the
Jesuit
,
and
went
much
farther
then
her
Father
.
For
she
Abjur'd
the
Doctrine
of
the
Reformed
,
while
Cotton
held
her
Hands
in
his
,
and
afterwards
privately
gave
her
the
Communion
;
and
every
year
sent
her
a
Priest
for
the
same
purpose
,
till
time
and
her
Father
should
permit
her
to
declare
her self
.
During
this
Interval
,
the
Jesuit
was
not
so
tender
Conscienc'd
,
but
that
he
gave
her
leave
to
make
outward
Profession
,
and
Repair
to
all
the
publick
Exercises
,
of
the
Reformed
Religion
;
and
perhaps
it
might
be
found
that
she
Communicated
on
both
sides
,
if
her
Life
were
more
narrowly
Examin'd
:
Such
is
the
Religion
of
the
Jesuits
.
For
according
to
their
Maxims
,
Hypocrisie
and
Prophaness
are
no
Obstacles
but
that
people
may
be
truly
Pious
and
Devout
at
the
same
time
.
As
to
what
remains
,
in
this
Synod
it
was
,
that
the
first
distribution
was
made
of
Mony
granted
in
Lieu
of
Tithes
;
and
there
was
a
Division
of
a
hundred
and
thirty
thousand
Livres
among
the
Churches
.
Thus
the
Reformed
were
very
diligent
to
make
their
Advantage
of
the
Edict
,
before
it
was
fully
brought
to
perfection
,
in
regard
it
was
not
as
yet
verify'd
.
For
it
was
agreed
at
the
importunity
of
the
Legat
,
that
they
would
stay
till
he
was
gone
before
they
publish'd
it
.
This
delay
put
back
the
Business
so
far
,
that
the
Reformed
were
impatient
;
and
thô
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
took
upon
him
to
make
all
whole
again
at
the
Assembly
of
Chatelleraud
;
yet
he
could
not
be
every
where
to
give
her
Reasons
to
the
mistrustful
,
nor
could
his
Reputation
stop
the
Mouths
of
all
Men.
In
the
mean
time
there
happen'd
one
thing
which
made
a
great
Noise
,
and
which
was
attended
with
tedious
and
unlucky
Consequences
Du
Plessis
publish'd
a
Book
in
July
,
upon
the
Eucharist
.
The
Pope
was
therein
very
coursely
Treatise
of
the
Eutharist
.
handled
,
as
being
call'd
by
the
Name
of
Antichrist
:
And
the
Church
of
Rome
had
seen
very
few
Books
set
forth
by
her
Adversaries
,
where
there
had
been
less
kindness
shew'd
to
her
Errors
.
Du
Plessis
had
put
his
Name
and
all
his
Titles
in
the
first
Page
,
and
among
the
rest
,
that
of
Counsellor
of
State
.
The
Name
of
the
Author
,
(
who
was
the
Man
of
his
time
that
had
the
most
Learning
and
Solidity
,
and
wrote
the
best
,
thô
his
Style
savour'd
too
much
of
the
Latin
Phrase
)
and
the
Dignity
of
the
Subject
,
caus'd
the
Work
to
be
soon
perus'd
by
the
Curious
.
The
Noise
of
it
reach'd
Rome
,
and
the
Pope
complain'd
Consequences
of
the
publishing
of
it
.
more
especially
,
because
of
the
Title
of
Counsellor
of
State
which
the
Author
had
taken
upon
him
;
for
that
it
seem'd
as
if
the
Affront
had
Issu'd
from
the
Bosom
of
the
Counsel
it self
,
since
it
was
given
by
one
of
the
Members
of
it
;
and
as
if
the
King
had
had
a
share
in
giving
the
Injury
,
since
it
came
from
one
of
his
intimate
Confidents
.
The
King
himself
was
Offended
at
it
,
fearing
least
the
Pope
,
being
exasperated
by
the
Affront
,
should
delay
the
Dissolution
of
his
Marriage
,
which
was
then
seriously
in
Agitation
.
For
that
Reason
he
testify'd
his
Resentment
;
and
it
was
the
beginning
of
Duplessis's
Disgrace
,
which
was
attended
with
Consequences
of
greater
Importance
.
One
would
have
thought
that
this
dissatisfaction
of
the
King
and
the
Pope
,
would
have
Authoriz'd
whatever
the
Zeal
of
the
Catholics
should
undertake
against
the
Book
or
the
Author
.
Nevertheless
the
Jesuits
that
were
settled
at
Bourdeaux
having
a
great
desire
to
have
the
Book
Condemn'd
to
the
Fire
,
Dases
the
first
President
Oppos'd
,
and
only
bid
'em
refute
it
,
if
they
thought
it
convenient
.
Boulanger
one
of
the
King's
Almoners
,
having
made
a
critical
Censure
upon
the
Preface
,
and
Accus'd
the
passages
to
be
falsiy'd
,
the
Arch
bishop
of
Bourges
took
him
up
,
and
reply'd
upon
him
very
smartly
.
Nor
did
the
Legat
himself
require
any
Vigorous
proceedings
against
the
Book
;
only
desir'd
six
Copies
to
carry
along
with
him
at
his
departure
out
of
France
,
and
engag'd
that
Bellarmine
should
Answer
him
.
But
they
bethought
themselves
of
another
way
to
Mortifie
du
Plessis
,
the
Catholics
finding
it
more
easie
to
disgrace
the
Author
,
then
destroy
the
Book
.
That
which
happen'd
that
year
and
the
Lent
following
was
this
,
that
the
Predicants
let
loose
their
Fury
against
the
Book
,
and
Reveng'd
the
Pope
and
the
Roman
Religion
,
with
all
manner
of
Calumnies
and
Invectives
upon
du
Plessis
.
'T
was
thought
also
that
the
Gentleman
durst
not
appear
in
publick
without
hazard
of
his
Life
during
the
first
Violence
of
their
Rage
.
He
therefore
kept
his
House
for
some
days
,
till
the
Tempest
was
over
:
And
in
regard
't
was
believ'd
that
the
people
were
sufficiently
Incens'd
to
have
gone
and
Assaulted
him
in
his
own
House
;
Madam
offer'd
to
receive
him
into
hers
for
his
better
security
.
It
may
be
thought
,
That
slight
Moderation
was
Affected
to
shew
,
that
the
Liberty
of
the
Reformed
was
great
in
pursuance
of
the
Edict
,
since
they
had
the
Freedom
to
publish
such
Affronts
against
the
Roman
Religion
,
and
yet
that
the
Catholics
should
be
permitted
no
other
means
of
Revenging
themselves
than
by
the
Ordinary
way
of
Refutation
;
or
else
of
mitigating
the
discontents
of
those
who
did
not
find
the
Edict
conformable
to
their
Hopes
,
and
who
were
vex'd
to
see
the
Verification
so
long
delay'd
,
and
to
prevent
'em
from
augmenting
upon
the
severity
which
they
might
have
us'd
to
the
first
Book
of
the
Reformed
Religion
that
appear'd
after
the
Edict
was
Decreed
.
In
a
Word
,
there
being
no
way
wholly
to
quell
the
Bigots
,
they
caus'd
du
Plessis's
Book
to
be
Condemn'd
to
the
Fire
by
some
Inferiour
Court
of
Justice
,
and
the
Sentence
was
put
in
Execution
.
The
Assembly
still
sitting
at
Chatelleraud
was
very
much
offended
at
it
;
and
considering
the
thing
was
done
at
the
very
time
that
the
first
steps
were
made
toward
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
,
they
judg'd
it
to
be
of
too
great
Consequence
to
pass
it
by
without
complaining
.
But
thô
they
were
fully
determin'd
to
Testifie
their
Resentment
,
they
were
willing
first
of
all
to
write
to
du
Plessis
,
as
being
the
principal
person
concern'd
,
to
know
his
Opinion
what
was
to
be
done
upon
this
Occasion
.
This
shews
that
they
did
well
to
prevent
the
Soveraign
Courts
from
making
Decrees
of
the
same
Nature
against
this
Work
:
For
as
the
Affront
would
have
been
more
Heinous
,
most
certain
it
is
,
that
the
Reformed
would
have
made
a
Louder
Noise
.
But
du
Plessis
,
who
did
not
think
his
Book
dishonour'd
by
these
Transports
of
his
Adversaries
,
was
not
the
person
that
troubled
himself
most
about
it
.
However
,
he
declar'd
by
his
Answer
,
that
the
thing
seem'd
to
him
to
be
of
Great
Importance
,
in
regard
that
the
Doctrine
of
the
Reformed
being
acquitted
by
the
Edict
from
the
Name
of
Heresie
,
the
Books
that
taught
the
Reformed
Doctrine
were
not
to
be
Burnt
,
since
only
Heretical
Books
were
to
be
Condemn'd
to
that
Mark
of
Infamy
:
Therefore
't
was
his
Opinion
that
they
should
Appeal
from
the
Sentence
to
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
rather
than
to
the
Privy-Council
,
where
the
business
would
be
assuredly
Stifl'd
.
Nevertheless
that
it
was
a
hard
matter
to
apply
a
Remedy
to
a
past
Mischief
,
since
they
had
Executed
the
Sentence
,
and
what
was
already
done
amiss
could
not
be
amended
.
But
this
Book
was
attended
with
Consequences
much
more
Remarkable
,
which
will
not
permit
us
to
stop
at
these
less
weighty
Observations
.
During
these
Passages
which
I
have
hitherto
related
,
there
Three
Important
Negotiations
with
the
Pope
.
were
three
things
in
Negotiation
between
the
Court
of
France
,
and
that
of
Rome
;
and
which
were
of
Importance
sufficient
to
put
the
Reformed
in
Fear
,
that
althô
they
had
obtain'd
an
Edict
,
the
King
would
not
purchase
the
prosperous
Conclusion
of
his
Affairs
at
the
Expence
of
his
Favours
toward
them
.
The
first
Affair
was
the
Dissolution
of
the
King's
Marriage
which
he
ardently
desir'd
:
And
for
the
obtaining
of
which
,
't
was
thought
he
would
humble
him
to
any
manner
of
Complyance
with
the
Pope
.
This
Affair
was
of
great
Consequence
to
the
State
,
as
also
to
the
Kingdom
,
in
regard
the
Mischiefs
of
a
dubious
Succession
might
bring
extremity
of
Consusion
upon
the
Kingdom
after
the
King's
Death
.
The
Reformed
also
were
very
urgent
for
it
,
not
a
little
fearful
that
a
great
part
of
the
New
troubles
which
might
Attend
the
King's
Death
would
fall
upon
themselves
.
But
the
King
's
obstinate
Fondness
for
his
Miss
,
had
a
long
time
retarded
that
Negotiation
.
For
the
Pope
was
unwilling
to
favour
a
Marriage
so
unsuitable
;
and
Queen
Margaret
would
by
no
means
give
place
to
a
Woman
that
was
so
much
beneath
her
;
and
whose
Virtue
,
it
was
thought
,
had
surrender'd
it self
to
other
Suits
,
besides
that
of
the
King
.
That
Mistress
being
Dead
after
such
a
manner
as
might
Raise
a
suspicion
,
that
Roni
and
some
others
well
understood
,
that
there
was
a
kind
of
necessity
she
should
dye
;
the
King
embroyl'd
himself
in
New
Intrigues
,
and
made
a
promise
of
Marriage
to
the
Daughter
of
the
Marquiss
d'Entragues
,
to
obtain
what
he
desir'd
of
her
.
He
had
also
been
so
weak
as
to
shew
this
promise
to
Roni
to
ask
his
Advice
about
the
Form
;
and
Roni
was
so
bold
as
to
tear
it
before
his
Face
.
But
the
King
,
who
was
not
Master
of
his
passion
,
drew
up
another
with
such
Clauses
,
that
be
thought
himself
discharg'd
of
it
by
the
success
of
the
first
lying
in
of
his
new
Mistress
.
Now
in
regard
it
was
high
time
to
look
after
this
Affair
in
good
earnest
,
the
King
bent
all
his
thoughts
upon
it
;
and
the
Pope
,
who
knew
the
Importance
of
the
business
,
which
could
not
be
concluded
without
him
;
fail'd
not
to
set
it
at
the
highest
price
he
could
put
upon
it
:
Not
but
that
he
had
his
Reasons
too
,
to
desire
it
should
be
brought
to
pass
;
whether
it
were
that
there
was
a
proposal
for
the
King
to
Marry
an
Italian
Princess
;
or
whither
it
were
that
he
was
afraid
,
that
if
the
Succession
came
to
be
contested
,
some
one
of
the
Competitors
might
augment
the
Forces
of
the
Reformed
to
support
himself
,
and
perhaps
Embrace
their
Religion
,
to
fasten
'em
to
his
Interests
.
Whereas
,
if
the
Succession
were
ascertain'd
,
he
was
sure
that
the
King's
Successor
would
be
a
Catholic
,
and
that
his
Right
and
Claim
being
founded
upon
a
Marriage
Authoriz'd
by
the
Maxims
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
he
would
maintain
it
with
all
his
Power
,
and
would
rather
strive
to
Lessen
,
than
Exalt
the
Reformed
in
Strength
and
Power
.
But
for
all
this
the
Pope
was
Resolv'd
to
sell
his
Favour
to
the
King
at
a
dear
Rate
,
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
which
always
strives
to
make
others
purchase
those
things
of
which
she
makes
a
benefit
her self
.
So
that
the
Reformed
had
all
the
Reason
in
the
World
to
fear
that
they
should
be
made
to
pay
the
Expences
of
this
Affair
.
The
second
Negotiation
which
might
give
'em
an
Alarum
,
The
Establishment
of
the
Jesuits
.
was
the
Establishment
of
the
Jesuits
,
which
was
prosecuted
with
extraordinary
sedulity
.
The
Pope
omitted
no
Opportunity
of
talking
of
it
to
the
Jesuits
,
and
he
thought
he
could
not
use
better
precautions
against
the
Mistrusts
which
he
had
of
the
King's
Religion
,
then
to
set
the
Jesuits
over
him
,
either
as
Spies
or
Adversaries
.
On
their
parts
they
were
not
Idle
in
Their
boldness
and
Credit
.
France
;
where
they
had
the
boldness
to
settle
themselves
in
some
places
depending
upon
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
maugre
the
Decree
by
which
they
were
Banish'd
;
And
this
Act
of
theirs
appear'd
so
insolent
,
that
even
at
Rome
it self
it
was
Condemnd
.
But
they
had
good
Protectors
in
the
Kingdom
.
For
the
Cardinal
of
Tournon
stoutly
supported
'em
;
and
the
Parliaments
of
Tholouze
and
Bourdeaux
upheld
'em
within
their
Jurisdictions
;
and
they
who
had
been
of
the
League
had
always
a
great
kindness
for
'em
.
The
Clergy
also
encourag'd
'em
to
Petition
for
their
Restauration
;
and
those
Cunning
Politicians
well
acquainted
with
the
Air
of
the
Court
,
would
by
no
means
loose
the
Opportunity
.
The
King
himself
sided
with
'em
,
because
he
was
willing
they
should
take
his
part
:
And
for
that
well
knowing
'em
to
be
in
a
Capacity
to
undertake
any
Attempt
against
a
Prince
who
had
been
their
Enemy
,
he
thought
he
should
have
no
Reason
to
fear
'em
,
if
he
gave
them
occasions
of
Acknowledgment
and
Obligation
.
But
all
the
Religious
The
Monks
all
hate
the
King
.
Orders
mortally
hated
the
King
,
even
those
that
seem'd
to
have
renounced
the
World
;
and
not
only
the
Jacobins
,
who
had
furnish'd
the
League
with
a
Ruffian
to
take
away
the
Life
of
Hen.
III.
but
the
Capuchins
also
and
the
Chartreaux
conspir'd
his
Ruin
.
'T
was
too
much
at
one
time
for
him
to
Guard
himself
against
the
Jesuits
,
besides
with
whose
Genius
he
was
experimentally
acquainted
,
and
who
never
thought
any
thing
sufficiently
Sacred
to
protect
the
person
of
an
Enemy
of
what
Quality
soever
from
their
most
bloody
Revenge
.
The
pretence
of
these
frequent
Conspiracies
was
,
because
the
Bigots
always
suspected
the
sincerity
of
the
King's
Conversion
,
and
for
that
the
Spaniards
carefully
set
afoot
whatever
they
could
devise
to
confirm
the
Suspicion
.
They
laid
to
his
Charge
whatever
happen'd
in
Europe
,
where
they
thought
the
Catholic
Religion
had
not
all
the
Advantages
which
they
desir'd
.
Wherefore
the
Duke
Persecution
in
Piedmont
.
of
Savoy
having
endeavour'd
to
Reduce
his
Subjects
(
the
Vaudois
)
to
the
Roman
Communion
,
and
for
that
purpose
having
sent
into
their
Country
a
Mission
of
Capuchins
back'd
with
some
thousands
of
Soldiers
,
to
accomplish
by
force
what
the
Monks
could
not
obtain
by
perswasions
,
the
Spaniards
fail'd
not
to
make
their
Advantage
of
it
to
the
prejudice
of
the
King
.
They
compar'd
the
King's
Indulgence
with
the
Dukes
bloody
Zeal
,
who
observ'd
no
Medium
between
the
Conversion
and
Extermination
of
Heretics
.
He
had
Exercis'd
the
same
Rigor
in
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
which
no
way
belong'd
to
him
,
in
regard
he
had
The
Marquisat
of
Saluces
.
Usurped
it
during
the
Civil
Wars
;
and
he
had
constrained
all
the
Reformed
Inhabitants
to
change
their
Religion
,
or
quit
their
Country
.
And
his
design
in
doing
fo
,
was
to
engage
the
Pope
to
maintain
him
in
his
Usurpation
,
which
indeed
was
one
of
the
Reasons
that
the
Pope
would
never
do
the
King
Justice
in
that
particular
point
;
fearing
least
if
the
King
were
Master
of
the
Marquisate
,
the
Reformed
would
abide
there
under
the
shelter
of
his
Edicts
.
But
to
render
the
King's
Religion
more
suspected
,
the
Spaniards
accus'd
him
of
having
hinder'd
the
Success
of
that
mixt
Mission
by
private
Successors
,
thô
it
were
neither
Honourable
to
the
Religion
it self
,
nor
to
the
Prince
that
sent
it
.
'T
is
true
there
were
some
miserable
Wretches
that
chang'd
their
Religion
,
and
that
the
Spaniards
made
the
best
they
could
of
the
●o●quest
.
But
d
Ossat
,
thô
a
Cardinal
,
much
abated
the
Glory
of
those
Conquests
,
when
he
found
that
the
Souldiers
had
done
more
than
the
Capuchins
.
Nevertheless
this
made
an
Impression
in
the
minds
of
the
Zealots
,
and
foster'd
the
pretences
for
the
Conspiracies
of
the
Monks
,
who
look'd
upon
the
King
but
as
a
hollow
Catholic
.
For
which
Reason
,
in
regard
the
Jesuits
were
the
most
formidable
of
all
,
he
was
willing
to
secure
Reasons
why
the
King
favour'd
the
Jesuits
.
himself
from
their
Attempts
,
by
doing
them
some
signal
favour
that
might
fasten
'em
to
his
person
and
his
service
.
Such
are
the
Politics
of
Princes
,
to
Caress
those
of
whom
they
stand
in
awe
,
and
to
neglect
,
if
not
oppress
those
People
whom
they
have
no
reason
to
fear
.
They
partake
of
Fear
with
those
that
are
afraid
of
'em
,
and
redeem
themselves
by
Favours
from
the
Molestations
of
those
whom
they
mistrust
.
This
sort
of
Policy
was
very
rife
under
this
Reign
,
at
what
time
the
Reformed
complain'd
,
that
Favours
and
Rewards
were
far
more
Charily
bestow'd
on
those
that
performed
faithful
Services
,
than
on
those
who
were
become
formidable
to
the
Disposer
.
This
Potent
Reason
made
the
King
incline
to
recal
the
Jesuits
;
and
this
design
gave
great
Alarums
to
the
Reformed
,
who
well
knew
what
they
had
to
hope
for
from
that
same
always
Perfidious
,
and
always
Mutinous
Society
;
who
if
once
they
got
to
be
settled
in
Paris
,
would
wriggle
themselves
into
the
Court
,
and
there
put
all
things
,
according
to
their
usual
wont
,
into
Confusion
.
The
Parliament
of
Paris
,
who
stood
upon
their
Honour
in
this
Affair
,
by
reason
of
the
redoubl'd
Decrees
which
they
had
Issu'd
forth
against
this
pernicious
Institution
,
oppos'd
their
Restauration
with
as
much
Vigor
as
the
Reformed
,
who
on
the
other
side
thwarted
this
Negotiation
to
the
utmost
of
their
Power
:
But
it
was
chiefly
the
Authority
of
the
Parliament
that
render'd
this
Negotiation
so
Tedious
and
Difficult
.
For
Kings
had
then
a
great
Respect
for
their
Parliaments
;
and
those
August
Assemblies
could
distinguish
between
Subjection
and
Servitude
;
so
that
then
they
were
not
acquainted
with
slavish
Obsequiousness
to
the
Sentiments
of
the
Court.
The
third
Affair
was
the
Marriage
of
Madame
the
Kings
Sister
3d.
M●…age
of
Madame
.
with
the
Duke
of
Ban
,
the
Duke
of
Lorraines
Son
,
which
was
consummated
toward
the
beginning
of
the
following
Year
.
The
Pope
started
several
Scruples
and
Difficulties
,
not
so
much
out
of
a
Design
to
hinder
the
Match
,
in
regard
the
Marriage
of
that
Princess
with
a
Catholic
was
one
of
the
secret
Conditions
of
the
King's
Absolution
,
as
to
draw
some
profit
out
of
it
to
himself
,
either
in
procuring
by
that
means
the
Conversion
of
the
Princess
that
was
to
be
Marry'd
,
or
to
make
the
King
purchase
his
Consent
by
some
New
Complyance
with
the
Court
of
Rome
.
But
the
Reformed
had
a
perfect
Reluctancy
against
it
,
which
they
made
appear
in
the
National
Synod
already
mention'd
.
The
Question
was
there
propos'd
concerning
this
Match
,
to
remove
the
Scruples
of
the
Princess
;
but
she
found
not
her
satisfaction
there
;
only
it
was
judg'd
that
such
a
Marriage
was
not
lawful
.
Nevertheless
this
was
no
Obstacle
,
but
that
it
was
concluded
in
the
Month
of
August
,
after
the
Princess
had
undergone
great
Temptations
.
There
had
been
several
Conferences
,
at
which
she
was
present
;
Several
Ministers
and
Catholic
Doctors
disputed
the
Point
:
And
in
one
of
these
Conferences
it
was
,
that
du
Moulin
,
whose
Name
was
afterwards
so
Her
Constancy
.
Famous
,
began
to
approve
with
great
Reputation
.
The
Ministers
had
the
better
in
all
these
Disputes
,
because
the
Princess
stood
firm
,
in
so
much
that
soon
after
a
stop
was
put
to
these
unprofitable
Conferences
.
The
Catholics
,
according
to
their
Custom
,
imputed
the
breaking
off
these
Conferences
to
the
Ministers
,
and
to
Eclipse
the
Glory
of
the
Princess's
Constancy
,
they
Attributed
her
perseverance
to
her
Obstinacy
.
They
gave
it
out
,
that
she
continu'd
stedfast
in
her
Religion
,
out
of
her
Veneration
for
Queen
Jane
her
Mother
,
who
had
bred
her
up
,
and
had
given
her
in
charge
,
to
persevere
in
the
Reformed
Faith
.
But
thô
they
endeavour'd
to
make
her
Constancy
to
be
Look'd
upon
as
a
Point
of
Honour
,
nevertheless
it
appear'd
to
be
an
Effect
of
her
knowledge
and
surpassing
Parts
.
She
was
greatly
enlightned
for
a
person
of
her
Sex
,
and
she
had
more
Care
and
more
Leisure
to
inform
her self
then
the
King
her
Brother
.
Which
was
the
Reason
,
that
she
was
more
steady
then
He
,
and
she
understood
how
to
Answer
very
pertinently
in
Reply
to
the
Argument
which
was
urg'd
against
her
from
the
King's
Example
,
that
the
Salic
Law
had
made
between
them
two
,
the
Partition
of
Constancy
.
But
this
perseverance
brought
her
into
some
trouble
.
The
King
himself
,
either
out
of
Reason
of
State
,
or
induc'd
by
other
Motives
,
us'd
her
somewhat
severely
.
Fain
he
would
have
oblig'd
her
to
have
put
away
her
Domestick
The
King's
Severities
toward
her
.
Servants
,
under
pretence
that
she
too
much
confided
in
'em
,
and
that
they
obstructed
her
Conversion
.
He
threaten'd
never
to
do
any
thing
for
her
Advancement
,
if
she
persever'd
in
her
Obstinacy
.
But
notwithstanding
all
this
Rigour
she
was
still
unshak'n
in
her
Constancy
,
and
she
had
a
greater
regard
to
her
Conscience
and
her
Ministers
,
then
to
the
Importunities
and
Pleasure
of
the
King
her
Brother
.
The
Pope
so
vehemently
oppos'd
this
Match
,
that
't
was
Scruples
Rais'd
by
the
Pope
.
believ'd
they
should
never
obtain
the
Dispensation
from
him
,
which
the
King
and
the
Duke
desir'd
.
Nay
more
,
he
wrote
to
the
Duke
of
Lorraine
and
the
Prince
his
Son
in
a
very
Magisterial
and
Passionate
Stile
,
to
divert
'em
from
the
Alliance
.
But
in
regard
those
Oppositions
of
the
Court
of
Rome
never
frighten
any
but
such
as
are
willing
to
be
afraid
of
'em
,
they
were
no
Obstruction
,
but
that
the
Affair
was
concluded
at
the
beginning
of
the
next
year
.
The
Popes
Pretences
for
this
Refusal
,
were
nearness
of
Blood
between
both
His
Reasons
.
Parties
,
and
the
Princess's
Religion
.
He
deem'd
it
prejudicial
to
his
Dignity
to
send
a
Dispensation
to
a
Person
that
did
not
demand
it
;
who
neither
thought
it
necessary
,
nor
in
his
Power
to
give
it
.
But
the
same
Reasons
never
stumbl'd
the
Successors
of
this
Pontiff
in
the
two
Cases
of
the
Marriage
of
Charles
,
Prince
of
Wales
,
with
the
Infanta
of
Spain
,
and
afterwards
with
Henrietta
.
The
real
Motives
therefore
of
the
Court
of
Rome
are
her
Interests
.
When
she
finds
her
Advantages
in
any
thing
,
she
never
fails
of
good
Reasons
to
surmount
the
most
plausible
difficulties
.
Thus
one
and
the
same
Interest
caus'd
one
Pope
to
refuse
the
King's
Sister
a
Dispensation
,
because
a
Huguenot
Princess
in
a
Catholic
Country
,
as
Lorraine
,
did
not
agree
with
the
See
of
Rome
:
And
the
same
Interest
caus'd
his
Successors
to
grant
a
Dispensation
for
the
Marriage
of
a
Catholic
Princess
with
the
Presumptive
Heir
of
the
Crown
of
England
,
because
it
was
for
the
Benefit
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
to
have
a
Catholic
Queen
in
a
Kingdom
altogether
Reformed
.
Moreover
,
in
regard
the
Princess
who
was
already
somewhat
in
years
,
had
often
slipt
the
Opportunity
of
Wedlock
,
yet
was
unwilling
to
dye
a
Virgin
,
't
was
thought
at
Rome
that
she
would
rather
change
her
Religion
,
then
let
this
Proposal
of
Marriage
Escape
,
after
which
she
had
but
little
hopes
to
meet
with
an
Offer
so
fairly
Advantagious
.
But
the
Court
of
France
believing
it
would
be
more
easie
to
make
her
Excuses
to
the
Pope
,
when
the
thing
was
done
,
then
to
obtain
his
Consent
for
doing
The
King
proceeds
to
the
Marriage
without
staying
for
the
Dispensation
.
the
thing
,
thought
fit
to
proceed
to
the
Marriage
without
staying
for
the
Dispensation
.
After
which
New
Difficulties
were
started
about
giving
the
Nuptial
Benediction
.
As
for
the
Princess
,
she
would
not
have
scrupl'd
to
receive
it
from
the
hands
of
a
Roman
Prelate
;
but
as
she
was
Nice
in
Point
of
Decency
,
she
would
by
no
means
hear
of
being
Marry'd
after
that
manner
,
after
she
had
bin
given
to
understand
,
that
such
a
Condescention
would
look
like
a
kind
of
going
to
seek
a
Husband
,
should
she
have
that
Deference
for
him
,
which
he
was
unwilling
to
have
for
her
:
That
it
became
not
the
Dignity
of
so
great
a
Princess
,
to
shew
her self
more
forward
then
the
Prince
desir'd
;
and
that
she
was
engag'd
in
Honour
to
be
as
stedfast
in
rejecting
the
Proposal
of
Marrying
according
to
the
Mass
,
as
he
was
firm
in
Refusing
to
be
Marry'd
by
a
Minister
.
And
the
Duke
on
the
other
side
Protested
that
he
would
rather
never
Marry
,
then
receive
the
Benediction
from
a
Heretick
.
But
the
King
Reconcil'd
the
difference
by
sending
for
both
Parties
into
his
Cabinet
where
he
caus'd
'em
to
be
affianc'd
in
his
presence
by
the
Arch-bishop
of
Rouen
.
Who
thô
he
were
neither
Learned
nor
Devout
,
forgot
not
however
to
suffer
himself
to
be
entreated
,
before
he
would
perform
the
Ceremony
:
And
the
want
of
a
Dispensation
stuck
so
close
to
his
Heart
,
that
if
Roni
had
not
found
the
way
to
droll
him
into
a
Compliance
,
all
the
Authority
of
the
King
would
never
have
been
able
to
have
brought
him
to
Reason
.
This
Expedient
put
an
End
to
the
Difficulties
of
the
Marriage
:
But
the
Pope
was
as
inflexible
after
Consummation
as
before
;
and
shew'd
himself
as
obstinate
in
denying
the
Dispensation
,
as
the
Princess
had
appear'd
Resolute
in
refusing
to
demand
it
.
He
also
complain'd
of
the
Kings
Precipitancy
,
for
being
so
hasty
in
an
Affair
of
such
Importance
.
He
fill'd
the
Dukes
Conscience
with
Scruples
and
Terrors
,
so
that
the
Prince
liv'd
a
long
time
with
the
Duchess
his
Wife
,
as
if
they
had
never
been
Marry'd
.
Which
was
the
reason
that
the
Duchess
was
sollicited
more
then
ever
to
change
her
Religion
;
and
that
not
only
Instructions
,
Promises
,
and
Flatteries
were
made
use
of
to
overcome
her
,
but
Artifices
and
Lies
.
There
could
be
nothing
more
Impudent
then
that
same
Cozenage
of
Commelet
the
Jesuit
,
of
which
she
her self
gave
du
Plessis
an
Account
,
some
Months
after
she
was
Marry'd
.
This
Jesuit
was
so
bold
as
to
tell
her
,
that
du
Plessis
being
accus'd
for
having
inserted
several
false
Quotations
in
his
Book
of
the
Eucharist
,
had
promis'd
to
go
to
Mass
,
if
they
could
but
shew
him
one
that
was
such
as
they
said
;
that
he
had
been
convinc'd
before
the
King
;
upon
which
the
King
loading
him
with
Reproaches
,
he
went
out
of
the
way
,
no
body
knowing
what
was
become
of
him
.
Never
was
Lye
told
with
more
probable
Circumstances
,
nevertheless
there
was
not
a
Tittle
in
it
but
what
was
found
to
be
meerly
Forg'd
.
The
Duchess
knew
it
very
well
;
and
Commelet
gain'd
so
little
upon
her
,
that
in
a
Letter
which
she
wrote
to
du
Plessis
upon
this
Subject
,
she
assur'd
him
,
That
her
Converse
with
the
Jesuit
had
but
the
more
confirm'd
her
in
her
Religion
.
Seeing
therefore
they
could
do
no
good
upon
the
Princess
,
The
issue
of
the
Negotiation
till
the
Death
of
the
Princess
.
the
King
was
very
Importunate
at
Rome
to
incline
the
Pope
to
Sentiments
more
Moderate
.
D'Ossat
found
out
Presidents
of
a
Dispensation
granted
,
in
the
like
case
,
to
Persons
of
Inferiour
Quality
.
The
Duke
also
went
himself
to
Rome
,
under
pretence
of
the
Jubilee
,
to
desire
Absolution
,
but
the
Pontiff
would
by
no
means
yield
to
any
thing
.
Nevertheless
,
't
was
believ'd
that
the
Prince
had
obtain'd
a
private
Absolution
,
in
regard
the
Pope
gave
him
leave
to
gain
the
Jubilee
,
and
to
visit
the
Churches
where
Indulgences
were
given
out
;
and
for
that
,
upon
his
return
Home
,
he
liv'd
with
the
Duchess
after
a
more
Conjugal
manner
then
he
had
done
before
.
But
the
Report
being
every
where
spread
abroad
that
she
was
with
Child
,
the
Pope
grew
much
more
mild
;
foreseeing
,
that
if
he
did
not
confirm
the
Marriage
,
the
King
would
be
oblig'd
to
seek
without
him
,
for
some
other
way
to
secure
the
Title
of
Legitimate
to
the
Infant
that
should
be
Born
.
Nevertheless
,
this
Attonement
of
the
Popes
Wrath
signify'd
little
or
nothing
,
for
the
Report
of
the
Princess's
being
with
Child
prov'd
altogether
groundless
,
and
the
Princess
dy'd
at
the
very
time
that
the
Pope
consented
to
the
Marriage
.
I
have
related
this
Affair
in
a
continu'd
Series
,
to
the
end
I
might
have
no
more
occasion
to
return
to
it
again
,
tho
the
business
was
spun
out
in
a
Negotiation
of
three
or
four
Years
.
The
Reformed
look'd
upon
the
Perseverance
of
the
Princess
The
Advantages
which
the
Reformed
got
by
her
Perseverance
.
in
their
Religion
to
be
a
great
Victory
,
in
regard
it
secur'd
'em
several
Advantages
which
could
not
be
refus'd
to
her
Person
,
and
which
made
greatly
for
the
Honour
of
the
whole
Party
:
Their
Ministers
Preach'd
at
Court
while
she
was
there
;
and
that
was
often
done
in
the
same
place
where
Mass
had
been
said
but
some
hours
before
.
When
the
Princess
went
,
or
return'd
from
France
into
Lorrain
,
or
from
Lorrain
into
France
,
her
Minister
who
attended
her
always
Lodg'd
in
the
same
Abbies
where
she
lay
,
and
in
the
same
Episcopal
Palaces
upon
the
Roads
,
and
there
she
likewise
caus'd
him
to
Preach
.
The
Catholics
receiv'd
this
Mortification
,
and
the
Reformed
this
Satisfaction
at
least
once
a
Year
;
for
that
she
never
fail'd
every
Year
to
Visit
the
King
her
Brother
.
She
had
also
Sermons
Preach'd
in
her
own
Apartiment
in
Lorrain
;
and
it
was
a
kind
of
Triumph
for
the
Reformed
to
see
their
Religion
introduc'd
,
by
this
means
,
into
the
same
House
from
whence
their
most
violent
Persecutors
were
gone
but
just
before
.
Du
Moulin
,
who
was
known
to
the
Princess
by
reason
of
the
Conferences
held
upon
her
account
,
wherein
he
had
often
deliver'd
himself
,
was
highly
in
her
favour
.
The
Ministers
of
the
Church
of
Paris
were
bound
to
Quarterly
Attendance
upon
her
;
and
generally
it
fell
out
so
,
that
the
time
when
she
took
her
Journies
happen'd
to
be
in
Du
Moulin's
waiting
;
so
that
in
a
little
time
he
acquir'd
a
great
Reputation
,
which
drew
upon
him
the
Hatred
and
Persecution
of
the
Catholics
.
But
at
Paris
they
were
busie
about
an
Affair
of
Importance
quite
different
from
those
already
related
.
The
Catholics
Difficulties
about
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
.
had
taken
all
Advantages
of
the
Delay
of
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
.
It
was
attack'd
by
all
the
Orders
of
the
Kingdom
,
both
before
and
after
the
Legate's
departure
.
That
Prelate
however
,
not
caring
either
to
have
any
Reproach
put
upon
him
,
or
to
have
the
Lye
given
him
,
never
desir'd
that
the
greatest
Oppositions
should
be
made
against
it
in
his
Presence
;
and
there
was
a
great
deal
of
noise
upon
this
occasion
,
after
his
departure
.
The
Clergy
,
the
Parliaments
,
the
University
,
the
Sorbonne
,
started
all
the
Difficulties
imaginable
.
The
Sorbonne
refus'd
their
Consent
,
till
the
Reformed
took
their
degrees
among
'em
.
The
University
was
for
shutting
the
Gates
of
the
Colledges
against
'em
;
nor
would
they
admit
'em
either
to
be
Masters
of
Arts
,
or
Professors
,
or
to
the
Regency
.
The
Faculty
of
Physic
was
most
difficult
to
be
overcome
,
as
if
it
had
been
the
Grand
Concern
of
the
Physicians
to
Quarrel
with
Heresie
;
and
they
always
continu'd
their
Aversion
ever
since
that
time
.
But
the
Clergy
made
the
most
weighty
Opposition
:
They
Assembl'd
at
Paris
in
May
;
nor
did
they
fail
to
send
their
Deputations
and
Remonstrances
to
the
King
according
to
their
usual
Custom
.
But
their
Deputies
in
all
their
Harangues
were
much
less
violent
then
their
Predecessors
had
been
;
they
talk'd
no
longer
of
Destruction
and
Extermination
;
Their
Discourses
breath'd
nothing
but
Peace
,
the
sweetness
of
which
Flatter'd
all
the
World
;
and
you
should
hardly
hear
'em
so
much
as
mention
the
word
Heresie
.
All
their
Discourse
ran
solely
upon
the
Disorders
in
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
and
upon
the
Alienations
of
the
Spiritual
Demesnes
,
the
Augmentation
of
which
the
Clergy
never
fail'd
to
demand
under
the
Name
of
Restitution
.
For
which
reason
they
were
importunately
urgent
for
the
Release
of
Pensions
assign'd
to
the
Laity
upon
Benefices
,
and
to
the
Payment
of
which
the
Incumbents
were
oblig'd
,
either
by
Writ
of
Nomination
,
or
by
some
Secret
Reservation
in
the
Grand
Deeds
.
The
Reformed
had
a
share
in
these
favours
as
well
as
others
,
as
also
in
the
Trusts
;
and
it
was
at
them
the
Clergy
aim'd
under
a
pretence
that
seem'd
plausible
enough
.
It
seem'd
but
Just
to
deprive
the
Heretics
,
who
were
Enemies
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
of
all
the
Privileges
of
enjoying
Revenues
,
to
the
prejudice
of
her
Altars
.
But
that
which
was
most
remarkable
in
this
Prosecution
was
this
,
that
to
the
end
they
might
procure
a
Discharge
of
Lay-Pensions
,
the
Clergy
were
not
asham'd
to
say
,
That
the
Ecclesiastics
had
little
enough
to
live
upon
;
tho
it
were
notoriously
known
,
that
they
possess'd
the
third
part
of
the
Revenues
of
the
Kingdom
,
not
comprehending
what
many
enjoy'd
moreover
in
other
parts
for
other
Reasons
,
as
by
Right
of
Inheritance
or
Purchase
.
The
King
consented
to
one
part
of
the
Favours
which
the
Deputies
demanded
,
and
for
the
remainder
gave
them
good
Words
,
tending
to
let
them
understand
that
they
must
have
Patience
;
and
which
covertly
contain'd
certain
Promises
,
with
which
the
Reformed
would
have
had
no
reason
to
be
satisfy'd
,
had
they
not
look'd
upon
'em
as
Words
of
no
consequence
,
and
by
which
the
Court
ne'r
thought
themselves
oblig'd
to
any
thing
.
These
Words
were
so
remarkable
among
others
,
that
they
have
been
repeated
by
several
Historians
:
I
will
act
in
such
a
manner
,
said
the
King
,
by
Gods
Assistance
,
that
the
Church
shall
be
in
as
good
a
Condition
as
it
was
a
hundred
years
ago
,
as
well
for
the
Discharge
of
my
Conscience
as
for
your
Satisfaction
;
but
Paris
was
not
built
in
a
day
Some
understood
it
as
if
these
Words
were
to
be
Interpreted
,
that
in
time
he
would
destroy
the
pretended
Heresie
,
which
had
put
the
Clergy
to
so
much
trouble
for
above
Fourscore
Years
together
;
but
the
Reformed
were
perswaded
that
they
were
only
words
of
course
.
Nevertheless
,
this
put
the
Clergy
in
hopes
of
making
Their
Proposals
upon
the
Edict
.
some
Attempts
,
perhaps
not
altogether
unsuccessful
,
to
alter
something
in
the
Edict
;
for
their
Intention
was
not
to
obstruct
the
granting
an
Edict
to
the
Reformed
,
in
regard
themselves
had
too
much
need
of
Peace
to
wish
the
breaking
out
of
a
New
War
;
but
their
business
was
to
reduce
the
Concessions
to
such
a
trivial
Invalidity
,
that
had
they
obtain'd
what
they
aim'd
at
,
the
Reformed
would
never
have
accepted
'em
.
To
that
purpose
their
Agents
demanded
three
things
at
the
first
dash
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
the
Ministers
should
have
no
other
Advantage
on
this
side
the
Loire
,
but
only
to
be
free
from
the
Molestation
of
Prosecutions
;
and
that
the
Reformed
,
in
that
part
of
the
Kingdom
,
should
content
themselves
with
having
the
Free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
in
such
places
of
which
they
had
made
themselves
Masters
by
force
of
Arms
:
That
is
to
say
,
That
they
should
be
shut
out
from
all
the
New
Possessions
in
those
Provinces
,
and
the
Bailliage
Towns
:
That
the
Exercise
of
the
Roman
Religion
should
be
restor'd
in
those
places
where
the
Reformed
were
most
prevalent
,
even
in
their
strong
Holds
.
Thirdly
,
That
the
Catholics
should
be
discharg'd
from
paying
towards
the
Maintenance
of
the
Ministers
,
in
those
places
that
were
held
by
the
Reformed
.
They
vehemently
Labour'd
also
,
that
the
Ecclesiastics
,
who
had
any
differences
with
the
Reformed
,
might
be
exempted
from
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chamber
,
that
was
to
be
settl'd
at
Paris
,
as
fearing
to
Plead
against
'em
upon
equal
Terms
.
They
no
less
vigorously
oppos'd
the
Liberty
granted
to
the
Reformed
to
hold
Synods
when
they
pleas'd
,
without
obliging
'em
to
any
Acknowledgments
of
Dependency
,
and
without
hindring
'em
to
admit
Foreigners
,
or
to
send
Deputies
out
of
the
Kingdom
to
Assemblies
of
the
same
Nature
;
and
Bertier
,
one
of
the
Clergies
Agents
,
was
very
hot
upon
this
Point
.
He
maintain'd
,
in
opposition
to
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
that
such
a
Liberty
,
without
restriction
,
gave
'em
an
opportunity
to
hold
Intelligence
and
Correspondencies
abroad
and
at
home
,
to
make
Leagues
,
and
enter
into
Conspiracies
,
and
to
betake
themselves
to
their
Arms
,
when
they
pleas'd
themselves
,
without
any
possibility
of
preventing
'em
.
He
gave
out
,
that
Schomberg
and
de
Thou
,
who
had
concluded
the
Edicts
,
were
but
a
sort
of
Mungrel
Catholics
;
meaning
such
as
were
not
intoxicated
with
his
Bigotries
.
Of
Jeannin
he
said
,
That
he
was
no
less
moderately
enclin'd
then
the
other
two
;
and
treated
'em
as
persons
to
whom
the
Mass
was
as
indifferent
as
Preaching
.
He
was
Spurr'd
on
to
these
Transports
by
The
Transports
of
some
Prelates
.
some
Prelates
,
among
whom
there
were
some
so
hot
,
that
they
caus'd
Prayers
to
be
said
in
their
Diocesses
,
to
implore
of
God
that
the
Edict
might
not
pass
.
The
Moderation
of
the
Nuncio
,
who
staid
after
the
Legate
was
gone
,
more
plainly
discover'd
the
Fury
of
this
Irregular
Zeal
,
for
he
desir'd
The
Nuncio's
Moderation
.
no
more
but
that
care
might
be
taken
of
the
Interests
of
the
Catholic
Church
,
and
that
they
would
laboriously
endeavour
to
reduce
those
whom
he
call'd
Devoyez
,
or
such
as
were
stray'd
from
the
right
way
;
and
upon
these
General
Conditions
he
put
'em
in
hopes
,
that
the
Pope
would
bear
with
all
things
else
.
Bertiers
Warmth
was
severely
rebuk'd
by
the
King
;
however
he
would
not
desist
for
all
that
,
and
at
last
obtain'd
Assurances
that
the
Edict
should
be
amended
in
several
things
,
according
to
his
Demand
.
The
Parliament
join'd
with
the
Clergy
in
several
Points
.
The
Opposition
of
the
Parliament
.
They
could
not
resolve
to
consent
to
the
setting
up
the
Chamber
which
the
King
was
about
to
Erect
.
They
oppos'd
with
all
their
might
,
too
much
freedom
of
Assemblies
,
as
being
derogatory
to
the
Royal
Authority
,
already
too
much
enfeebled
by
Ecclesiastic
Jurisdiction
;
that
the
Clergy
had
reason
to
complain
,
that
greater
Prerogatives
were
granted
to
the
New
Predicants
then
to
them
:
However
,
that
the
Reformed
were
oblig'd
to
beg
leave
expressly
to
assemble
together
,
and
to
admit
Foreigners
into
their
Assemblies
;
and
that
they
had
not
forborn
to
employ
farther
and
more
extraordinary
Precautions
against
the
Prosecutions
of
the
Clergy
,
by
the
Nomination
to
Benefices
which
the
King
had
reserv'd
to
himself
,
and
by
Appeals
of
Temporal
Persons
from
the
Ecclesiastical
Judges
,
which
they
were
suffer'd
to
put
in
,
not
in
respect
of
the
whole
Cause
,
but
for
some
small
or
By-Point
thereof
.
The
Parlament
also
reviv'd
the
Question
,
among
others
,
Whither
the
Reformed
were
capable
of
Offices
and
Employments
;
and
several
Writings
were
Publish'd
on
both
sides
upon
this
Subject
.
There
was
a
Necessity
of
proceeding
to
repeated
Jussions
,
or
Commands
,
to
bring
the
Parlament
to
Obedience
;
but
in
Opposition
to
all
those
Commands
,
the
Parlament
order'd
Remonstrances
.
The
Duke
of
Mayenne
was
also
secretly
sollicited
The
Justice
of
the
D.
of
Mayenne
.
to
oppose
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
,
as
if
they
would
have
rather
chosen
to
see
the
Civil
Wars
re-kindl'd
,
then
consent
that
the
Reformed
should
be
in
any
Tolerable
Condition
.
But
that
prudent
Prince
refus'd
to
meddle
,
and
declar'd
,
That
he
would
consent
to
the
Edict
;
not
that
he
was
desirous
of
the
Repose
and
Quiet
of
the
Reformed
,
but
as
a
necessary
Expedient
to
prevent
the
breaking
out
of
a
New
War
;
and
they
who
had
been
the
most
Zealous
for
the
League
,
follow'd
the
Example
of
this
Prince
.
Jeannin
,
in
the
Council
,
was
all
for
Lenity
and
Moderation
;
and
the
Counsellors
of
Parlament
,
formerly
Leaguers
,
were
the
most
moderate
upon
the
present
occasion
.
The
Members
of
the
General
Assembly
who
staid
at
Chastelleraud
,
in
Expectation
of
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
,
labour'd
on
their
part
to
prevent
the
Mischiefs
which
those
Oppositions
might
produce
,
and
sent
Deputies
after
Deputies
to
Court
:
but
these
Sedulities
afforded
no
Remedy
;
there
was
no
mollifying
neither
the
Clergy
nor
the
Parlament
.
The
King
was
not
a
little
perplex'd
at
these
Obstructions
,
nor
did
he
know
how
to
get
clear
of
these
Difficulties
without
giving
somebody
an
occasion
to
complain
;
not
but
that
he
still
stood
firm
,
and
sometimes
express'd
himself
with
more
then
ordinary
vigour
.
But
in
regard
he
was
desirous
to
bring
things
to
pass
with
mildness
,
and
,
as
I
may
so
say
,
to
reconcile
both
Parties
by
their
own
consent
,
he
made
use
of
all
his
Prudence
,
and
all
his
Address
,
to
bring
'em
to
Reason
.
He
protested
to
the
Clergy
,
That
the
Edict
should
turn
to
their
Advantage
,
provided
they
would
let
it
pass
,
and
that
they
did
not
revive
the
Ancient
Distrusts
by
starting
new
Difficulties
.
He
assur'd
the
Commissioners
that
brought
him
the
Parlaments
Remonstrances
,
That
he
did
nothing
but
what
the
Pope
Approv'd
,
as
being
done
upon
good
Grounds
;
that
the
Legate
had
corresponded
with
him
as
to
what
concern'd
Peace
at
home
;
and
that
he
had
never
insisted
upon
the
Discourses
that
were
made
him
to
render
the
Edict
suspected
.
But
sometimes
he
spoke
in
a
louder
tone
,
when
the
Parlament
disgusted
Things
with
an
Air
not
agreeable
to
the
Kings
Honour
,
and
when
they
were
desirous
to
make
private
Reservations
,
not
to
admit
the
Reformed
to
Offices
of
Bayliffs
,
Criminal
Assessors
,
Kings
Proctors
and
Advocates
,
or
the
like
,
in
Inferiour
Courts
of
Justice
,
tho
the
Article
which
declar'd
'em
Capable
were
verify'd
without
any
Restriction
,
the
King
would
never
endure
such
Dishonest
foul
Play
.
Upon
this
Subject
of
Reservations
,
by
which
they
would
have
made
the
Edict
a
meer
Mockery
,
it
was
,
that
the
King
utter'd
these
Noble
Expressions
,
cited
by
so
many
Historians
,
so
highly
becoming
the
Majesty
of
a
Great
Prince
,
and
so
worthy
to
be
preserv'd
to
Posterity
,
to
teach
Soveraigns
the
Value
which
they
ought
to
have
for
Truth
of
Word
.
I
do
not
think
,
it
fair
,
said
he
,
to
Intend
one
thing
and
Write
another
;
and
if
there
be
any
who
have
done
it
,
I
will
never
do
the
same
:
Deceit
is
Odious
among
all
Men
;
more
especially
to
Princes
,
whose
Word
ought
always
to
be
Vnalterable
.
All
this
however
did
not
conclude
the
Affair
:
for
after
1599.
the
New
Year
was
begun
,
the
Edict
was
still
Forty
days
in
Debate
before
it
was
verify'd
.
But
the
Reformed
in
Paris
,
The
Reformed
forbear
insisting
upon
several
Articles
.
and
at
the
Court
,
put
the
King
out
of
his
Trouble
by
their
Easiness
,
for
at
last
they
suffer'd
themselves
to
be
vanquish'd
,
after
they
had
a
long
time
disputed
their
Ground
;
and
tho
they
had
very
much
abated
of
their
General
Pretensions
,
by
accepting
the
Edict
,
such
as
it
had
been
given
at
Nantes
,
they
condescended
to
forgo
several
other
Articles
which
were
highly
contested
in
Opposition
to
their
Demands
.
Marshal
de
Bouillon
gave
his
Consent
,
and
du
Plessis
himself
enjoyn'd
Beraud
,
one
of
the
Deputies
which
the
Assembly
at
Chastelleraud
sent
to
the
Court
,
to
perswade
an
Accommodation
upon
the
Difficulties
in
Dispute
,
for
which
he
propounded
Expedients
himself
;
so
that
at
length
they
obtain'd
that
there
should
be
no
Limitation
of
the
Liberties
,
in
:
reference
to
Free
Exercise
,
nor
of
the
Article
concerning
Offices
and
Employments
.
But
upon
the
Demands
of
the
University
,
the
King
agreed
that
the
Reformed
should
have
no
Employment
there
,
by
which
they
should
be
Authoriz'd
to
broach
New
Opinions
;
only
that
they
should
be
admitted
into
Regencies
and
Professorships
in
all
other
Faculties
but
that
of
Theology
.
He
refus'd
the
Clergy
only
the
first
of
the
three
Articles
which
I
have
mention'd
,
and
promis'd
'em
satisfaction
upon
the
other
two
.
He
limited
the
Liberty
of
Synods
,
and
leaving
the
Reformed
Masters
of
the
Time
and
Place
,
he
obliged
'em
only
to
Address
themselves
to
him
for
Leave
to
Assemble
;
and
not
to
admit
Strangers
but
upon
the
same
Condition
.
But
in
August
following
,
he
granted
'em
a
Brevet
,
which
exempted
'em
from
the
Observation
of
that
Article
,
and
which
imported
in
express
Terms
,
that
he
gave
'em
permission
,
notwithstanding
the
said
Article
,
as
to
the
Assambling
and
holding
the
said
Consistories
,
Colloquies
and
Synods
,
to
use
the
same
Forms
and
Priviledges
which
they
had
practis'd
formerly
,
without
restraining
'em
to
any
stricter
Obligation
.
And
thus
by
particular
Concessions
,
he
restor'd
'em
what
he
had
been
as
it
were
forc'd
to
take
from
'em
by
Public
Acts
,
to
keep
the
Catholics
Quiet
.
He
alter'd
the
Form
of
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
which
was
to
sit
at
Paris
;
and
instead
of
composing
it
of
six
Reformed
Counsellors
and
ten
Catholics
,
as
it
was
decreed
at
Nantes
,
he
fill'd
it
up
with
all
Catholics
,
except
one
Reformed
;
and
the
other
five
that
were
to
be
of
the
same
Religion
,
were
to
be
distributed
into
the
Courts
of
Enquests
And
to
remove
all
fears
from
the
Reformed
,
that
they
should
not
have
Justice
rightly
done
'em
,
they
themselves
were
permitted
to
choose
the
Catholic
Judges
that
were
to
compose
that
Chamber
.
The
Name
also
of
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
was
confirm'd
to
it
,
to
the
end
that
the
Name
might
put
the
Members
of
which
it
consisted
in
perpetual
Remembrance
,
that
they
were
the
Guardians
and
Executors
of
the
Edict
,
which
was
particularly
to
be
a
Law
to
'em
in
the
Administration
of
Justice
.
The
thing
was
done
according
to
the
Decree
,
and
the
Commissioners
which
the
King
appointed
,
form'd
the
Chamber
according
to
the
List
of
moderate
and
peaceable
Catholics
,
which
the
Reformed
presented
.
Nevertheless
the
Reformed
lost
one
Employment
of
substitute
to
the
Proctor
General
of
the
Parlament
of
Paris
,
which
had
been
promis'd
'em
;
but
which
was
deem'd
no
longer
useful
to
'em
,
after
the
Alteration
made
in
the
Establishment
of
the
Chamber
.
The
Clergy
upon
this
Occasion
gave
one
Mark
of
their
Obstinacy
of
●●●
Clergy
.
Head-strong
Obstinacy
,
even
in
things
wherein
they
were
little
concern'd
.
They
had
demanded
at
the
beginning
,
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
should
be
exempted
from
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chamber
,
and
had
obtain'd
it
;
but
when
there
was
a
Resolution
taken
to
alter
the
Form
of
it
,
and
not
to
admit
above
one
Reformed
,
they
would
never
Renounce
the
Exemption
that
had
been
granted
'em
.
Wherein
they
made
it
evidently
appear
,
that
they
were
afraid
,
when
ever
they
happen'd
to
have
any
differences
with
the
Reformed
,
that
they
should
not
have
Judges
at
their
Devotion
.
For
all
the
difference
between
their
New
Chamber
and
the
Chambers
of
the
Enquests
consisted
only
in
this
,
that
into
the
one
there
were
no
Judges
to
be
admitted
,
but
such
as
were
conspicuous
for
their
Mildness
and
Moderation
;
whereas
the
same
Choice
was
not
observ'd
in
any
of
the
other
.
The
Reformed
therefore
having
no
more
then
one
Voice
,
either
in
the
one
or
the
other
,
there
was
nothing
could
make
the
Clergy
prefer
one
Chamber
before
another
,
but
that
they
were
assur'd
of
finding
more
Favour
before
Bigotted
and
Violent
Judges
,
then
in
a
Court
where
only
the
most
Moderate
and
Prudent
Judges
were
admitted
.
The
same
Course
was
taken
at
Rouen
to
Regulate
Religion
Chambers
of
the
Edict
at
Rouen
.
and
Justice
,
after
they
had
once
agreed
upon
the
Erecting
a
New
Chamber
there
,
according
to
the
Model
of
that
at
Paris
.
The
Place
for
the
Exercise
of
Religion
was
appointed
within
three
quarters
of
a
League
from
the
City
;
and
the
Judges
were
Elected
according
to
the
Roll
presented
by
the
Reformed
to
the
Commissaries
.
In
this
Parlament
were
Created
three
Employments
of
Counsellors
,
who
were
distributed
into
the
Chambers
,
as
at
Paris
.
This
manner
of
forming
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
lasted
several
years
:
And
since
the
Establishment
of
General
Deputies
,
they
who
were
preferr'
to
that
Employment
,
conferr'd
every
year
,
with
the
Chancellor
,
the
first
President
,
and
the
King
's
Learned
Council
,
for
the
Election
of
the
most
Moderate
Catholic
Judges
.
Which
Custom
while
it
was
duly
observ'd
,
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
Administer'd
Justice
very
Regularly
,
and
because
their
Jurisdiction
was
more
Noble
and
more
Profitable
then
that
of
other
Chambers
,
all
the
Catholics
▪
Affected
to
be
moderate
and
equitable
Judges
,
for
fear
of
being
Excluded
from
serving
in
those
Chambers
.
But
the
Affairs
of
the
Reformed
falling
to
decay
under
Lewis
XIII
.
these
Chambers
were
no
longer
form'd
as
they
were
wont
,
but
Elections
were
carry'd
by
under
hand
Packing
and
Caballing
,
wherein
the
honestest
Men
had
not
always
the
best
Success
;
and
at
length
they
were
admitted
without
distinction
,
and
without
so
much
as
the
Ceremony
of
Choice
:
So
that
the
Reformed
met
with
no
more
Justice
there
then
in
other
Places
.
The
Chamber
call'd
Mipartie
,
half
one
,
half
t'other
,
in
Chamber
Mipartie
●n
Guien
.
Guien
,
was
form'd
after
the
Model
of
that
at
Castres
.
In
the
Year
1600
a
Provincial
Assembly
was
held
at
Sainte
Foy
,
where
Nine
persons
were
Nominated
to
fill
the
Employments
that
were
to
be
Created
for
the
Reformed
:
and
all
that
were
preferr'd
to
those
Offices
were
forc'd
to
Swear
,
that
when
they
were
willing
to
lay
'em
down
,
the
should
resign
'em
Gratis
to
those
whom
the
Churches
should
appoint
;
and
without
exacting
any
Composition
for
their
own
profit
.
This
was
renew'd
some
years
after
,
at
a
general
Assembly
held
in
the
same
place
;
but
with
permission
to
compound
for
the
Expences
the
Person
should
be
at
to
obtain
his
Patents
,
So
that
t
was
easie
under
that
pretence
to
elude
the
Institution
of
the
Assembly
.
But
at
length
after
the
Establishment
of
the
[
](A27402-e67450-b)*
*
A
kind
of
a
New-years
Gift
given
for
the
contiance
in
an
Office
.
Paulette
,
those
Employments
were
put
to
Sale
and
became
Here.
ditary
,
like
the
rest
.
Moreover
all
that
took
upon
'em
these
Employments
,
were
oblig'd
to
Swear
to
the
Union
of
Mantes
and
to
subscribe
their
Oath
:
And
it
was
Ordain'd
that
the
Oath
should
be
taken
by
those
who
had
the
Nomination
of
Churches
,
in
the
Consistory
of
the
particular
Church
of
which
they
were
Members
.
Thus
at
length
the
Edict
was
verify'd
with
all
these
Alterations
,
Verification
of
the
Edict
.
and
several
others
of
less
Importance
,
which
I
shall
sett
down
when
I
come
to
speak
of
the
Complaints
which
the
Reformed
made
.
It
was
Register'd
the
5th
of
February
,
a
day
which
fell
out
to
be
the
same
which
the
Catholics
call
Ash
vednesday
.
It
pass'd
also
in
the
other
Parlaments
much
about
the
same
time
.
Nevertheless
there
were
some
places
where
it
was
not
Register'd
but
under
certain
Restrictions
,
which
all
the
King's
Authority
could
not
get
off
;
nor
was
there
any
Remedy
for
it
during
his
Life
.
The
particular
Articles
Address'd
to
the
Parlament
of
Paris
were
verify'd
in
a
short
time
after
,
but
not
in
the
other
Parlaments
.
And
this
inequality
was
the
Occasion
afterwards
of
a
great
many
Acts
of
Injustice
,
in
regard
advantage
was
taken
of
their
not
being
receiv'd
in
certain
Courts
,
as
if
that
had
been
a
Proof
that
they
were
not
receiv'd
any
where
else
.
Hitherto
the
Affairs
of
the
Edict
had
made
no
Noise
at
Rome
.
True
it
is
,
that
the
Pope
had
complain'd
to
Cardinal
de
Joyeuse
,
and
the
Duke
of
Luxemburg
toward
the
end
of
the
preceding
year
,
that
the
King
was
about
to
Grant
the
Heretics
a
New
Edict
;
but
it
was
but
very
coldly
;
for
he
only
told
the
Cardinal
that
it
would
have
been
more
to
the
King's
Advantage
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
if
he
had
proceeded
in
another
manner
.
But
this
year
he
Renewed
the
same
Complaint
to
the
Cardinal
upon
the
same
occasion
,
before
the
News
of
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
arriv'd
at
Rome
:
To
which
he
added
other
Complaints
that
the
King
had
proceeded
to
the
Mariage
of
Madame
,
without
staying
for
his
Dispensation
.
It
cannot
be
said
,
That
it
was
his
ignorance
of
what
was
contain'd
in
the
Edict
that
caus'd
the
Pope
to
talk
so
Calmly
,
in
regard
that
the
Legate
and
the
Nancio
,
not
to
speak
of
a
hunder'd
other
Spies
that
he
had
at
Court
,
had
not
fail'd
exactly
to
inform
him
of
it
;
which
they
might
easily
do
because
they
had
been
very
far
concern'd
in
the
Negotiation
.
But
it
was
not
yet
seasonable
to
make
a
Noise
,
as
I
have
observ'd
in
another
place
.
'T
was
requisite
to
stay
till
the
Business
was
brought
to
such
a
Head
,
that
whatever
Noise
was
made
about
it
,
it
would
signifie
nothing
.
But
then
the
Pope
chang'd
his
Note
,
and
it
is
not
to
be
imagin'd
what
The
Pope
makes
great
Complaints
to
stop
the
Spaniards
Mouths
.
a
Clutter
he
made
about
a
thing
which
he
had
dissembl'd
for
three
years
together
.
True
it
is
,
that
this
Fire
was
soon
quench'd
,
and
that
after
the
first
time
,
he
spoke
no
more
of
it
,
or
at
least
he
return'd
to
his
first
indifferency
.
The
Reason
of
all
that
heavy
sputter
which
he
made
,
was
only
because
it
behov'd
him
to
stop
the
Mouths
of
the
Spaniards
,
who
stunn'd
him
with
continual
Reproaches
,
and
to
be
Reveng'd
for
the
Absolution
he
had
given
the
King
in
despite
of
all
their
Opposition
,
turn'd
into
Crimes
all
the
Kings
Actions
that
were
not
to
their
liking
.
And
in
regard
that
all
their
principal
Accusations
mov'd
upon
the
Hinges
of
His
Religion
,
which
their
main
Aim
was
to
render
suspected
;
they
forgot
not
to
cry
out
loudly
against
the
Edict
which
had
been
verify'd
,
as
a
Testimony
of
his
Inclination
to
favour
the
Reformed
,
even
to
the
prejudice
and
maugre
the
Opposition
of
the
Catholics
.
The
Pope
therefore
,
least
he
should
be
look'd
upon
as
a
Favourer
of
Heretics
,
could
do
no
less
then
exclaim
as
they
did
,
and
Testifie
his
Resentment
against
a
Thing
which
he
will
knew
a
long
time
before
,
could
not
be
hinder'd
.
To
this
purpose
,
upon
the
27
of
March
he
sent
for
the
Cardinals
de
Joyeuse
and
d'Ossat
,
whom
he
had
promoted
but
some
few
days
before
,
to
come
to
him
,
and
in
his
Discourse
he
omitted
nothing
that
might
give
'em
to
understand
how
highly
he
was
Offended
.
He
prevented
before
hand
what
they
might
have
urg'd
upon
him
,
that
he
had
Opportunity
to
make
known
his
Senments
of
that
Affair
,
before
the
Business
was
Decreed
:
And
he
told
'em
moreover
,
that
he
had
thought
that
the
Edict
had
been
only
promoted
to
Content
the
Huguenots
in
shew
;
and
that
the
King
would
have
been
pleas'd
at
the
Opposition
of
the
Clergy
and
the
Parliament
;
but
that
the
Event
had
discover'd
to
him
the
contrary
.
That
the
Edict
,
the
most
Cursed
that
ever
was
set
a
foot
,
permitted
Liberty
of
Conscience
to
every
one
,
which
in
his
Opinion
was
the
worst
thing
in
the
World
:
Freedom
of
Exercise
every
where
:
Admittance
of
Heretics
into
Parlament
Employments
,
and
to
all
other
Honours
and
Dignities
,
to
Ruin
the
Catholic
Religion
,
and
Advance
Heresie
.
That
the
King
had
made
this
Edict
during
the
full
enjoyment
of
Peace
both
at
home
and
abroad
;
so
that
he
could
not
plead
,
that
he
was
forc'd
to
it
.
Upon
which
he
compar'd
his
Conduct
with
that
of
other
Kings
,
who
had
never
Granted
such
Edicts
,
but
when
there
were
Armies
in
the
Field
to
constrain
'em
;
yet
because
they
had
been
always
Catholics
,
they
were
exempted
from
any
suspicion
of
Leaning
toward
the
Heretics
.
That
the
King
had
shew'd
great
Zeal
,
and
been
very
vehement
for
the
passing
of
the
Edict
:
That
he
had
us'd
Compulsion
to
the
Clergy
and
Parlament
who
oppos'd
it
;
that
he
had
declar'd
his
Indignation
against
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Tours
,
who
had
Order'd
Prayers
to
be
said
in
his
Diocess
,
that
God
would
turn
the
King's
Heart
,
that
so
the
Edict
might
not
pass
.
That
the
King
Acted
much
more
remissly
in
Favour
of
the
Catholics
,
and
had
shew'd
that
he
stood
more
in
awe
of
others
,
and
that
he
had
a
greater
Value
for
'em
.
That
he
exerted
his
Authority
when
he
spoke
to
the
Parlament
to
pass
the
Edict
,
but
never
spoke
a
Word
to
oblige
'em
to
publish
the
Council
of
Trent
.
After
that
he
came
to
smart
Language
,
and
Taxt
the
King
with
breach
of
Word
and
Oaths
,
which
he
had
Sworn
to
obtain
the
Absolution
which
he
gave
him
.
He
threaten'd
to
second
his
Words
with
Deeds
,
if
Occasion
requir'd
,
and
declar'd
that
he
took
the
Edict
which
was
made
in
Defiance
of
him
,
for
an
Affront
,
no
less
injurious
,
then
if
he
had
giv'n
him
a
Slash
o're
the
Face
.
But
at
length
,
for
fear
the
Cardinals
should
not
apprehend
the
Reason
why
he
ranted
so
loud
,
he
cleverly
gave
'em
a
hint
where
his
Interest
was
touch'd
,
by
telling
'em
it
had
done
himself
an
Injury
,
and
unhing'd
all
his
Contrivances
in
those
Affairs
which
he
had
with
the
Spaniards
,
about
their
Usurpations
upon
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Holy
See
both
in
Naples
and
Milan
:
And
that
when
he
sent
to
complain
of
those
Sacrilegious
Attempts
,
they
laid
it
in
his
Dish
,
that
he
quarrell'd
with
them
for
Trifles
;
but
suffer'd
Edicts
,
that
tended
to
the
Ruin
of
the
Catholick
Religion
to
come
forth
,
without
saying
a
word
:
And
therefore
it
it
was
,
that
he
was
oblig'd
to
Testifie
his
Resentment
.
After
that
,
he
concluded
his
Discourse
more
calmly
then
he
began
it
,
telling
the
two
Cardinals
that
he
was
unwilling
to
do
any
thing
without
first
acquainting
them
with
it
,
and
that
he
desir'd
their
Advice
.
They
who
never
so
little
understand
the
Court
of
Rome
,
well
know
the
meaning
of
all
this
;
that
the
fluster
bluster
of
these
Complaints
was
only
to
stop
the
Spaniards
Mouths
,
when
they
Tax'd
the
Pope
with
the
kind
Correspondence
between
Him
and
the
King
,
and
that
all
the
Transport
of
this
Discourse
was
rather
an
Effect
of
Prudence
then
Choler
.
But
because
it
was
no
less
necessary
that
it
should
appear
that
the
French
had
laid
these
Complaints
seriously
to
Heart
,
and
that
it
was
to
the
purpose
that
it
should
believ'd
the
Pope
had
made
these
Complaints
in
good
Earnest
;
the
Cardinals
wrote
to
the
King
after
such
a
manner
as
might
be
serviceable
to
this
End
;
and
wherein
they
spoke
of
the
Popes
Disgusts
in
such
Terms
,
as
might
satisfie
the
Spaniards
.
Nevertheless
they
gave
him
an
Account
of
the
Reasons
they
had
given
the
Pope
,
to
appease
him
.
And
they
were
so
well
grounded
,
and
so
decisive
,
that
there
was
no
other
likelihood
,
but
that
the
Pope
who
was
a
shrewd
Man
,
was
apprehensive
of
their
Solidity
.
But
this
was
written
with
so
much
Circumspection
,
that
if
the
Spaniards
had
grumbl'd
against
the
Popes
Conduct
,
there
would
have
needed
no
more
then
to
have
Read
that
Letter
to
'em
,
to
have
made
his
Apology
.
And
thus
,
at
the
same
time
,
the
same
Reasons
justify'd
both
the
Pope
and
the
King
;
since
the
one
could
not
with
Justice
carry
his
Complaints
too
far
,
and
the
other
had
done
no
more
then
what
the
public
Welfare
oblig'd
him
to
do
.
The
Cardinals
therefore
Answers
of
the
Cardinals
de
Joyeuse
,
and
d'Ossat
.
in
their
Answers
to
the
King
,
told
him
,
that
they
began
their
Replies
to
the
Pope
,
by
assuring
him
,
that
they
labour'd
under
the
same
Sorrows
as
himself
:
That
they
had
presuppos'd
,
that
such
Edicts
being
evil
in
themselves
,
the
King
had
never
Granted
the
Edict
in
Dispute
,
but
with
a
great
deal
of
Reluctancy
,
as
being
too
much
concern'd
to
extinguish
that
Faction
,
which
they
look'd
upon
as
too
prejudicial
to
his
Authority
to
fomenr
it
:
That
afterwards
they
laid
before
him
,
that
the
Edict
was
no
New
thing
,
but
only
a
renewing
of
that
in
the
year
1577.
the
most
easie
to
be
tolerated
of
of
all
those
that
had
been
Granted
for
seven
and
thirty
years
together
in
Favour
of
the
Reformed
:
That
the
Treaties
made
with
the
Cheiftaines
and
Cities
of
the
League
had
made
several
Breaches
in
that
Edict
:
And
that
they
of
the
contrary
Religion
being
ready
to
take
Arms
and
Recommence
the
War
,
there
was
a
necessity
of
renewing
the
Edict
,
and
supplying
it
with
some
new
Articles
instead
of
those
,
of
which
they
had
been
despoyl'd
by
those
Agreements
:
That
the
Pope
believ'd
there
were
some
things
in
the
Edict
that
were
not
there
;
as
for
Example
,
among
the
Rest
,
permission
to
Preach
all
over
the
Kingdom
,
which
never
was
,
never
had
been
,
nor
never
would
be
,
in
regard
that
all
the
preceding
Edicts
forbid
it
,
and
for
that
the
particular
Treaty
of
the
City
of
Paris
was
contrary
to
it
:
That
what
was
contain'd
in
the
Edict
was
look'd
upon
by
the
Pope
to
be
greater
,
and
of
greater
Consequence
,
then
really
it
was
:
As
for
Example
,
the
declaring
the
Heretics
capable
of
Honours
and
Dignities
;
which
was
also
in
the
former
Edicts
,
and
yet
the
Heretics
were
never
advanc'd
to
the
highest
Employments
in
the
Kingdom
;
in
regard
it
was
one
thing
to
be
declar'd
capable
of
a
Dignity
,
another
thing
to
be
in
possession
;
Employments
never
being
conferr'd
in
France
but
according
to
the
King's
Pleasure
.
From
thence
they
past
to
explain
the
meaning
of
the
Chamher
of
the
Edict
,
and
the
Miparties
,
and
to
shew
the
little
prejudice
which
the
Counsellors
of
the
Reformed
Religion
could
do
the
Catholic
,
because
their
Number
was
so
inconsiderable
.
They
added
that
Peace
was
more
necessary
,
and
would
be
more
Beneficial
to
the
Clergy
then
to
any
other
Orders
in
the
Kingdom
;
that
the
Catholic
Religion
also
would
gain
great
Advantages
by
it
:
That
it
would
be
admitted
into
all
the
Cities
where
the
Reformed
were
most
powerful
,
and
from
whence
it
had
been
a
long
time
exterminated
:
That
the
Ecclesiastics
would
be
Restor'd
to
the
enjoyment
of
their
Estates
:
That
the
King
also
by
means
of
this
Edict
,
having
heal'd
up
the
Jealousies
of
the
Reformed
,
would
deprive
the
Lords
of
that
Party
of
ability
to
sustain
their
Faction
,
which
only
serv'd
for
maintenance
of
Heresie
,
which
loosing
once
the
main
support
of
it
,
would
be
more
easily
destroy'd
by
the
Care
which
the
King
would
take
in
conferring
of
Bishoppricks
,
and
his
painful
endeavours
to
convert
the
principal
Lords
:
That
he
was
not
to
impute
the
Edict
to
the
King's
Intention
,
of
which
the
Pontiss
had
Reason
to
be
well
assur'd
,
but
to
necessity
and
the
Conjuncture
of
Time
;
which
they
supported
by
Examples
of
other
Princes
,
who
had
done
the
same
in
Cases
of
the
like
Nature
.
And
because
they
knew
it
would
find
a
Gracious
acceptance
at
Rome
,
they
Represented
the
King
as
one
who
was
perswaded
,
that
his
Authority
would
never
be
well
secur'd
,
so
long
as
that
Faction
continu'd
in
the
Kingdom
;
from
whence
they
concluded
that
he
would
bring
it
down
as
low
as
he
could
:
But
that
was
a
Task
that
requir'd
time
,
and
was
to
be
done
by
fetching
a
compass
,
and
winding
about
,
for
that
was
the
expression
they
us'd
,
like
a
Pilot
who
fails
not
to
reach
the
Port
he
aims
at
,
thô
he
cannot
always
steer
directly
forward
.
After
this
,
to
shew
that
the
Edict
was
not
made
in
a
time
of
settl'd
Peace
,
they
look'd
backward
as
far
as
the
surprize
of
Amiens
,
and
made
it
out
,
that
it
was
then
,
that
the
King
was
constrain'd
to
grant
the
Edict
,
to
hinder
the
Reformed
from
taking
Arms
:
That
althô
they
had
not
as
then
betak'n
themselves
to
Force
,
yet
he
lay
under
a
sufficient
Restraint
,
in
regard
he
might
be
justly
afraid
they
would
not
forbear
what
they
were
usually
wont
to
do
,
when
they
suspected
a
Revocation
of
the
Treaties
made
with
'em
;
and
for
that
he
knew
that
a
War
would
be
no
less
pernicious
to
the
Catholics
then
to
others
,
as
it
had
been
found
by
experience
:
The
Huguenots
being
both
Resolute
and
Politic
;
being
Masters
of
so
many
strong
Holds
;
able
to
Command
Foreign
Aid
,
and
sure
to
be
assisted
by
Numerous
Additions
of
Catholic
Male-contents
,
Loose-Livers
,
and
such
as
sought
an
Asylum
for
their
Crimes
,
who
would
be
the
first
to
Pillage
the
Priests
,
Churches
and
Monasteries
:
That
the
Oppositions
of
the
Clergy
,
and
the
delays
of
the
Parlaments
were
accustom'd
Artifices
,
to
shew
that
the
Clergy
did
not
consent
to
War
;
and
that
the
Parlament
were
no
less
unwilling
to
hearken
to
that
boystrous
Remedy
;
thô
both
the
one
and
the
other
knew
it
would
come
to
that
,
at
length
:
That
the
King
had
neither
constrain'd
nor
threaten'd
'em
,
but
quite
the
contrary
had
graciously
receciv'd
the
Clergy's
Petition
,
and
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Parlament
,
and
in
pursuance
of
both
,
had
limited
and
qualify'd
many
Things
;
and
therefore
that
they
had
branded
with
falsehood
a
Writing
that
had
appear'd
at
Rome
,
under
the
Title
of
The
King's
Answer
to
his
Parlament
.
Afterwards
,
they
Discours'd
of
the
difference
between
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
the
Council
of
Trent
,
which
they
pretended
to
be
such
,
that
there
was
no
Comparison
between
the
one
and
the
other
;
upon
which
they
made
an
Explanation
at
large
.
The
Rest
contain'd
only
Justifications
of
the
Pope
against
those
who
undertook
to
blame
his
Conduct
.
To
which
they
added
,
by
way
of
giving
him
that
Council
which
he
had
demanded
of
'em
,
that
it
no
way
behov'd
him
to
show
his
Resentment
against
the
King
,
nor
to
threaten
him
in
the
least
.
The
Pope
,
who
was
not
so
much
offended
as
he
would
Accommodated
to
the
Popes
liking
.
needs
seem
to
be
,
as
may
be
easily
gather'd
from
the
Observations
I
have
made
,
was
half
appeas'd
by
these
Answers
;
so
that
his
Resentment
made
only
a
Noise
at
Rome
,
where
Policy
requir'd
that
he
should
give
some
Marks
of
his
Displeasure
,
to
see
Heresie
protected
in
France
,
from
Persecution
and
the
Inquisitors
.
Only
he
Resum'd
his
Discourse
from
time
to
time
concerning
the
Council
,
of
which
he
was
greatly
desirous
that
the
King
would
have
made
Publication
,
in
despite
of
the
Parlament
,
as
he
had
done
of
the
Edict
.
Cardinal
Aldobrandini
,
whom
the
two
others
went
to
visit
,
after
they
had
left
the
Pope
,
was
much
better
satisfy'd
;
only
he
again
propos'd
the
Publication
of
the
Council
,
as
the
greatest
Consolation
which
the
Pope
could
Receive
:
To
which
he
added
the
Re-establishment
of
the
Catholic
Religion
in
Bearn
.
d'Ossat
wrote
himself
to
Villeroy
,
some
days
after
,
that
all
the
Popes
Wrath
would
be
appeas'd
,
if
there
were
but
once
a
Publication
of
the
●ouncil
;
and
that
it
would
satisfie
all
the
Catholics
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
who
were
unseasonably
Scandaliz'd
at
the
Edict
.
Which
shews
,
that
they
would
have
bin
content
that
the
King
should
have
Granted
greater
Favours
to
the
Heretics
,
would
he
also
have
allow'd
the
Pope
some
considerable
Advantage
by
way
of
Compensation
.
Moreover
the
Cardinals
complain'd
,
that
the
King
had
never
sent
'em
any
Order
what
to
say
at
Rome
concerning
the
Edict
;
so
that
they
were
forc'd
to
return
such
Answers
to
the
Pope
,
as
came
into
their
Thoughts
.
By
which
't
is
easie
to
be
seen
,
that
the
King's
Intentions
and
Reasons
for
granting
the
Edict
,
were
not
to
be
lookt
for
in
their
Replies
,
in
regard
the
King
had
never
imparted
'em
to
their
Knowledge
,
but
that
they
had
fram'd
Answers
of
their
own
Heads
,
such
as
would
be
grateful
to
the
Court
of
Rome
,
and
serve
the
Pope
for
an
excuse
to
wipe
off
the
Reproaches
of
the
Spaniards
.
The
same
Affair
is
often
variously
represented
by
the
Ministers
of
Princes
,
and
Attributed
to
divers
Motives
,
on
purpose
to
render
it
agreeable
to
the
Relish
and
Interests
of
the
several
Courts
to
which
they
are
to
give
an
Accompt
of
it
.
So
that
neither
the
Discourses
of
the
said
Ministers
,
nor
many
times
their
Instructions
are
any
great
Helps
to
discover
the
Intentions
of
their
Masters
.
The
King
,
who
did
not
find
things
so
well
prepar'd
within
his
Kingdom
for
the
Publication
of
the
Council
,
was
nevertheless
willing
to
gratifie
the
Pope
upon
the
Second
Article
of
Consolation
which
Cardinal
Aldobrandini
had
propos'd
.
Therefore
,
while
he
lay
at
Fontain
Bleau
,
he
Granted
an
Edict
for
Bearn
,
no
less
favourable
to
the
Catholics
Edict
for
the
Principality
of
Bearn
.
of
Bearn
,
then
the
Edict
of
Nantes
to
all
the
Reformed
throughout
the
Kingdom
.
He
Re-establish'd
two
Bishops
,
one
at
Lescar
and
the
other
at
Oleron
;
and
promis'd
the
one
a
Pension
of
3000
,
to
the
other
a
Pension
of
1800
Livers
;
for
the
payment
of
which
he
undertook
himself
.
He
set
up
the
Mass
again
in
Twelve
places
,
and
in
all
places
under
Laic
Patronage
,
the
Patron
being
a
Catholic
.
He
admitted
the
Catholics
to
Offices
and
Employments
like
the
Rest
,
provided
they
should
not
exceed
the
Number
of
the
Reformed
.
He
also
by
the
same
Edict
confirm'd
all
the
Ecclesiastical
Regulations
that
had
bin
made
either
by
himself
or
his
Predecessors
,
from
which
he
declar'd
he
would
never
derogate
by
his
Edict
;
and
gave
it
,
as
to
that
of
Nantes
,
the
Title
of
perpetual
and
Irrevocable
.
The
States
of
the
Country
had
Refus'd
to
Obey
an
Edict
,
Which
is
receiv'd
.
which
Henry
,
when
he
was
only
King
of
Navarr
,
had
granted
at
Paris
,
after
the
Massacre
in
1572.
asserting
that
their
Prince
was
not
free
,
and
that
the
Edict
had
been
extorted
from
him
under
the
Terror
of
Death
.
But
this
they
never
oppos'd
;
nor
did
they
murmur
at
all
because
it
was
put
in
execution
without
their
Consent
;
thó
the
Attempt
were
directly
contrary
to
their
Priviledges
.
But
two
things
oblig'd
'em
to
be
satisfy'd
with
this
Change
.
The
one
was
,
that
the
Catholics
who
demanded
the
Free
and
publick
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
promis'd
what
as
time
made
appear
they
had
no
Intention
to
stand
to
,
that
they
would
make
no
more
New
Demands
,
if
the
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
might
be
allow'd
'em
.
The
other
was
,
because
the
Churches
were
afraid
of
a
greater
Mischief
then
that
which
they
suffer'd
;
in
regard
that
nothing
was
taken
from
'em
to
be
bestow'd
upon
others
,
and
that
they
left
'em
their
Regulations
and
their
Priviledges
.
So
that
they
took
a
small
Mischief
for
a
Favour
,
because
they
were
afraid
of
a
greater
;
and
for
that
knowing
how
earnest
the
Pope
was
for
the
Re-establishment
of
his
Authority
in
that
Province
,
they
thought
themselves
rid
of
it
at
a
cheap
Rate
,
by
the
moderate
Course
which
the
King
had
taken
to
content
all
the
World
.
But
in
all
other
parts
of
the
Kingdom
the
Reformed
were
not
so
well
satisfy'd
;
and
the
Assembly
which
sate
still
,
thô
not
in
a
full
Body
at
Chatelleraud
,
expecting
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
,
had
labour'd
with
great
earnestness
to
hinder
the
Alterations
which
the
Court
was
resolv'd
to
make
in
that
which
was
Sign'd
at
Nantes
.
So
that
it
requir'd
a
great
deal
of
pains
to
perswade
'em
to
receive
it
with
a
General
and
Unanimous
Consent
.
It
happen'd
therefore
,
that
the
Assembly
drew
up
Ample
Memoirs
of
those
Alterations
,
which
they
form'd
into
Complaints
,
and
sent
to
the
King
,
demanding
Justice
.
They
Mark'd
out
the
Alterations
which
had
●rmplaints
of
the
Alterations
made
in
the
Edict
.
been
made
in
a
dozen
of
Articles
,
where
they
had
blotted
out
,
added
and
alter'd
several
words
,
as
also
whole
Clauses
,
and
Periods
.
There
were
some
of
those
Alterations
which
seem'd
too
slight
to
be
taken
Notice
of
.
Nevertheless
the
sequel
made
it
appear
,
that
they
were
of
greater
Importance
then
they
seem'd
to
be
;
in
regard
they
were
made
use
of
in
our
Time
,
for
a
Pretence
of
several
considerable
Acts
of
Injustice
.
The
first
thing
therefore
that
they
excepted
against
,
was
an
Equivocal
Word
in
the
last
Line
of
the
Third
Article
of
the
Edict
,
where
the
Word
Houses
of
the
Ecclesiastics
,
wherein
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
was
forbid'd
,
might
be
adjudg'd
to
comprehend
their
Feifs
and
Signiories
in
the
Prohibition
.
They
also
complain'd
that
the
words
,
by
them
Establish'd
,
were
added
in
the
Ninth
Article
,
as
being
Words
which
might
give
an
occasion
of
Dispute
upon
the
Explanation
of
the
Right
and
Freedom
of
Exercise
which
had
been
Granted
'em
.
They
could
not
Relish
the
two
Clauses
made
use
of
in
the
Eleventh
Article
,
which
excepted
out
of
Places
,
where
the
second
Place
of
the
Bailliage
might
be
allow'd
,
Cities
Episcopal
or
Archiepiscopal
and
Ecclesiastical
Signiories
.
They
Complain'd
,
that
the
Clause
forbidding
the
rebaptizing
Infants
that
might
have
been
Baptiz'd
by
the
Ministers
,
was
raz'd
out
of
the
Eighteenth
Article
.
They
were
not
pleas'd
with
the
manner
of
forbidding
people
to
work
,
tho
their
Shops
were
shut
,
set
down
in
the
Twentieth
Article
,
and
permitting
Informations
against
Transgressors
of
the
Inhibition
.
They
demanded
that
the
Words
which
imported
Prohibitions
to
insert
in
Grants
of
Offices
the
Clause
of
Catholic
Apostolic
Religion
,
which
had
been
taken
out
of
the
27
Article
,
might
be
put
in
again
.
They
pretended
,
that
the
Promise
to
create
a
Substitute
to
the
Proctor
General
in
the
Parlement
of
Paris
,
ought
not
to
have
been
par'd
off
from
the
the
37
Article
.
They
lookt
upon
as
derogatory
from
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
that
part
of
the
34
Article
which
forbid'd
the
bringing
Causes
thither
in
Reference
to
Suits
that
concern'd
Benefices
,
and
which
debarr'd
'em
of
taking
Cognizance
of
Criminal
Processes
,
where
Ecclesiastics
were
Defendants
.
They
Complain'd
that
the
Chambers
were
not
settl'd
within
Six
Months
,
as
was
Ordain'd
by
the
43
Article
.
The
Words
which
were
added
to
the
35
Article
concerning
Particulars
to
oblige
the
Reformed
not
to
assemble
their
Synods
without
the
King
'
leave
,
were
left
out
,
which
might
be
of
il
Consequence
;
either
by
Reason
of
the
Charges
of
obtaining
the
King's
permission
;
or
because
of
the
danger
that
would
accrew
for
want
of
the
due
exerci●e
of
Church
Discipline
,
if
the
King
refus'd
his
Licence
.
Lastly
,
't
was
said
,
that
by
the
Alteration
made
in
the
45
Article
,
the
Reformed
were
depriv'd
of
all
that
was
formerly
favourably
allow'd
'em
,
in
reference
to
the
Enterrment
of
their
Dead
.
Now
to
understand
the
Reason
why
they
complain'd
of
this
Article
,
't
is
requisite
to
know
,
that
at
first
it
was
couch'd
in
these
Terms
.
In
case
His
Majesties
Officers
provide
no
commodious
Places
for
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
in
the
time
prefix'd
by
the
Edict
,
after
Request
made
,
and
that
there
should
be
any
delay
or
remissness
in
that
Respect
;
it
shall
be
lawful
for
those
of
the
said
Religion
to
bury
their
Dead
in
the
Church-yards
belonging
to
the
Catholics
,
in
Cities
and
Towns
where
they
are
in
possession
to
do
it
,
till
due
provision
be
made
.
The
Clergy
could
not
brook
this
Article
;
and
therefore
caus'd
it
to
be
Reform'd
in
such
a
manner
,
that
there
was
not
one
Word
left
of
what
it
contain'd
before
:
And
whereas
it
had
been
drawn
up
in
Terms
that
had
a
Reference
to
the
Future
,
and
which
put
the
Catholics
to
an
absolute
Necessity
,
either
to
afford
the
Reformed
convenient
Burying
Places
,
or
permit
'em
to
enterr
their
Dead
in
the
Ancient
Church-yards
;
instead
of
that
,
I
say
,
they
drew
up
the
Edict
in
Terms
that
only
regarded
the
time
past
.
These
New
Terms
imported
,
That
for
the
Enterrment
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
that
had
been
formerly
Buried
in
Catholic
Church-yards
,
in
any
Place
or
City
whatever
,
't
is
not
His
Majesties
meaning
that
there
shall
be
any
Inquisition
,
Innovation
or
Prosecution
,
and
his
Majesties
Officers
shall
be
enjoyn'd
to
stop
their
Hands
,
This
debarr'd
the
Reformed
from
having
any
Priviledge
for
the
Future
to
Bury
in
the
same
Places
,
nor
did
it
compel
the
Catholics
to
allow
'em
any
other
.
For
which
Reason
,
ever
since
they
began
to
Treat
about
the
Affair
of
Burying
according
to
this
Reformed
Act
,
they
always
met
with
Vexations
and
Cavils
about
that
matter
,
which
were
never
terminated
but
by
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
.
The
Assembly
also
drew
up
a
Paper
of
Particular
Complaints
,
which
they
would
not
intermix
with
the
General
.
Particular
Complaints
The
first
had
Reference
to
an
Affair
which
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
had
Transacted
in
the
Chamber
de
Castres
.
The
President
de
Paule
had
been
sent
thither
by
the
Parlament
,
together
with
the
Catholic
Counsellers
that
were
to
compose
the
Chamber
.
This
President
tho
the
younger
of
the
two
,
would
Precedency
pretended
by
the
Catholic
Officers
that
compos'd
the
Chambres
Miparties
,
ever
the
Reformed
.
needs
take
place
of
Canaye
the
Reformed
President
;
Which
having
been
disputed
with
him
at
Castres
,
he
return'd
to
Tholouse
,
and
there
got
a
Decree
pass'd
in
his
Favour
,
all
the
Chambers
being
Assembl'd
.
The
Reformed
,
not
willing
to
submit
to
it
,
complain'd
to
the
King
of
the
matter
of
Fact
as
a
Breach
of
Common
Right
,
which
adjudges
the
Precedency
,
among
persons
of
equal
Dignity
,
to
the
first
Preferr'd
.
Besides
that
this
Attempt
was
contrary
to
the
36
Article
of
the
Generals
of
the
Edict
,
and
to
the
48
of
the
particulars
;
of
which
,
the
one
Ordain'd
,
that
the
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
Chambers
should
be
accounted
Members
of
the
Parlament
where
they
were
settl'd
;
and
the
other
,
that
the
most
Ancient
President
should
have
the
Precedence
.
The
Parlament
,
on
the
other
side
,
pretended
,
that
the
Presidents
Elected
out
of
their
Body
were
to
have
the
Precedence
,
tho
,
Junior
over
those
of
the
Chamber
,
tho
their
Seniors
:
And
this
pretension
was
become
a
leading
Card
for
the
Degree
of
Counsellors
,
who
had
the
same
Reasons
and
the
same
Interests
as
the
Presidents
.
They
alleag'd
therefore
,
that
the
Chamber
not
being
incorporated
into
the
Parlament
,
their
Officers
were
to
give
place
in
all
things
to
the
Members
of
Parlament
;
more
especially
because
Tholouse
is
one
of
the
most
Ancient
Parlaments
in
the
Kingdom
.
That
the
President
of
the
Chamber
of
the
Dauphinate
,
where
the
Precedency
belong'd
to
the
Eldest
,
made
nothing
for
the
Chamber
of
Castres
,
because
That
of
the
Dauphinate
was
incorporated
,
and
for
that
the
Officers
belonging
to
it
,
were
reputed
Members
of
the
Parlament
of
Grenoble
,
where
they
had
Seats
and
Suffrages
in
all
Affairs
that
were
handl'd
in
the
Assembl'd
Chambers
.
They
added
,
Cavilling
upon
the
Order
of
Words
,
that
in
the
Erection
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
,
the
King
always
Nam'd
the
Catholic
President
the
first
,
and
the
Reformed
the
second
;
as
if
it
had
been
his
Pleasure
to
distinguish
the
two
Employments
by
their
Degree
;
and
to
declare
thereby
,
that
the
Office
of
first
President
was
to
be
held
by
a
Catholic
.
Opon
this
Occasion
they
magnify'd
the
Pre-eminency
and
Dignity
of
the
Catholic
Religion
;
and
forgot
not
to
alleadge
that
in
regard
the
Reformed
President
did
not
wear
the
Morter
Cap
,
which
a
President
in
Parlament
wore
,
as
a
Badge
of
his
Dignity
,
that
very
difference
decided
the
Question
,
and
set
the
Catholic
a
Degree
above
the
Reformed
,
which
oblig'd
him
to
give
place
and
precedency
to
the
other
.
The
same
Remonstrance
demanded
,
that
the
Hostilities
committed
before
1985.
should
be
comprehended
in
the
Amuesty
Granted
to
the
Province
of
Languedoc
.
The
third
Article
concern'd
the
Inconveniencies
which
the
Reformed
suffer'd
for
want
of
Burying
Places
for
their
Dead
,
by
Reason
they
were
deny'd
convenient
places
for
that
purpose
.
The
fourth
had
Reference
to
a
particular
matter
of
Fact
that
was
done
in
the
City
of
Pamiers
which
was
almost
all
Reformed
,
and
which
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
would
enforce
to
pay
a
Legacy
left
to
the
Jesuits
,
thô
the
Consuls
were
priviledg'd
in
the
Chamber
half
Catholic
,
half
Reformed
.
The
Deputies
who
presented
these
Complaints
were
enjoynd
to
demand
by
Word
of
Mouth
,
that
the
Catholics
should
Verbal
demands
concerning
Chappels
in
Gentlemens
Houses
.
forbear
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
in
Churches
and
Chappels
within
Gentlemens
Houses
:
Which
was
of
great
Importance
,
because
there
were
few
Gentlemens
Houses
without
a
Chappel
.
Which
constrain'd
the
Reformed
Gentlemen
to
keep
their
Houses
open
,
whither
they
would
or
no
,
for
the
Catholics
to
come
and
say
Mass
in
'em
.
These
Papers
were
answer'd
toward
the
end
of
August
,
but
The
Papers
answer'd
.
the
manner
of
answering
'em
was
very
particular
,
and
Merits
to
be
consider'd
,
because
it
may
be
useful
for
the
understanding
of
the
Edict
;
and
to
shew
what
were
the
Kings
Intentions
touching
the
Execution
of
it
.
There
were
some
of
the
Articles
that
concern'd
the
Alterations
made
in
the
Edict
,
upon
which
the
King
would
not
Grant
any
thing
at
all
,
nor
would
make
any
New
Alteration
.
Such
was
the
Article
about
Unbaptizing
of
Children
,
the
Prohibition
of
which
the
King
lookt
upon
as
insignificant
;
the
Repeating
of
Baptism
being
disapprov'd
by
the
Clergy
it self
,
and
there
being
very
few
Examples
of
Priests
that
ever
practiz'd
it
.
Of
the
same
Number
was
that
,
touching
the
Observation
of
Festivals
;
that
of
the
Chamber
settl'd
in
the
Parlament
of
Paris
;
That
of
Creating
an
Office
of
substitute
to
the
Proctor
General
;
and
lastly
,
That
concerning
Burials
.
All
these
Articles
remain'd
in
the
same
Form
to
which
they
had
reduc'd
'em
,
on
purpose
to
facilitate
their
passing
in
Parlament
.
'T
is
true
that
by
a
Tacit
Permission
the
Article
about
Burying
recover'd
the
Force
and
Efficacy
which
it
had
before
.
The
Commissioners
put
it
in
Execution
as
it
had
been
Decreed
at
Nantes
,
as
I
have
said
in
another
Place
;
and
in
the
Printed
Copies
this
Article
was
couch'd
in
the
first
Form
,
according
as
it
was
Granted
.
And
it
was
above
twenty
years
before
the
least
alteration
was
made
in
it
;
besides
that
there
was
so
much
Justice
in
a
Regulation
that
left
the
Catholics
Masters
of
their
Churck-yards
,
provided
they
would
allow
of
others
,
that
no
body
grumbl'd
at
the
Ordinances
of
the
Commissioners
conformable
to
those
allotments
.
But
in
the
next
Government
the
Scene
was
quite
chang'd
.
They
would
needs
perswade
the
Reformed
,
that
they
had
falsify'd
the
Article
,
and
that
during
so
long
a
Series
of
years
they
had
deluded
the
King
,
the
Council
,
the
Commissioners
,
the
Clergy
,
and
the
whole
Kingdom
,
causing
that
to
pass
for
an
Article
of
the
Edict
,
which
was
no
more
then
a
false
and
unjust
Pretension
.
The
Reader
may
judge
whither
such
a
Delusion
were
possible
.
The
truth
is
,
that
because
they
would
not
draw
upon
themselves
the
Complaints
of
the
Clergy
,
they
let
the
Article
go
in
the
Clergies
Terms
,
but
enjoyn'd
their
Commissioners
to
Execute
it
according
to
the
first
Regulation
.
Otherwise
,
I
leave
it
to
any
Mans
Judgment
,
whither
it
be
Crebible
,
that
in
three
or
four
different
Deputations
,
the
Catholic
Commissioners
should
have
conspir'd
for
Twenty
years
together
,
all
over
the
Kingdom
,
with
the
Reformed
,
to
Cheat
the
World
,
and
Violate
their
Instructions
.
But
there
were
others
wherein
the
Reformed
obtain'd
their
desires
as
that
for
the
Explanation
of
the
Equivocal
Term
of
Houses
Ecclesiastical
,
which
was
order'd
to
their
Advantage
;
the
signification
of
the
Terms
being
reduc'd
to
Buildings
design'd
for
Persons
,
or
Service
Ecclesiastical
.
Also
upon
the
delay
of
Establishing
the
Edict
,
they
obtain'd
a
New
Order
to
settle
'em
in
three
Months
,
upon
pain
of
Interdicting
the
Parlaments
that
refus'd
to
do
it
.
Upon
other
Articles
they
were
referr'd
to
the
Chancellor
,
to
know
the
Kings
Intentions
;
as
upon
the
inconveniences
they
were
afraid
of
,
if
they
should
be
oblig'd
to
Request
the
Kings
Permission
for
holding
their
Colloquies
and
Synods
;
or
else
they
were
remitted
to
the
Instructions
of
the
Commissioners
,
to
which
the
Reformed
had
likewise
agreed
,
and
according
to
which
the
Edict
was
to
be
Executed
.
Such
was
the
Article
wherein
they
complain'd
of
an
Addition
of
the
Equivocal
Words
,
By
them
Establish'd
,
in
the
9th
Article
of
the
Edict
.
From
whence
,
it
appear'd
that
they
were
to
seek
for
the
Meaning
of
this
Term
,
in
the
Manner
of
the
Commissioners
or
Judges
ordering
the
Confirmation
of
Right
or
Priviledge
grounded
upon
this
Article
;
whereas
in
our
days
,
they
would
needs
derive
the
Interpretation
from
the
Discipline
itself
of
the
Reformed
;
as
if
it
could
not
be
said
,
that
an
Exercise
had
been
Establish'd
by
them
,
if
they
had
fail'd
to
observe
the
least
Formalities
therein
.
Lastly
in
others
,
besides
the
General
Instruction
,
which
was
written
on
the
side
of
the
Article
Answer'd
,
there
was
a
secret
Reservation
,
according
to
which
they
were
to
Govern
themselves
in
the
Execution
of
the
Thing
;
and
those
Reservations
were
always
to
the
Advantage
of
the
Reformed
.
So
that
altho
the
King
left
the
two
Clauses
complain'd
of
in
the
11th
Article
,
because
said
he
,
in
his
Answer
,
That
the
second
Place
of
Bailliage
was
a
favour
,
which
he
might
have
Limited
with
all
the
Restrictions
which
he
thought
proper
to
add
;
Nevertheless
there
was
this
Reservation
,
That
if
it
prov'd
more
difficult
to
Establish
the
second
Place
of
the
Bailliage
,
either
because
of
the
Exception
of
Ecclesiastical
Demeans
,
or
for
want
of
some
convenient
place
in
the
Kings
Demesnes
,
it
should
be
settl'd
upon
the
●eife
of
some
Catholic
Lord
.
Also
upon
the
Exception
of
Ecclesiastical
Causes
,
which
the
Chambers
are
forbid
to
take
Cognizance
of
,
tho
the
King
preserv'd
this
Priviledge
to
the
Clergy
,
yet
there
was
this
Reservation
,
That
the
Leading-men
of
the
Parlament
should
be
treated
with
,
to
send
back
Causes
of
that
Nature
to
the
Chamber
of
Edict
,
since
there
would
be
but
one
Reformed
Counsellor
in
that
Chamber
.
But
the
Clergy
would
never
surrender
this
Point
,
for
fear
it
should
be
taken
for
too
express
a
Mark
of
their
Consent
to
the
Edict
,
should
they
own
the
Jurisdiction
of
a
Chamber
that
bare
the
Name
of
it
.
As
to
the
Change
that
was
made
in
the
27th
Article
,
from
whence
they
had
taken
away
the
Prohibition
to
insert
the
Clause
of
the
Religion
Catholic
and
Apostolic
in
Grants
of
Offices
,
't
was
answer'd
that
the
Prohibition
was
made
in
the
Chancery
;
and
so
that
they
would
make
that
Prohibition
pass
for
Insignificant
,
because
it
had
been
put
in
Execution
.
But
that
Alteration
was
one
of
the
most
Important
,
and
Lewis
XIII
.
took
his
Advantage
of
it
,
to
debar
the
Reformed
from
all
Offices
and
Employments
.
The
truth
is
,
that
the
King
supposing
always
in
his
Grants
and
Patents
the
Religion
and
Good
Manners
of
the
Person
who
enjoys
any
Place
of
Trust
,
had
slid
in
,
after
the
Word
Religion
,
the
Words
Catholic
,
Apostolic
,
and
Roman
,
to
exclude
from
all
Employment
all
those
that
made
Profession
of
any
other
Doctrine
.
But
now
that
the
Edict
declar'd
as
well
Reformed
,
as
Catholics
,
indifferently
capable
of
Employments
,
it
was
but
just
to
take
away
that
Mark
of
Distinction
,
and
to
require
only
Testimonials
of
the
Religion
of
the
Person
to
be
preferr'd
,
without
expressing
what
Religion
,
since
it
was
indifferent
what
Religion
the
Person
admitted
Profess'd
,
whither
the
one
or
the
other
.
This
was
very
useful
to
the
Reformed
for
the
time
it
was
observ'd
;
but
Lewis
XIII
.
thought
it
the
better
way
to
mark
the
difference
of
Religions
,
to
the
end
that
the
Name
of
Pretended
Reformed
being
inserted
in
the
Grants
,
might
be
a
signal
to
give
notice
to
the
Jurisdiction
where
the
Parties
were
to
be
Presented
,
to
start
Scruples
upon
the
Admission
of
those
that
were
the
Bearers
of
'em
.
The
particular
Remonstrance
was
answer'd
much
after
the
same
manner
.
The
King
ordain'd
,
upon
the
point
of
Precedence
,
Precedency
preserv'd
to
the
most
●
Ancient
President
.
that
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
should
be
observ'd
;
and
there
was
a
private
promise
that
the
President
de
Paule
should
be
commanded
to
return
to
Castres
,
and
obey
the
Regulations
.
Thus
the
Reformed
gain'd
their
point
;
but
for
the
Honour
of
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
the
Matter
was
privately
adjudg'd
.
The
Amnesty
of
Hostilities
committed
before
1585
,
was
granted
to
the
Province
of
Lang
uedoc
,
and
promis'd
to
all
the
rest
that
stood
in
need
of
it
;
as
also
to
particular
persons
who
might
be
put
to
trouble
under
that
pretence
.
The
Affair
of
Church-yards
and
Burying-places
was
referr'd
Article
of
Church-yards
.
to
the
Commissioners
;
but
there
was
this
Reservation
,
that
the
Commissioners
should
order
Places
for
Burying
the
Dead
to
be
allow'd
Gratis
;
or
otherwise
,
that
they
shou'd
order
the
Corporations
to
purchase
'em
,
without
putting
the
Reformed
to
any
Charges
of
Contribution
.
As
to
the
Process
of
the
Jesuits
against
the
City
of
Pamiers
,
it
was
order'd
,
That
the
Decrees
of
Council
made
in
favour
of
the
City
should
be
put
in
execution
,
not
withstanding
any
Decrees
of
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
to
the
contrary
.
As
to
what
concern'd
the
Churches
and
Chappels
in
Reformed
Gentlemens
Houses
,
as
it
was
only
propos'd
by
Word
of
Mouth
,
so
it
was
determin'd
after
the
same
manner
.
The
King
gave
leave
that
particular
persons
,
who
were
concern'd
therein
,
shou'd
appeal
to
him
,
and
he
would
treat
with
the
Clergy
,
in
order
to
perswade
'em
to
remove
into
other
places
,
and
to
rebuild
at
the
Charges
of
the
Reformed
,
in
places
left
to
the
Bishops
choice
,
Chappels
and
Churches
endow'd
,
wherein
the
Catholic
Service
should
be
continu'd
for
the
future
.
But
as
for
places
not
endow'd
,
and
where
the
Service
was
only
perform'd
at
the
pleasure
of
the
Proprietor
,
that
the
Clergy
should
agree
to
leave
'em
at
the
Discretion
of
those
to
whom
they
belong'd
.
This
seem'd
to
be
nothing
but
Justice
then
,
but
the
Law
being
alter'd
in
these
later
years
,
the
Clergy
is
become
Master
of
all
the
places
of
this
Nature
,
without
any
other
pretence
then
that
of
the
Name
of
Chappel
,
which
those
places
bore
,
or
some
Figure
of
a
Cross
,
or
some
other
Footsteps
of
the
Roman
Worship
still
remaining
.
But
while
the
Assembly
,
that
kept
firm
at
Chast●lleraud
,
were
busily
employ'd
in
drawing
up
Papers
and
getting
Answers
,
the
Zealous
Catholics
were
preparing
new
Devices
to
disturb
their
Repose
;
and
not
finding
the
Wiser
sort
dispos'd
to
make
new
Broils
,
they
resolv'd
to
stir
up
the
Mobile
,
by
means
most
proper
to
put
'em
in
a
Ferment
.
Martha
Brossiere
,
the
Daughter
of
a
Brossiere●eigns
●eigns
her self
possess'd
by
the
Devil
.
person
of
mean
Extraction
,
Born
at
Romorantin
,
having
a
good
Wit
,
but
a
very
Infirm
and
Diseas'd
Body
,
and
joining
Hypocrisie
to
her
Infirmities
,
would
needs
set
up
for
one
possess'd
by
the
Devil
.
Her
Father
,
being
Advis'd
by
some
Bigots
,
or
Flatter'd
by
the
Hopes
of
Profit
,
by
reason
of
the
Concourse
of
people
to
such
Sights
,
and
the
Alms
which
they
pour
forth
upon
people
under
such
Circumstances
,
carry'd
her
up
and
down
from
Province
to
Province
,
under
pretence
of
getting
Relief
and
Cure
for
her
.
But
the
Bishop
of
Orleance's
Chancellor
soon
perceiv'd
it
to
be
a
Cheat
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Angers
convinc'd
himself
of
the
Fallacy
by
a
very
pleasant
Experiment
.
For
't
is
Reported
,
That
while
he
feign'd
to
put
his
Episcopal
Crosier
in
her
Hand
,
which
ought
always
to
be
very
well
replenish'd
with
Relicks
,
he
dexterously
slipp'd
into
it
the
Key
of
his
Chest
,
where
Obloquie
tax'd
him
to
keep
lockt
up
such
things
as
never
frighten
the
Devil
;
but
the
Daughter
deceiv'd
by
the
Coldness
of
the
Key
,
fell
a
Crucifying
and
Tormenting
her self
with
the
same
extravagant
Postures
and
Contortions
of
her
Body
as
should
have
been
the
effects
of
the
real
Relicks
,
according
to
the
Opinion
of
the
Catholics
:
Which
causing
the
Prelate
to
smile
,
as
it
did
all
the
people
who
were
present
,
he
refus'd
to
have
any
more
to
do
with
her
.
But
in
regard
this
was
not
sufficient
to
disabuse
the
people
,
the
pretended
Female
Demoniac
was
to
be
carry'd
to
Paris
,
where
by
Men
of
Prudence
the
thing
was
lookt
upon
to
be
a
meer
Trifle
,
and
it
was
adjudg'd
to
be
an
Artifice
that
only
tended
to
the
reviving
of
New
Troubles
.
Now
the
Distemper'd
Patient
in
her
Raving
Fits
talk'd
of
nothing
but
the
Reformed
and
the
Edict
,
and
of
the
Toleration
of
Countenanc'd
Heresie
;
threatning
withal
,
the
Wrath
of
Heav'n
against
them
that
were
the
Authors
of
it
.
'T
was
easily
The
Sequel
of
this
Comedy
within
and
without
the
Kingdom
.
understood
by
that
,
that
this
Comedy
was
the
Contrivance
of
some
Cabal
;
nor
did
they
deal
by
this
pretended
Demoniac
as
one
that
stood
in
need
of
Ecclesiastical
Remedies
,
but
as
one
that
was
seiz'd
with
a
Distemper
of
which
others
endeavour'd
to
make
an
ill
use
.
Nevertheless
the
Party
that
favour'd
the
Imposture
,
either
out
of
Malice
or
Suspicion
was
so
great
,
that
they
durst
not
take
those
due
Courses
with
the
Counterfeit
as
she
deserv'd
.
The
Capuchins
,
whose
Credit
is
grounded
upon
an
Affectation
of
outward
Mortification
,
and
who
for
the
most
part
are
Ignorant
and
Zealous
to
the
lowest
and
meanest
degree
of
silly
Bigotry
,
were
the
first
that
made
themselves
Masters
of
this
Unfortunate
Wretch
,
and
spent
a
World
of
Exorcisms
upon
her
,
as
if
she
had
been
really
possess'd
.
The
Bishop
of
Paris
stood
upon
his
Guard
,
unwilling
to
hazard
the
High
Opinion
which
People
had
of
his
Judgment
and
his
Religion
,
by
taking
her
part
too
soon
;
and
therefore
caus'd
her
to
be
visited
and
observ'd
by
several
Physicians
.
Among
these
,
there
was
one
whose
Name
was
●uret
,
famous
in
the
Faculty
,
who
alone
by
himself
maintain'd
that
she
was
possess'd
;
and
his
single
Suffrage
prevail'd
so
far
,
tho
contradicted
by
three
Opinions
directly
contrary
,
which
would
hardly
allow
her
to
be
troubl'd
with
so
much
as
the
slighter
Distempers
of
the
Spleen
and
Hypochondryac
Melancholly
;
as
also
by
a
fourth
,
who
would
neither
give
his
Opinion
Pro
nor
Con
,
till
he
had
had
a
Trial
of
three
Months
;
This
single
Suffrage
,
I
say
,
prevail'd
so
far
,
that
it
encourag'd
,
and
in
some
measure
Authoriz'd
the
Exorcists
to
send
for
other
Physicians
,
who
,
to
the
Eternal
Ignominy
of
their
Profession
,
Voted
all
of
'em
,
that
the
Hypocrisie
and
Vapours
of
the
Patient
were
the
effects
of
a
Supernatural
Distemper
.
Upon
this
,
there
was
a
necessity
,
that
to
silence
the
noise
which
this
Business
made
,
the
Parlament
should
interpose
their
Authority
,
and
appoint
other
Physicians
to
examine
the
matter
.
Those
Physicians
agreed
unanimously
,
that
there
was
nothing
of
Supernatural
in
the
Maids
Distemper
;
thereupon
the
Parlament
,
who
had
a
long
time
ago
banish'd
from
their
Considerations
the
frivolous
Stories
of
Witchcrafts
,
and
Diabolical
Possessions
,
put
her
in
Prison
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
the
better
enabl'd
to
distinguish
,
whither
it
were
a
Distemper
or
an
Imposture
.
A
little
after
they
discharg'd
her
,
and
return'd
her
to
her
Father
,
commanding
him
to
keep
her
at
home
,
and
to
have
such
a
strict
hand
over
her
,
that
she
should
not
wander
from
Province
to
Province
as
she
had
done
before
.
But
it
was
not
so
easie
to
impose
silence
upon
the
Predicants
,
who
loudly
declaim'd
against
those
who
sti●l'd
that
Voice
which
they
call'd
Miraculous
,
and
which
they
would
have
to
be
an
Oracle
very
proper
to
convince
the
Heretics
.
Time
did
more
then
all
the
Authority
and
Remonstrances
of
the
most
Sage
and
Prudent
,
and
by
degrees
asswag'd
this
Tempest
;
but
it
had
like
to
have
broken
out
again
in
a
more
dangerous
manner
.
An
Abbot
of
St.
Martin
,
whose
Name
was
Roche
Foucaut
,
Brother
of
the
Bishop
of
Clermont
,
and
of
the
Family
of
Randan
,
which
had
been
strictly
devoted
to
the
League
,
and
which
had
put
the
King
to
a
great
deal
of
trouble
in
the
Province
where
it
had
an
Interest
,
got
this
Maid
into
his
Custody
,
and
undertook
to
make
something
of
her
Impostures
;
but
the
Cheat
was
so
known
,
and
so
cry'd
down
in
France
,
that
the
Abbot
was
constrain'd
to
seek
for
Credulous
Supporters
out
of
the
Kingdom
.
He
thought
that
he
should
find
Protectors
anow
at
Rome
,
but
he
was
deceiv'd
;
for
D'Ossat
being
advertis'd
of
the
Business
,
forestall'd
the
Pope
,
and
the
Pope
was
not
so
much
offended
at
the
Publication
of
the
Edict
,
as
to
make
use
of
this
Ridiculous
pretence
to
uphold
his
Exclamations
.
The
poor
Abbot
therefore
found
himself
abandon'd
by
all
the
World
;
Nay
the
very
Jesuits
,
unwilling
to
offend
the
King
,
with
whom
there
was
some
discourse
of
a
Reconciliation
,
would
not
so
much
as
meddle
with
this
Intreague
,
tho
since
their
Re-establishment
it
had
been
seen
,
that
for
several
Years
together
they
had
always
had
some
Demoniac
or
other
at
their
Devotion
,
to
Rave
according
to
their
Instructions
for
the
support
of
their
Interests
.
At
length
the
Maid
was
shut
up
in
a
certain
Nunnery
,
and
her
Patron
was
constrain'd
to
have
more
Wit
,
because
that
all
the
Measures
of
his
Project
were
quite
broken
.
In
the
mean
time
all
Endeavours
were
us'd
in
earnest
to
Dissolution
of
the
Kings
Marriage
.
Dissolve
the
Kings
Marriage
with
Queen
Margaret
,
that
he
might
be
free
to
Marry
another
;
and
the
Kings
Mistress
being
Dead
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
the
Queen
shew'd
her self
to
be
less
scrupulous
then
she
had
been
any
time
before
.
'T
was
requisite
that
she
should
prefer
a
Petition
her self
,
that
she
might
be
Degraded
;
and
she
agreed
to
every
thing
that
the
King
desir'd
.
The
greatest
difficulty
was
to
find
pretences
sufficiently
plausible
for
the
Dissolution
of
this
Marriage
;
Nine
were
produc'd
,
which
were
thought
prevalent
enough
to
do
the
Turn
;
but
which
,
to
speak
sincerely
,
were
at
the
bottom
of
so
little
Validity
,
that
had
it
been
the
case
of
a
private
Person
,
they
would
not
have
been
so
much
as
listen'd
to
.
D'Ossat
also
frequently
wrote
,
that
there
was
but
one
that
could
be
thought
to
strike
home
,
and
that
at
Rome
they
would
make
but
little
reckoning
of
all
the
rest
.
That
which
he
thought
would
be
of
greatest
weight
,
was
a
pretended
Violence
which
Queen
Margaret
alledg'd
had
been
offer'd
to
her
,
for
which
proofs
were
produc'd
more
proper
to
excite
Laughter
then
procure
Belief
.
Nevertheless
the
Witnesses
were
carefully
Instructed
,
and
some
had
their
Depositions
ready
drawn
to
their
hands
.
The
Pope
was
willing
to
prepossess
himself
,
and
tho
he
were
to
be
a
Judge
of
the
Affair
,
he
could
not
forbear
,
in
some
measure
,
to
come
in
himself
for
a
Witness
of
the
Constraint
of
which
the
Queen
complain'd
,
by
repeating
the
Words
that
were
spoken
by
Charles
IX
.
to
Cardinal
Aldobrandini
,
whose
Domestic
Servant
he
was
.
So
that
in
shewing
he
had
particular
Reasons
for
giving
Credit
to
the
proofs
of
the
Violence
which
that
Princess
had
sustain'd
,
he
prepar'd
Mens
Minds
to
lay
aside
all
Doubts
,
that
he
would
make
it
a
point
of
Conscience
to
ordain
the
Dissolution
of
the
Marriage
.
For
at
the
bottom
,
if
the
proofs
that
appear'd
were
not
solid
,
he
had
Reasons
which
he
reserv'd
in
his
Breast
,
which
render'd
the
Divore
Lawful
even
in
the
Judgment
of
the
Reformed
;
and
it
behov'd
him
to
be
satisfy'd
with
what
he
could
find
,
for
fear
that
if
better
Reasons
were
alledg'd
,
it
might
chance
to
cost
the
Queen
her
Life
.
Every
one
had
his
particular
prospect
in
this
Affair
,
besides
Reasons
of
State
and
Conscience
.
The
Reformed
were
in
hopes
of
being
firmly
settled
under
an
Heir
bred
up
by
a
King
who
was
belov'd
by
'em
,
and
who
was
beholding
to
'em
;
and
the
Pope
saw
well
the
Advantage
that
would
redound
to
Him
,
that
there
would
be
a
King
in
France
one
day
,
that
could
never
question
the
Authority
of
the
Holy
See
,
without
putting
in
doubt
at
the
same
time
his
Right
to
the
Crown
.
I
might
here
pass
over
in
silence
a
particular
Affair
that
A
Decree
of
the
Parlament
of
Bretagne
,
touching
the
Oath
referr'd
by
a
Reformed
to
a
Catholic
.
happen'd
this
Year
in
the
Parlament
of
Bretagne
,
did
I
not
think
it
useful
to
shew
how
the
Parlament
▪
were
enclin'd
at
that
time
toward
the
Reformed
.
The
Chamber
that
was
to
be
Erected
at
Paris
was
not
yet
ready
;
for
which
reason
they
could
not
make
use
of
the
Priviledge
of
removing
Causes
where
the
Suit
was
proper
,
out
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Parlament
of
Bretagne
.
Now
a
Reformed
pleading
there
against
a
Catholic
,
in
a
Cause
about
something
that
depended
upon
Honesty
and
Sincerity
,
declar'd
that
he
would
be
concluded
by
the
Catholic's
Oath
,
provided
he
would
take
it
upon
the
Sacrament
,
which
was
the
most
Sacred
Thing
in
his
Religion
.
But
the
Catholic
being
willing
to
avoid
the
Oath
,
or
else
to
take
it
only
according
to
the
usual
Forms
,
the
Parlament
adjudg'd
the
proposal
of
the
Reformed
not
admittable
,
because
he
had
not
the
same
Veneration
for
the
Sacrament
as
the
Catholic
.
Casuists
,
much
more
equitable
then
the
Judges
of
that
Parlament
,
might
have
blam'd
the
Reformed
perhaps
,
because
he
requir'd
his
Adversary
to
Swear
by
that
which
he
did
not
believe
was
the
Object
of
Worship
;
but
would
have
dispenc'd
with
the
Catholics
taking
it
,
because
the
Oath
taken
under
a
certain
Name
Dishonours
not
the
Object
there
Nam'd
,
but
on
the
contrary
,
has
a
great
Veneration
paid
it
by
him
that
Swears
.
At
least
the
Primitive
Churches
were
much
of
this
Opinion
;
they
would
have
condemn'd
a
Christian
,
who
should
have
requir'd
a
Pagan
to
Swear
by
the
Name
of
one
of
his
Deities
;
but
they
would
have
pronounc'd
those
Judges
Unjust
that
should
have
dispenc'd
with
a
Pagan
for
taking
such
an
Oath
,
under
pretence
that
the
Christian
abominated
Idols
.
For
in
truth
,
the
Religion
of
an
Oath
is
grounded
upon
this
,
That
he
who
takes
the
Oath
is
always
presum'd
to
Swear
by
those
things
which
he
esteems
most
Amiable
and
most
Sacred
.
The
Catholics
who
now
Trade
among
those
whom
they
call
Infidels
or
Heretics
,
would
think
it
strange
that
those
people
should
not
be
permitted
to
Swear
by
what
they
believe
most
Venerable
,
under
pretence
that
the
Catholics
have
not
the
same
Veneration
for
the
same
Things
.
Toward
the
latter
end
of
this
Year
,
the
King
in
favour
of
Trimouille
made
a
Peer
of
France
La
Trimouille
,
added
the
Dignity
of
Peer
to
that
of
Duke
,
which
he
had
already
,
and
he
took
his
Oath
at
the
beginning
of
December
;
which
favour
proceeded
not
so
much
from
the
Kings
Affection
,
as
from
the
Fear
and
Awe
that
he
stood
in
of
the
Duke's
Wit
and
Courage
.
The
Court
was
full
of
Malecontents
,
but
the
Dukes
of
Bouillon
and
Trimouille
were
not
the
least
formidable
,
either
by
the
Puissant
Alliances
of
their
Families
,
or
their
Reputation
among
the
Reformed
;
therefore
to
prevent
their
joining
with
others
,
they
endeavour'd
to
gratifie
'em
with
some
particular
Favours
.
And
the
Peerage
,
which
had
not
as
yet
been
conferr'd
upon
all
sorts
of
people
,
was
esteem'd
an
Honour
that
might
satisfie
the
most
Ambitious
.
However
the
Duke
was
not
rais'd
to
that
Dignity
,
without
murmuring
at
it
.
But
Marshal
de
Bouillon
already
enjoy'd
the
same
Honour
,
and
by
consequence
it
was
no
Novelty
,
since
there
was
already
a
President
for
it
;
nevertheless
,
1600.
the
Spaniards
made
a
great
noise
about
it
,
at
Rome
,
and
the
Pope
complain'd
of
it
.
They
had
put
it
into
the
Popes
Head
,
that
together
with
the
Dignity
of
Peerage
,
he
was
to
enjoy
the
Office
of
High
Admiral
,
the
Authority
of
which
,
as
he
thought
,
extended
to
Command
in
all
the
Sea
Towns
.
But
d'Ossat
appeas'd
him
,
by
making
it
out
to
him
,
that
the
Edict
being
Granted
,
the
Granting
some
Honours
to
those
that
were
declar'd
Capable
could
not
be
avoided
;
more
especially
,
when
they
were
persons
of
that
Merit
and
Quality
as
the
Duke
;
that
the
Title
was
an
Honour
without
profit
,
and
which
Invested
the
Duke
neither
with
any
more
Power
,
not
any
more
Revenue
then
he
had
before
,
but
which
engag'd
him
to
greater
Expences
,
without
affording
him
wherewithal
to
defray
'em
;
that
neither
Offices
nor
Governments
were
annex'd
to
it
;
that
in
bestowing
such
sort
of
Favours
the
King
had
always
a
regard
to
the
Good
of
the
Catholic
Religion
,
and
by
kindnesses
of
that
Nature
sought
to
gain
the
principal
Heads
of
the
Heretics
to
his
Party
.
The
Pope
relish'd
these
Reasons
,
and
so
the
Noise
spread
no
farther
.
They
were
yet
more
tractable
at
Rome
,
in
reference
to
the
Business
of
Lesdiguieres
and
Roni
,
whose
Religion
they
well
knew
,
would
never
transport
'em
so
far
as
to
displease
the
Pope
.
There
appear'd
Roni's
Advancement
not
much
wondred
at
.
some
discontent
that
Roni
had
obtain'd
the
Superintendency
of
the
Finances
,
which
the
King
had
conferr'd
upon
him
about
the
time
that
the
Edict
was
concluded
.
But
in
all
probability
,
this
discontent
was
rais'd
by
a
Cabal
of
the
Council
,
of
which
Villeroi
was
the
Chief
,
who
not
being
able
to
waste
the
Kings
Treasure
,
by
reason
of
Roni's
severe
Management
,
would
fain
have
had
that
Employment
in
the
hands
of
a
Courtier
more
remiss
;
for
which
reason
,
d'Ossat
,
a
Creature
of
Villeroi's
,
engag'd
himself
too
far
in
this
Intreague
for
his
Profit
,
for
that
having
written
those
things
to
the
King
,
which
tended
indirectly
to
the
taking
away
the
Finances
from
Roni
,
the
Cunning
Treasurer
made
him
suffer
for
it
,
by
reducing
him
almost
to
Beggery
,
for
want
of
his
Pensions
duly
paid
.
Nor
was
this
any
obstruction
,
but
that
within
a
little
time
after
,
Roni
,
without
quitting
the
Administration
of
the
Finances
,
was
made
Master
of
the
Ordnance
,
Duke
and
Peer
,
Governour
of
the
Bastile
and
a
Province
,
no
body
opposing
this
great
Preferment
of
a
Heretic
.
'T
is
very
true
,
that
when
he
wrote
to
the
Pope
,
he
gave
him
the
Title
of
His
Holiness
,
as
a
Catholic
would
have
done
.
The
Obstructions
of
the
Edict
had
lasted
almost
till
the
beginning
Commissioners
for
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
and
their
Power
.
of
this
Year
,
tho
they
had
begun
to
put
it
in
Execution
in
several
places
,
and
that
the
King
had
appointed
two
Commissioners
in
every
Province
,
to
act
in
such
a
manner
as
to
content
both
Parties
.
One
of
these
two
was
a
Catholic
,
the
other
a
Reformed
;
but
the
Catholic
was
Elected
also
with
the
Approbation
of
the
Reformed
,
because
they
were
their
fears
of
being
depriv'd
by
the
Cavils
of
a
Bigotted
Commissary
,
of
what
was
Granted
'em
by
the
most
Solemn
Edict
that
ever
was
Granted
by
a
Prince
,
in
favour
of
his
Subjects
that
were
to
be
heal'd
.
Now
,
tho
their
Power
were
equal
,
nevertheless
,
to
the
end
the
Catholics
might
have
the
Advantage
in
every
thing
,
the
Catholic
Commissioner
had
the
Upper
hand
almost
every
where
,
and
bore
the
greatest
Sway.
They
were
Impower'd
to
receive
all
manner
of
Petitions
and
Complaints
,
touching
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
,
and
to
decide
all
Differences
that
might
arise
upon
that
occasion
.
Their
Orders
were
as
good
as
a
Law
,
especially
in
things
that
were
not
Contested
,
and
where
both
Parties
Consented
;
nor
is
there
any
President
,
that
I
know
of
any
Appeal
to
the
King
,
upon
any
Decree
of
that
Nature
;
but
when
any
Dispute
arose
,
they
were
to
give
an
Account
of
their
Sentence
to
the
King
;
and
their
Decree
was
only
made
with
a
Proviso
,
till
the
King
had
pronounc'd
his
Judgment
.
And
indeed
,
to
speak
properly
,
their
Commission
was
no
more
then
the
Act
it self
explain'd
,
and
limited
by
particular
Articles
,
and
the
King
by
Word
of
Mo●th
reduc'd
their
Instructions
to
two
Heads
;
The
one
was
to
Re-establish
the
Exercise
of
the
Roman
Religion
in
all
places
where
it
had
been
disturb'd
;
and
the
other
was
to
settle
Peace
over
all
the
Kingdom
by
a
due
Observation
of
the
Edict
.
Thus
hitherto
I
have
given
an
Account
of
the
Negotiations
and
Treaties
that
preceded
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
which
prepar'd
the
Matter
,
and
form'd
the
Articles
;
And
I
have
set
down
the
principal
Obstructions
that
so
long
hinder'd
either
the
Conclusion
,
or
the
Verification
of
it
.
Henceforward
I
am
to
speak
of
the
Observation
of
it
,
or
of
the
Breaches
and
Violations
of
it
,
till
our
very
days
.
But
in
regard
that
this
is
in
some
measure
a
New
Subject
,
my
Opinion
is
,
that
I
can
no
where
better
insert
then
here
,
some
General
Considerations
upon
this
Edict
,
to
shew
the
Force
and
Nature
of
it
,
that
so
the
Reader
,
coming
to
see
the
Recital
of
Matters
of
Fact
,
upon
which
I
intend
to
build
my
Reflections
,
and
not
being
oblig'd
to
go
far
to
seek
for
the
Heads
from
whence
I
shall
derive
my
Consequences
,
may
the
more
easily
apprehend
and
observe
the
Truth
of
'em
.
To
which
purpose
I
shall
speak
of
three
Things
.
First
,
I
shall
give
a
brief
Account
of
the
Reproaches
,
General
Observations
upon
the
Edict
.
at
that
time
,
cast
upon
the
Reformed
by
the
Catholics
,
and
afterwards
so
many
times
reviv'd
.
Secondly
,
I
shall
set
down
in
few
Words
the
Replies
of
the
Reformed
in
their
own
Defence
.
Lastly
,
I
shall
make
more
ample
Reflections
upon
the
Justice
,
Benefit
,
and
Importance
of
the
Edict
;
from
thence
to
conclude
,
that
of
it self
,
and
in
its
own
Nature
,
it
was
Irrevocable
,
tho
it
had
never
been
so
stil'd
;
and
withal
,
I
shall
Reply
to
some
Objections
,
which
were
the
first
occasion
of
all
the
Clergies
Enterprises
to
destroy
it
.
I
shall
handle
this
Matter
by
the
way
of
Historical
Remarks
,
leaving
the
Lawyers
to
explain
'em
by
Observations
agreeable
to
their
Principles
.
From
the
time
then
that
the
Edict
was
set
forth
,
there
were
several
Discourses
and
Writings
concerning
it
,
to
and
fro
.
The
Reformed
were
assail'd
with
many
Reproaches
,
and
they
set
forth
several
Apologies
in
defence
of
themselves
.
The
Zealous
Catholics
,
who
were
mad
to
see
a
Party
,
which
they
Mortally
hated
,
Establish'd
in
such
a
manner
that
they
could
not
be
stirr'd
,
reveng'd
themselves
by
Invectives
;
and
the
Reformed
,
secur'd
by
the
Edict
,
sought
no
further
then
to
Ward
off
their
Calumnies
with
Words
.
But
the
main
Reason
which
induc'd
the
Catholics
to
frame
these
several
Accusations
,
was
,
Because
the
Edict
seem'd
to
perpetuate
,
to
their
lasting
shame
,
the
remembrance
of
the
League
,
contriv'd
among
'em
to
Exclude
their
Lawful
Prince
from
the
Throne
,
under
the
pretence
of
Religion
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Edict
forbid
the
Reviving
the
Memory
of
Things
past
,
but
we
know
that
these
sort
of
Prohibitions
can
never
hinder
Posterity
from
coming
to
the
Knowledge
of
such
things
as
others
would
fain
obliterate
by
such
precautions
;
Amnesties
do
but
keep
up
the
Remembrance
of
those
Crimes
which
they
pardon
.
In
a
word
the
Measures
that
are
taken
to
stifle
those
events
of
which
the
Memory
is
odious
,
may
put
a
stop
to
the
Inquiries
and
Pursuits
that
may
be
made
after
'em
,
without
such
Inhibitions
,
by
Prosecutions
and
Indictments
at
Law
.
But
such
proceedings
are
so
far
from
razing
such
Events
out
of
the
Memory
of
Men
,
that
they
Engrave
more
deeply
in
their
Minds
such
an
Inscription
as
will
never
permit
their
being
Bury'd
in
Oblivion
.
The
Edict
therefore
,
by
forbidding
to
revive
things
past
,
ceas'd
not
however
to
be
a
kind
of
Monument
to
preserve
'em
always
in
their
Thoughts
.
It
appear'd
by
the
Edict
that
there
had
been
Hostilities
,
Mortal
hatred
of
each
other
,
Oppressions
and
Ravages
;
and
altho
the
Reformed
should
have
forborn
to
upbraid
the
Catholics
with
'em
,
who
had
been
the
Authors
of
the
greatest
part
of
those
Mischiefs
,
and
the
occasion
of
the
rest
by
their
Cruelties
and
Violations
of
so
many
Treaties
,
it
seem'd
that
the
Edict
alone
cast
a
Reproach
upon
'em
so
much
the
more
uneasie
to
be
endur'd
,
because
it
is
perpetual
;
't
is
a
Voice
that
always
repeats
as
loud
the
Inhumanities
,
the
Massakers
,
and
the
Treasons
of
Time
past
,
as
that
of
the
Law
which
prohibits
their
Contrivance
.
The
Catholics
then
,
who
began
to
blush
at
things
past
,
and
Reproache●
of
the
Catholics
thrown
upon
the
Reformed
.
knew
well
they
could
never
be
Interpreted
to
their
Advantage
,
endeavour'd
to
pick
out
something
that
was
equally
liable
to
Reproach
in
the
Conduct
of
the
Reformed
;
to
the
end
that
by
way
of
Compensation
,
both
the
one
and
the
other
might
appear
equally
Guilty
or
Innocent
.
To
which
purpose
,
they
were
about
to
turn
the
Edict
to
the
Dishonour
of
the
Reformed
,
and
to
raise
up
against
'em
a
perpetual
Character
of
Criminal
Behaviour
.
They
sought
for
pretences
that
might
be
serviceable
to
'em
,
in
the
Time
and
Manner
of
obtaining
so
favourable
an
Edict
.
They
forgot
not
that
the
Reformed
had
taken
the
opportunity
of
the
Siege
of
Amiens
to
put
a
value
upon
themselves
,
and
to
draw
from
the
King
more
Advantagious
Conditions
,
through
the
Necessity
of
his
Affairs
.
They
lookt
upon
it
as
if
the
Reformed
has
lost
all
the
Honour
of
their
former
Services
,
by
their
coldness
and
indifferency
at
that
time
,
and
that
that
same
kind
of
Desertion
was
as
Criminal
as
all
the
Attempts
of
the
League
;
but
it
may
be
seen
,
that
the
Reformed
very
well
defended
themselves
from
that
Accusation
,
as
I
have
made
appear
in
its
due
place
.
They
were
upbraided
also
with
this
,
That
it
was
a
piece
of
Felony
to
transact
with
their
King
concerning
Peace
;
That
what
they
obtain'd
by
force
of
Arms
was
an
Eternal
Monument
of
their
Rebellion
,
how
advantagious
soever
it
otherwise
appear'd
;
That
a
King
could
not
make
Peace
with
his
Subjects
,
but
it
must
appear
that
he
had
made
War
against
him
;
Nor
Pardon
'em
,
but
that
it
must
be
evident
they
were
Criminals
.
That
the
Reformed
at
first
Assembl'd
without
Arms
,
and
strove
with
Emulation
to
pray
to
God
for
those
whom
they
call'd
Persecutors
;
so
far
were
they
from
repelling
Violence
by
Violence
;
but
that
at
length
,
they
had
taken
Arms
to
render
themselves
Formidable
.
That
after
the
first
War
they
were
contented
to
take
the
Royal
Word
for
a
Pledge
and
Security
of
the
Peace
;
but
that
afterwards
they
would
have
strong
Towns
,
Garisons
,
Chambers
half
one
,
half
t'other
,
and
a
hundred
other
Securities
.
From
whence
they
branch'd
out
another
Calumny
,
that
their
Religion
was
degenerated
into
Faction
;
that
their
aim
was
to
set
up
another
State
in
a
State
,
and
that
they
aspir'd
to
get
themselves
loose
of
the
General
Laws
,
by
the
help
of
particular
Concessions
.
The
most
part
of
these
Objections
were
no
more
then
a
Reviving
of
those
that
had
appear'd
in
the
Reign
of
Charles
the
Ninth
,
and
which
had
since
that
time
been
solidly
refuted
.
But
there
had
happen'd
,
after
that
,
so
many
Novelties
,
that
had
augmented
the
Rights
of
the
Reformed
,
and
given
new
Demonstrations
of
the
Justice
of
their
Complaints
,
that
't
was
easie
to
judge
,
the
Catholics
did
not
revive
those
Idle
Calumnies
,
but
only
because
they
knew
not
where
to
find
any
other
fit
for
their
turn
.
The
Reformed
confess'd
a
great
part
of
what
their
Enemies
Answers
.
laid
to
their
Charge
,
not
without
some
Aggravations
of
their
own
;
but
either
they
made
it
out
that
there
was
no
Harm
in
what
they
had
done
,
because
they
had
done
nothing
but
what
was
grounded
upon
the
Law
of
Nature
it self
;
or
if
they
had
done
amiss
,
that
the
Guilt
lay
not
at
their
Door
,
but
that
the
real
Authors
were
to
be
blam'd
.
That
when
there
is
a
Necessity
of
endangering
the
Life
of
an
Enemy
,
the
Reproach
ought
not
to
fall
upon
him
that
stands
upon
his
Defence
,
but
it
is
to
be
charg'd
upon
the
Violence
of
the
Aggressor
;
That
the
insisting
upon
Cautions
and
Securities
was
not
to
be
imputed
to
those
that
demand
'em
,
but
to
those
whose
breach
of
Faith
reduc'd
the
others
to
require
'em
.
That
Negotiations
of
Peace
between
Subjects
and
their
Kings
might
be
Stil'd
Felonious
Acts
,
had
the
Kings
been
always
the
Fathers
of
their
Subjects
,
and
the
Just
Gonservators
of
the
Rights
and
Priviledges
,
which
by
Nature
,
or
by
Birth
,
belong'd
to
'em
;
for
that
being
presuppos'd
,
there
can
be
no
pretence
for
the
taking
up
of
Arms.
But
in
regard
that
Self-defence
was
the
only
occasion
of
the
War
on
their
side
,
when
the
Princes
had
lent
out
their
Names
and
their
Authority
to
Patronize
the
Cruelties
,
Treacheries
,
and
Perjuries
of
Persecutors
;
when
they
had
given
'em
the
Command
of
Armies
to
Extirpate
the
pretended
Heretics
;
when
they
were
the
declar'd
Heads
of
that
Destroying
Party
;
when
they
had
Sworn
the
Ruin
of
their
own
Subjects
without
Pity
or
Compassion
;
when
they
had
engag'd
to
Sacrifice
the
Blood
and
Lives
of
those
Unfortunate
Wretches
to
the
Interests
of
Foreign
Power
,
which
had
no
other
reason
to
bear
an
Antipathy
to
the
pretended
Herctics
,
but
because
they
detested
the
Tyranny
it
aspir'd
to
;
and
went
about
to
free
the
Neck
of
their
Kings
from
the
Yoke
which
it
strove
to
impose
upon
their
Necks
;
when
they
had
Sworn
never
to
keep
their
Oaths
with
their
Subjects
,
unless
they
were
forc'd
to
it
;
nor
to
observe
any
Treaties
of
Peace
,
but
when
they
could
no
longer
make
War
upon
'em
with
Advantage
;
that
then
they
might
Lawfully
betake
themselves
to
their
Arms
,
and
by
consequence
were
not
bound
to
lay
'em
down
,
till
after
a
Treaty
of
Peace
concluded
,
by
which
the
Partys
oppress'd
might
find
themselves
sufficiently
secur'd
.
That
the
Reformed
had
never
sought
Relief
by
Force
of
Arms
,
while
they
were
under
the
Protection
of
any
Form
of
Justice
,
by
leaving
'em
the
means
to
be
answerable
for
their
Faith
,
and
to
unfold
their
Doctrine
against
the
Accusations
of
their
Adversaries
:
That
they
had
patiently
suffer'd
all
the
Mischievous
Injuries
that
had
been
done
'em
,
for
Thirty
Years
together
,
by
Bloody
Edicts
,
that
stirr'd
up
all
sorts
of
persons
against
'em
,
and
depriv'd
'em
of
all
manner
of
shelter
and
Sanctuary
;
that
they
had
with
the
same
Constancy
endur'd
their
being
hal'd
from
Jurisdiction
to
Jurisdiction
,
when
their
Enemies
were
both
Parties
and
their
Judges
;
that
is
to
say
,
The
Ecclesiastics
,
whose
hatred
they
had
only
Merited
,
by
revealing
the
Corruption
of
their
Doctrine
,
their
Discipline
and
their
Manners
;
and
when
they
had
also
Erected
New
Tribunals
to
their
Ruin
,
and
had
deliver'd
'em
over
to
the
Inquisition
.
That
they
were
still
Masters
of
their
Patience
,
when
the
Clergy
put
Thousands
to
Death
,
by
Decrees
drawn
up
in
form
indeed
,
tho
both
Cruel
and
Unjust
;
when
there
were
no
less
then
Eight
Thousand
Sentences
of
Death
Recorded
in
the
Public
Registers
,
not
to
speak
of
Imprisonments
,
Confiscations
,
Banishments
,
and
several
other
Vexations
and
Oppressions
which
they
were
forc'd
to
undergo
.
That
they
never
took
Arms
,
till
after
the
first
Edict
for
Liberty
of
Conscience
had
been
Violated
by
the
Court
in
several
Branches
,
and
after
several
Manners
;
but
that
they
had
laid
'em
down
agen
,
both
upon
that
,
and
sundry
other
Occasions
,
upon
the
first
Offers
of
Peace
.
In
reference
to
which
,
they
forgot
not
the
Maxim
of
Kathern
de
Medicis
,
who
never
made
it
a
Matter
of
Conscience
to
break
her
Word
with
'em
,
because
if
she
did
not
find
her
Perfidiousness
stood
her
in
any
stead
,
she
had
always
a
sure
way
to
Disarm
'em
,
by
giving
'em
,
to
use
her
own
Expression
,
Their
Belly
full
of
Preaching
.
They
made
it
out
that
the
first
Edict
was
Granted
before
the
War
began
;
and
that
it
was
obtain'd
by
Petitions
and
Conferences
only
;
that
the
Enterprize
of
Amboise
was
only
a
Politic
Affair
,
wherein
Religion
had
never
been
concern'd
,
but
because
the
Heads
of
both
Parties
profess'd
a
different
Religion
;
That
the
Treacheries
,
the
Cruelties
,
and
more
especially
the
Horrid
Massacre
of
1572
,
had
made
it
evident
that
the
Royal
Word
was
made
a
May-game
,
and
a
Snare
,
to
surprize
the
Innocence
and
Credulity
of
the
Reformed
;
that
after
they
had
caus'd
'em
,
by
Fraud
and
fair
Promises
,
to
lose
the
opportunity
of
obtaining
an
Advantagious
Peace
,
while
the
King
and
the
Catholics
themselves
stood
in
need
of
their
Assistance
,
they
had
amus'd
'em
by
a
Thousand
delays
,
provok'd
'em
by
a
Thousand
contempts
,
and
a
Thousand
injurious
flouts
,
for
having
so
little
Prudence
and
Policy
;
of
which
however
the
Catholics
had
all
the
reason
in
the
World
to
Repent
,
when
at
the
Siege
of
Amiens
they
saw
how
Necessary
the
Union
of
the
Reformed
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
,
was
for
the
preservation
of
it
.
After
this
,
to
load
the
Reformed
with
Accusations
,
because
they
would
not
Surrender
themselves
,
without
bargaining
for
their
Security
,
to
the
Discretion
of
their
Old
Enemies
,
was
to
imitate
the
Justice
of
Highway-●en
,
that
should
go
about
to
bring
their
Actions
against
Travellers
,
because
they
refus'd
to
confide
in
their
Words
;
or
else
,
because
they
rather
chose
to
make
'em
run
the
half
of
the
Danger
,
by
putting
themselves
upon
the
Defensive
part
,
then
to
suffer
their
Throats
to
be
Cut
without
Resistance
.
That
as
for
the
pretence
of
a
State
in
a
State
,
it
was
a
meer
Chimera
;
that
the
strong
Holds
which
were
left
in
their
Hands
belong'd
to
the
King
as
well
as
the
rest
in
the
Kingdom
;
Possess'd
by
him
;
Paid
with
his
Money
;
Kept
in
his
Name
;
and
that
the
Trust
of
'em
was
not
Perpetual
,
since
they
were
to
be
no
longer
in
their
hands
,
then
till
the
Catholics
should
be
at
leisure
to
Accustom
themselves
to
live
at
Peace
and
Unity
with
'em
;
and
therefore
,
if
they
desir'd
they
should
be
Surrender'd
,
without
any
Trouble
,
at
the
end
of
the
Term
prefix'd
,
that
the
Catholics
had
no
more
to
do
,
but
to
observe
more
faithfully
the
New
Edict
then
they
had
done
all
the
rest
.
The
End
of
the
Sixth
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
NANTS
.
BOOK
VII
.
The
Epitome
of
the
7th
.
Book
.
QVestions
upon
the
Nature
of
the
Edict
.
The
Benefit
of
it
.
The
State
of
the
Kingdom
before
and
after
the
Edict
.
Wars
about
Religion
are
the
most
Cruel
.
What
diversity
of
Religious
Policy
ought
not
to
suffer
in
a
Kingdom
.
What
is
the
Nature
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
The
Justice
of
the
Edict
which
restor'd
Humanity
and
Sincerity
.
Services
done
to
Kings
by
the
Reformed
.
The
Justice
of
Rewards
after
Service
done
.
What
Recompence
is
.
The
Edict
grants
nothing
to
the
Reformed
which
distinguishes
'em
from
the
rest
of
the
French
,
in
the
Quality
of
Subjects
.
For
that
reason
the
Concessions
in
it
are
so
much
the
more
just
.
What
the
Edict
grants
the
Reformed
do
no
body
any
prejudice
.
The
Catholic
Religion
has
been
a
great
Gainer
by
the
Edict
.
The
Edict
ought
to
be
Irrevocable
.
A
Consideration
upon
the
Word
and
the
Thing
.
Rights
of
Conscience
.
The
Force
of
Edicts
that
maintain
the
Liberty
of
it
;
and
those
that
are
Granted
for
the
Preservation
of
Societies
.
The
Preservation
of
their
Subjects
the
Chief
Obligation
of
Soveraigns
.
There
is
Naturally
an
Express
or
Tacit
Treaty
between
the
Soveraign
and
the
Subjects
;
as
also
between
Master
and
Servant
.
The
Force
of
Treaties
.
The
Edict
of
Nantes
is
a
Treaty
,
which
the
Form
of
an
Edict
renders
more
Venerable
.
Two
Considerations
of
a
Treaty
in
the
Edict
.
1.
Between
the
King
and
the
Reformed
.
2.
Between
the
Reformed
and
the
Catholics
.
The
Reformed
Treat
with
the
King
.
1.
About
Reward
for
their
Services
.
2.
About
Security
against
their
Enemies
.
Places
of
Security
.
Kings
may
Treat
with
their
Subjects
.
Proofs
.
The
Reformed
were
in
a
Condition
to
Treat
with
the
King
.
Six
Considerations
that
make
it
out
.
Other
Reflections
.
Considerations
upon
which
the
King
Treats
.
The
King
Arbitrator
between
himself
and
his
Subjects
,
to
Grant
the
Edict
with
the
Consent
of
the
Catholics
.
A
Maxim
of
the
Clergy
in
the
Questions
of
the
Regale
.
The
King
Security
for
his
own
Edict
.
Successors
bound
to
observe
the
Treaties
made
by
their
predecessors
.
That
the
Parlaments
,
the
Clergy
,
the
Pope
himself
,
have
as
much
share
in
the
Edict
as
was
necessary
to
remove
all
pretence
of
Complaint
.
A
Resuming
the
Series
of
the
History
.
Commotion
of
Mens
Minds
upon
the
Publishing
the
Book
of
the
Eucharist
.
Divers
Writers
attack
it
.
The
King
is
willing
to
satisfie
the
Pope
,
and
content
du
Plessis
.
Du
Plessis
tax'd
for
falle
Quotations
stands
upon
his
Honour
.
He
Challenges
his
Accusers
,
and
his
Challenge
accepted
by
Perron
.
A
Conference
Granted
.
Difficulties
started
by
the
Clergy
as
to
the
Matter
and
Thing
.
Others
,
by
du
Plessis's
Friends
.
Degrees
of
Foul
Play
.
1.
Perron
has
Notice
,
but
not
du
Plessis
.
2.
Perron
is
Dispens'd
with
from
giving
in
Writing
the
Number
of
the
Passages
which
he
promis'd
.
3.
The
Order
and
Choice
of
the
Passoges
is
lest
to
him
.
The
Conference
almost
broken
off
is
continu'd
upon
unequal
Conditions
.
5.
Perron
prescribes
the
Laws
fer
it
.
6.
Theeesoore
and
one
Passages
deliver'd
to
du
Plessis
to
justifie
in
eight
Hours
.
7.
They
deprive
him
of
his
Rest
in
the
Night
.
8.
The
King
appoints
the
Commissioners
.
9.
Gives
the
plurality
of
Vices
to
the
Catholics
.
10.
Changes
two
that
were
first
appointed
for
two
others
more
suspected
.
11.
Makes
choice
of
two
tottering
Reformed
:
Chrracters
of
du
Fresne
Canaye
and
Casaubon
.
12.
Forbid
making
use
of
the
Terms
of
False
and
Falsity
.
Reciprocal
Protestations
.
Perron's
Malice
.
Form
of
the
Conference
.
Du
Plessis
condemn'd
in
Nine
Passages
.
General
and
particular
Reflexions
.
Du
Plessis
falls
Sick
,
and
the
Conference
breaks
off
.
The
Catholics
insult
and
Triumph
.
Consequences
of
the
Conference
.
The
Assembly
remov'd
from
Chastelleraud
to
Saumur
;
where
it
breaks
up
.
BUT
there
are
other
considerations
to
be
made
upon
this
Subject
,
which
are
no
less
important
.
'T
is
fit
to
be
enquir'd
,
Questions
upon
the
Nature
of
the
Edict
.
whether
,
supposing
that
the
means
,
by
which
they
obtain'd
the
Edict
,
were
Innocent
,
it
was
beneficial
to
Grant
it
:
Whither
it
were
one
of
those
Edicts
that
become
Essential
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
,
in
Respect
of
the
Nature
of
the
things
which
they
decide
,
or
the
manner
of
Ordaining
'em
,
or
rather
one
of
those
which
being
Granted
only
to
serve
the
present
Occasion
,
may
be
revok'd
upon
the
change
of
Affairs
.
The
Question
concerning
the
Benefit
of
the
Edict
may
be
The
Benefit
of
the
Edict
.
determin'd
in
few
Words
.
There
needs
no
more
then
to
consider
the
vast
number
of
Mischiefs
that
render'd
it
necessary
;
and
which
it
has
successfully
repair'd
,
and
the
Great
Advantages
which
it
procur'd
to
France
,
while
it
was
observ'd
with
any
appearance
of
Fidelity
.
There
needs
no
more
then
to
compare
what
France
was
,
before
the
Edict
had
laid
the
more
solid
Foundation
of
Peace
,
and
what
it
arriv'd
to
in
a
few
years
after
the
publick
Tranquility
was
establish'd
.
I
shall
say
nothing
of
the
Terrors
of
a
Civil
War
consider'd
in
it self
:
They
are
well
known
to
all
the
World
.
There
is
no
Body
but
Trembles
when
he
calls
to
mind
,
that
the
Members
of
one
Body
,
that
owe
each
other
mutual
Defence
,
are
Hurry'd
to
mutual
Destruction
;
that
a
Kingdom
should
employ
her
The
condition
of
the
Kingdom
both
before
and
after
the
Edict
.
own
Forces
to
prey
upon
her self
:
That
Rage
and
Fury
should
violate
all
the
Tyes
of
Nature
and
Society
;
that
it
should
Arm
Citizens
against
Citizens
;
Relations
against
Relations
,
and
Brethren
against
Brethren
.
There
may
be
found
the
same
Remarks
in
a
thousand
Authors
.
But
I
cannot
pass
over
the
dreadful
wast
and
depopulation
that
so
many
years
Wars
had
made
over
all
the
Kingdom
.
The
Country
was
almost
all
Ruin'd
;
the
Houses
,
the
Castles
,
the
Cities
were
generally
run
to
decay
;
nothing
every where
to
be
seen
,
but
heaps
of
Rubbish
and
Desolation
.
And
the
strong
holds
that
were
fortify'd
,
were
rather
Ruins
half
repair'd
,
whither
the
people
Retreated
for
shelter
,
then
places
that
enjoy'd
the
Lustre
and
Beauty
of
Cities
.
There
was
no
body
that
could
depend
upon
his
Revenue
.
The
Nobility
,
Gentry
and
Souldiers
subsisted
all
upon
Plunder
which
Necessity
Authoriz'd
.
The
Bourgesses
,
who
only
Rented
other
Mens
Lands
or
Houses
,
depended
upon
the
strogest
side
,
and
frequently
were
undone
by
the
Incursions
of
the
Enemy
.
The
Merchants
broke
,
in
regard
of
the
decay
of
Trade
in
a
Ruin'd
Kingdom
.
The
Ecclesiastics
complain'd
that
their
Estates
were
Seiz'd
or
Usurp'd
;
and
that
as
the
one
part
of
the
Kingdom
was
unwilling
,
so
the
other
was
disabl'd
from
paying
their
Tithes
,
and
their
Rents
.
The
King
also
was
poorer
then
his
Subjects
:
His
Revenues
were
engag'd
;
his
Taxes
ill
paid
;
all
his
Duties
came
to
little
;
and
as
I
have
already
observ'd
,
he
was
so
far
from
having
wherewithal
to
support
a
Royal
Magnificence
,
that
during
the
Siege
of
Amiens
,
he
had
not
wherewithal
to
supply
his
Table
,
and
Cloath
himself
like
an
ordinary
Gentleman
.
And
the
Civil
War
was
to
be
continu'd
,
to
compleat
what
was
already
brought
to
such
perfection
,
the
Destruction
of
a
Kingdom
by
Misery
,
the
Members
of
which
that
were
most
Vigorous
,
did
but
linger
out
and
Languish
upon
the
Brink
of
a
Total
Dissipation
.
It
may
easily
be
conjectur'd
also
what
a
Confusion
the
unequal
Distribution
of
Justice
occasion'd
in
differences
between
Man
and
Man
;
and
how
many
incumbrances
the
Troubles
of
so
many
Years
,
which
had
interrupted
almost
all
the
Functions
of
the
Judges
,
must
have
ensu'd
by
setting
up
Prescriptions
,
Bickerings
about
Jurisdictions
,
with
incertainties
of
Possession
,
had
not
a
stop
been
put
to
the
Progress
of
these
Irregularities
,
by
a
happy
Revolution
.
Several
faults
had
been
made
upon
the
Royal
Authority
,
during
those
long
divisions
,
as
tho
it
had
been
no
more
then
an
Airy
Title
,
which
was
neither
of
any
Efficacy
,
or
Power
to
support
it self
:
And
the
Kingdom
,
which
for
so
many
Ages
had
kept
up
so
high
a
Degree
and
Reputation
in
Europe
,
was
become
the
Scorn
or
Pity
of
Foreigners
,
according
as
they
had
a
kindness
,
or
diskindness
for
France
.
That
Kingdom
which
had
been
for
so
long
time
the
Sanctuary
,
and
Refuge
of
the
Oppressed
,
was
now
no
other
then
the
Stage
of
Oppression
,
and
the
Theatre
where
the
strongest
side
Acted
the
most
bloody
Tragedies
.
However
,
no
sooner
was
the
Edict
set
forth
,
but
France
recover'd
Peace
;
in
so
much
,
that
in
twenty
four
hours
,
as
a
Man
may
say
,
there
was
a
Reformation
of
Forty
Years
Disorders
.
Plenty
and
Prosperity
re-enter'd
by
degrees
into
Families
;
and
Order
and
Property
took
place
again
.
The
Country
began
to
be
Till'd
:
And
the
hopes
of
a
lasting
Tranquility
encourag'd
all
people
to
repair
the
Ruins
of
their
Inheritances
.
Every
Body
took
Possession
of
their
Estates
;
and
the
Courts
of
Law
were
open
to
Legal
Suits
and
Demands
.
Nor
did
the
Ecclesiastics
gain
less
than
any
of
the
Rest
.
But
the
King
got
more
then
any
Body
.
Splendor
and
Majesty
Readorn'd
his
Palace
:
He
resum'd
his
Authority
over
his
People
;
and
Foreigners
once
more
began
to
look
upon
the
Flourishing
Kingdom
either
with
Respect
or
Dread
.
The
repose
of
France
ballanc'd
all
Europe
:
The
King
jealous
of
his
word
,
was
soon
confided
in
by
his
Allies
;
and
in
regard
he
had
no
other
Ambition
then
to
Reign
for
the
good
of
all
the
World
,
without
any
desire
of
Usurping
what
belong'd
to
others
,
without
Cruelty
,
without
Devices
and
Tricks
,
so
soon
as
they
saw
him
at
Quiet
,
he
became
the
Love
of
his
Subjects
,
an
Umpire
among
the
Christian
Princes
,
and
the
Admiration
of
his
Enemies
.
The
Politicians
dreaded
his
Power
,
and
for
fear
it
should
grow
too
great
,
they
thought
it
convenient
to
rid
themselves
of
him
by
an
execrable
Assassination
.
The
Rapidness
of
this
happy
Re-establishment
may
be
easily
conjectur'd
at
,
by
the
small
time
they
suffer'd
him
to
live
,
after
he
had
restor'd
Peace
to
his
People
.
Hardly
ten
Years
were
expir'd
,
after
the
settlement
of
Peace
at
home
,
before
they
posted
on
to
this
dismal
extremity
:
And
if
he
liv'd
so
long
,
't
was
not
for
want
of
sooner
Attempts
upon
his
Life
,
by
cruel
Conspiracies
.
Now
in
regard
there
is
no
greater
Proof
of
the
Benefit
of
a
thing
then
by
the
Effects
of
it
;
it
may
be
judg'd
by
the
consequences
of
the
Edict
,
that
never
any
Prince
conferr'd
upon
his
Subjects
a
more
wholesome
and
comfortable
Law
.
And
therefore
the
principal
Reasons
that
were
made
use
of
to
satisfie
those
,
to
whom
there
was
some
excuse
to
be
made
for
the
Edict
,
were
generally
drawn
from
the
benefit
of
it
:
And
there
was
no
other
way
then
that
,
to
stop
the
Mouths
of
those
who
had
the
most
desire
or
Interest
to
hinder
the
encrease
of
the
Reformed
.
They
acknowledg'd
that
the
Kingdom
stood
in
greater
need
of
a
Peace
at
home
then
abroad
;
and
that
having
been
so
near
Destruction
by
their
long
Divisions
,
they
could
never
recover
themselves
but
by
Concord
.
And
this
was
so
much
the
more
necessary
,
in
regard
that
War●
abovt
Religion
the
most
Cruel
.
the
Dispute
being
about
Religion
,
those
Wars
that
are
made
under
that
pretence
,
are
always
the
most
Cruel
;
because
the
Hatred
is
more
implacable
,
aad
becomes
more
violent
every
day
then
the
other
,
through
the
Zeal
that
kindles
and
incenses
it
.
The
Cruelty
of
the
most
Savage
,
may
sometimes
be
Govern'd
by
Reason
;
but
a
Devout
Cruelty
will
heark'n
to
no
Counsels
that
are
able
to
confine
the
violence
of
it
.
For
people
of
that
Character
make
a
Duty
of
their
Cruelty
;
and
easily
perswade
themselves
,
that
the
more
Outragious
the
more
Religious
it
is
.
So
that
if
the
Edict
had
not
put
a
Period
to
Wars
of
this
Nature
,
the
Kingdom
could
never
have
escap'd
a
General
Dissolution
;
in
regard
the
weakest
Party
was
strong
enough
to
reduce
to
Extremity
those
who
would
have
undertak'n
their
Ruin
;
and
so
the
one
half
of
the
Kingdom
that
would
have
exterminated
the
other
,
would
have
no
longer
after
that
,
been
able
to
support
it self
.
All
that
can
be
said
to
the
contrary
is
this
,
that
a
Kingdom
is
disfigur'd
by
variety
of
Religions
;
that
this
difference
of
Sentiments
fosters
a
secret
Alienation
in
the
Breasts
of
Men
,
which
consumes
the
Kingdom
by
degrees
like
a
Hectic
Distemper
;
and
that
it
always
keeps
a
Door
open
for
the
Renewing
Civil
War
,
because
it
cherishes
in
the
Kingdom
the
Immortal
Seeds
of
Faction
.
I
confess
it
were
to
be
wish'd
that
What
sort
of
variety
.
Policy
ought
not
to
suffer
in
a
Kingdom
Christianity
were
more
Uniform
;
but
in
regard
it
is
not
my
Province
to
handle
this
Matter
like
a
Divine
;
I
shall
only
say
,
that
there
is
a
sort
of
Variety
,
which
Policy
may
Condemn
;
that
is
to
say
,
such
a
one
as
is
attended
with
Evil
Consequences
,
and
which
gives
one
Party
an
opportunity
to
oppress
an
other
.
But
where
there
is
a
Variety
,
the
bad
Effects
of
which
are
prevented
by
good
Laws
,
it
is
not
to
be
condemn'd
.
It
would
have
been
pernicious
to
the
Kingdom
to
suffer
two
Religions
,
and
permit
'em
always
to
be
at
odds
,
and
in
a
continual
struggle
to
advance
the
one
by
the
Opposition
of
the
other
.
But
there
is
no
reason
for
that
Kingdom
to
be
afraid
of
any
thing
,
that
engages
different
Parties
to
a
mutual
Toleration
.
There
is
a
variety
of
Religions
,
as
of
several
Professions
.
If
people
that
follow
several
ways
of
living
should
be
permitted
to
make
War
one
upon
another
;
for
Example
,
should
the
Lawyers
be
suffer'd
by
open
Force
to
destroy
the
Merchants
and
Husband
Men
,
the
Damage
to
the
Kingdom
would
be
visible
;
but
by
Uniting
'em
together
in
Peace
,
the
Kingdom
looses
nothing
;
and
they
are
useful
one
to
the
other
.
In
like
manner
,
when
a
Kingdom
is
reduc'd
to
Tolerate
various
Religions
,
't
is
impossible
but
that
it
must
be
a
great
disadvantage
to
the
State
,
should
both
Parties
be
left
to
themselves
to
destroy
one
another
.
This
is
that
which
creates
Factions
and
Parties
;
while
the
Conspiracies
of
the
one
engage
the
other
under
a
necessity
of
Uniting
to
defend
themselves
.
But
when
they
are
restrain'd
by
Laws
that
are
Just
and
Moderate
,
there
needs
no
more
then
to
have
a
watchful
Eye
upon
'em
,
to
prevent
the
Mischief
arising
from
variety
of
Sentiments
.
Subjects
are
in
a
Kingdom
,
as
Children
and
Servants
in
a
Family
;
and
the
variety
of
Sentiments
is
like
the
Diversity
of
Tempers
and
Inclinations
.
Now
then
as
diversity
of
Humours
is
no
hindrance
to
the
Repose
of
a
Family
,
when
the
Laws
of
Oeccnomy
are
wisely
and
faithfully
observ'd
,
in
like
manner
,
Variety
of
Religions
never
disturbs
a
Kingdom
,
when
the
Members
of
it
look
mutually
one
upon
another
as
Children
of
the
same
Father
,
or
Servants
of
the
same
Master
;
and
the
Sovereign
doing
equal
Justice
to
Both
,
notwithstanding
this
difference
,
carefully
Observes
,
on
every
side
,
the
Laws
of
Peace
which
he
has
granted
'em
.
Hence
it
comes
to
pass
,
that
in
Countries
,
where
there
is
a
Free
Toleration
,
and
perhaps
too
Universal
,
that
the
Tranquility
of
the
Subject
is
nere
the
less
;
and
that
the
difference
of
Religion
,
even
in
France
it self
,
has
not
hinder'd
the
Kingdom
from-enjoying
a
Prosperity
of
Fifty
years
together
,
and
to
mount
to
that
Degree
of
Power
that
has
subdu'd
a
great
part
of
Europe
.
Now
to
speak
like
a
Politician
,
that
which
never
disturbs
the
Tranquility
of
a
Kingdom
,
that
which
never
interrupts
the
Happiness
of
it
,
that
which
never
suppresses
the
growing
Grandeur
of
it
,
never
disfigures
or
deforms
it
.
There
is
nothing
that
Offends
,
or
Disgraces
the
Ornament
of
a
Government
but
that
which
is
pernicious
.
Every
thing
is
lovely
,
every
thing
is
profitable
,
at
least
every
thing
is
fit
to
be
tolerated
from
whence
no
Mischief
proceeds
,
This
cannot
be
contradicted
in
those
things
that
never
ranverse
Divine
Right
,
nor
Moral
Equity
and
Honesty
.
Consequently
this
is
true
in
Toleration
.
It
does
not
in
the
least
disfigure
a
Kingdom
,
when
it
extends
not
to
Sects
that
sap
the
very
Foundations
of
Piety
Rather
it
ought
to
be
taken
for
an
Ornament
,
because
it
garnishes
the
Motions
and
Intercourse
of
the
People
with
an
Air
of
Peace
and
Charity
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
Glorious
Characters
of
Mankind
.
Now
What
is
the
Nature
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
the
Religion
of
the
Reformed
,
granting
it
came
short
of
that
Purity
which
is
Attributed
to
it
,
is
at
least
one
of
those
Religions
,
that
cannot
be
accus'd
of
overturning
the
least
Foundation
of
Piety
.
Neither
can
the
Morality
of
it
,
without
Detraction
,
be
call'd
Corrupted
,
nor
the
Doctrine
of
it
be
said
to
be
impious
,
nor
the
Discipline
of
it
Seditious
.
If
it
be
true
that
it
has
any
Defect
;
't
is
a
scrupulons
Delicacy
which
will
not
suffer
it
to
believe
and
practise
what
it
is
perswaded
that
God
never
commands
nor
approves
,
a
Niceness
to
be
endur'd
,
if
ever
any
were
;
since
there
is
nothing
against
which
the
Conscience
ought
to
keep
a
stricter
Guard
,
then
against
the
Doctrines
or
Worships
which
are
introduc'd
under
the
Name
of
Religion
,
to
the
prejudice
of
Gods
Commands
.
Consequently
it
may
be
tolerated
,
and
yet
the
Liberty
allow'd
it
be
no
disfigurement
to
the
Government
which
permits
it
.
If
the
Benefit
of
the
Edict
were
so
great
,
the
Justice
of
it
is
The
Justice
of
the
Edict
.
no
less
.
It
is
just
,
not
to
be
Cruel
;
or
if
some
times
Men
have
prov'd
Cruel
either
through
prejudice
,
blind
Zeal
,
or
Transports
of
Passion
,
't
is
but
Justice
not
to
be
so
always
.
It
is
also
more
just
,
to
be
neither
perfidious
nor
treacherous
;
or
if
sometimes
our
Reason
goes
so
far
astray
,
as
to
permit
us
to
become
so
,
't
is
a
necessary
piece
of
Justice
,
as
soon
as
may
be
,
to
return
home
to
sincerity
.
Cruelty
and
Perfidiousness
are
the
Disgrace
and
Ignominy
of
Human
Nature
;
Compassion
and
Fidelity
the
most
solid
Blessings
of
Society
.
If
they
have
been
Wrested
from
it
by
Fraud
and
Barbarism
that
have
assum'd
their
Room
,
there
is
nothing
more
just
then
to
restore
'em
to
it
again
,
by
re-establishing
,
as
soon
as
may
be
,
the
Rights
of
Honesty
and
Humanity
.
Now
it
was
a
long
time
since
,
that
both
the
one
and
the
other
were
Renounc'd
,
in
Respect
of
the
Catholics
,
and
that
neither
Pity
nor
Sincerity
,
was
to
be
found
in
their
Breasts
.
For
above
Fifty
years
together
,
the
unfortunate
Reformed
were
destroy'd
and
havoch
made
of
'em
by
all
manner
of
Torments
:
Above
thirty
years
together
,
the
Catholics
made
War
upon
'em
,
without
giving
Quarter
;
and
only
Granted
'em
a
little
breathing
time
of
Peace
,
to
take
better
measures
and
fitter
Opportunities
to
exterminate
'em
.
However
,
this
same
Zeal
of
the
Catholics
,
tho
it
had
been
just
and
rational
,
ought
to
have
surceas'd
,
after
so
many
vain
Effects
.
Tho
there
had
been
something
of
Religious
and
Evangelic
in
those
Cruelties
,
the
Catholics
had
done
enough
to
discharge
their
Consciences
.
It
was
but
just
at
length
to
return
to
means
more
Mild
and
Gentle
.
'T
was
time
to
mitigate
those
Rigours
,
that
did
but
augment
the
Number
of
the
Reformed
.
They
had
in
vain
attempted
the
Reducing
these
pretended
Wanderers
,
by
all
the
means
both
Lawful
and
Unlawful
,
that
Invention
could
Devise
;
even
to
the
bringing
the
most
flourishing
Kingdom
of
Christendom
,
within
a
Fingers
breadth
of
Desolation
.
Allurements
,
Promises
,
Favours
,
Writings
,
Pulpit-Harangues
,
Conferences
,
Threats
,
Torments
,
Massakers
,
Acts
of
Injustice
,
Fraud
,
Treachery
,
all
the
Artifices
of
a
Deceitful
Peace
,
all
the
Violences
of
a
Merciless
War
had
been
made
use
of
to
no
purpose
.
They
had
Banish'd
,
Re-call'd
;
Dispoil'd
of
all
,
Restor'd
;
Prosecuted
in
all
the
Ecclesiastical
and
Secular
Courts
,
even
by
the
Cruelty
of
the
Inquisitors
,
whatever
carry'd
the
Name
of
Reformed
.
They
had
had
Edicts
of
Peace
and
War
so
often
Granted
,
so
many
times
Revok'd
,
that
it
was
impossible
any
longer
to
Play
a
Game
so
pernicious
to
Human
Society
.
It
was
not
Just
that
Religion
should
serve
any
longer
as
a
pretence
for
so
much
Confusion
;
it
was
therefore
but
Just
that
Sincerity
and
Humanity
should
resume
their
Station
in
the
World
,
and
that
Wandering
Consciences
should
be
permitted
to
Govern
themselves
according
to
their
own
Illuminations
,
after
their
Enemies
had
so
long
labour'd
to
subdue
'em
to
the
Judgments
of
others
.
Moreover
,
these
pretended
Wanderers
,
who
had
done
the
Kingdom
no
other
harm
,
then
only
taken
Arms
to
defend
themselves
from
unjust
Oppressors
,
had
done
the
same
Kingdom
both
long
and
faithful
Services
,
attested
by
all
the
Records
of
Time
that
preserve
the
Memory
of
'em
,
confess'd
by
all
Impartial
Historians
,
contradicted
only
by
Missionaries
,
whose
Impudence
is
a
Shame
and
Scandal
to
all
Men
of
Honour
.
Now
there
is
a
reason
deriv'd
from
Natural
Right
and
Equity
,
which
binds
Reward
to
Service
,
and
which
looks
upon
as
an
Act
of
Injustice
,
the
Persecuting
,
Oppressing
,
and
Exterminating
,
with
an
Ou
ragious
Fury
,
those
from
whom
they
have
receiv'd
both
advantagious
Succour
,
and
kind
Offices
of
Defence
and
Preservation
.
The
Reformed
▪
who
had
all
the
French
Catholics
for
Testimonies
of
their
Fidelity
,
some
because
they
had
gain'd
by
their
Assistance
,
others
because
they
had
felt
the
smart
of
it
,
talk'd
loudly
of
their
long
and
important
Services
;
and
of
these
two
sorts
of
Catholics
,
there
were
some
who
were
not
asham'd
to
acknowledge
'em
.
When
Henry
III.
put
the
Duke
and
Cardinal
of
Guise
to
Death
,
the
Catholic
Rebels
were
infinitely
much
stronger
then
they
who
continu'd
in
their
Allegiance
;
but
when
the
Reformed
join'd
the
Kings
Party
,
the
Face
of
Affairs
chang'd
,
and
the
Honest
Party
were
soon
in
a
Condition
to
overwhelm
the
other
.
And
there
needs
but
a
little
Partiality
and
Equity
,
for
any
Man
to
see
what
share
they
had
in
the
Preservation
of
the
Kingdom
,
when
joining
with
the
King
,
they
not
only
ballanc'd
Affairs
,
but
turn'd
the
Scale
on
the
Kings
side
.
It
might
be
said
,
without
doing
any
body
wrong
,
that
they
alone
preserv'd
the
State
,
since
they
preserv'd
the
Catholics
who
jointly
labour'd
with
'em
afterwards
in
the
same
performance
.
However
I
shall
say
no
more
,
but
that
they
lent
a
helping
hand
to
the
preservation
of
it
;
that
they
shar'd
with
the
faithful
Catholics
the
Honour
of
supporting
the
Crown
,
and
fixing
it
upon
the
Head
of
him
to
whom
it
Lawfully
appertain'd
;
that
after
they
had
fasten'd
it
upon
the
Head
of
Henry
III.
they
assisted
his
Successor
to
Justice
of
Reward
after
Service
done
.
recover
it
again
,
and
to
defend
his
Claim
against
the
fury
of
the
League
,
and
the
Conspiracies
of
Spain
and
Italy
.
It
was
but
just
then
that
they
should
share
in
the
Reward
,
after
they
had
undergon
their
part
of
the
Toils
and
Hazards
of
the
War
;
that
they
should
partake
of
the
Repose
and
Pleasures
also
of
the
Peace
.
Now
this
is
all
that
the
Edict
of
Nantes
has
done
for
'em
.
Nevertheless
,
there
is
something
more
to
What
Reward
is
.
be
said
.
When
we
speak
of
Recompence
,
there
is
something
to
be
understood
,
which
distinguishes
one
Man
from
another
;
which
confers
upon
the
one
,
by
reason
of
his
Merit
and
Services
,
somewhat
which
is
not
bestow'd
upon
another
,
because
there
is
not
the
same
reason
for
the
preference
.
Between
the
Prince
and
Subject
,
Recompence
gives
to
the
Receiver
something
more
then
is
owing
to
him
from
the
Prince
under
the
Quality
of
a
Subject
,
and
distinguishes
him
from
that
Equality
wherein
others
remain
.
If
it
be
Just
then
,
and
grounded
upon
the
most
evident
Principles
of
Natural
Understanding
,
that
Faithful
Subjects
should
have
Rewards
conferr'd
upon
'em
,
that
signalize
and
distinguish
'em
,
how
much
more
Equitable
is
it
,
to
Grant
'em
for
their
Recompence
,
that
which
does
no
more
then
equal
'em
with
others
,
and
put
'em
into
the
same
Condition
?
Now
the
Favours
and
Priviledges
of
the
Edict
are
no
more
then
Recompences
of
the
last
Order
.
The
Edict
Grants
nothing
to
the
Reformed
that
distinguishes
'em
from
others
The
Edict
Grants
nothing
to
the
Reformed
,
&c.
under
the
Quality
of
Subjects
,
or
which
may
be
taken
to
be
any
Mark
of
Preference
before
another
.
It
grants
'em
nothing
but
the
Security
of
their
Persons
,
their
Estates
and
their
Lives
,
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
,
free
Priviledge
to
Worship
God
,
and
procure
the
Salvation
of
their
Souls
,
according
to
their
own
Opinions
and
Judgments
,
to
share
alike
with
others
the
Protection
of
the
Laws
,
and
the
Benefit
of
Justice
;
to
have
the
same
Liberty
of
Preferment
to
Employments
and
Offices
,
by
their
Merit
;
to
Professions
,
by
their
Sufficiency
;
to
Trades
,
by
their
Capacity
:
To
have
power
to
Assemble
and
Confer
together
,
and
Mutually
to
Assist
each
other
in
the
Performances
of
Religion
and
Piety
;
to
enjoy
equally
with
the
Catholics
the
Right
which
Nature
gives
to
Fathers
over
their
Children
,
to
Masters
over
their
Hir'd
Servants
;
to
participate
of
the
Mutual
Succours
of
Society
during
Life
,
and
the
Duties
of
Enterrment
after
Death
.
In
a
word
,
there
is
nothing
in
the
Edict
that
grants
any
thing
more
to
the
Reformed
then
what
all
other
Subjects
enjoy
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
greatest
part
of
these
Common
Rights
are
granted
the
Reformed
with
certain
Limitations
,
which
clearly
show'd
that
all
the
Sway
and
Dominion
was
in
the
hands
of
the
Catholics
,
and
that
the
Reformed
were
only
Associated
to
these
Advantages
by
a
Treaty
of
Mutual
Toleration
.
The
Securities
also
are
a
sufficient
Proof
that
the
Equality
was
not
perfect
,
and
that
the
Reformed
had
neither
Power
nor
Credit
.
Securities
are
never
taken
but
from
those
that
are
the
stronger
,
or
the
most
suspected
;
and
they
that
require
'em
,
acknowledge
at
the
same
time
a
kind
of
Superiority
in
those
that
Grant
'em
.
This
not
being
to
be
question'd
in
the
least
,
it
was
but
a
The
Concessions
for
this
reason
so
much
the
more
Just
.
piece
of
Justice
to
Grant
the
Reformed
for
their
Services
,
those
Favours
that
did
no
more
then
equal
'em
with
others
.
This
was
indeed
to
grant
'em
just
nothing
;
it
was
no
more
then
a
Restitution
of
what
belong'd
to
'em
,
to
maintain
'em
in
their
Rights
of
Nature
,
and
in
those
which
they
had
by
Birth
,
like
others
that
breath'd
the
same
Air
,
and
obey'd
the
same
Prince
.
There
is
nothing
can
be
call'd
Just
,
if
the
Preservation
of
Common
Right
may
not
deserve
that
Name
;
more
especially
in
favour
of
those
,
who
have
perform'd
for
the
good
of
their
Country
,
the
same
Duties
and
Services
with
the
rest
of
their
Fellow
Country-men
.
Let
us
suppose
,
for
a
moment
,
that
these
Advantages
were
refus'd
the
Reformed
after
their
good
Services
;
or
rather
,
without
supposing
any
thing
,
let
us
look
upon
'em
,
as
they
were
before
the
Edict
was
Granted
,
and
what
they
are
since
it
was
revok'd
.
We
shall
see
Catholics
and
Reformed
,
at
least
under
the
same
Obedience
;
preferr'd
to
the
same
Offices
;
sharing
in
the
same
Exigencies
of
State
;
embracing
the
same
Opportunities
to
serve
their
Prince
;
having
the
same
Civil
Laws
,
the
same
Obligations
,
the
same
Interests
,
the
same
Enemies
.
So
much
Equality
in
all
these
things
,
requires
that
it
should
be
the
same
in
all
the
rest
;
but
we
shall
find
it
cease
,
so
soon
as
we
shall
but
turn
our
Eyes
upon
the
Reformed
,
depriv'd
of
the
Favours
of
the
Edict
.
We
shall
find
'em
abus'd
in
their
Persons
;
ruin'd
in
their
Estates
;
excluded
from
all
Employments
either
of
Honour
or
Profit
;
banish'd
their
Country
;
depriv'd
of
all
the
Priviledges
of
Conscience
and
Nature
;
and
notwithstanding
their
Merits
or
Abilities
,
bereav'd
of
all
Equality
with
others
,
no
better
Subjects
then
themselves
;
so
far
from
obtaining
distinguishing
Rewards
.
Certainly
,
there
cannot
be
imagin'd
the
least
Idea
of
Justice
in
such
a
prodigious
disproportion
;
in
such
a
violent
separation
of
Merit
and
Recompence
,
that
they
who
might
justly
reck'n
upon
their
Deserts
,
instead
of
obtaining
favours
equal
to
those
which
are
granted
to
others
under
the
same
Circumstances
,
can
hardly
find
Subsistance
and
Security
,
for
all
their
Pains
and
Labour
.
How
is
it
possible
that
Justice
should
brook
,
that
that
part
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
,
to
say
no
more
,
so
strenuously
contributed
with
the
other
to
preserve
it
,
should
be
Oppress'd
,
Destroy'd
,
and
Prosecuted
,
with
Fire
and
Sword
,
by
the
other
that
could
not
have
been
preserv'd
without
it
.
'T
is
the
same
thing
,
as
if
a
Prince
that
had
won
great
Conquests
by
the
Assistance
and
Valour
of
his
Souldiers
,
should
order
the
one
half
of
his
Army
to
cut
the
other
in
pieces
,
to
Reward
'em
for
their
good
Service
.
I
confess
,
that
after
all
these
Reflections
,
one
difficulty
would
What
the
Edict
grants
the
Reformed
does
no
body
harm
.
still
remain
behind
,
were
it
so
that
others
were
to
be
depriv'd
of
those
Favours
,
before
they
could
be
bestow'd
upon
the
Reformed
.
Justice
does
not
require
that
one
should
be
dispoil'd
to
enrich
another
,
seeing
that
the
Principal
Duty
of
it
,
is
to
secure
to
every
Body
his
own
Right
;
but
the
Peace
Granted
to
the
Reformed
took
nothing
from
the
Catholics
.
The
Rights
of
Nature
and
of
Birth
,
are
Blessings
which
every
individual
Man
possesses
;
in
the
Enjoyment
of
which
,
the
Advantages
of
the
one
part
never
injure
the
other
.
The
Liberty
of
one
Man
,
let
it
be
never
so
far
extended
,
never
confines
the
Liberty
of
his
Equal
within
ere
a
jot
the
narrower
Bounds
.
While
one
is
allur'd
by
the
Right
of
aspiring
to
Rewards
and
Dignities
by
Merit
and
Services
,
there
is
a
Door
left
open
for
others
to
ascend
by
the
same
Steps
.
A
Father
loses
nothing
of
his
Lawful
Authority
over
his
Children
and
his
Family
,
tho
all
other
Fathers
enjoy
the
same
Power
.
The
Conscience
of
a
Catholic
is
ne'r
the
less
free
,
tho
the
Conscience
of
a
Reformed
Person
be
not
put
upon
the
Rack
.
In
a
word
,
all
these
Advantages
are
such
,
that
the
one
may
gain
by
'em
,
and
the
other
never
lose
;
as
the
Priviledge
of
Burgessship
is
no
Dismembring
of
his
Freedom
from
another
.
In
like
manner
the
Liberty
which
Nature
gives
to
every
Man
to
breath
the
same
Air
,
and
enjoy
the
same
Sun-shine
,
is
no
hindrance
,
but
that
every
Man
has
the
same
share
both
of
the
Air
and
the
Light
.
Moreover
,
the
Catholics
have
taken
all
the
Caution
imaginable
,
not
to
be
losers
themselves
.
They
have
restor'd
their
Religion
to
every
thing
which
the
War
had
taken
from
it
.
Time
has
made
it
out
that
they
have
been
great
Gainers
The
Catholics
Gainers
by
the
Edicts
.
by
the
Edict
.
Their
Religion
wanted
much
of
that
Splendor
and
Pomp
which
afterwards
it
attain'd
to
;
which
is
no
small
matter
,
since
Worldly
Lustre
is
one
of
the
Principal
Objects
of
the
Politicks
of
that
Religion
.
Besides
,
it
is
by
the
Edicts
that
she
preserves
her
Superiority
,
her
Churches
,
her
Houses
,
her
Revenues
,
her
Church-yards
,
and
her
Ceremonies
;
and
far
from
seeing
her
Priviledges
lessen'd
,
she
has
acquir'd
new
ones
.
So
that
the
Concessions
of
the
Edict
being
grounded
upon
the
Nature
of
the
Things
,
and
the
Civil
Rights
that
every
Man
is
Born
to
;
and
moreover
,
depriving
no
body
of
that
which
they
secur'd
to
so
many
Lawful
Members
of
the
Kingdom
,
it
was
an
apparent
Act
of
Justice
that
the
Reformed
should
enjoy
it
.
There
was
no
room
here
for
the
Exception
of
another
Mans
Right
,
which
the
Kings
of
France
formerly
excepted
in
all
their
Letters
,
and
which
ought
to
be
Naturally
understood
in
all
Acts
,
intending
Sincerity
,
and
publish'd
by
Authority
,
wherein
it
is
not
express'd
.
And
as
the
Favours
done
the
Reformed
are
things
which
Create
no
Loss
or
Dammage
to
others
,
there
is
no
body
that
can
,
or
ought
in
Justice
to
find
fault
with
,
or
oppose'em
.
From
these
two
good
Qualities
of
the
Edict
thus
join'd
together
,
The
Edict
ought
to
be
Irrevocable
.
arises
a
third
of
Perpetual
and
Irrevocable
,
which
agrees
with
nothing
more
Naturally
then
with
Laws
and
Treaties
,
the
Justice
and
Benefit
of
which
ought
never
to
be
disputed
.
'T
is
not
my
design
to
insist
upon
these
two
Words
,
in
regard
they
are
made
use
of
in
the
Edict
it self
.
I
know
very
well
,
it
would
be
a
thing
that
would
produce
extraordinary
Consequences
,
were
it
sufficient
to
give
'em
the
Name
of
such
,
to
render
Laws
Eternal
and
Unalterable
.
Altho
that
Vows
and
Oaths
are
the
strongest
Obligations
with
which
a
Man
can
burthen
his
Conscience
,
yet
there
are
some
that
carry
in
themselves
a
Character
of
Nullity
,
that
breaks
the
Bond
of
their
Assurance
.
Such
are
those
by
which
a
Man
is
oblig'd
to
things
Unjust
or
Impossible
.
The
Epithites
of
Rash
and
Inconsiderate
will
always
cleave
to
'em
,
but
they
cannot
be
thought
Irrevocable
,
tho
it
were
so
express'd
in
the
Draught
with
all
the
Words
that
imported
such
a
meaning
.
There
are
also
Laws
that
carry
in
themselves
the
Marks
of
their
being
fit
to
be
revok'd
;
tho
he
that
made
'em
obliges
himself
in
never
so
express
Words
,
never
to
revoke
'em
.
Such
are
those
Laws
that
oblige
to
Injustice
or
Cruelty
.
Such
are
those
Treaties
also
that
oblige
the
Ratifiers
to
violate
Humanity
and
Honesty
.
Such
is
the
Edict
by
which
Lewis
XIV
.
revok'd
the
Edict
of
Nantes
;
which
is
nothing
in
the
Main
but
a
Solemn
Promise
never
to
do
Justice
to
a
great
Number
of
his
Subjects
.
Let
'em
call
these
Acts
Irrevocable
as
long
as
they
please
,
they
cease
not
however
to
be
liable
to
Revocation
,
because
they
are
void
in
themselves
;
and
for
that
the
Maxim
touching
Oaths
may
be
justly
apply'd
to
'em
,
that
they
ought
not
to
be
observ'd
in
things
that
are
Dishonest
and
Ignominious
.
Nevertheless
,
Considerations
upon
the
Word
.
it
is
not
to
be
imagin'd
that
these
Terms
are
Illusory
,
like
certain
Clauses
that
are
never
inserted
into
Contracts
,
but
meerly
for
Formalities
sake
;
but
which
neither
add
to
their
perfection
nor
their
firmness
.
'T
is
not
to
be
thought
,
that
those
words
,
the
meaning
of
which
is
so
well
known
,
lose
it
as
soon
as
they
are
put
into
an
Edict
;
as
if
they
only
would
infer
,
that
the
thing
shall
remain
in
force
no
longer
then
the
good
pleasure
of
the
strongest
side
.
This
would
be
to
break
all
the
Bonds
of
Civil
Society
,
and
to
ranverse
all
the
Foundations
of
Honesty
and
Sincere
Dealing
,
should
Men
go
about
to
change
the
most
express
Words
into
Delusions
,
which
are
made
use
of
to
deceive
those
that
take
'em
according
to
their
Natural
Idea's
.
It
must
be
confess'd
at
least
,
that
in
Things
which
include
nothing
of
Unjust
,
nothing
Inhuman
,
nor
Dishonest
,
whatever
is
promis'd
as
Irrevocable
,
ought
unalterably
to
be
observ'd
.
These
Terms
then
are
of
great
weight
,
and
give
a
great
force
to
those
Laws
wherein
they
are
inserted
;
more
especially
when
those
Laws
proceeded
from
the
pure
and
sole
Free-will
and
Inclination
of
the
Legislator
,
without
being
admonish'd
,
requir'd
or
sollicited
to
make
'em
.
It
might
be
said
,
that
when
a
Prince
Promulgates
a
Law
meerly
because
it
is
his
Pleasure
so
to
do
,
the
Benefit
which
he
Grants
his
Subjects
depending
clearly
upon
himself
,
may
be
confin'd
to
his
Pleasure
,
and
endure
no
longer
then
he
thinks
it
convenient
.
But
when
those
Laws
have
been
sought
for
,
su'd
for
,
sollicited
,
and
obtain'd
,
after
long
and
mature
Considerations
,
after
the
Negotiations
and
Conferences
of
several
Years
;
if
they
have
been
Proclaim'd
with
the
Title
of
Irrevocable
,
they
ought
to
be
such
effectually
,
because
't
is
certain
they
were
Requested
and
Granted
under
that
Qualification
.
Otherwise
there
would
be
nothing
stable
in
the
Concessions
of
Soveraigns
,
nothing
assur'd
in
the
Condition
of
Subjects
.
And
in
regard
there
are
always
several
Families
whose
settlements
are
founded
upon
these
Concessions
,
they
would
be
always
in
fear
of
approaching
Ruin
,
if
they
could
not
rely
upon
the
Title
of
Irrecoverable
which
the
Prince
has
stampt
upon
'em
.
All
this
ought
also
to
be
still
more
evident
,
when
the
Concessions
are
just
and
profitable
;
when
they
make
for
the
Welfare
and
Advantage
of
any
one
,
without
doing
any
Body
an
Injury
:
When
they
are
likewise
in
some
measure
due
and
necessary
;
either
,
because
they
who
have
obtain'd
'em
have
deserv'd
'em
;
or
for
that
without
'em
they
could
not
be
assur'd
either
of
their
Repose
,
or
of
their
Lives
.
But
not
to
insist
upon
Words
,
I
have
some
other
Reflexions
And
upon
the
things
.
upon
the
things
themselves
.
I
say
then
,
that
the
Nature
of
the
thing
requires
that
Edicts
should
be
irrevocable
,
either
when
the
matter
which
they
contain
is
just
in
it self
,
or
when
they
supply
the
place
,
and
have
the
Force
of
a
Sincere
and
Honest
Treaty
.
Both
the
one
and
the
other
is
to
be
met
with
in
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
The
matter
which
it
ordains
is
a
natural
piece
of
Justice
,
as
I
can
make
out
by
Reflexions
different
from
those
which
I
have
already
made
.
All
that
it
contains
may
be
reduc'd
to
two
Heads
;
that
is
to
say
,
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
securing
the
Reformed
in
their
Natural
and
Civil
Rights
.
Liberty
of
Conscience
is
a
Piece
of
Justice
so
evident
,
that
in
the
very
Bosom
of
the
Roman
Rights
of
Conscience
.
Church
it self
,
which
looks
upon
it
as
a
part
of
her
Duty
to
persecute
others
,
there
are
Doctors
who
do
not
hold
it
proper
to
make
use
of
Extremities
to
constrain
it
.
At
least
it
is
certain
that
it
ought
not
to
be
forc'd
because
it
cannot
be
compell'd
.
Whatever
Violence
may
be
offer'd
to
Men
,
't
is
impossible
to
force
'em
not
to
think
what
they
think
,
or
not
to
judge
things
Good
or
Evil
,
according
as
they
are
represented
by
their
Understanding
and
Knowledge
.
The
Conscience
was
made
to
depend
upon
God
alone
;
to
whom
all
the
Motions
and
Inclinations
of
it
have
a
kind
of
Resemblance
in
the
Nature
and
Constitution
of
it
:
And
is
as
it
were
a
kind
of
substitute
under
the
Eternal
Justice
to
give
an
Account
to
God
of
the
Heart
of
Man
;
but
never
gives
it
to
any
but
God
himself
.
So
that
at
the
same
time
,
that
you
extort
from
a
Man
by
Violence
an
outward
Approbation
of
things
which
the
Conscience
condemns
,
it
protests
in
secret
against
what
the
Lips
are
forc'd
to
utter
;
and
even
during
the
Torment
it self
,
or
in
the
rude
Hands
of
Armed
Souldiers
,
preserves
the
Liberty
both
of
seeing
and
judging
that
a
Man
is
compell'd
to
Sin
,
when
he
is
made
to
do
that
which
his
Conscience
cannot
approve
.
Now
therefore
,
't
is
the
highest
Piece
of
Injustice
to
go
about
to
bereave
a
Man
of
that
which
constraint
it self
and
utmost
violence
cannot
force
from
him
;
neither
can
such
a
Compulsion
produce
any
other
then
one
of
these
two
Effects
:
Either
he
must
be
made
Guilty
of
abominable
Hypocrisie
,
by
compelling
him
to
declare
a
Veneration
for
what
he
abhors
;
or
else
he
must
be
condemn'd
to
Tortures
and
Cruelties
,
of
which
there
is
to
be
no
end
,
but
with
his
vanquish'd
Constancy
or
his
Life
.
There
are
some
things
so
Sacred
in
the
Rights
of
Conscience
,
that
God
himself
,
to
whom
alone
it
is
only
subject
,
would
never
assume
to
violate
;
and
therefore
he
so
wisely
manages
the
Operations
and
Victorie
,
of
his
Grace
,
in
the
Conversion
of
Souls
,
that
he
never
Offers
Violence
to
that
Liberty
.
Whence
it
follows
,
that
Men
who
have
no
Jurisdiction
over
it
,
cannot
go
about
to
force
it
,
but
they
must
commit
a
most
Apparent
Act
of
Injustice
.
But
The
Force
of
Edicts
that
maintain
Liberty
.
there
arises
from
hence
a
second
consequence
,
that
since
it
is
so
unjust
a
thing
to
compel
the
Conscience
;
't
is
but
justice
on
the
other
side
to
allow
it
all
the
Priviledges
that
belong
to
it
.
If
then
the
Concessions
grounded
upon
this
Justice
are
to
be
Eternal
and
Unalterable
,
like
that
Justice
which
gives
'em
their
Authority
,
there
can
be
never
any
Edicts
that
more
deserve
to
be
exempt
from
Revocation
,
then
those
that
secure
the
Conscience
that
Liberty
which
Nature
gives
it
,
and
which
discharges
it
from
all
constraint
.
'T
is
the
very
same
thing
with
Edicts
that
are
Granted
And
of
these
that
are
granted
for
the
preservation
of
the
Societies
.
for
the
Preservation
of
Subjects
,
and
which
secure
their
persons
,
their
Fortunes
and
their
Rights
.
Certainly
,
never
any
people
,
when
they
first
embody
under
certain
Forms
of
Government
,
pretended
either
to
give
,
or
suffer
others
to
assume
an
Authority
to
destroy
'em
.
Surely
they
never
renounc'd
that
Independency
wherein
they
are
Born
,
every
one
singly
in
respect
of
others
,
but
only
because
they
found
more
safety
in
their
Uniting
for
the
common
defence
,
or
in
the
Protection
The
preservation
of
Subjects
the
chief
Obligation
of
Soveraigns
.
of
the
Stranger
.
Nothing
can
recompence
'em
for
that
Subjection
which
takes
from
'em
one
part
of
their
Liberty
,
but
their
Assurance
of
preserving
by
that
petty
damage
all
the
rest
of
their
Priviledges
.
'T
is
therefore
the
Natural
Duty
of
Sovereigns
to
secure
'em
alike
to
all
to
whom
they
belong
;
because
they
are
advanc'd
to
Sovereign
Power
to
be
their
Conservators
,
and
for
that
the
Preservation
of
their
Subjects
is
the
principal
Obligation
of
their
Crown
.
Their
Authority
is
the
Image
of
Providence
that
Governs
only
to
preserve
.
There
is
nothing
but
our
Rebellion
,
either
as
God's
Creatures
,
that
causes
us
to
forfeit
the
preserving
Aid
of
Providence
;
or
as
Subjects
,
that
deprives
'em
of
their
share
of
the
Publick
protection
.
But
as
for
Subjects
Peaceable
,
Obedient
,
Faithful
,
and
the
most
recommendable
by
their
Merits
and
their
Services
,
it
cannot
be
imagin'd
,
why
leave
should
be
given
to
bereave
'em
of
the
Priviledges
that
preserve
'em
;
or
that
a
Sovereign
who
is
oblig'd
by
his
Character
to
uphold
'em
,
could
ever
revoke
Edicts
that
were
so
necessary
for
their
Defence
.
Either
they
must
take
from
those
that
live
under
the
benefit
of
the
Edicts
,
the
Quality
of
Subjects
,
with
which
they
were
born
,
and
of
which
they
carry
the
Essential
Mark
in
their
Obedience
;
or
else
they
ought
to
have
left
'em
as
well
as
others
,
whatever
appertains
to
'em
in
the
same
Quality
.
But
how
can
they
take
from
'em
the
Quality
of
Subjects
?
They
are
neither
Forreigners
nor
Enemies
.
They
are
not
Forreigners
,
because
they
were
born
in
the
same
Air
,
as
the
rest
were
,
as
also
under
the
same
Authority
,
and
under
the
same
Laws
.
They
are
not
Enemies
,
because
they
pay
Homage
and
Allegiance
.
Being
then
Subjects
,
't
is
impossible
that
those
Edicts
which
maintain
'em
in
the
Priviledges
of
their
condition
,
should
be
thought
liable
to
Revocation
;
unless
they
thought
at
the
same
time
that
a
Prince
might
lawfully
destroy
a
State
that
was
Obedient
to
his
Government
;
or
that
among
Members
of
one
and
the
same
Dominion
,
one
party
should
have
leave
to
oppress
the
other
,
without
any
regard
to
Justice
or
Humanity
.
But
if
such
Edicts
are
irrevocable
,
in
respect
of
the
Nature
of
the
things
themselves
,
they
ought
to
be
yet
far
more
unalterable
,
by
reason
of
the
Treaty
which
they
include
.
In
general
it
may
be
said
,
that
all
the
Edicts
of
Protection
which
a
Soveraign
Grants
his
Subjects
are
equivalent
to
Treaties
;
because
they
are
no
more
then
a
Renewing
the
Original
and
Fundamental
Treaty
,
upon
which
all
Societies
are
establish'd
.
Let
'em
use
all
the
shifts
they
can
,
't
is
never
to
be
deny'd
without
a
voluntary
blindness
,
but
that
the
Power
of
Soveraigns
An
Express
or
Tacit
Treaty
naturally
between
Sovereign
and
Subject
.
Springs
from
an
Express
or
tacit
Treaty
,
by
which
their
Subjects
submit
their
Persons
and
Estates
to
their
Dominion
,
upon
condition
of
doing
'em
Justice
at
home
,
and
protecting
'em
abroad
.
In
Conquests
also
the
weakest
Treats
with
the
strongest
,
upon
conditions
of
Surrender
;
and
they
who
yield
to
the
Discretion
of
the
Victor
,
make
him
only
Master
of
the
conditions
of
Preservation
which
they
expect
.
So
soon
as
the
Articles
are
agreed
on
,
on
both
sides
,
the
Laws
prescrib'd
the
Conquer'd
are
chang'd
into
a
Treaty
,
by
which
the
Conquerour
is
oblig'd
to
leave
'em
either
their
Estates
,
their
Lives
,
or
their
Liberty
,
upon
Condition
that
they
perform
those
Duties
which
necessity
imposes
upon
'em
.
Otherwise
it
is
not
to
be
conceiv'd
,
that
Men
would
submit
themselves
to
be
destroy'd
at
the
pleasure
of
the
strongest
,
without
reserving
some
Assurance
of
being
able
to
preserve
themselves
by
a
profound
Obedience
.
Servitude
is
contrary
to
Nature
,
and
according
to
the
sentiment
of
several
Lawyers
,
't
is
not
in
the
Power
of
a
Man
,
to
submit
his
Life
,
without
any
Condition
,
to
the
fancies
and
Capricio's
of
a
Master
.
But
I
am
desirous
to
consider
it
here
,
under
a
less
Odious
Character
,
as
a
Degree
of
extream
subjection
;
as
the
most
strict
engagement
,
to
which
a
Man
may
be
reduc'd
,
in
respect
of
another
.
In
this
case
,
I
say
,
that
it
includes
something
of
Reciprocal
,
and
the
Slave
does
Also
between
Master
and
Slave
.
not
yield
his
Master
the
Power
of
Life
and
Death
over
him
,
but
to
make
use
of
it
in
case
of
Revolt
and
Rebellion
;
but
supposing
Obedience
and
Fidelity
,
Slavery
it self
has
those
priviledges
,
which
the
Master
is
ty'd
to
Observe
.
A
Slave
does
not
Sacrifice
his
Liberty
,
but
for
the
preservation
of
his
Life
.
So
that
he
resumes
the
Rights
of
his
Liberty
,
if
his
Master
persecutes
him
,
and
assails
his
Life
,
while
he
perseveres
in
his
Duty
.
Liberty
is
priviled'd
.
As
it
is
one
of
the
most
Natural
Blessings
of
Mankind
,
and
the
most
inseparable
from
him
,
so
he
recovers
and
re
establishes
his
Rights
,
so
soon
as
he
to
whom
they
are
submitted
abuses
'em
to
the
Destruction
of
those
that
are
subjected
to
his
Power
.
If
there
are
Examples
in
the
World
of
any
contrary
Usage
,
that
ne're
proceeds
from
Right
,
which
can
never
Authorize
Tyranny
;
but
from
the
Violence
of
the
stronger
Party
,
which
through
Terror
stupifies
and
silences
the
Voice
of
Nature
and
Innocence
.
Besides
,
it
is
not
to
be
found
,
but
among
People
,
where
Barbarism
has
Usurp'd
the
place
of
Nature
;
and
where
Force
never
listens
to
the
Maxims
of
Justice
.
According
to
this
Principle
then
,
whereever
the
Lessons
of
Justice
and
Nature
are
listen'd
to
,
the
Relations
of
Severesgnty
and
Subjection
are
grounded
upon
a
Primitive
Condition
,
which
sets
up
all
Authority
on
the
one
side
,
on
purpose
to
be
employ'd
for
Common
preservation
;
and
gives
all
Obedience
on
the
other
side
,
upon
Condition
of
the
Recompence
of
Protection
.
Which
being
a
Treaty
,
either
Tacit
or
Express
,
the
Articles
of
which
are
vary'd
in
several
manners
,
according
to
the
different
Constitutions
of
States
,
all
Edicts
,
by
which
this
Protection
is
promis'd
,
or
which
are
necessary
to
give
assurance
of
it
,
are
only
Renovations
of
that
Fundamental
Obligation
,
which
is
the
Natural
Duty
of
Soveraignty
.
These
are
therefore
Treaties
,
because
they
are
in
Truth
but
Ratifications
of
the
Former
;
and
they
are
no
more
to
be
Revok'd
,
then
the
Fundamental
Condition
of
Supreme
Power
.
But
not
to
have
recourse
to
general
Considerations
,
I
say
The
Force
of
Treaties
.
particularly
,
that
never
any
person
question'd
the
stability
of
Treaties
,
where
the
most
Essential
Things
have
been
observ'd
,
which
have
been
concluded
between
Parties
of
sufficient
Power
,
by
persons
of
Capacity
fully
inform'd
of
their
business
,
after
mature
Deliberation
,
without
Fraud
or
Violence
.
The
Edict
of
Nantes
a
Treaty
.
If
all
this
were
to
be
found
in
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
it
cannot
be
deny'd
,
but
that
it
ought
to
be
as
irrevocable
,
as
the
most
Solemn
Treaty
that
ever
was
mention'd
in
Story
.
The
Appellation
of
Treaty
has
been
likewise
given
it
by
the
most
passionate
Catholics
,
even
by
the
Jesuits
themselves
,
who
of
late
years
having
labour'd
to
annihilate
it
,
acknowledg'd
before
it
was
Granted
,
That
the
Negotiation
and
the
Treaty
held
on
for
several
whole
years
together
.
In
a
Word
History
most
evidently
demonstrates
it
.
There
you
shall
Observe
Parties
having
different
Pretensions
,
who
Depute
,
Confer
,
Contest
,
and
agree
.
Four
Years
were
spent
in
these
Negotiations
,
if
we
begin
from
the
Assembly
of
St.
Foy
,
where
the
first
Foundation
of
this
Work
was
laid
.
Two
Years
at
least
were
spun
out
;
if
we
begin
to
reck'n
from
the
time
that
the
King
promis'd
to
send
Commissioners
,
with
Instructions
and
Plenary
Power
.
Never
Treaty
between
a
King
and
a
King
,
or
between
a
State
and
a
State
,
had
more
Marks
,
or
more
Circumstances
to
make
it
a
real
Treaty
.
'T
is
true
,
that
when
it
was
Publish'd
,
they
did
not
give
it
the
Name
of
a
Treaty
,
but
of
an
Edict
.
However
the
Name
did
not
change
the
Thing
;
and
if
the
Title
made
any
difference
in
the
Outward
Form
of
an
Edict
,
or
a
Contract
▪
nevertheless
such
an
Edict
,
and
such
a
Treaty
vary
nothing
in
substance
.
Treaties
also
that
are
made
with
Foraigners
,
sometimes
assume
the
Form
of
an
Edict
,
when
they
are
Publish'd
in
the
Kingdom
.
Thus
in
the
first
Civil
Wars
,
after
a
Treaty
concluded
at
the
Head
of
the
Armies
,
there
was
an
Edict
Compos'd
,
which
the
Reformed
reap'd
as
the
Harvest
of
the
War
.
Besides
,
that
the
Form
of
the
Edict
,
in
such
a
The
Form
of
the
Edict
renders
it
more
Venerable
.
Gase
,
serves
only
to
give
it
new
strength
,
since
it
adds
the
Majesty
of
a
Law
to
the
firmness
of
a
Decree
.
Whence
I
conclude
,
that
an
Edict
where
these
two
Characters
concur
,
as
in
that
of
Nantes
,
is
so
much
the
more
irrevocable
,
in
regard
that
at
the
same
time
't
is
both
a
Law
just
,
wisely
Ordain'd
,
Venerable
,
and
a
sincere
Treaty
.
But
to
make
this
matter
yet
more
clearly
out
,
I
shall
consisider
this
Treaty
two
ways
:
Either
as
made
between
the
King
and
his
Reformed
Subjects
,
or
between
Two
things
relating
to
a
Treaty
in
the
Edict
.
1.
Between
the
King
and
the
Reformed
.
2.
Between
the
Catholics
and
the
Reformed
.
the
Reformed
and
the
Catholics
,
under
a
kind
of
Comyromise
,
or
mutual
Reference
to
the
King
,
who
by
Vertue
of
that
Character
is
the
Soveraign
Judge
,
and
Born
Umpire
of
all
diforms
that
arises
between
his
Subjects
.
I
say
that
these
two
Relations
are
no
way
contradictory
,
but
may
naturally
be
included
in
the
same
Act.
The
Edict
then
is
at
the
same
time
a
Treaty
where
both
King
and
the
Reformed
oblige
themselves
to
certain
conditions
;
and
where
the
Catholics
and
Reformed
are
regulated
and
moderated
,
as
to
their
Differences
,
by
the
King's
Decisions
,
the
only
lawful
Arbitrator
of
their
Reciprocal
Pretensions
.
The
thing
is
of
that
Importance
as
Merits
to
be
Examin'd
upon
these
two
Respects
.
Considering
it
then
,
as
a
Treaty
between
the
King
and
the
Reformed
,
I
say
that
the
King
,
when
he
came
to
the
Crown
,
found
'em
Arm'd
,
upon
two
Accounts
.
First
they
had
been
constantly
The
Reformed
Treats
with
the
King
.
1.
●●r
Recompence
for
their
Services
.
2.
Touching
their
being
secur'd
against
their
Enemies
exposing
their
Lives
and
Estates
for
near
twenty
years
together
,
to
defend
the
King
himself
against
those
,
who
went
about
to
Ravish
from
him
his
lawful
Right
.
And
moreover
they
were
in
Arms
for
their
own
Preservation
,
against
people
that
had
prosecuted
'em
for
near
Thirty
Years
togethe
,
with
all
the
Rigourous
ways
of
Injustice
and
Cruelty
.
So
that
the
Treaty
which
they
made
with
him
,
was
a
Treaty
touching
Reward
for
their
Services
,
and
on
the
other
side
a
Treaty
of
Precaution
against
their
implacable
Enemies
,
upon
the
assurance
of
which
they
might
lay
down
their
Arms.
Whence
it
follow'd
,
that
whatever
is
contain'd
in
the
Edict
is
nothing
else
,
but
either
Concessions
to
satisfie
'em
upon
their
Demands
,
or
securities
Equivalent
to
those
which
they
might
have
obtain'd
by
their
Arms
and
their
Courage
.
By
that
means
they
in
some
measure
resign'd
their
Arms
into
the
King's
Hands
,
who
reciprocally
took
upon
him
to
Defend
and
Protect
'em
.
So
that
they
sincerely
and
faithfully
commit
themselves
to
the
Care
of
his
Protection
,
and
he
on
the
other
side
engages
to
preserve
'em
by
his
Authority
from
the
Artifices
and
Violences
of
those
,
who
for
so
many
years
together
had
labour'd
their
Destruction
.
He
could
not
therefore
depart
from
his
promis'd
Protection
,
without
violating
his
Word
and
Faith
,
which
is
the
Soul
of
all
Societies
,
and
the
only
Bond
of
their
subsistance
.
Should
it
be
Objected
that
't
is
not
true
,
that
they
resign'd
their
Arms
into
the
King's
Hands
,
since
they
held
so
many
strong
Places
and
well
provided
Garrisons
;
which
in
reality
was
to
remain
in
Arms
,
when
all
the
rest
of
France
had
laid
down
theirs
;
this
a
difficulty
not
hard
to
be
unfolded
.
First
,
Places
of
Security
.
the
Reformed
saw
their
Enemies
Masters
of
a
great
Number
of
strong
Holds
,
where
the
King
was
no
otherwise
Obey'd
then
as
it
pleas'd
those
that
Commanded
'em
.
Moreover
,
altho
the
Royal
Authority
began
to
resume
some
Life
and
Vigour
,
yet
it
was
but
in
a
Tottering
Condition
.
The
King
was
rather
Besieg'd
,
then
serv'd
by
the
Catholics
of
his
Court
,
and
chiefly
by
a
Great
Number
of
those
who
had
been
Leaguers
.
His
was
at
their
Devotion
,
rather
then
they
at
his
.
Experience
of
what
had
past
was
a
fair
warning
to
the
Reformed
,
what
Factious
and
Discontented
Persons
might
cause
the
King
to
do
,
when
his
Person
was
in
their
Hands
.
They
were
afraid
and
that
justly
too
,
least
he
might
be
nonstrain'd
to
Sacrifice
their
Lives
to
their
Enemies
,
for
Fear
least
their
Enemies
should
make
some
Attempt
upon
his
.
Besides
that
the
Custody
of
those
Places
was
but
a
Depositum
or
Trust
,
which
was
to
be
Surrender'd
up
so
soon
as
the
Term
was
expir'd
:
And
if
they
intended
that
the
Reformed
should
not
require
a
longer
time
,
't
was
the
best
Course
the
Catholics
could
take
to
live
in
brotherly
Union
with
'em
,
and
to
Observe
the
Edicts
more
Faithfully
then
they
were
wont
to
do
.
Which
being
well
consider'd
,
shews
that
the
keeping
those
Places
,
was
but
a
Pledge
,
which
the
weaker
Party
took
to
assure
themselves
of
the
Fidelity
of
the
others
,
and
no
way
hinder'd
the
Treaty
on
the
side
of
the
Reformed
from
being
Real
and
Sincere
.
For
Pledges
given
for
the
Performance
of
a
Contract
between
Private
Men
,
no
way
lessen
the
Sincerity
of
the
Treaty
,
nor
weaken
the
Strength
and
Virtue
of
it
.
There
is
nothing
to
be
said
against
all
this
;
but
only
that
Kings
may
Treat
with
their
Subjects
.
it
is
not
with
Treaties
between
a
King
and
his
Subjects
as
with
those
that
are
made
between
private
persons
;
as
well
because
the
Obligation
of
Kings
towards
their
Subjects
,
depends
only
upon
their
good
Will
and
Pleasure
;
as
for
that
the
Inequality
between
Subjects
and
Princes
renders
'em
incapable
of
making
such
Treaties
whose
Obligation
may
be
equal
on
both
sides
.
But
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
of
these
two
Assertions
is
True
.
These
Maxims
are
only
proper
for
those
who
desire
to
convert
all
Political
Authority
into
Tyranny
.
But
since
it
it
the
greatest
Glory
of
Soveraigns
to
be
Proofs
.
the
Image
of
God
,
't
is
ill
done
of
Flattery
to
perswade
'em
,
that
't
is
beneath
'em
to
deal
with
their
Subjects
,
as
God
deals
by
all
mankind
.
Now
God
is
not
so
jealous
of
his
Majesty
,
but
that
he
condescends
to
Treat
and
Contract
with
Men
,
to
engage
himself
to
'em
,
and
bind
them
to
him
by
Reciprocal
Conditions
.
Nor
does
he
ever
alleadge
the
Pretence
of
his
Grandeur
,
or
of
the
Inferior
subjection
of
his
Creatures
to
elude
the
Force
of
those
Treaties
which
he
has
made
with
'em
;
and
yet
he
has
Priviledges
much
wore
absolute
over
Men
,
then
Soveraigns
over
their
Subjects
;
nor
is
there
any
Government
in
the
World
,
how
Arbitrary
and
Despotic
scever
,
that
can
equal
the
Power
of
God
over
the
Universe
:
Whither
we
consider
his
Infinite
Perfections
,
or
the
being
which
he
has
given
to
the
Grand
Structure
of
Heaven
and
Earth
.
'T
is
not
therefore
to
be
imagin'd
,
that
the
Exaltation
of
a
King
above
his
Subjects
should
invalidate
the
Obligation
of
a
Treaty
,
since
the
Superiority
of
God
above
his
Creatures
does
not
do
it
.
For
which
Reason
it
is
,
that
the
Clergy
make
no
Question
but
that
such
Contracts
may
be
made
between
the
one
and
the
other
.
And
to
say
nothing
now
of
such
as
are
enter'd
into
,
between
Princes
rnd
che
Clergy
every
day
,
whereby
they
draw
from
'em
certain
Concessions
,
upon
condition
of
certain
Assistances
,
which
they
might
have
requir'd
from
him
without
a
Treaty
,
like
their
other
Subjects
;
I
say
,
not
to
mention
these
daily
Contracts
,
the
Clergy
have
chang'd
into
Treaties
the
Concessions
which
they
have
obtain'd
at
several
times
,
through
the
easiness
of
the
Princes
.
The
Lawyers
who
have
Written
in
Defence
of
their
Interests
,
have
made
this
Observation
in
Favour
of
'em
,
not
questioning
but
that
their
Priviledges
became
more
certain
and
lasting
,
and
by
consequence
that
Princes
and
Subjects
might
lawfully
and
effectually
Treat
together
.
Whence
it
came
to
pass
,
that
to
renew
the
Reciprocal
Obligations
of
these
Treaties
,
the
Kings
at
their
Coronation
Swear
to
maintain
the
Clergy
in
their
Priviledges
;
and
that
every
one
of
those
who
enjoy
Benefices
by
the
King's
Nomination
,
Swear
Fealty
to
him
,
before
they
take
Possession
,
The
Kings
of
France
also
make
no
doubt
of
the
validity
of
these
Treaties
,
which
appear'd
from
the
Politics
of
Lewis
XIII
.
of
which
in
due
place
,
during
the
Wars
about
Religion
,
which
lasted
about
ten
years
under
his
Reign
,
he
always
avoided
the
Name
of
a
Treaty
,
as
well
in
the
Articles
of
Cities
that
surreuder'd
to
him
,
as
in
his
Edicts
,
with
which
he
amus'd
the
Credulity
of
the
people
,
because
he
would
be
Master
of
the
Advantages
which
he
Granted
the
Reformed
,
to
the
end
,
said
he
,
That
all
the
Liberties
which
he
left
'em
to
enjoy
,
should
depend
meerly
upon
his
Pleasure
and
his
Word
.
From
whence
't
was
evident
,
that
when
he
consented
to
any
thing
by
a
Treaty
,
he
thought
himself
no
longer
Master
of
it
:
Consequently
,
that
he
was
convinc'd
that
Treaties
between
Kings
and
their
Subjects
are
as
binding
,
as
those
between
other
Men
,
and
their
Equals
;
and
that
when
there
are
any
such
Treaties
between
'em
,
the
Prince
has
no
more
Right
to
Violate
'em
,
then
the
Subjects
themselves
.
Which
is
grounded
upon
this
,
that
altho
the
Iuequality
be
very
great
between
the
Soveraign
and
the
Subject
;
yet
there
remains
a
certain
Equality
,
which
the
difference
between
Empire
and
Subjection
cannot
destroy
:
That
is
to
say
,
an
equal
Obligation
to
be
Just
,
Equitable
and
Sincere
;
without
which
't
is
impossible
that
they
should
mutually
render
to
each
other
what
is
mutually
their
due
.
Now
this
equality
is
sufficient
for
Treaties
,
in
regard
that
upon
these
Foundation
it
is
,
that
all
their
Efficacy
is
establish'd
.
If
it
be
pretended
,
that
at
least
generally
and
according
to
Order
,
Subjects
are
to
Treat
by
way
of
Petition
and
Remonstrance
,
and
w
it
for
the
Determination
of
their
Prince
,
without
Negotiation
,
and
demanding
it
by
Treaties
;
I
will
suppose
this
to
be
generally
True
,
and
in
Affairs
that
follow
the
Regular
Course
of
Government
.
But
there
are
doubtless
some
Cases
,
that
admit
of
another
The
Reformed
were
in
a
Condi●…
way
of
proceeding
,
wherein
the
Subjects
may
demand
a
Treaty
,
and
look
upon
whatever
they
gain
by
it
,
as
obtain'd
by
a
Treaty
.
This
is
evident
in
Civil
Wars
,
where
Rebels
themselves
,
whose
taking
Arms
is
Unjust
,
do
not
always
surrender
at
Discretion
,
but
return
to
their
Obedience
upon
Conditions
agreed
on
with
their
Prince
.
Now
it
would
be
a
most
Palpable
Absurdity
,
that
Rebellion
should
give
Subjects
a
Liberty
to
treat
with
their
Soveraigns
,
and
that
never
any
thing
should
be
able
to
render
Authentic
the
Treaties
of
Faithful
Subjects
.
This
would
be
an
Invitation
of
the
Subjects
to
revolt
,
every
time
they
would
be
assur'd
of
their
Priviledges
,
to
pretend
they
could
never
obtain
a
Confirmation
of
'em
by
Treaties
,
unless
they
were
Rebels
.
If
ever
then
there
were
any
Occasions
upon
which
Subjects
might
be
allow'd
to
Treat
with
their
Princes
,
the
Treaty
upon
which
the
Edict
of
Nantet
was
grounded
most
certainly
,
was
one
.
First
,
one
Part
of
the
Kingdom
had
declar'd
against
the
Six
considerations
that
demonstrate
it
.
other
,
and
had
persecuted
it
by
all
the
Ways
that
a
most
mortal
and
inveterate
Hatred
could
Devise
:
And
this
Persecution
had
lasted
till
the
Time
of
the
Edict
for
above
Fifty
years
.
They
were
not
content
with
Vexations
and
Cavils
to
perplex
and
Harass
the
Oppress'd
Party
;
but
they
were
come
to
the
last
Extremities
;
nothing
would
serve
'em
but
Extermination
;
and
they
had
shed
the
Blood
of
the
pretended
Heretics
in
all
parts
,
by
all
manner
of
Butcheries
.
Secondly
,
These
Violences
had
Oblig'd
the
Persecuted
to
Unite
together
,
in
Defence
of
their
Li●es
,
and
to
Repel
by
Force
of
Arms
the
Fury
of
their
Enemies
:
Which
being
grounded
upon
the
Law
of
Nature
it self
,
cannot
be
lookt
upon
as
unlawful
but
by
those
,
who
believe
that
Innocent
people
forfeit
their
Innocency
,
when
they
will
not
suffer
their
Throats
to
be
Cut
,
without
defending
themselves
.
3.
By
this
means
,
there
were
two
Parties
form'd
;
of
which
the
one
was
the
Aggressor
,
the
other
stood
upon
the
Defensive
Part
;
and
which
having
Interests
as
different
as
Destruction
and
Preservation
;
and
Forces
that
were
not
so
unequal
that
the
one
could
exterminate
the
other
without
exposing
themselves
to
half
the
Danger
,
either
the
Kingdom
would
have
been
laid
desolate
by
continual
War
;
or
both
Parties
must
Treat
together
for
the
common
Tranquility
.
4.
The
King
's
had
taken
sides
in
these
Quarrels
;
not
only
because
it
was
in
their
Name
,
that
so
many
poor
people
were
Condemn'd
to
terrible
Torments
;
but
because
they
were
the
persons
themselves
,
who
had
rais'd
Armies
to
destroy
'em
;
who
had
brok'n
Treaties
;
revok'd
Edicts
of
Peace
;
and
who
had
Order'd
and
put
in
execution
several
Massakers
.
5.
Henry
III.
went
farther
then
all
this
:
He
had
Sworn
to
destroy
all
the
Reformed
,
Root
and
Branch
,
and
never
to
be
at
Peace
with
'em
.
He
had
declar'd
himself
Head
of
the
League
,
which
was
made
under
a
Solemn
pretence
to
exterminate
'em
as
a
Wise
Man
observ'd
of
the
King
,
That
he
was
become
Head
of
a
Party
,
and
of
a
Common
Father
,
an
Enemy
of
one
Part
of
his
Subjects
.
And
then
it
was
,
that
those
Persecuted
Subjects
who
could
not
have
pretended
to
any
such
Right
before
,
were
Authoriz'd
to
Form
a
Party
that
might
lawfully
Defend
'em
,
since
their
Prince
had
declar'd
a
merciless
War
against
'em
,
and
had
Devoted
'em
as
Victims
to
the
Fury
of
their
Ancient
Enemies
.
Their
Arms
could
then
no
longer
be
lookt
upon
as
taken
up
against
the
King's
Authority
,
but
against
the
Violence
of
a
Destroyer
:
Against
an
Enemy
,
in
whom
they
could
no
longer
confide
;
since
he
had
Sworn
never
to
observe
any
Treaties
of
Peace
,
that
ever
he
made
with
'em
,
but
till
he
found
a
fit
Opportunity
to
break
'em
.
6.
The
Change
which
happen'd
by
the
Death
of
the
Guises
,
and
afterwards
by
that
of
the
King
,
had
not
Cancell'd
that
Distinction
of
Parties
,
seeing
that
the
Catholics
who
were
United
before
,
to
make
War
upon
the
Reformed
,
being
then
divided
into
two
,
the
Reformed
were
actually
in
War
with
those
who
follow'd
the
Duke
of
Main
,
and
with
the
other
liv'd
in
a
kind
of
secret
Enmity
,
conceal'd
under
the
Name
of
a
Truce
.
On
the
one
side
,
the
War
still
continu'd
;
on
the
other
it
was
still
suspended
.
At
that
time
there
was
a
Right
which
render'd
'em
capable
of
Treating
one
with
another
,
to
terminate
their
Divisions
by
a
Peace
.
Hen.
IV.
also
having
relinquish'd
the
Catholics
,
and
set
himself
at
the
Head
of
the
Catholics
,
whose
Religion
he
had
embrac'd
,
the
Reformed
were
under
the
same
condition
,
as
they
were
under
his
Predecessor
;
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
Condition
of
Enemies
to
the
rest
of
his
Subjects
,
whose
security
depended
upon
the
Sincerity
of
a
Truce
.
He
was
willing
't
is
true
,
to
have
re-assum'd
the
Title
of
Common
Father
;
but
that
could
not
be
done
,
but
by
quite
surceasing
the
Causes
of
the
Animosity
;
or
by
re-settling
Concord
by
a
Treaty
,
which
might
procure
Confidence
and
Assurance
.
I
say
this
moreover
.
The
Reformed
were
if
possible
,
more
capable
of
Treating
in
his
Reign
,
then
under
the
Reign
of
Hen.
III.
1.
Because
he
had
given
'em
Authority
to
embody
,
had
exhorted
'em
to
Unite
together
in
their
own
Defence
,
permitted
'em
to
Erect
Councils
and
Assemblies
,
which
he
had
,
as
it
were
Legitimated
by
his
Letters
Patents
,
supposing
they
had
not
been
Legitimate
without
it
.
He
had
been
the
first
Author
of
their
Union
,
when
he
put
himself
at
their
Head
,
to
defend
'em
against
Hen.
III.
and
by
consequence
,
as
much
as
their
Union
was
just
under
the
Reign
of
that
Prince
,
as
just
it
was
under
the
following
Reign
,
when
they
had
the
same
Differences
to
dispute
with
Hen.
IV.
as
they
had
with
his
Predecessor
.
2.
He
had
acknowledg'd
those
Assemblies
capable
of
Treating
with
him
,
by
sending
his
Commissioners
to
Treat
with
'em
according
to
their
Commissions
and
Instructions
;
and
by
permitting
the
Proposals
on
both
sides
to
be
Debated
,
Argu'd
,
Explain'd
,
Decreed
,
as
is
usual
in
all
Treaties
.
Now
the
King
could
not
enter
into
a
Treaty
but
in
these
Respects
upon
which
the
King
Treats
.
two
Respects
:
The
one
,
as
Chief
of
the
Catholics
,
upon
which
he
very
much
Valu'd
himself
,
and
whose
consent
he
had
,
as
will
presently
appear
,
to
conclude
a
Peace
that
should
for
ever
extinguish
all
Animosities
and
Discords
:
The
other
as
King
,
to
whom
the
Kingdom
belong'd
,
and
to
whom
it
belong'd
to
preserve
in
Union
all
the
Members
of
which
it
was
compos'd
.
In
the
First
Respect
,
that
which
was
Negotiated
between
his
Commissioners
and
the
Deputies
of
the
Reformed
,
can
never
be
taken
for
any
other
,
then
a
means
to
reconcile
the
Opposite
Pretensions
of
the
Reformed
and
Catholics
,
and
to
regulate
the
seperate
Conditions
under
which
they
were
to
live
:
Forming
out
of
these
Agreements
a
New
right
,
which
was
to
serve
as
the
perpetual
Law
of
their
Union
in
Civil
Society
;
so
that
the
contrary
Interests
of
both
Parties
,
being
manag'd
in
such
a
manner
in
this
Negotiation
,
that
there
was
nothing
on
the
one
side
which
msght
turn
to
any
remarkable
Prejudice
of
the
other
,
but
which
made
a
Compensation
,
within
a
little
Matter
equal
for
their
Advantages
and
inconveniences
,
it
cannot
be
deny'd
,
but
that
whatever
is
comprehended
in
a
Treaty
is
comprehended
in
this
,
as
in
all
the
Acts
that
have
born
the
Name
of
it
.
Now
it
is
so
evident
,
by
what
I
have
said
of
the
Condition
wherein
the
King
found
the
Kingdom
after
the
Death
of
Hen.
III.
that
he
Treated
with
the
Reformed
,
as
Head
of
the
Catholic
Party
,
both
as
he
was
Successor
to
a
Prince
,
who
had
Solemnly
tak'n
upon
him
that
Quality
,
as
for
that
he
had
also
put
himself
at
the
Head
of
that
Party
,
by
his
reconbiliation
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
I
need
not
make
any
longer
stay
upon
it
.
I
pass
then
to
the
second
Consideration
;
and
I
say
,
that
he
Treated
in
the
the
Quality
of
a
King
,
in
whose
Power
it
was
,
to
give
his
Subjects
all
the
Assurances
of
the
Protection
which
he
ow'd
'em
,
and
whatsoever
else
is
call'd
by
the
Name
of
Favour
,
Liberties
or
Priviledges
.
Now
certain
it
is
,
that
the
Quality
of
King
includes
within
it
that
of
Common
Father
,
who
when
Quarrels
arise
among
his
Subjects
,
keeps
the
Ballance
equal
between
'em
,
and
by
his
Paternal
Justice
,
limits
and
Bounds
the
Enterprizes
of
the
one
upon
the
other
.
Which
being
done
with
a
true
knowledge
of
the
Cause
,
becomes
the
Decision
of
an
Arbitrator
,
whose
decision
is
the
Warrant
of
what
he
has
judg'd
Convenient
.
This
is
that
which
made
me
say
before
,
that
the
Edict
ought
to
be
consider'd
as
a
Treaty
between
the
Catholics
and
the
Reformed
,
under
the
Authority
of
the
King
,
as
their
their
Natural
Arbitrator
,
whose
Majesty
stood
bound
to
Warrant
the
Edict
,
against
all
Breaches
that
might
be
made
on
either
side
.
This
very
Warranty
was
clearly
express'd
by
the
Clauses
of
the
Edict
,
which
imported
that
the
Violations
of
it
should
be
Prosecuted
in
the
Kings
Name
,
by
his
Proctors
General
.
In
regard
it
is
Natural
,
that
Treaties
being
Warranted
by
a
Power
which
is
suppos'd
to
be
sufficient
to
inforce
Observance
,
the
people
always
apply
themselves
,
in
case
of
Breaches
,
to
those
that
Warrant
'em
,
and
require
their
Protector
to
reduce
the
Violators
to
more
exactness
of
performance
.
I
say
then
,
that
the
Catholics
,
and
the
Reformed
are
the
Parties
between
which
the
King
,
as
their
lawful
Sovereign
,
The
King
his
Subjects
Arbitrator
.
their
Arbitrator
born
,
procures
and
Warrants
the
Peace
by
his
Edict
;
well
understanding
the
Cause
,
upon
a
due
examination
of
the
Pretences
and
Replies
,
and
having
obtain'd
the
consent
of
the
Parties
interested
as
far
as
is
necessary
.
It
appear'd
,
that
the
Catholics
and
Reformed
were
parties
in
this
Treaty
,
because
they
were
the
persons
that
reap'd
the
benefit
of
it
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Concord
and
Peace
which
it
procur'd
'em
;
and
for
that
the
Differences
and
Contests
between
'em
surceas'd
,
so
soon
as
the
Edict
came
to
be
put
in
Execution
.
It
appears
,
that
the
King
determin'd
'em
,
because
't
is
he
that
speaks
in
the
Edict
,
and
from
whom
all
the
Decisions
flow
,
in
reference
to
the
matters
in
Dispute
.
It
appears
,
that
what
he
did
,
was
done
with
a
true
knowledge
of
the
Cause
:
Since
he
was
inform'd
of
the
Demands
of
the
Protestants
by
their
Papers
,
their
Requests
,
and
their
Deputations
;
and
of
the
Pretensions
of
the
Catholics
,
by
their
Contradictions
and
their
Oppositions
.
Lastly
,
it
appears
,
that
there
were
sufficient
Marks
of
consent
on
both
sides
,
by
several
Reasons
which
are
easily
drawn
from
History
.
The
Consent
of
the
Reformed
is
express
and
plain
from
their
long
endeavours
and
pursuits
to
obtain
those
things
which
were
Granted
'em
by
the
King's
Commissioners
;
and
the
Consent
of
the
Catholics
was
Apparent
,
by
what
I
am
going
to
relate
,
after
I
have
first
observ'd
that
their
Oppositions
no
way
destroy
their
consent
.
By
the
usual
Method
of
Proceeding
,
't
is
certain
,
that
the
Disputes
and
Contests
before
an
Arbitrator
are
no
Obstruction
to
hinder
those
that
raise
'em
from
submitting
to
the
Award
of
the
Arbitrator
:
Those
Contests
only
serving
to
clear
the
Matters
,
and
to
instruct
the
Person
who
takes
Cognizance
of
the
Difference
.
In
like
manner
the
Oppositions
of
the
Catholics
were
no
more
then
a
Contest
in
Form
of
Law
touching
such
Matters
,
of
which
the
King
was
to
be
Judge
,
which
however
did
not
hinder
'em
from
consenting
to
stand
by
the
King's
Decisions
.
I
say
then
,
that
there
are
several
Marks
of
the
Catholic's
consent
to
the
Edict
which
the
King
was
about
to
Grant
the
Reformed
.
First
,
the
Truce
between
the
two
Kings
is
a
good
Proof
,
that
the
Catholics
that
follow'd
the
Kings
party
were
no
way
averse
to
Peace
.
There
is
no
great
Distance
between
the
one
and
the
other
.
They
that
can
make
a
Truce
with
their
Enemies
,
so
as
to
live
tegether
in
the
same
place
,
and
joyn
their
Arms
for
the
common
Interest
,
are
in
a
fair
way
to
be
Friends
.
They
that
consent
to
a
Truce
,
which
is
but
a
Provisional
peace
,
shew
plainly
that
they
have
no
Reluctancy
to
a
Decisive
Peace
.
Which
is
more
especially
true
in
this
Case
,
where
the
Truce
made
in
behalf
of
the
two
parties
by
their
Chieftains
was
an
Interim
,
in
expectance
of
the
peace
in
Order
to
which
the
Truce
was
made
.
In
the
second
place
,
the
Act
pass'd
between
the
Catholics
of
the
Army
and
Court
,
and
Hen.
IV.
after
the
Death
of
Hen.
III.
by
which
they
oblige
the
New
King
to
no
more
then
the
preservation
of
the
Catholic
Religion
,
without
demanding
the
Extirpation
of
the
Reformed
;
and
that
he
should
permit
himself
to
be
instructed
in
the
Roman
Doctrine
,
without
forcing
the
Rest
of
his
Subjects
;
this
Act
I
say
,
is
a
proof
of
the
same
thing
.
Of
the
same
Nature
also
,
in
the
third
place
,
is
the
Writing
Sign'd
by
the
Catholics
Lords
and
Princes
at
Mantes
,
before
the
Conference
of
Surene
,
wherein
they
not
only
consented
that
the
King
should
preserve
the
Reformed
,
but
they
promise
that
no
prejudice
shall
be
done
'em
by
the
Treaty
they
were
about
to
enter
into
with
the
Leaguers
.
All
this
together
makes
up
a
kind
of
Compromise
,
or
mutual
Consent
,
by
which
it
is
evident
,
that
the
Catholics
of
the
King's
party
agreed
,
that
he
should
Judge
of
the
Civil
Differences
in
the
Kingdom
upon
the
score
of
Religion
.
But
the
Marks
of
the
Leaguers
Consent
,
are
yet
more
clear
and
more
Authentic
.
There
is
not
one
one
of
the
Treaties
concluded
with
them
,
where
there
is
not
one
Article
for
the
Religion
.
But
never
did
that
Article
demand
more
then
two
things
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Re-establishing
the
Roman
Religion
in
certain
Places
,
and
the
reducing
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
to
certain
Limits
.
The
clear
meaning
of
which
is
this
,
that
upon
those
two
Conditions
,
they
who
Treat
consent
,
that
the
King
should
tolerate
the
Reformed
.
'T
is
a
Law
notoriously
known
,
and
a
General
practise
,
that
all
Restrictions
confirm
the
Law
in
Cases
to
which
that
Restriction
is
not
extended
,
and
that
the
Exception
of
a
particular
.
Clause
,
is
a
ratification
of
the
General
Decree
.
We
see
then
here
the
Catholics
,
even
those
who
have
been
more
conspicuously
and
more
vehemently
Zealous
then
any
Others
,
closing
with
the
King
in
reference
to
the
means
of
procuring
Peace
between
them
and
the
Reformed
;
and
excepting
in
two
conditions
wherein
they
include
themselves
,
leaving
his
Authority
at
Liberty
to
Act
as
he
shall
see
convenient
.
And
after
the
passing
of
all
these
Acts
it
is
,
that
the
King
has
given
a
Definitive
Sentence
in
this
Great
Contest
,
and
that
having
call'd
together
both
Parties
upon
the
Heads
of
their
Disputes
,
as
well
by
the
Negotiations
of
the
Deputies
,
as
by
the
Decisions
which
he
pronounc'd
in
favour
of
the
one
and
the
other
,
in
things
wherein
they
could
not
agree
among
themselves
,
he
Form'd
between
'em
the
Irrevocable
Treaty
which
is
contain'd
in
the
Articles
of
his
Edict
.
And
here
we
may
very
aptly
apply
the
Grand
Maxim
of
the
Clergy
Maxim
of
the
Clergy
in
the
Question
about
the
Regale
.
of
France
,
which
carried
'em
so
far
in
the
Affairs
of
the
Regale
.
After
the
Parlament
of
Paris
had
began
that
process
toward
the
beginning
of
this
Century
,
the
Clergy
set
all
Engines
at
work
,
to
hinder
the
Cause
from
resting
in
the
hands
of
those
Judges
,
who
held
several
Ecclesiastical
Priviledges
for
Usurpations
.
And
they
obtain'd
so
far
,
that
the
King
summon'd
the
Cause
before
himself
;
and
after
his
Council
had
left
it
undetermin'd
for
above
Sixty
years
,
at
length
the
Clergy
lost
their
Cause
some
years
ago
,
and
the
King
adjudg'd
the
Regale
to
himself
throughout
all
the
Kingdom
.
The
Grand
Reason
which
one
part
of
the
Clergy
has
made
use
of
to
perswade
the
other
to
submission
is
this
;
the
Parlament
was
not
a
competent
Judge
of
that
Affair
.
They
only
judge
of
Causes
between
Man
and
Man
,
not
of
those
that
altogether
concern
either
one
of
the
States
,
or
the
first
Estate
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
King
alone
is
the
only
Judge
of
those
great
Questions
.
He
has
taken
the
business
into
his
own
.
Cognizance
by
the
Citation
which
the
Clergy
demanded
.
They
had
a
Right
to
dispute
the
matter
till
then
:
But
now
the
thing
is
at
an
End
.
The
Soveraign
Arbitrator
has
pronounc'd
Sentence
;
the
Oracle
has
spoke
;
and
there
is
no
more
to
be
said
.
Thus
likewise
in
the
Affair
of
the
Edict
,
there
was
no
competent
Judge
but
the
King
.
'T
was
not
the
Business
of
one
of
the
Estates
,
but
of
the
Three
Estates
who
were
Interested
in
the
Affair
of
Religion
.
The
King
was
possess'd
of
the
Business
,
by
the
Petitions
of
the
One
,
and
by
the
Oppositions
or
Acts
of
consent
of
the
other
.
The
thing
was
delay'd
and
spun
out
in
his
Hands
for
several
years
;
during
which
the
whole
Business
was
sufficiently
sifted
and
discuss'd
to
give
a
true
understanding
of
the
Cause
.
At
length
he
pronounc'd
Sentence
;
he
made
a
Law
;
he
made
an
Agreement
between
the
parties
upon
conditions
that
were
prescrib'd
'em
.
And
thus
there
was
a
Final
End
of
this
Business
;
nothing
more
to
be
said
or
done
in
it
.
The
consequence
is
so
much
the
more
necessary
,
in
regard
that
between
the
Cause
of
the
Regale
and
the
Edict
,
there
is
a
difference
advantagious
to
the
Latter
,
not
to
speak
of
others
that
may
be
observ'd
there
.
The
Clergy
holds
for
Decreed
what
the
King
,
as
Soveraign
Arbitrator
,
has
judg'd
in
his
own
cause
:
But
in
the
Edict
,
the
King
Judges
under
the
same
Character
,
without
suspition
of
partiality
in
the
cause
of
his
Subjects
;
where
he
has
no
personal
part
,
where
he
interests
himself
no
otherwise
,
then
as
a
common
Arbitrator
,
and
Father
of
his
Country
.
Now
in
an
Affair
of
this
Importance
,
the
Decision
of
which
The
King
Warranted
his
own
Edict
.
United
all
the
disordering
Members
of
the
State
,
and
by
a
happy
Peace
put
an
end
to
their
long
Fatal
Divisions
,
't
is
evident
that
the
King
became
security
for
the
Concord
which
the
Treaty
re-establish'd
among
his
Subjects
,
as
being
the
person
whose
Authority
had
cimented
it
together
.
'T
is
the
Priviledge
of
Supream
Authority
to
Warrant
,
and
put
a
Value
upon
things
where
it
intervenes
.
'T
is
because
the
Vertue
and
Force
of
particular
Contracts
are
founded
upon
it
,
that
the
King's
Name
and
Seal
are
affix'd
to
'em
;
that
he
Judges
Parties
by
their
consent
;
that
as
the
Protector
of
the
Rights
of
every
one
of
his
Subjects
,
he
sets
up
those
Acts
which
his
Power
Authorises
,
and
which
are
drawn
up
in
his
Name
,
in
favour
of
Sincerity
and
Innocence
against
the
Cavils
of
Fraud
and
Injustice
.
If
then
in
those
Acts
,
where
the
King
is
not
presum'd
to
Judge
,
but
because
his
Name
appears
there
,
his
Quality
of
Soveraign
Arbitrator
in
all
the
Causes
of
his
Subjects
,
obliges
'em
to
a
Tacit
Warranty
that
they
shall
be
firm
and
inviolable
,
how
much
more
evidently
ought
it
to
be
present
in
a
Treaty
,
which
Unites
the
differing
Parties
of
a
State
after
a
long
War
;
and
wherein
the
King
himself
pronounc'd
the
Articles
with
his
own
Lips
.
This
Treaty
ought
to
be
inviolable
to
the
Parties
,
whom
it
behoves
to
be
content
,
after
the
Oracle
has
once
spoke
:
Nay
,
inviolable
to
the
King
himself
,
since
he
is
naturally
as
well
the
security
for
his
Subjects
Observation
of
their
mutual
Contracts
,
as
the
Supream
Arbitrator
of
their
Differences
.
Now
it
is
not
readily
to
be
imagin'd
that
a
Prince
should
be
Legally
the
first
Violator
of
Treaties
who
is
entrusted
with
the
Warranty
for
their
Observation
,
and
tho
Treaties
grounded
upon
Principles
of
Honour
and
Fidelity
can
never
be
violated
without
Infamy
,
't
would
be
less
Igniminious
for
him
to
make
a
Breach
,
that
were
only
concern'd
as
a
simple
Party
in
the
Treaty
,
then
for
him
that
stands
security
for
the
Publick
and
Common
Faith
,
and
who
is
oblig'd
by
that
Characted
,
to
cause
others
to
observe
the
Treaty
.
It
follows
then
,
that
the
King
being
on
the
one
side
,
as
Head
of
the
Catholics
,
a
Party
with
the
Reformed
in
the
Treaty
upon
which
the
Edict
of
Nantes
was
Granted
,
and
on
the
other
,
being
security
for
the
Observation
of
it
between
the
Catholics
and
Reformed
,
by
his
Quality
of
King
and
Common
Father
,
't
is
impossible
,
that
either
as
Party
or
Security
,
he
should
ever
Ordain
,
or
permit
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
,
as
being
the
Structure
of
his
Paternal
Love
,
his
Prudence
,
his
Justice
,
and
his
Royal
Authority
.
If
it
be
Objected
,
that
this
indeed
might
properly
concern
Hen.
IV.
the
Author
of
the
Edict
;
but
that
the
Case
is
not
the
same
with
the
King's
Successors
,
who
have
met
with
many
Alterations
in
the
Kingdom
;
and
for
whom
it
was
lawful
to
to
take
New
measures
,
according
to
the
alter'd
condition
of
Affairs
;
I
answer
that
this
Objection
will
be
more
proper
for
another
place
,
where
I
shall
have
some
Reflexions
to
make
upon
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
.
I
shall
only
say
by
the
way
,
that
when
Successors
ratify
what
has
been
done
by
their
Predecessors
,
they
engage
themselves
in
all
their
Obligations
;
Successors
bound
to
observe
the
Treaties
of
their
Predecessors
.
and
that
they
ought
to
imagine
any
Alterations
of
things
,
when
the
same
Reasons
of
Justice
and
Humanity
still
continue
;
when
the
Benefit
is
the
same
;
when
the
Parties
Interested
are
still
in
Being
,
nor
become
unworthy
of
the
same
Grants
and
Priviledges
.
Here
the
Children
supply
the
Room
of
their
Parents
;
and
this
is
the
Reason
,
that
certain
Immunities
remain
perpetual
in
Families
.
Because
't
is
presuppos'd
,
that
he
who
has
obtain'd
'em
never
dyes
,
so
long
as
he
leaves
behind
him
a
Posterity
that
renews
his
Life
.
Now
it
is
so
easie
to
apply
these
Verities
to
the
Edict
,
that
it
would
be
needless
to
enlarge
my
Digression
that
must
be
other
where
Repeated
.
I
come
then
to
the
last
Thing
which
I
propos'd
,
and
which
I
shall
conclude
in
a
few
Words
.
It
relates
to
the
Objections
that
are
made
against
the
Edict
,
which
are
almost
all
grounded
upon
one
Principle
,
which
is
deriv'd
from
hence
that
it
is
an
imperfect
Treaty
,
to
which
the
principal
Catholics
never
were
call'd
;
that
the
Edict
was
drawn
up
without
hearing
the
Parlaments
;
without
giving
Opportunity
to
the
Clergy
to
represent
,
or
defend
their
own
Interests
;
and
without
having
the
Popes
Approbation
,
or
at
least
his
Consent
,
which
is
necessary
to
Legitimate
the
Consent
of
the
Catholics
,
in
things
that
concern
their
Religion
.
But
this
Objection
is
the
most
infirm
,
and
the
fallest
of
all
the
Rest
;
the
most
infirm
,
because
,
that
tho
it
were
True
,
't
would
stand
the
Raisers
of
it
in
no
stead
;
the
falsest
,
in
regard
there
was
an
Assembly
of
all
the
Parties
,
as
Public
and
as
formal
as
could
have
been
desir'd
.
I
say
that
tho
this
Objection
were
true
,
it
would
be
of
little
or
no
Use
,
because
it
would
have
been
only
a
Defect
of
Formality
,
which
in
things
of
that
importance
,
which
the
Edict
Treats
of
,
ought
not
to
be
taken
into
Constderation
to
the
Prejudice
of
the
things
themselves
,
when
they
are
both
Just
and
Necessary
.
In
Civil
Affairs
,
between
Man
and
Man
,
such
a
Default
might
bereave
the
Person
that
falls
into
it
of
certain
Advantages
which
might
have
accru'd
to
him
,
had
he
been
more
exact
in
his
proceedings
;
but
it
does
not
deprive
him
of
his
Rights
.
Where
the
Lives
of
Men
lye
at
Stake
,
't
would
be
yet
more
strange
,
that
an
Unfortunate
Person
should
be
inforc'd
to
loose
his
Life
for
the
bare
Omission
of
a
Formality
:
And
Nature
would
murmur
to
see
any
one
Perish
,
whose
Innocence
should
in
all
things
else
appear
well
prov'd
,
had
not
his
Condemnation
been
grounded
only
upon
a
Mistake
of
that
sort
.
How
much
more
strange
would
it
be
,
that
in
an
Affair
which
concern'd
the
Lives
and
Welfare
of
so
many
Thousands
of
Stout
and
Faithful
Subjects
,
and
constant
in
the
Service
of
their
Prince
,
and
who
have
no
other
Crime
,
which
their
Enemies
can
Tax
'em
with
,
but
that
they
bear
a
Conscience
too
delicate
to
submit
to
the
Authority
of
another
;
how
much
more
strange
I
say
,
would
it
be
,
that
in
such
an
affair
,
Men
should
not
think
themselves
oblig'd
to
observe
their
Promises
to
these
poor
people
,
under
pretence
that
they
had
not
Summon'd
their
Adversary's
,
in
Form
,
to
appear
in
Court
,
for
the
Regulation
of
the
Differences
between
'em
?
But
tho
there
were
nothing
more
in
it
,
the
thing
was
Public
.
'T
was
impossible
that
either
the
Clergy
or
the
Parlaments
should
be
Ignorant
,
that
there
was
a
Treaty
on
foot
with
the
Reformed
.
They
saw
their
Assemblies
,
their
Deputations
,
their
Writings
;
the
going
and
coming
of
the
Kings
Commissioners
.
'T
was
the
Discourse
of
all
the
Kingdom
;
and
it
was
Transacted
in
the
Sight
of
all
Europe
.
In
an
affair
that
made
so
loud
a
Noise
,
't
was
the
Fault
of
those
that
were
concern'd
therein
,
if
they
neglected
being
present
at
the
places
of
Debate
;
so
that
if
they
were
not
there
,
it
must
be
attributed
either
to
an
affected
Carelessness
,
or
a
sly
and
over-reaching
pretended
Ignorance
.
But
in
the
Second
Place
,
this
Objection
is
False
:
The
Parties
That
the
Parlaments
had
a
share
in
Edict
.
That
it
was
necessary
not
to
give
'em
the
least
occasion
of
Complaint
.
that
were
to
be
Summon'd
were
present
,
not
after
the
business
was
concluded
,
and
the
thing
past
all
Recovery
,
but
before
the
Edict
was
verify'd
;
that
is
to
say
,
by
consequence
,
before
the
Edict
was
ratify'd
and
pass'd
in
a
determin'd
matter
.
This
is
so
true
,
that
upon
their
Interposing
,
many
things
were
alter'd
which
had
been
agreed
upon
at
Nantes
.
I
shall
not
here
so
much
as
take
Notice
,
that
one
of
the
King's
Commissioners
was
a
Member
of
that
Parlament
:
But
give
me
leave
to
say
,
that
the
Interposition
of
this
Senate
is
sufficiently
known
by
the
several
Deputations
they
made
to
the
King
,
after
the
Edict
had
been
sent
him
to
be
Registre'd
.
They
heard
his
Remonstrances
;
they
consider'd
his
Objections
;
they
suffer'd
him
to
speak
more
then
once
,
before
they
made
a
positive
Order
for
Registring
the
Edict
;
they
Granted
him
some
of
his
Demands
,
and
for
other
matters
they
gave
him
their
Reasons
.
Insomuch
,
that
the
Command
which
succeeded
that
,
can
pass
for
no
other
then
a
sort
of
a
Contradictory
Decree
,
after
both
Parties
had
been
heard
,
and
their
Pretensions
and
Defences
duly
weighed
.
The
Clergy
also
were
present
there
,
and
they
made
their
The
Clergy
.
Remonstrances
and
Objections
,
as
the
Parlament
had
done
with
some
Solemnity
,
and
Deliberation
.
They
met
a
little
after
the
Conclusion
of
the
Edict
,
the
Legat
being
still
in
France
.
They
Address'd
themselves
to
the
King
by
their
Deputies
,
and
presented
him
with
Cases
and
Petitions
;
but
he
did
nothing
without
Consulting
the
Legat
,
and
after
his
Departure
without
the
advice
of
the
Nuncio
.
The
General
Agents
went
farther
likewise
in
their
Oppositions
then
this
Prelate
,
and
behav'd
themselves
with
so
little
Respect
,
that
they
were
even
Guilty
of
Undecent
Language
Their
Remonstrances
however
,
had
partly
their
desir'd
Effect
.
They
obtain'd
Immunities
and
Favours
for
the
Clergy
;
and
caus'd
some
of
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
to
be
Alter'd
.
Insomuch
,
that
afterwards
no
Man
,
with
any
Confidence
,
could
say
he
was
not
heard
.
If
the
King
did
not
Consent
to
every
thing
the
Clergy
desir'd
,
and
made
'em
quit
some
part
of
their
Pretensions
:
yet
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
he
heard
'em
,
and
Judg'd
of
the
Dispute
,
with
a
perfect
knowledge
of
the
Cause
.
The
Murmurs
of
the
Clergy
,
after
the
matter
was
ended
,
wou'd
not
allow
them
to
Complain
,
that
they
were
not
heard
,
no
more
then
a
Man
has
Reason
to
say
after
Sentence
has
pass'd
against
him
,
that
the
Judges
did
not
perfectly
know
his
Case
.
To
which
we
may
add
,
That
the
Clergy
reap'd
greater
Benefit
by
the
Edict
in
many
things
,
then
the
Reformed
themselves
.
So
that
,
tho
they
had
been
totally
excluded
from
having
any
Negotiation
in
the
Edict
,
yet
they
cou'd
have
had
no
reason
to
complain
,
that
Affairs
were
not
manag'd
to
their
Advantage
,
without
giving
'em
the
trouble
of
attending
'em
.
In
short
,
The
Pope
himself
had
given
his
Consent
as
far
as
The
Pope
himself
.
cou'd
be
desir'd
of
him
.
He
was
made
sensible
from
the
time
that
the
Treaty
of
a
Reconciliation
between
the
King
and
him
was
on
foot
;
and
that
the
King
wou'd
not
be
oblig'd
to
Destroy
the
Reformed
.
In
the
very
Articles
to
which
his
Councel
agreed
,
they
made
use
of
General
Clauses
,
that
imply'd
a
Consent
to
the
Edict
which
was
to
be
made
for
Liberty
of
Conscience
.
At
least
those
Proctors
did
positively
assure
His
Majesty
,
that
it
was
clearly
the
sense
of
those
ambiguous
Terms
with
which
they
must
be
satisfy'd
,
because
the
Pope
neither
cou'd
nor
ought
to
suffer
others
;
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
That
the
Church
of
Rome
esteeming
it
a
point
of
Duty
and
Honor
,
to
Massacre
,
Burn
,
and
by
all
manner
of
means
to
Extirpate
those
whom
they
call
Heretics
,
the
Pope
cou'd
not
think
it
look'd
well
for
him
to
Consent
in
express
Terms
,
that
he
shou'd
suffer
'em
to
live
in
Peace
,
and
that
of
course
he
was
oblig'd
to
express
himself
in
obscure
Significations
.
The
Testimony
of
the
King
to
the
Parlament
that
the
Pope
had
approv'd
of
all
he
had
done
,
is
a
Demonstration
in
this
case
,
and
what
happen'd
some
time
after
the
verification
of
the
Edict
confirms
the
same
.
The
Pope
vigorously
press'd
the
Publication
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
and
to
obtain
it
,
insisted
upon
the
promise
which
was
made
him
upon
his
demand
in
the
Kings
Name
,
before
he
gave
him
Absolution
.
Among
other
things
,
the
Chancellor
answer'd
to
these
Instances
,
That
this
Article
cou'd
oblige
the
King
no
farther
than
the
welfare
of
the
Kingdom
wou'd
allow
of
.
This
Answer
being
carry'd
to
the
Pope
,
by
such
as
had
a
mind
to
Exasperate
him
against
France
,
was
expounded
in
such
a
manner
that
it
gave
him
no
small
displeasure
.
But
d'Ossat
,
who
was
desirous
to
remove
all
occasions
of
disquiet
from
him
,
told
him
,
That
the
Chancellor
intended
no
more
by
these
words
than
what
du
Perron
and
he
had
said
to
His
Holiness
himself
,
when
they
Treated
with
him
about
the
Absolution
of
the
King
,
to
wit
,
That
by
the
Publication
of
the
Council
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
shou'd
not
be
Abrogated
;
That
the
Heretics
shou'd
not
be
compell'd
to
observe
'em
;
And
that
the
King
shou'd
not
be
oblig'd
to
renew
a
War
with
'em
;
That
for
the
same
reason
du
Perron
and
he
had
refus'd
to
pass
the
Clause
which
was
design'd
to
have
been
Inserted
in
the
Formulary
of
the
Profession
of
Faith
,
to
wit
,
That
he
who
did
it
,
shou'd
be
engag'd
to
cause
it
to
be
done
to
all
his
Subjects
.
The
Pope
reply'd
,
That
he
well
enough
remembred
,
that
what
was
meant
by
the
welfare
of
the
Kingdom
was
so
Explain'd
to
him
;
and
if
this
Chancellor
meant
so
,
there
was
no
great
hurt
in
it
.
These
words
do
sufficiently
evince
that
he
agreed
to
observe
the
Edicts
,
and
that
he
gave
many
marks
of
it
as
his
Dignity
cou'd
conveniently
permit
.
We
may
add
to
this
what
I
have
said
elsewhere
,
which
shews
,
That
he
was
well
enough
acquainted
with
the
whole
proceedings
of
the
Edict
;
That
he
had
at
that
time
a
Legat
in
France
;
That
his
Legat
was
inform'd
of
all
that
pass'd
there
;
That
there
were
people
who
gave
him
occasion
to
suspect
the
Conduct
of
the
Kings
Commissioners
;
That
the
President
de
Thou
was
oblig'd
to
give
him
an
Account
of
his
own
particular
Conduct
;
That
this
Prelate
having
understood
it
,
seem'd
well
enough
pleas'd
with
him
,
and
with
the
proceedings
,
and
left
the
management
to
the
discretion
of
the
Commissioners
.
I
said
also
,
That
the
presence
of
the
Legat
was
the
cause
of
delaying
the
verification
of
the
Edict
.
He
made
likewise
such
pressing
demands
,
that
they
durst
not
refuse
him
,
tho
we
cou'd
have
wish'd
,
without
this
obstruction
,
that
the
Publication
had
been
made
,
whilest
those
of
the
League
were
stunned
,
as
it
were
,
by
the
Kings
Successes
,
lest
Time
shou'd
force
'em
to
take
measures
to
cross
this
design
.
When
the
Legat
left
France
,
a
Nuncio
supply'd
his
Room
,
without
whom
the
Clergy
would
not
proceed
one
step
;
and
who
was
also
much
more
moderate
than
the
General
Agents
,
and
some
Prelates
of
the
Kingdom
;
in
regard
that
,
without
any
scruple
,
he
promis'd
the
Pope's
support
,
provided
they
took
care
of
the
Catholic
Religion
.
So
that
,
if
after
that
,
the
Pope
shew'd
some
Signs
of
dissatisfaction
,
it
was
only
,
as
I
have
observ'd
,
by
way
of
Comedy
,
which
the
Politicians
know
well
enough
how
to
play
when
they
have
any
prospect
of
saving
themselves
.
'T
was
necessary
,
as
he
himself
said
,
complaining
of
the
Edict
,
to
stop
the
mouths
of
the
Spaniards
,
who
having
some
concerns
with
him
,
sought
all
occasions
of
blaming
his
Conduct
.
This
was
the
reason
,
why
after
the
first
clash
,
he
never
desir'd
the
Repeal
of
the
Edict
;
and
all
he
did
was
to
press
the
Publication
of
the
Council
,
and
the
Re-establishment
of
the
Jesuits
,
in
recompense
of
those
favours
which
the
Heretics
had
receiv'd
.
These
were
as
great
marks
of
his
Consent
as
cou'd
well
have
been
desir'd
,
in
an
Affair
where
his
Religion
and
Dignity
wou'd
not
suffer
him
to
write
Briefs
and
Bulls
of
Approbation
.
This
is
sufficient
in
a
business
whose
Nature
chiefly
requires
that
it
shou'd
be
manag'd
with
Justice
,
to
shew
that
nothing
was
wanting
which
was
Necessary
to
Authorize
the
Decision
of
it
.
A
Treaty
maturely
deliberated
where
the
Sovereign
himself
is
a
Party
;
Parties
that
agree
in
many
things
by
the
Negotiation
,
and
between
whom
a
Soveraign
,
Born
their
Arbitrator
,
decides
those
Matters
which
were
still
in
dispute
;
A
Reformation
of
several
Articles
upon
the
Oppositions
of
Parties
Intervening
,
A
General
Compliance
on
one
side
,
divers
marks
of
Consent
on
the
other
;
All
this
makes
a
certain
degree
of
Surety
which
ought
to
render
these
Decisions
Eternal
and
Unalterable
,
by
how
much
the
more
it
was
impossible
to
revoke
'em
without
a
downright
Abuse
of
Justice
it self
,
and
the
same
Duty
which
caus'd
'em
to
be
made
.
But
't
is
now
time
to
return
to
the
Series
of
the
History
.
All
necessary
Preparations
were
made
throughout
the
whole
A
Return
to
the
History
.
Kingdom
for
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
;
and
the
Commissioners
,
who
were
appointed
to
procure
it
,
began
to
set
it
afoot
this
year
,
and
made
many
Decrees
upon
the
Contests
that
arose
.
But
before
they
cou'd
almost
make
one
step
in
their
Business
,
we
began
to
be
sensible
of
the
principal
Advantage
of
the
Edict
,
namely
,
A
Vniversal
Tranquillity
,
the
sweetness
of
which
gave
us
good
hopes
of
the
rest
.
However
there
happen'd
one
thing
very
Remarkable
,
which
made
the
Catholics
Triumph
,
as
if
they
had
procur'd
an
utter
Extirpation
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
tho
in
effect
they
had
gain'd
no-nothing
but
the
Honour
of
knowing
how
to
lay
a
Snare
better
then
the
Wisest
of
the
Reformed
knew
how
to
escape
it
.
The
Book
of
Du
Plessis
concerning
the
Eucharist
,
of
which
I
have
already
spoken
,
was
the
occasion
of
this
matter
.
I
have
observ'd
already
,
that
the
Catholics
made
a
great
noise
about
it
.
I
know
not
how
many
Writers
indeavo●●'d
to
●●fute
it
.
Fronton
du
Due
,
a
Famous
Jesuit
,
undertook
it
,
after
Dafis
sent
away
such
as
propos'd
to
him
the
burning
of
the
Book
,
and
bid
'em
rather
to
write
a
formal
Answer
to
it
.
But
there
were
many
Authors
of
less
Note
,
who
engag'd
themselves
in
this
Dispute
,
and
who
pester'd
the
Public
with
whole
Loads
of
little
foolish
Pamphlets
,
which
were
rather
Invectives
against
the
Author
,
than
Answers
to
his
Work
.
The
Doctors
of
the
Faculty
at
Paris
Condemn'd
it
by
Public
Censure
.
Several
particular
Persons
publish'd
Inventories
of
falsify'd
Passages
,
Catalogues
of
Omissions
of
necessary
Words
,
and
many
other
little
Trifles
of
the
same
Nature
.
The
Reason
of
this
great
Fermentation
amongst
'em
,
besides
the
Importance
of
the
Matter
,
the
Merit
of
the
Author
,
the
slender
respect
he
had
observ'd
in
his
Book
for
the
Mysteries
of
the
Romish
Religion
,
and
the
manner
of
bringing
it
to
light
,
was
also
his
Method
of
handling
the
Subject
.
Du
Plessis
did
not
confine
himself
,
as
others
till
then
had
done
,
within
the
bounds
of
Scripture
;
he
Sallied
forth
out
into
the
vast
Field
of
Tradition
,
and
had
Quoted
in
his
Book
above
Four
Thousand
passages
of
the
School-Men
,
or
of
those
who
were
call'd
Fathers
.
This
was
(
as
it
were
)
a
bringing
the
War
into
the
very
Bowels
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
Attacking
her
in
her
strongest
Entrenchments
,
and
violently
wresting
her
very
last
Weapons
out
or
her
hands
.
There
had
been
nothing
left
for
her
Defence
,
if
after
having
taken
away
the
Scripture
from
her
,
which
the
Reformed
accus'd
her
for
having
in
a
manner
forsaken
,
she
shou'd
suffer
the
Fathers
to
be
ravish'd
from
her
too
,
and
the
Fountains
of
Tradition
,
wherein
she
places
her
last
Refuge
.
But
all
the
noise
both
of
the
Preachers
and
Writers
serv'd
only
to
make
the
Book
sell
,
and
to
advance
the
Glory
of
its
Author
.
They
Attack'd
it
so
weakly
,
that
,
most
certainly
,
it
had
been
better
for
the
Romish
Church
to
have
let
it
alone
.
i'
th'
mean
while
the
Refutations
promis'd
from
Rome
came
not
at
all
;
and
the
Pope
was
vex'd
at
the
heart
to
see
himself
Treated
in
so
sharp
a
manner
,
and
that
too-by
a
Person
so
considerable
and
great
as
Du
plssis
.
It
caus'd
the
Pope
to
suspect
the
Sincerity
of
the
Kings
Conversion
,
and
that
he
was
not
hearty
in
the
Profession
of
the
Catholic
Religion
.
There
was
then
at
Rome
a
certain
German
,
who
boasted
that
he
had
learnt
this
secret
from
a
Protestant
of
A●sbourg
,
who
said
,
That
Bon●ars
,
the
Kings
Envoy
to
the
Protestants
in
Germany
,
assur'd
'em
he
had
not
chang'd
his
Religion
in
his
heart
:
And
D'Ossat
,
who
thought
it
convenient
for
the
Kings
Reputation
to
stop
the
course
of
such
Reports
,
wou'd
fain
have
search'd
to
the
bottom
,
to
see
if
he
cou'd
find
out
from
whence
these
Rumors
arose
.
Wherefore
toward
the
latter
end
of
this
year
,
he
acquinted
the
King
with
what
he
had
Learnt
of
their
Original
;
for
these
Rumors
were
not
new
;
and
since
the
Kings
Conversion
they
were
daily
reviv'd
;
Insomuch
that
the
Pope
had
opportunity
enough
to
make
his
best
advantage
of
it
;
whether
this
Germans
Discourse
came
to
his
Ears
long
before
the
Cardinal
writ
to
him
of
it
,
or
whether
he
had
receiv'd
any
Intelligence
of
it
from
the
Spies
which
he
has
in
every
Princes
Court
.
The
King
was
concern'd
in
Interest
that
these
Reports
shou'd
not
make
any
Impression
on
the
Minds
of
the
Catholics
,
The
King
willing
to
satisfie
the
Pope
,
and
to
mortifie
du
Plessis
.
however
they
were
advantagious
to
him
,
serving
to
gain
him
Credit
with
the
Protestanis
,
whose
Alliance
his
Politics
oblig'd
him
to
preserve
at
any
Rate
whatsoever
.
But
as
the
good
will
of
Rome
was
necessary
for
him
in
his
present
Affairs
,
so
he
was
desirous
to
satisfie
the
Pope
,
and
to
mortifie
du
Plessis
and
the
Reformed
by
some
Signal
Action
,
which
might
make
Rome
believe
that
they
had
lost
his
favour
.
Du
Plessis's
look
furnish'd
him
with
a
colourable
Pretence
;
And
he
offer'd
such
an
Indignity
to
this
Gentleman
by
little
Artisices
,
beneath
the
Grandeur
of
a
King
,
that
one
may
safely
say
,
That
that
Action
was
none
of
the
best
of
all
his
Life
.
Observe
now
how
the
matter
went
.
Almost
all
those
who
wrote
against
du
Plessis
,
how
different
otherwise
soever
they
were
in
the
Style
and
Method
of
their
Writings
,
yet
agreed
in
this
,
To
charge
him
with
false
Quotations
:
And
as
such
Accusations
are
hard
to
be
Explain'd
,
to
those
who
are
not
capable
of
throughly
Examining
Matters
and
Authors
,
they
were
made
use
of
as
the
only
proper
Argument
to
seduce
those
whom
they
wou'd
pervert
to
their
Religion
.
Thus
people
are
apt
to
be
misled
in
such
Affairs
as
are
beyond
the
reach
of
their
Capacity
;
Difficulties
are
rais'd
,
of
which
they
are
not
competent
Judges
,
and
they
are
told
sometimes
that
't
is
impossible
to
solve
'em
,
because
they
are
not
capable
enough
to
do
it
themselves
.
This
Cheat
has
been
used
in
France
among
the
Controvertists
all
along
from
first
to
last
.
As
often
as
any
Book
of
worth
has
come
forth
,
the
Missionaries
to
be
sure
have
found
out
a
Trick
to
accuse
the
Author
of
some
fault
or
other
,
with
which
they
have
broke
the
Peoples
Brains
;
as
if
every
thing
that
they
were
not
able
to
understand
or
refute
was
a
sign
of
the
falsity
of
his
Religion
:
And
the
Credulous
and
Wavering
people
many
times
mistake
those
Reproaches
,
which
if
they
were
allowable
,
wou'd
only
affect
the
Reputation
of
the
Author
,
for
Reasons
prejudicial
to
his
Doctrine
.
Yet
these
Deceits
and
Frauds
serv'd
chiefly
to
lay
those
flat
who
were
already
staggering
,
and
who
were
only
seeking
for
a
plausible
pretence
to
Change
.
Of
this
Number
at
that
time
,
was
St.
Marie
du
Mont
,
a
Gentleman
,
who
was
resolv'd
to
part
with
his
Religion
,
and
only
delay'd
the
Formalities
of
Renunciation
,
till
du
Plessis
had
been
ill
treated
at
Fontainblean
,
suffer'd
himself
to
be
perswaded
by
du
Perron
,
and
others
,
that
du
Plessis
had
falsly
quoted
,
a
great
many
passages
;
and
being
with
him
in
Paris
at
the
Princess
of
Orange's
,
he
justify'd
to
his
face
that
he
had
found
many
passages
of
this
Nature
in
his
Book
.
This
Gentleman
was
one
of
those
,
whose
Learning
,
being
very
mean
and
shallow
,
gives
them
however
a
great
share
of
Confidence
;
The
Scandal
of
false
Quotations
reflects
hard
upon
the
Honor
of
du
Plessis
.
The
Challenge
that
he
makes
to
his
Accusers
accepted
by
Perron
.
and
being
fully
resolv'd
,
as
I
said
,
to
turn
Catholic
,
he
was
willing
to
think
all
those
reasons
very
good
with
which
they
had
inspir'd
him
.
But
du
Plessis
,
who
had
stood
firm
as
a
Rock
against
all
the
Storms
which
his
Book
had
rais'd
against
him
,
cou'd
not
support
the
Calumny
of
being
thought
a
Falsifier
,
and
therefore
reckon'd
his
Honour
was
concern'd
to
make
good
the
Sincerity
of
his
Quotations
.
So
toward
the
end
of
March
he
publish'd
a
Writing
,
wherein
he
invites
his
Accusers
to
join
with
him
in
presenting
a
Petition
to
His
Majesty
to
appoint
Commissioners
,
before
whom
he
might
justify
the
passages
from
Line
to
Line
.
Some
few
days
after
du
Perron
receiv'd
one
of
these
Writings
,
and
Answer'd
it
in
accepting
the
Challenge
,
and
Offering
to
shew
Five
hundred
enormous
falsities
in
du
Plessis's
Book
,
in
down-right
Number
and
without
Hyperbole
;
and
at
the
same
time
Writ
to
the
King
to
desire
the
Conference
.
Du
Plessis
would
not
let
this
Bravado
pass
without
a
Reply
:
But
for
Fear
this
multiplicity
of
Writing
to
and
fro
should
break
off
the
design
of
the
Conference
,
Villeroy
hinder'd
the
Bishop
from
Answering
this
.
In
the
mean
time
du
Plessis
Writ
to
the
King
,
and
caus'd
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
to
present
his
Petition
to
him
.
The
King
being
desirous
Conference
Granted
.
of
this
Conference
,
readily
comply'd
with
it
;
and
at
the
very
beginning
of
April
,
gave
Order
to
the
Chancellour
to
endeavour
to
procure
it
.
But
at
first
great
Difficulties
arose
about
it
,
which
held
the
thing
long
in
suspense
.
The
Nuncio
oppos'd
it
,
for
as
they
Difficulties
in
the
thing
and
about
the
place
rais'd
by
the
Clergy
.
were
to
appoint
Commissioners
in
a
matter
of
Religion
,
he
alledg'd
it
was
a
Prerogative
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Authority
,
which
the
King
would
violate
,
if
he
took
upon
him
the
Nomination
of
them
;
besides
he
thought
it
might
give
occasion
for
people
to
suspect
,
that
the
King
had
still
some
doubts
about
the
Truth
of
the
Romish
Doctrine
.
The
Arch-Bishop
of
Bourges
likewise
Remonstrated
the
consequences
of
it
to
the
King
.
Benoit
,
Nominated
for
the
Bishoprick
of
Troyes
,
but
to
whom
the
Pope
would
never
Grant
his
Bulls
,
because
he
was
too
good
a
French
man
,
and
too
little
respectful
to
Rome
,
represented
in
like
manner
his
scruples
about
the
same
thing
.
Cardinal
de
Gondi
,
Bishop
of
Paris
,
was
strangely
surpriz'd
to
hear
say
,
that
this
Conference
was
like
to
be
held
in
his
Diocess
.
Others
likewise
made
their
trivial
Objections
:
But
the
King
satisfy'd
'em
all
;
assuring
'em
,
that
matters
of
Doctrine
should
not
be
touch'd
upon
;
that
the
Commissioners
should
not
be
Judges
of
any
thing
relating
to
Religion
;
that
they
shou'd
only
be
meerly
Spectators
,
Witnesses
,
and
Vouchees
of
the
verity
of
the
Acts
;
that
they
shou'd
only
give
their
Opinions
of
the
Sense
of
the
Words
,
not
medling
any
farther
then
in
this
particular
relating
to
du
Plessis
,
to
know
whether
his
Quotations
were
False
or
not
.
And
he
promis'd
besides
,
that
such
care
shou'd
be
taken
,
that
the
Romish
Religion
shou'd
lose
nothing
by
it
.
On
the
other
hand
,
there
were
several
Persons
,
who
advis'd
du
Plessis
not
to
carry
on
the
thing
too
far
;
telling
him
,
that
they
had
left
him
Others
of
du
Plessis's
Friends
and
●…
.
passages
enough
,
the
Truth
of
which
was
unquestionable
,
to
save
his
Honour
,
tho
he
should
concede
the
others
to
them
.
But
he
could
by
no
means
endure
the
Word
False
;
and
he
was
so
well
assur'd
of
his
own
exactness
,
that
he
did
not
believe
,
that
all
the
Bishops
Craft
could
do
him
any
Injury
.
He
rely'd
chiefly
on
the
King's
Justice
;
and
tho
he
believ'd
him
not
a
little
displeas'd
with
the
Publication
of
his
Book
,
yet
he
hop'd
that
the
Memory
of
his
Services
,
the
Fear
of
too
much
provoking
the
Reformed
,
and
of
lessening
the
Royal
Majesty
,
by
a
proceeding
that
deviated
from
Justice
,
would
oblige
that
Prince
to
see
that
he
had
not
the
least
Foul
Play
.
On
both
sides
people
long'd
for
the
Conference
,
every
one
expecting
the
Triumph
of
his
Party
,
and
even
before
the
Combat
,
rejoycing
at
the
Defeat
of
his
Adversary
.
Insomuch
,
that
on
either
side
,
there
were
people
enough
to
invalidate
the
Reasons
of
those
who
desir'd
to
hinder
the
Dispute
.
It
was
therefore
Resolv'd
upon
,
and
du
Plessis
found
himself
too
far
engag'd
to
Retreat
.
But
on
the
King's
part
,
such
wary
measures
were
taken
,
that
't
was
impossible
that
du
Plessis
should
come
off
with
Honour
.
For
if
he
should
break
off
the
Conference
,
then
they
would
have
Charg'd
him
with
declining
the
Combat
,
for
fear
of
being
confounded
;
and
if
he
shou'd
maintain
it
;
then
they
had
laid
the
Snare
so
cunningly
,
that
he
could
not
avoid
it
.
'T
is
very
hard
to
know
whether
the
King's
design
was
in
good
Earnest
,
rather
to
break
off
this
Conference
,
or
to
procure
it
.
But
it
is
certain
however
,
that
du
Plessis
was
oblig'd
to
keep
it
up
,
and
that
on
such
very
hard
Terms
,
as
't
is
likely
they
would
not
have
propos'd
'em
to
him
,
but
to
engage
him
to
quit
his
Resolution
;
for
they
would
rather
have
Triumph'd
in
his
Flight
,
then
have
undertook
a
Conference
in
good
Earnest
,
with
a
person
whom
they
knew
so
well
skill'd
in
the
Art
of
defending
himself
;
which
will
easily
appear
by
the
particulars
of
the
principal
Circumstances
.
After
those
Difficulties
were
remov'd
which
the
Chief
of
The
Steps
of
their
foul
Play
.
the
Clergy
had
suggested
,
and
that
it
was
found
more
expedient
to
hold
the
Conference
at
Fontanbleau
then
at
Paris
;
whether
it
were
to
satisfie
the
Bishop
of
that
place
;
or
to
hinder
the
Commonalty
from
intermedling
in
this
Dispute
;
or
whether
it
were
to
deprive
du
Plessis
of
those
helps
which
he
might
have
had
from
the
Libraries
,
and
the
Learned
Men
who
were
so
Numerous
there
,
the
Chancellour
Writ
to
du
Perron
to
come
to
Court
;
but
du
Plessis
had
no
Notice
sent
him
Du
Perron
has
Notice
,
but
du
Plessis
has
not
.
for
his
coming
there
,
tho
the
King
had
commanded
that
he
should
.
Of
which
the
Chancellour
clear'd
himself
,
by
telling
the
King
,
when
he
ask'd
him
the
Reason
of
it
,
that
he
did
not
imagine
his
Majesty
had
any
such
Intention
.
But
as
the
Terms
wherein
such
a
Command
is
given
,
cannot
be
ambiguous
;
especially
in
a
business
where
it
is
a
Natural
Right
,
that
the
persons
concern'd
should
have
equally
Notice
,
't
is
plain
enough
that
this
was
a
Trick
of
the
Chancellors
,
to
make
du
Plessis's
not
appearing
at
a
day
prefix'd
,
to
seem
as
if
he
had
a
mind
to
shun
the
Dispute
,
after
he
had
so
much
desir'd
it
;
which
would
have
made
people
believe
that
he
doubted
his
Cause
:
Whereas
the
Bishop
appearing
first
at
the
place
assign'd
,
seem'd
likewise
by
his
diligence
more
assur'd
of
his
Conquest
.
But
du
Plessis
follow'd
his
Adversary
the
Bishop
so
close
,
that
he
had
nothing
wherewith
to
charge
him
about
it
:
One
arriv'd
there
the
27th
of
the
Month
,
and
t'other
the
next
day
.
Du
Plessis
was
immediately
for
Regulating
the
manner
of
the
Conference
,
for
which
he
made
his
Application
to
the
King
.
He
entreated
that
the
passages
of
his
Book
might
be
Examin'd
in
Order
,
2
Du
Perron
is
dispens'd
with
from
givine
the
five
hundred
passages
under
his
hand
,
which
he
had
pro●…
.
that
so
those
which
were
not
Tax'd
with
false
Citations
,
might
be
look'd
on
as
verify'd
:
And
on
t'other
side
,
he
thought
it
but
reasonable
,
that
the
Bishop
should
give
him
the
five
hundred
passages
charg'd
with
Falsehood
,
in
a
paper
Sign'd
under
his
hand
.
The
Bishop
had
more
Wit
then
to
comply
with
his
first
demand
.
But
the
Reasons
he
gave
for
it
,
were
very
Weak
and
Childish
.
He
said
,
he
had
shewn
Reasons
for
this
refusal
in
the
Answer
he
made
to
the
first
Challenge
that
Du
Plessis
had
Publish'd
:
Besides
,
That
du
Plessis
having
Summon'd
him
to
appear
,
without
refuting
his
Reasons
,
or
Offering
any
thing
in
his
own
Defence
,
he
had
quitted
that
pretension
by
a
tacit
compliance
:
Whence
he
concluded
,
that
he
ought
not
to
be
permitted
to
renew
it
.
These
Reasons
of
his
Answer
oblig'd
him
to
spend
a
great
deal
of
time
in
Transcribing
all
those
passages
,
with
the
Bishops
Reflexions
;
as
if
length
of
time
ought
to
be
consider'd
,
when
things
of
greater
Moment
were
in
Agitation
.
This
Evasion
,
which
at
Court
would
have
been
Hiss'd
at
in
a
matter
of
less
consequence
,
pass'd
however
for
current
in
this
Affair
:
Tho
if
they
had
design'd
things
fairly
and
honestly
,
they
would
have
scorn'd
such
little
Formalities
.
'T
is
true
,
that
to
support
this
mean
way
of
cavilling
,
Du
Perron
added
,
that
the
Business
at
that
time
was
not
to
examin
the
Book
,
from
one
end
to
t'other
;
and
that
after
the
first
business
was
decided
,
he
offer'd
to
stay
Six
Months
,
without
stirring
,
to
make
this
Examination
.
This
specious
offer
engag'd
him
to
just
nothing
at
all
;
for
the
King
could
not
so
long
attend
a
Conference
of
this
Nature
,
nor
suffer
it
but
in
his
Presence
:
And
they
well
knew
,
that
it
would
break
off
before
they
came
to
the
substance
of
the
Book
.
But
as
for
du
Plessis's
second
pretention
,
the
Bishop
offer'd
to
leave
the
five
hundred
Passages
in
3.
The
Order
and
Choice
of
the
Passages
is
left
to
him
.
the
King's
Hands
,
from
whence
he
would
every
day
take
fifty
as
he
thought
fit
to
examine
'em
.
The
design
of
this
Artifice
was
apparent
enough
;
for
if
the
passages
had
been
given
to
du
Plessis
,
he
might
have
been
assisted
by
those
to
whom
he
should
have
Communicated
'em
,
and
so
have
come
better
prepar'd
to
the
Conference
.
On
the
other
Hand
,
the
Bishop
having
every
day
of
the
Conference
,
his
choice
of
the
Passages
,
he
might
hold
du
Plessis
in
perpetual
uncertainty
on
which
side
he
meant
to
Attack
him
;
so
that
he
should
never
have
had
any
longer
time
to
prepare
himself
,
then
what
his
Adversary
should
please
to
allow
him
.
In
short
,
among
the
five
hundred
passages
which
he
had
to
peruse
,
the
Bishop
might
pick
out
such
as
had
carried
the
likeliest
appearance
of
being
quoted
Wrong
;
so
to
prepossess
on
the
minds
of
Men
by
this
Artifice
,
and
to
insinuate
to
'em
,
that
the
Rest
were
all
of
the
same
nature
.
Thus
is
the
World
for
the
most
part
prepossess'd
:
The
first
Impressions
are
generally
the
deepest
,
and
the
suspicious
we
suddenly
entertain
of
any
Man's
Honesty
,
can
hardly
be
effac'd
by
all
the
other
Proofs
of
his
Integrity
.
Du
Plessis
perceiving
the
Snare
that
was
laid
for
him
by
4
〈…〉
Plessis
〈…〉
thre●…
Artifice
of
it
.
this
Wile
,
would
not
be
satisfy'd
with
these
Offers
of
the
Bishop
;
but
desir'd
notwithstanding
in
a
New
Address
,
that
the
Passages
might
be
left
in
the
Hands
of
two
of
the
Commissioners
whom
the
King
had
Nominated
.
But
du
Perron
wou'd
not
consent
to
it
.
Du
Plessis
remain'd
still
Resolute
for
sometime
,
And
for
some
time
refuses
these
Conditions
.
and
urg'd
as
a
Reason
for
this
his
Resolution
;
that
he
plainly
saw
,
that
after
they
had
made
an
effort
upon
five
or
six
Passages
,
they
would
find
out
a
way
to
break
off
the
Conference
,
so
to
fix
in
Men's
minds
a
like
Opinion
of
the
Rest
:
To
which
he
added
what
the
King's
Religion
,
what
the
Religion
of
the
Nobility
,
and
of
the
Greatest
part
of
those
who
were
to
be
present
at
the
Conference
,
gave
him
just
Cause
to
fear
.
The
Chancellour
reply'd
very
faintly
to
these
Objections
:
But
they
desir'd
du
Perron
to
take
some
Course
,
that
might
remove
du
Plessis's
Jealousie
of
this
foul
Play
.
The
Bishop
propos'd
to
Examine
fifty
passages
presently
,
whose
Falsities
he
would
engage
to
lay
open
in
two
Hours
time
,
and
the
other
four
hundred
and
fifty
in
nine
days
after
;
Offering
not
to
stir
from
Fontainbleau
till
the
matter
was
ended
.
Du
Plessis
did
not
find
that
this
Proposal
remov'd
his
Scruples
.
But
the
Chancellour
,
together
with
four
of
the
Commissioners
whom
the
King
had
appointed
,
and
Roni
,
who
at
this
Consultation
sate
They
Terrif●
him
by
threatning
to
Examin●
the
Passages
in
his
●…
.
in
the
place
of
Calignon
,
who
should
have
been
the
Fifth
,
and
the
only
unsuspected
person
,
adjudg'd
,
that
du
Perron
offer'd
him
Fair.
Du
Plessis
would
not
submit
to
this
Judgment
the
Partiality
of
which
was
but
too
visible
.
But
the
Chancellor
being
very
willing
to
perswade
him
to
be
satisfy'd
with
it
,
told
him
,
that
the
King
was
resolv'd
to
know
the
Truth
of
this
matter
;
that
whether
du
Plessis
were
present
or
absent
,
it
must
be
Examin'd
;
that
it
would
be
more
advantageous
to
him
,
if
it
were
done
in
his
presence
;
that
his
going
away
would
be
look'd
upon
as
a
Flight
;
that
it
would
turn
to
his
Disgrace
which
way
soever
it
was
taken
;
either
because
he
would
be
suspected
of
having
spoken
Falsities
in
Holy
matters
,
or
else
they
would
blame
him
for
deserting
the
Cause
of
his
Religion
in
things
that
he
maintain'd
for
Truths
.
'T
was
the
King
himself
who
had
order'd
the
Chancellour
to
tell
him
,
that
his
Absence
should
not
any
way
prejudice
him
,
but
that
he
would
cause
the
Citations
to
be
rightly
judg'd
of
,
which
they
had
charg'd
him
with
having
wrongfully
Quoted
.
Insomuch
,
that
they
did
in
a
manner
compel
this
Gentleman
,
either
to
lay
himself
at
the
discretion
of
his
Adversary
,
or
to
expose
him
to
the
disadvantageous
Censures
they
might
pass
upon
his
Book
,
if
it
were
Examin'd
when
no
body
was
present
to
defend
it
.
But
as
he
very
well
knew
,
that
no
Men
of
worth
would
look
upon
his
Prudence
,
not
to
throw
himself
Headlong
into
a
manifest
Snare
,
as
any
thing
like
a
flight
he
was
not
at
all
shaken
by
the
Chancellour's
Discourse
However
,
he
again
consulted
Roni
and
Casaubon
,
who
did
not
advise
him
to
alter
his
Opinion
.
Roni
,
who
was
not
sorry
that
du
Plessis
had
receiv'd
some
kind
of
Mortification
that
would
lessen
his
Reputation
,
and
absolutely
remove
him
from
business
,
was
in
that
respect
nothing
the
honester
Man
then
the
Rest
of
'em
,
and
did
what
he
could
to
lead
this
poor
Gentlman
to
a
precipice
.
And
from
thence
it
happen'd
,
that
to
give
the
greater
Reputation
to
the
pretended
defeat
of
du
Plessis
,
he
boasts
in
his
Memoirs
,
according
to
the
report
of
those
who
collected
'em
,
that
he
was
the
occasion
of
breaking
off
the
Conference
;
that
du
Perron
was
contented
to
speak
no
more
of
it
;
and
that
du
Plessis
was
an
Obstinate
person
,
and
would
never
agree
to
it
.
All
this
past
,
till
the
third
of
May
in
the
Morning
;
when
the
King
seeing
the
Constancy
of
du
Plessis
,
commanded
,
that
the
Examination
of
the
passages
should
not
be
put
off
any
longer
,
then
till
three
a
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
.
But
under
some
pretence
or
other
,
they
were
deferr'd
till
seven
a
Clock
next
Morning
.
Mean
while
,
the
King
kept
the
Bishop
with
him
all
day
;
consulting
how
he
should
carry
himself
in
this
matter
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
breaking
off
the
Conference
made
the
Reformed
Court
Party
very
uneasie
,
whether
they
were
of
a
Cabal
with
Roni
,
or
whether
they
were
intoxicated
with
Conferences
,
as
there
●re
but
few
people
who
are
not
,
we
know
not
.
But
Castelnau
,
Chambret
,
Beaupre
and
some
others
,
undertook
to
renew
it
;
and
so
manag'd
du
Plessis
,
that
they
made
The
Conference
almost
broken
off
,
is
renewed
on
unfair
conditions
.
him
consent
to
it
upon
very
unjust
Terms
.
At
the
same
time
du
Perron
should
have
sent
to
du
Plessis
fifty
or
sixty
Passages
,
upon
Condition
that
he
5.
Du
Perron
prescribes
the
Laws
for
it
.
Answer'd
'em
all
by
seven
a
Clock
the
next
6.
Du
Plessis
Robb'd
of
his
Nights
Rest
.
Morning
;
and
in
the
same
Order
that
du
Perron
had
plac'd
'em
;
he
was
to
have
been
furnish'd
7.
Sixty
one
Passages
are
given
him
to
justifie
in
Eight
Hours
time
.
with
what
Books
he
desir'd
;
and
they
to
be
of
the
Edition
of
Geneva
,
of
He●delberg
,
or
of
Bale
.
This
Negotiation
continuing
till
Nine
at
Night
,
du
Plessis
could
neither
have
the
Books
nor
the
Passages
till
Eleven
;
insomuch
.
that
instead
of
taking
his
Rest
,
he
was
forc'd
to
spend
the
Night
in
Examining
his
Citations
.
To
make
him
amends
for
this
foul
Play
,
du
Perron
sent
him
Sixty
one
Passages
,
instead
of
Sixty
which
he
had
promis'd
.
The
Morning
came
,
du
Plessis
declar'd
he
could
not
Examin
above
nineteen
of
the
Passages
which
were
fent
him
.
But
that
he
would
maintain
the
truth
of
those
Citations
with
the
Hazard
of
his
Life
.
Du
Perron
complain'd
loudly
,
that
all
the
Passages
were
not
Examin'd
;
as
if
it
were
Just
or
Reasonable
to
expect
,
that
a
Man
shou'd
compare
Sixty
Passages
with
the
Authors
from
whence
he
had
taken
'em
,
and
that
he
should
Examin
the
Contexts
,
that
is
to
say
,
what
preceded
and
what
follow'd
,
in
time
almost
,
then
it
would
take
up
to
Read
'em
.
Moreover
the
Bishop
wou'd
fain
have
begun
with
other
passages
,
then
those
which
du
Plessis
had
compar'd
,
as
thinking
he
should
the
more
easily
prove
their
Falsity
.
Only
he
shew'd
himself
Coy
,
because
he
would
be
intreated
,
and
that
he
might
have
an
opportunity
to
say
,
after
the
Examination
of
the
first
,
that
there
were
yet
others
whose
Falsities
were
more
Notorious
.
And
thus
with
much
ado
,
he
submitted
at
last
,
and
the
Entring
into
the
Conference
was
put
off
till
one
a
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
.
The
King
had
Nam'd
for
Comm●●●oners
,
who
8.
●…
.
should
determine
this
Matter
,
three
Catholics
,
and
two
of
the
Reformed
;
to
the
End
that
〈…〉
9.
●…
.
might
be
assur'd
of
the
Plurality
of
Voices
.
Thou
.
Pithou
,
and
le
Fevre
the
Prince
of
Conde's
Tutour
,
were
the
the
three
Catholics
;
and
the
Reformed
were
Calignon
and
Casaubon
.
But
the
King
chang'd
two
of
those
he
had
Deputed
,
and
Substituted
Martin
,
one
of
his
Physicians
,
in
the
Room
of
le
Feure
,
and
instead
of
Calignon
,
du
Frene
Canaye
who
arriv'd
at
Court
just
as
the
Conference
was
ready
to
begin
.
It
had
been
much
more
Just
and
Equitable
,
that
the
Parties
themselves
should
have
chosen
their
Arbitrators
;
but
the
chief
Reason
why
the
King
had
the
Nomination
of
them
was
.
That
the
Reformed
might
not
appear
too
Resolute
and
Confident
.
'T
was
for
this
Cause
that
Calignon
was
excluded
from
it
,
and
du
10.
He
changes
two
of
the
first
Nominated
,
for
two
more
suspected
.
FreneCanaye
put
in
,
who
came
Post
to
Court
on
purpose
to
change
his
Religion
,
which
he
did
in
a
little
time
after
.
For
thence
forward
he
industriously
endeavour'd
11.
He
choses
two
of
the
wavering
Reformed
.
the
Ruin
of
the
Reformed
;
as
it
appear'd
by
the
proposition
he
made
to
the
King
;
to
destroy
The
Character
of
du
Frene
Canaye
.
'em
,
in
bringing
over
all
the
Nobility
of
that
Party
:
Which
he
engag'd
to
do
,
upon
condition
,
that
a
Sum
of
Money
,
of
less
Value
then
his
own
Estate
,
should
be
put
into
third
hands
that
should
still
remain
as
a
pledge
for
the
security
of
this
Sum.
'T
is
said
,
that
the
King
being
Wiser
then
he
,
would
not
hearken
to
him
,
but
told
him
,
that
if
there
were
no
Nobility
among
the
Reformed
,
it
behov'd
him
to
send
some
thither
,
because
he
had
always
found
their
Gentlemen
very
serviceable
to
him
.
Casaubon
was
a
Man
of
a
And
of
Casaubon
.
Weak
and
Wavering
Temper
,
whom
du
Perron
had
gain'd
by
his
Artifices
.
He
had
promis'd
to
change
his
Religion
:
But
he
was
so
narrowly
watched
,
and
he
knew
so
well
how
to
make
his
Advantage
of
the
King
of
England's
Offer
,
who
invited
him
over
to
England
,
that
he
seem'd
at
least
,
to
be
settl'd
.
'T
is
certain
,
that
before
he
went
over
into
England
,
he
told
du
Perron
,
that
he
cou'd
be
more
serviceable
to
him
in
gaining
that
Prince
,
if
he
continu'd
in
the
Profession
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
then
after
he
had
quitted
it
.
Insomuch
,
that
it
is
not
known
,
whether
his
perseverance
were
Sincere
or
no.
However
,
it
is
sure
,
that
Religion
was
not
a
matter
of
very
great
importance
to
that
Family
;
for
a
little
after
his
Death
,
his
only
Son
turn'd
Catholic
.
Such
were
those
in
whose
Hands
du
Plessis
was
constrain'd
to
hazard
his
Honour
.
There
was
more
Honesty
to
be
hop'd
for
from
Thou
and
Pithou
,
then
from
those
very
people
who
being
of
his
Religion
,
pretended
to
be
most
favourable
to
him
.
At
the
time
appointed
,
they
came
to
the
place
where
the
Conference
was
to
be
held
,
and
every
one
being
duly
plac'd
,
the
Books
were
laid
on
the
Table
,
to
which
they
might
have
recourse
in
the
process
of
the
Examination
.
I
will
not
Justifie
what
is
said
by
some
,
that
du
Perron
having
already
put
one
Cheat
upon
du
Plessis
,
in
causing
the
first
Leaf
of
the
Edition
of
Bale
or
Geneva
to
be
plac'd
at
the
the
beginning
of
Books
Printed
elsewhere
,
play'd
him
another
Trick
worse
then
that
,
to
confound
him
absolutely
,
by
Ordering
other
Books
to
be
laid
on
the
Table
,
then
those
he
had
made
use
of
all
the
Night
before
.
There
was
no
need
perhaps
of
this
great
Abuse
,
to
perplex
a
Man
that
was
almost
quite
tir'd
out
already
,
with
Watching
all
Night
long
,
and
who
besides
had
spent
all
the
Forenoon
in
matters
of
great
importance
.
But
they
set
another
Trap
for
him
more
craftily
,
under
colour
of
avoiding
such
Words
as
might
di
oblige
,
when
the
King
Order'd
,
that
in
their
Discourse
,
they
should
forbear
the
Terms
of
Fals
and
Falsity
.
And
thus
there
was
a
Large
Feild
open'd
for
du
Perron
,
who
cou'd
turn
the
Conference
as
he
pleas'd
.
12.
Another
Artifice
made
use
of
,
by
forbidding
the
Terms
of
False
and
Falsity
to
be
mentioned
.
It
had
been
indeed
propos'd
before
upon
a
Charge
of
Falsehood
;
and
du
Perron
was
oblig'd
to
convict
du
Plessis
of
Enormous
,
or
Irregular
Falsities
And
yet
,
nevertheless
he
was
dispe●s'd
with
from
proving
the
Falsity
;
and
he
could
extricate
himself
from
those
matters
,
by
charging
on
du
Plessis
qu●te
another
thing
,
then
that
of
having
falsely
quoted
the
passages
in
debate
;
as
if
he
had
ill
understood
'em
,
ill
translated
'em
,
ill
apply'd
'em
,
&c.
Which
might
be
call'd
mistakes
,
but
could
not
be
looked
on
as
Falsifications
.
Du
Plessis
on
the
other
hand
found
himself
so
much
the
less
able
to
defend
himself
,
as
that
under
this
pretext
,
of
shunning
Undecent
and
Offensive
Expressions
,
they
might
raise
a
thousand
Objections
against
him
,
which
he
ne're
expected
.
And
so
instead
of
being
clear'd
,
as
he
believ'd
,
by
shewing
beyond
all
denial
,
that
the
Authors
had
said
what
he
had
taken
out
of
'em
,
they
might
turn
the
Question
and
ask
him
,
whether
he
perfectly
understood
what
their
meaning
was
.
The
Chancellor
who
in
this
Affair
was
to
preside
above
the
King
,
declar'd
that
no
matter
of
Right
or
Doctrine
was
concern'd
in
this
Dispute
,
but
of
Fact
and
Citations
;
which
the
King
confirm'd
with
his
own
Mouth
,
and
in
the
same
Terms
.
Du
Perron
highly
extoll'd
the
King
,
that
he
would
not
lay
his
hand
upon
the
Censor
,
nor
meddle
with
Matters
of
Faith
,
which
he
ought
not
to
do
.
And
afterwards
protested
he
extreamly
Honour'd
du
Plessis
,
and
did
not
design
to
cast
on
him
the
blame
of
those
Falsifications
which
were
in
his
Book
,
but
only
charg'd
them
upon
those
who
had
furnish'd
him
with
the
Memoirs
;
That
is
to
say
,
in
acquitting
du
Plessis
from
an
Accusation
of
being
a
Deceiver
,
he
ridicul'd
him
by
another
,
which
tax'd
him
for
an
Inconsiderate
Person
;
that
made
use
of
the
Citations
of
other
people
without
ever
inquiring
into
the
Truth
of
'em
;
and
fill'd
his
Books
with
the
Testimonies
of
Authors
which
he
had
never
taken
the
pains
to
Read
.
Besides
that
the
Accusation
became
by
that
more
malicious
,
because
it
overspread
and
affected
all
the
Learned
of
the
Party
,
by
whom
he
suppos'd
du
Plessis
was
supply'd
with
his
passages
.
As
if
the
Reformed
,
the
better
to
Assail
the
Roman
Church
,
had
made
a
kind
of
Combination
to
Quote
the
Ancient
Authors
false
.
Du
Plessis
protested
,
That
what
was
done
was
but
a
particular
Act
,
which
concern'd
him
only
,
and
that
what
shou'd
happen
shou'd
neither
prejudice
the
Churches
nor
their
Doctrine
.
That
being
over
,
they
began
the
Conference
.
And
the
Order
they
observ'd
was
,
That
after
du
Perron
had
propos'd
his
Objections
,
and
du
Plessis
his
Reasons
,
the
Chancellor
should
withdraw
with
the
Commissioners
;
and
after
a
short
Consultation
,
should
return
to
deliver
their
Opinions
,
which
was
ever
declar'd
Uniform
.
The
whole
management
of
it
was
as
peaceable
as
an
Affair
of
that
Nature
could
permit
;
there
happen'd
but
one
Interruption
,
which
was
of
no
consequence
.
A
Minister
that
had
got
in
among
the
Assistants
could
not
forbear
speaking
upon
the
occasion
of
a
passage
in
St.
Chrysostom
;
after
which
he
went
his
way
;
and
the
King
,
without
being
disturbed
,
was
pleas'd
to
deal
with
him
like
a
Harquebusier
,
that
wheels
off
so
soon
as
he
has
discharg'd
his
Carbine
.
'T
is
said
du
Plessis
made
but
an
ill
Defence
;
which
may
not
be
improbable
,
considering
that
he
had
weakned
his
Spirits
by
his
Watching
and
Study
;
that
the
Marks
of
the
Kings
displeasure
might
astonish
him
;
that
the
Disposition
of
the
Assistants
,
among
whom
there
were
but
a
few
that
would
do
him
Justice
,
might
a
little
distract
his
Brains
;
that
it
had
been
much
fitter
for
him
to
have
consider'd
,
and
deliberately
to
have
prepar'd
a
Paper
,
then
to
have
spoken
(
as
it
were
)
extempore
in
a
Scholastic
manner
,
on
the
Cavils
of
Criticism
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
du
Perron
,
besides
the
King
's
and
the
Assistants
Favor
,
had
time
enoug
to
consult
what
he
had
to
say
;
and
his
Grave
Deportment
,
the
Cadence
of
his
Voice
,
which
was
at
once
,
both
very
agreeable
and
Majestic
,
the
freeness
of
his
Action
,
and
the
facility
of
his
Expressions
did
in
some
manner
impose
on
his
Hearers
,
and
gain'd
'em
over
to
his
party
,
even
before
they
understood
his
Reasons
.
However
it
was
,
the
Judges
condemn'd
du
Plessis
in
Nine
Passages
that
were
Examin'd
:
But
upon
which
they
durst
not
perhaps
have
declar'd
that
the
Citations
were
False
,
had
they
kept
themselves
to
the
strictness
of
the
Challenge
.
In
two
Passages
,
one
of
which
was
taken
out
of
Scotus
,
and
the
other
out
of
Durandus
concerning
Transubstantiation
;
they
Du
Plessis
Condemn'd
in
Nine
passages
.
said
that
the
Objection
was
taken
for
the
Solution
.
In
two
other
,
out
of
St.
Chrysostom
,
and
a
third
out
of
St.
Jerome
;
they
judg'd
that
some
Words
were
left
out
,
which
it
had
been
necessary
for
him
to
have
inserted
:
Another
,
taken
from
St.
Cyril
,
was
judg'd
not
to
be
found
there
.
The
Seventh
indeed
,
was
just
so
as
du
Plessis
had
cited
it
from
Crinitus
:
But
because
Crinitus
was
mistaken
in
citing
it
from
the
Code
,
they
said
du
Plessis
ought
not
to
have
alleadg'd
it
upon
the
Credit
of
a
Modern
Writer
,
and
one
likewise
who
was
of
no
very
great
Authority
.
They
took
occasion
to
condemn
him
upon
the
Eight
,
for
that
he
had
not
divided
,
by
some
Mark
,
two
passages
of
St.
Bernard
,
which
seem'd
but
one
as
he
had
cited
'em
.
The
Ninth
,
which
was
taken
from
Theodoret
,
gave
'em
an
Occasion
to
Dispute
about
the
difference
between
Image
and
Idol
:
And
they
declared
that
that
Father
spoke
of
Pagan
Idols
,
and
not
of
Christian
Images
.
I
should
transgress
the
limits
of
my
design
,
if
I
should
go
●…ctions
.
about
to
excuse
du
Plessis
upon
these
Nine
passages
;
I
do
not
write
his
Apology
,
't
is
the
History
of
the
Edict
,
where
that
of
this
Conference
ought
not
to
intervene
,
but
only
as
an
incident
that
is
somewhat
remarkable
.
But
I
owe
so
much
to
Truth
as
to
say
in
general
,
That
they
prevaricated
in
this
Affair
,
for
they
did
not
find
any
thing
which
might
justly
be
termed
Enormous
Falshood
;
no
,
not
so
much
as
Real
Falshood
;
And
the
way
of
citing
in
those
times
was
much
more
free
than
it
has
been
since
;
it
was
then
sufficient
to
point
out
the
passages
,
without
Copying
'em
word
for
word
all
at
length
;
they
very
rarely
set
down
any
words
but
what
they
deem'd
Essential
:
And
this
way
of
Citations
was
never
call'd
Falsity
,
because
they
only
referred
to
an
Author
where
the
passage
might
be
found
more
at
large
;
because
the
Disputants
having
been
often
hard
put
to
it
to
refute
the
passages
to
the
purpose
,
stepp'd
by
little
and
little
to
the
Circumstances
,
and
began
to
Quibble
upon
the
manner
of
Quoting
,
of
Translating
,
and
of
Copying
the
passages
;
and
for
that
,
to
avoid
these
digressions
which
caus'd
'em
to
lose
sight
of
the
principal
thing
in
Dispute
,
the
whole
Body
of
the
Book
must
have
been
fill'd
with
long
Quotations
,
and
the
Margins
with
the
Original
Texts
;
and
the
Disputes
must
have
been
Immortalized
through
the
opportunity
that
those
long
passages
would
have
given
to
many
litigious
Cavils
.
In
particular
,
a
Man
may
sometimes
Quote
the
Objection
And
Particulars
.
of
an
Author
which
he
refutes
,
without
committing
a
Falsity
;
whether
it
be
to
shew
that
these
difficulties
were
known
at
the
time
the
Doctor
Quoted
,
or
to
discover
the
propensity
he
had
himself
to
a
certain
Opinion
;
altho
some
more
Superior
Authority
had
made
him
determin
on
the
contrary
.
This
chiefly
takes
place
amongst
the
School-men
,
who
would
sometimes
receive
Opinions
opposite
to
those
of
their
Church
,
if
the
dread
of
her
Ana●●ema's
did
not
force
'em
to
a
blind
acquiescence
in
her
Decisions
.
A
man
might
also
often
repeat
but
one
Series
of
Words
,
without
making
any
long
Extracts
of
the
whole
,
when
the
parts
of
an
omitted
passage
are
not
Essential
:
And
this
was
undoubtedly
the
case
of
du
Plessis
,
which
he
has
demonstrated
at
large
,
in
a
Book
which
he
publish'd
two
Years
after
the
Conference
.
Where
likewise
he
says
,
that
what
he
had
Quoted
out
of
St.
Cyril
were
not
his
proper
Terms
,
but
a
brief
Extract
of
his
Opinion
;
and
that
,
therefore
it
was
no
matter
to
him
,
if
this
passage
were
not
deliver'd
in
so
many
Words
;
that
having
only
alledg'd
Crinitus
,
his
Citation
ought
not
to
have
been
judg'd
but
by
Crinitus
,
who
having
been
a
Catholic
Priest
,
could
not
be
suspected
to
have
falsify'd
this
passage
;
That
he
ought
not
to
have
been
Charg'd
with
the
omission
of
an
,
&c.
among
so
many
several
passages
of
St.
Bernard
,
since
what
was
between
those
two
,
related
nothing
to
the
Subject
;
and
that
elsewhere
he
had
alledg'd
out
of
the
same
Author
,
passages
of
much
greater
force
,
for
the
Opinion
which
it
was
pretended
he
would
have
hidden
by
this
omission
.
That
,
in
fine
,
the
difference
was
so
little
between
the
Idols
of
the
Pagans
,
and
the
Images
of
the
Catholics
,
that
that
might
be
apply'd
to
the
one
,
which
Theodoret
and
other
Doctors
of
his
time
say
of
the
other
.
By
which
it
may
be
Judg'd
,
that
in
the
time
of
these
Fathers
,
the
Worship
of
Images
was
so
great
a
stranger
to
the
Practice
of
Christians
,
that
they
could
▪
not
have
spoken
of
it
but
by
the
Spirit
of
Prophesie
.
But
tho
the
matter
was
thus
,
du
Plessis
was
so
sensibly
Du
Plessis
falls
Sick
,
and
the
Conference
is
broken
off
.
touch'd
with
the
manner
of
their
playing
upon
him
in
this
Affair
,
that
he
left
Fontainbleau
the
next
day
,
without
so
much
as
taking
his
leave
.
In
the
mean
while
the
King
having
what
he
desir'd
,
as
well
as
du
Perron
,
who
thought
he
had
sufficiently
exploded
the
Book
of
du
Plessis
by
this
foul
play
,
they
took
occasion
from
the
Sickness
of
du
Plessis
to
break
up
the
Conference
.
And
without
so
much
as
staying
till
his
departure
,
the
Commissioners
were
discharg'd
that
Night
,
to
the
end
that
,
though
du
Plessis
had
Recover'd
,
they
might
have
had
an
Excuse
ready
not
to
renew
it
.
Du
Plessis
could
not
with-hold
his
Complaints
;
and
his
Son
,
a
young
Gentleman
of
great
hopes
,
spoke
louder
then
he
.
Indeed
they
spoke
too
much
Truth
to
please
.
And
it
was
so
visible
that
the
King
had
Sacrific'd
du
Plessis
with
a
desire
to
satisfie
the
Pope
,
that
it
was
impossible
that
the
Reproaching
him
with
this
Injustice
▪
should
not
offend
him
.
The
Chancellor
made
Remonstrances
to
du
Plessis
;
but
that
did
not
hinder
him
from
speaking
yet
louder
,
when
once
retir'd
to
a
place
where
he
had
no
more
occasion
to
fear
any
thing
.
In
the
mean
time
the
King
vaunted
his
Triumph
upon
this
occasion
as
high
as
he
could
raise
it
;
and
it
was
observ'd
,
that
,
tho
he
did
not
love
the
Duke
Espernon
,
yet
he
was
pleas'd
to
give
him
an
Account
of
this
success
in
rejoycing
Terms
,
and
in
such
as
he
might
have
written
to
one
of
his
most
familiar
Friends
.
Roni
,
like
the
rest
,
Insulted
o'r
the
unhappy
Gentleman
,
and
vented
his
Railleries
upon
him
with
the
King
himself
.
They
boasted
The
Triumphs
and
Insults
of
the
Catholics
.
highly
at
Rome
of
this
advantage
,
where
things
that
succeed
well
are
ever
counted
Lawful
by
what
means
soever
they
are
brought
about
.
They
found
by
this
a
dangerous
Heretic
remov'd
from
the
Kings
Favour
and
Trust
;
his
Credit
lost
,
and
his
Reputation
obscur'd
;
more
especially
they
saw
the
King
quite
alienated
from
the
Reformed
,
since
he
could
prevail
with
himself
to
give
'em
so
great
an
occasion
of
Discontent
,
at
a
time
when
they
seem'd
to
have
the
greatest
hopes
of
his
Favour
.
But
altho
the
Conference
was
broken
off
,
yet
the
Noise
The
sequel
of
the
Conference
.
of
the
Dispute
continu'd
for
a
long
while
.
The
Parties
Interess'd
writ
against
one
another
upon
this
Subject
.
Du
Perron
Publish'd
the
Acts
of
the
Conference
,
and
that
he
might
not
want
a
considerable
Witness
,
he
got
the
Chancellor
to
Write
a
Letter
to
him
,
containing
a
Relation
of
the
whole
matter
;
and
wherein
he
made
great
Protestations
of
his
Sincerity
.
Du
Plessis
on
his
part
forgot
not
to
make
his
Apology
,
and
to
take
notice
of
all
the
Cheats
and
Injuries
that
had
been
done
to
him
.
He
justify'd
above
all
things
,
the
Allegation
of
the
Nine
Passages
in
a
Book
sufficiently
large
,
which
he
Publish'd
two
Years
after
,
as
I
have
said
;
wherein
he
gave
an
Account
,
not
only
of
the
Integrity
of
their
Citation
,
but
he
likewise
made
it
appear
by
a
great
many
Authorities
,
that
he
had
as
much
reason
of
his
side
to
have
had
Justice
done
him
,
as
he
had
been
Sincere
in
matter
of
Fact
;
and
that
he
made
the
Authors
Quoted
speak
no
more
then
what
effectually
they
did
.
More
especially
,
he
there
Charg'd
du
Perron
with
the
Falsification
of
the
Acts
of
the
Conference
,
which
he
had
made
himself
;
and
that
he
did
both
alter
and
change
'em
divers
times
before
he
publish'd
'em
:
Insomuch
,
that
after
he
had
shew'n
'em
to
some
persons
at
Lions
,
who
could
not
forbear
speaking
,
he
Tore
'em
,
to
make
others
which
he
set
forth
.
But
du
Perron
was
not
much
troubl'd
at
these
Reproaches
.
'T
was
none
of
his
Ambition
to
be
an
honest
Man
,
but
to
fawn
upon
the
Court
and
raise
his
Fortune
.
Never
was
Man
overwhelm'd
with
so
many
Accu●ations
of
Frauds
,
Falsities
,
Ignorances
and
Contradictions
:
Nay
of
all
the
Crimes
that
a
Writer
can
be
Guilty
of
.
But
the
pleasure
of
wearing
a
Cardinals
Hat
,
and
to
see
his
Adversary
disgrac'd
,
easily
Atton'd
for
these
little
Injuries
.
Aubigne
,
who
put
as
great
a
value
upon
himself
as
he
could
,
would
have
re-assum'd
the
Conference
against
him
,
and
some
things
were
written
on
both
sides
,
which
were
left
in
the
King's
Hands
:
But
there
they
stopp'd
.
Aubigne
was
not
so
considerable
as
du
Plessis
;
and
du
Perron
would
not
stake
the
Reputation
he
had
acquir'd
,
against
him
.
There
was
one
thing
in
the
mean
time
which
stuck
in
the
The
Parlament
remov'd
from
Chatelleraud
to
Saumer
.
King's
mind
.
The
Assembly
of
Chateller
and
had
remov'd
to
Sauthe
twenty
fourth
of
Novem●●r
,
the
foregoing
year
;
where
they
had
pass'd
the
Winter
,
without
much
advancing
Affairs
;
because
the
Duke
of
Savoy
being
come
into
France
,
about
the
Dispute
of
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
which
he
had
Usurp'd
,
and
the
King
had
a
mind
to
Recover
,
the
Council
was
wholly
employ'd
in
Negotiatians
and
Intrigues
.
But
it
seem'd
they
had
no
design
to
Adjourn
,
till
the
Edict
was
Executed
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
;
lest
it
should
be
but
disadvantageously
Executed
,
when
there
was
no
body
to
look
after
it
.
'T
is
true
,
that
the
Edict
forbid
Assemblies
of
this
Nature
;
and
this
at
Saumer
seem'd
to
be
a
formal
breach
of
this
Article
:
But
they
did
not
think
they
were
oblig'd
themselves
,
to
be
the
first
to
put
the
Edict
in
force
,
seeing
the
Catholics
cross'd
the
Execution
of
it
with
a
thousand
Obstacles
from
all
sides
.
The
Place
and
Time
made
t
more
suspicious
then
ever
;
and
't
was
difficult
to
be
apprehended
what
the
Discontents
about
du
Plessis
grumbling
in
that
Assembly
might
then
produce
.
In
a
word
,
what
had
pass'd
at
Fontainbleau
much
troubl'd
Mens
Minds
:
But
du
Plessis
never
having
made
a
general
business
of
his
own
personal
concerns
,
would
not
deviate
from
his
usual
wont
upon
this
occasion
,
nor
took
advantage
of
this
opportunity
,
to
trouble
those
who
had
so
unworthily
Treated
him
.
Besides
the
common
Interest
of
Religion
forbad
the
making
a
Publick
concern
of
a
pretended
disadvantage
of
a
particular
Person
,
for
fear
the
Disgrace
of
this
imaginary
Defeat
should
fall
upon
the
Doctrine
of
the
Party
.
When
they
broke
up
.
However
,
du
Plessis
and
the
Reformed
in
good
time
found
the
means
to
be
Reveng'd
on
the
Pope
,
and
to
give
New
Cau●es
of
Mortification
to
the
Court
of
Rome
.
The
Assembly
nevertheless
did
not
break
up
so
soon
;
and
it
was
but
the
next
●●ar
after
that
they
deliver'd
the
King
and
Court
from
their
fear
of
New
broils
.
The
End
of
the
Seventh
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
NANTS
.
BOOK
VIII
.
The
Aagument
of
the
8th
.
Book
.
THE
War
of
Savoy
,
and
the
success
of
it
.
The
Estate
of
the
Country
of
Gex
.
The
Keformed
Governours
of
Places
on
the
Frontiers
of
Italy
.
A
New
Creation
of
Offices
.
The
Execution
of
the
Edict
,
different
according
to
the
pl●ces
.
The
Negligence
of
the
Reformed
,
and
their
Prejudices
.
The
Exactness
Commissioners
.
The
difficulty
on
the
Edict
of
1577.
favourably
taken
away
.
Limited
Exercises
.
Places
of
Bailliage
.
Burying
Places
.
Appeals
of
Ordinances
.
The
Assembly
of
Saumer
.
General
Difficulties
on
their
Institution
;
and
Alteratious
in
the
Form
of
Naming
'em
.
The
Synod
at
Gergeau
.
Papers
Answer'd
.
Gex
.
Te
Succession
of
England
.
The
Death
of
a
little
Child
of
the
Admiral
de
Chatillon
.
The
Birth
of
the
Dauphin
;
and
prediction
of
M.
de
la
Riviere
.
Notice
given
to
the
Reformed
of
a
League
form'd
against
'em
.
The
general
Assembly
at
Sainte-Foy
;
and
their
matters
.
The
disgrace
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
.
The
Sedition
at
Rochelle
.
The
Spanish
Cabal
in
the
Council
,
presses
the
Destruction
of
the
Reformed
,
in
hopes
to
withdraw
the
King's
Forces
by
a
Civil
War
.
Jealousies
and
Fears
are
sowed
among
the
Reformed
;
whom
the
Assurance
of
being
in
the
King's
favour
preserves
in
Peace
.
Roni
is
provided
of
the
Government
of
Poitou
.
The
Death
of
Queen
Elizabeth
.
The
Character
of
King
James
the
First
who
succeeds
h●r
.
Breaches
of
the
Edict
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
.
The
Recal
of
the
Jesuits
.
The
Synod
at
Gap
.
The
Theses
of
Ferrier
Professo●●
at
Nimes
.
His
Character
,
and
that
of
Chauve
.
An
Article
made
to
be
inserted
in
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
which
imports
that
the
Pope
is
the
Antichrist
.
The
King
is
Angry
,
and
threatens
.
The
Reasons
of
the
Synod
.
New
Editions
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
where
the
Article
is
inserted
.
The
Artifices
of
the
Court
to
evade
this
Decree
.
The
false
Moderation
of
Clement
the
Eight
.
Other
Affairs
of
the
Synod
.
Conditions
of
the
Recall
of
the
Jesuits
.
Satyrs
against
'em
.
Cotton
Wounded
.
Is
made
the
King's
Confessor
.
The
Character
of
that
Jesuit
.
Questions
which
he
ought
to
propose
to
one
possess'd
.
The
preservation
of
Geneva
,
against
the
Attempts
of
the
Duke
of
Savoy
.
The
palliating
of
this
Enterprize
in
Writings
of
the
Jesuits
.
The
Death
of
the
Duchess
●f
Bar.
The
Progress
of
du
Perron's
fortune
.
The
Treachery
of
an
Officer
of
Villeroy
.
The
Intrigues
of
Spain
in
the
Court
of
France
.
WHile
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
was
a
foot
,
the
King
The
War
of
Savoy
.
made
his
Expedition
into
Savoy
;
and
in
the
Progress
of
this
Journey
did
many
things
that
were
very
obliging
to
the
Reformed
,
but
very
ungrateful
to
Rome
.
The
Ministers
of
G●nema
came
to
pay
him
their
Respects
near
to
St.
Catherines
Fort
,
which
the
Duke
of
Savoy
had
caus'd
to
be
Built
to
annoy
the
Town
,
who
made
open
War
upon
it
under
the
Protection
of
France
.
Beza
being
then
above
fourscore
years
Old
,
made
him
a
Speech
;
and
the
King
receiv'd
him
so
Graciously
,
that
the
Catholics
were
Jealous
.
The
King
call'd
him
his
Father
:
A
Title
rarely
us'd
among
the
Reformed
and
their
Pastors
;
but
of
which
the
Monks
are
very
Proud
,
and
which
they
have
in
a
manner
appropriated
to
themselves
among
the
Catholics
.
It
was
therefore
a
great
Offence
to
them
,
to
give
the
same
Appellation
to
a
Minister
of
the
Heretics
;
and
to
him
too
,
who
of
all
the
Ministers
since
Calvin
,
had
done
most
hurt
to
the
Roman
Religion
,
by
his
Reputation
,
by
his
Counsels
,
and
by
his
Works
.
On
the
other
side
the
Garrison
having
deliver'd
up
this
Fort
And
it
's
success
.
to
the
King
,
he
restor'd
it
to
those
of
Geneva
,
who
ras'd
it
to
the
Ground
with
all
imaginable
Expedition
.
The
Legat
which
the
Pope
had
sent
to
Trear
of
a
Peace
between
the
King
and
the
Duke
,
was
enrag'd
at
this
business
.
He
complain'd
,
and
threatn'd
,
as
if
the
Roman
Religion
had
been
thereby
brought
to
the
Brink
of
certain
Ruin
.
The
Edicts
which
were
made
for
Heretics
,
were
never
worse
receiv'd
at
Rome
,
then
this
little
Accident
.
One
might
have
said
,
that
Geneva
had
been
a
New
Carthage
,
the
preservation
of
which
bereav'd
Rome
of
the
hopes
of
being
the
Mistress
of
the
World
.
However
it
behov'd
to
be
pacify'd
after
a
fruitless
Clamour
;
because
't
was
to
be
wish'd
,
that
the
King
were
remov'd
farther
from
Italy
,
where
the
Neighbourhood
of
the
French
always
causes
some
suspicion
.
He
was
brought
to
consent
to
an
Exchange
of
the
Marquisat
of
Saluces
for
Bresse
,
the
Country
of
Gex
,
Bugey
and
Val-romey
,
which
the
Duke
of
Savoy
not
withoutsome
regret
surrender'd
to
him
.
Those
of
Berne
had
made
themselves
Masters
The
State
of
the
Country
of
Gex
.
of
this
Country
,
where
the
Neighbourhood
of
this
Canton
had
introduc'd
betimes
the
knowledge
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
The
Dukes
of
Savoy
had
tolerated
it
there
,
with
a
Proviso
for
a
time
so
long
as
they
were
Masters
there
,
in
expectation
that
a
Council
would
have
determin'd
the
Controversies
:
But
some
years
after
the
End
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
they
commanded
all
their
Subjects
to
submit
to
the
Doctrine
that
had
prevail'd
in
that
Assembly
.
This
rigour
did
not
extinguish
the
Reformation
in
that
little
Country
;
And
those
of
Berne
having
made
themselves
Masters
by
Force
of
Arms
,
it
was
there
so
well
Establish'd
,
that
there
were
fewer
Parishes
in
the
Country
of
Gex
,
then
places
where
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
was
Publick
.
The
Roman
Religion
was
only
tolerated
;
and
those
few
people
that
profess'd
it
,
no
longer
Exercis'd
it
with
that
Pomp
that
attends
it
where
it
is
Mistress
.
The
Reformed
enjoy'd
all
the
places
,
and
apply'd
the
Ecclesiastical
Revenues
to
their
Use
.
They
were
in
possession
of
Houses
and
Church-yards
.
There
was
no
Town
but
only
that
of
Gex
,
within
whose
Walls
had
not
yet
one
Church
.
This
was
the
condition
of
this
Country
when
it
fell
under
the
Dominions
of
Henry
the
Fourth
,
who
,
as
soon
as
he
had
taken
Possession
,
gave
the
Government
of
the
Citadel
of
Bourg
,
Capital
of
Bresse
,
and
the
only
place
of
Defence
that
there
was
in
those
parts
,
to
a
Gentleman
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
The
Reason
of
this
Choice
was
,
that
he
believ'd
these
places
better
secur'd
to
him
by
the
Reformed
,
then
those
he
had
given
to
the
Catholics
;
in
regard
he
did
not
look
upon
the
latter
to
be
resolute
enough
to
hold
out
against
the
Spanish
Faction
:
When
as
he
was
perfectly
assur'd
of
the
Fidelity
of
the
other
▪
and
this
was
a
third
thing
that
displeas'd
Rome
,
which
could
no
digest
that
a
Man
inaccessible
to
all
the
Intrigues
that
are
hatch'd
beyond
the
Mountains
,
should
be
Master
of
a
Place
so
near
Italy
;
chiefly
because
his
Relgion
was
the
Cause
that
he
was
prefer'd
before
the
Catholics
.
There
was
yet
another
,
that
the
Pope
could
not
endure
;
to
remove
whom
he
was
long
very
Importunate
with
the
King
:
This
was
the
Governour
of
Chateau
Dauphin
;
an
inconsiderable
Castle
on
the
very
extremity
of
Dauphine
,
which
a
Reformed
held
,
not
only
as
Governour
for
the
King
,
but
also
by
a
Deed
of
Engagement
.
He
had
establish'd
his
own
Religion
there
,
and
a
Reformed
Garrison
.
The
Duke
of
Savoy
exasperated
the
Pope
upon
this
occasion
;
for
that
this
Castle
incommoded
him
,
and
that
he
would
fain
have
remov'd
a
Man
thence
,
that
would
not
easily
engage
in
his
broils
.
Insomuch
that
this
Trifle
made
a
great
Noise
at
Rome
,
so
that
they
appear'd
there
sufficiently
troubled
to
see
all
Dauphine
intirely
,
and
a
11
or
12
strong
places
in
particular
,
at
the
Command
of
Lesdiguieres
.
The
Creation
of
New
Employments
in
all
the
Jurisdictions
of
A
New
Creation
of
Offices
.
the
Kingdom
,
ev'n
in
the
Parlaments
which
was
one
of
the
Expedients
that
Roni
propos'd
to
Raise
Mony
,
may
be
look'd
upon
as
one
Business
of
the
Edict
.
These
New
Creations
ever
Vex
those
who
are
in
Possession
of
Old
Employments
,
whose
Fees
are
made
less
considerable
in
retail
,
when
the
Number
of
Persons
that
should
share
'em
,
is
Augmented
.
This
is
the
Reason
,
that
the
Parlament
of
Paris
would
have
confounded
these
New
Offices
,
with
those
out
of
which
the
King
was
to
gratify
the
Reformed
,
according
to
the
Edict
;
one
part
of
which
was
of
a
Preceding
Creation
;
and
t'other
of
the
first
Offices
of
Ancient
Erection
which
would
become
vacant
by
Death
.
The
Parlament
was
desirous
by
that
to
lessen
the
Number
of
New
Offices
.
But
that
did
not
accommodate
the
Reformed
,
who
were
to
have
the
Places
that
were
design'd
'em
given
'em
Gratis
,
whereas
the
others
were
to
be
Purchas'd
Besides
this
confusion
had
been
of
no
Advantage
to
the
King
,
who
had
partly
lost
by
that
the
Fruit
he
expected
from
these
New
Creations
;
which
was
the
cause
that
he
readily
promis'd
the
Reformed
,
that
their
Offices
should
not
be
comprehended
in
the
Number
of
New
Employments
.
But
the
most
important
Assair
of
this
Year
,
was
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
,
to
which
End
Commissioners
were
sent
into
many
Provinces
.
But
the
measures
they
took
were
not
alike
▪
For
there
were
some
places
where
they
did
acquit
themselves
,
with
the
same
exactness
that
was
done
in
others
.
There
were
some
Provinces
where
they
went
from
Town
to
Town
,
from
Jurisdiction
to
Jurisdiction
,
and
where
they
Visited
the
Places
,
which
ought
to
be
deliver'd
for
their
Exercise
therein
,
in
Order
to
settle
all
things
as
close
to
their
Commissions
as
possibly
they
could
.
Others
only
went
to
the
Capital
Cities
,
contenting
themselves
to
receive
the
Petitions
,
the
Pretensions
and
Objections
of
Parties
,
without
coming
near
the
particular
places
where
the
Disputes
arose
to
which
nevertheless
they
commonly
sent
Subdelegates
.
There
were
likewise
some
Provinces
to
which
they
never
went
at
at
all
.
There
were
Places
where
the
Catholics
were
more
scrupulous
;
others
where
they
were
more
Moderate
and
Tractable
.
There
were
some
where
the
Reformed
were
Exact
and
Diligent
,
and
others
where
they
did
their
business
with
a
great
deal
of
Negligence
.
Which
was
grounded
upon
divers
considerations
.
They
waited
an
approaching
The
Negligence
of
the
Reformed
and
their
Prejudices
.
decadency
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
as
if
they
had
had
express
Revelations
:
And
they
doubted
not
that
their
Doctrine
would
make
great
Progresses
in
a
little
time
;
for
that
they
might
Embrace
it
without
exposing
their
Goods
,
their
Lives
or
their
Hopes
:
As
if
there
had
been
nothing
to
surmount
but
the
Prejudices
of
Interest
and
of
Fortune
,
to
the
End
that
the
Truths
,
of
which
they
were
convinc'd
,
might
become
evident
to
all
the
World
.
This
was
the
Reason
that
they
did
not
think
it
necessary
to
take
their
measures
in
many
things
,
in
which
this
Happy
Juncture
might
have
been
much
more
securely
provided
for
.
This
thought
inspir'd
'em
with
another
of
vexing
the
Catholics
a
little
,
in
placing
themselves
,
as
far
as
the
Edict
would
permit
it
,
in
those
Places
where
the
Clergy
were
troubled
to
see
'em
.
This
was
one
little
Mortification
which
they
would
have
put
upon
'em
,
in
return
of
those
many
acts
of
Injustice
and
Cruelties
with
which
they
had
Treated
them
.
This
was
the
Cause
that
in
some
places
they
had
less
regard
to
their
own
profit
,
that
they
might
have
the
pleasure
of
putting
their
Enemis
to
more
Pain
.
A
third
consideration
serv'd
as
a
Foundation
for
their
Negligence
.
They
rely'd
too
much
on
the
Integrity
of
these
who
made
'em
believe
,
that
no
interruption
should
be
given
to
the
establishments
once
made
;
and
as
they
were
resolv'd
to
make
no
Attempt
on
the
Catholics
,
they
were
apt
to
believe
that
the
Catholics
would
never
consult
to
disturb
their
Possession
with
Wranglings
.
In
fine
they
imagin'd
,
that
as
these
settlements
were
made
in
the
sight
of
the
Catholics
,
and
that
the
Grounds
of
that
Right
which
they
had
acquir'd
were
publick
and
manifest
to
all
the
World
,
the
Children
would
never
come
to
dispute
what
had
been
so
Evident
and
Notorious
in
their
Fathers
time
.
One
or
other
of
these
Considerations
cast
the
Reformed
in
many
places
into
a
Negligence
,
common
to
those
who
believe
that
what
they
once
possess
shall
never
be
taken
from
'em
.
Many
were
contented
with
the
notoriousness
of
the
things
as
sufficient
proof
of
their
Possession
,
never
minding
to
have
it
attested
by
the
Commissioners
.
Many
were
satisfy'd
with
the
Verbal
or
tacit
consent
of
the
Catholics
,
in
the
places
where
it
was
necessary
for
the
Establishment
of
their
Rights
.
There
were
Bailliages
where
they
had
forgotten
to
demand
the
deliverance
of
a
convenient
place
,
wherein
to
hold
their
Publick
Exercises
:
Others
where
the
demand
having
been
made
,
it
was
not
pursu'd
:
Others
where
the
demand
appear'd
made
for
one
place
,
and
the
Order
given
for
another
:
Somewhere
the
Rights
were
confounded
,
and
that
of
the
Bailliage
,
for
Example
annexed
to
a
Gentleman's
Demesnes
:
Others
that
were
taken
in
places
where
there
were
so
few
of
the
Reformed
,
that
they
never
did
'em
any
good
:
Others
so
inconvenient
,
that
they
were
oblig'd
to
forsake
'em
▪
These
little
inadvertencies
have
given
great
Opportunities
to
the
Injustice
of
our
time
,
where
the
Treachery
of
the
Bigoted
Cabal
has
given
us
to
understand
,
how
necessary
it
was
that
our
Fathers
should
have
taken
more
exact
Precautions
to
have
prevented
'em
.
During
this
,
the
Commissioners
behav'd
themselves
on
their
part
,
with
as
much
Application
as
was
expected
from
'em
.
The
Exactness
of
the
Commissioners
.
To
Preserve
or
Establish
a
Right
of
Exercise
,
they
made
Inquiries
and
took
Informations
;
they
took
the
Depositions
of
Catholic
or
Reformed
Witnesses
impartially
;
they
Examin'd
all
the
Titles
and
Acts
that
could
be
produc'd
;
either
they
or
their
Delegates
came
down
to
the
places
,
when
their
presence
themselves
was
requir'd
by
any
one
of
the
Parties
;
they
summon'd
the
Officers
of
the
places
;
they
heard
the
Clergy
themselves
in
their
Pretensions
and
Defences
.
Of
whom
they
had
as
many
things
to
demand
at
least
in
many
Places
as
of
the
Reformed
,
and
these
Judges
frequently
receiv'd
from
one
and
●'other
part
large
Papers
:
Upon
which
they
were
oblig'd
to
give
several
different
Judgments
.
The
General
Rules
they
follow'd
,
was
to
Examin
the
reciprocal
demands
upon
the
Grand
Maxim
of
the
Edict
;
and
which
might
well
be
call'd
the
Soul
of
all
these
Concessions
;
to
Wit
,
to
Confirm
or
Establish
As
and
altogether
as
they
were
,
in
the
Terms
specify'd
in
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
.
They
kept
themselves
so
exactly
The
Difficulty
on
the
Edict
of
1577.
favourably
taken
off
.
within
the
bounds
of
this
Rule
,
that
they
gave
the
Reformed
a
great
deal
of
trouble
upon
the
Exercises
whose
Right
was
founded
on
the
Edict
of
1577.
The
Expression
of
which
being
a
little
Equivocal
seem'd
to
bound
that
Concession
to
places
where
the
Exercises
had
actually
been
made
the
17th
of
September
;
a
day
that
happen'd
on
a
Tuesday
,
on
which
were
found
but
few
Examples
of
Assemblies
for
Acts
of
Piety
.
The
Commissioners
took
no
notice
of
the
Proofs
of
the
Exercises
made
the
Sunday
before
;
they
inquir'd
precisely
of
this
day
,
without
minding
the
other
.
Tho
to
judge
of
Terms
by
the
Ordinary
Style
of
Edicts
,
't
was
only
meant
that
the
Exercise
was
Granted
to
the
Reformed
,
in
the
places
where
they
had
not
begun
it
since
that
day
;
but
which
they
had
in
some
sort
Peaceably
enjoy'd
before
and
till
that
day
.
There
was
the
same
strictness
in
the
Regulations
which
were
Limited
Exercises
.
made
for
the
Places
,
the
Buildings
,
the
Bells
,
the
acquists
of
Places
and
all
the
Dependances
of
the
right
of
Exercise
.
There
were
therefore
places
where
they
Establish'd
limited
Exercises
,
as
well
for
the
Number
of
persons
,
as
for
the
Quality
of
the
Acts
of
Devotion
that
might
there
be
exercis'd
.
In
some
,
they
suffer'd
none
but
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Town
and
Jurisdiction
to
go
to
the
Assemblies
.
In
other
places
the
Number
of
Strangers
was
limited
who
were
permitted
to
be
present
.
In
others
they
were
only
allow'd
to
meet
to
pray
and
to
sing
Psalms
without
calling
the
Minister
thither
.
In
some
't
was
permitted
,
that
a
Minister
should
come
and
give
the
Lord's
Supper
four
times
a
year
.
But
setting
aside
these
little
Diversities
,
which
did
not
extend
it self
to
many
places
,
their
Orders
agreed
in
General
Liberties
,
conformable
to
the
Articles
which
spoke
of
the
Nature
of
the
Ezercise
which
was
in
hand
to
be
Establish'd
.
These
differences
then
were
but
an
effect
of
the
exactness
of
the
Commissioners
,
who
would
not
extend
the
Rights
beyond
that
which
the
Possession
had
gain'd
,
nor
abolish
'em
under
pretence
that
the
possession
did
not
give
'em
extent
enough
.
Nevertheless
they
have
serv'd
for
opportunities
in
these
latter
years
,
to
condemn
these
imperfect
Exercises
,
as
if
they
had
been
ill
grounded
:
So
that
it
had
been
happier
for
those
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
if
the
Commissioners
had
sometimes
been
pleas'd
to
transgress
the
Limits
of
their
Power
:
One
of
the
most
remarkable
parts
of
their
Commission
,
was
the
delivery
of
places
call'd
Places
of
Bailliage
,
'T
was
necessary
Places
of
Bailliage
.
they
should
be
taken
in
those
where
another
Right
could
not
be
presum'd
,
for
the
multiplying
the
places
of
Exercise
as
much
as
was
possible
.
Besides
it
was
convenient
to
have
'em
in
the
most
considerable
places
of
the
Bailliage
,
where
there
was
some
concourse
of
people
,
for
the
common
benefit
.
To
Mortify
the
Clergy
a
little
,
they
demanded
of
'em
,
when
they
could
,
the
nearest
to
the
Episcopal
Cities
,
since
they
could
not
have
'em
in
those
very
Cities
.
They
of
Nimes
demanded
the
next
place
to
Pont
St.
Esprit
,
or
at
V●lle
N●uve
d'Avignon
,
that
was
no
farther
distant
from
Avignon
then
the
breadth
of
the
Rhone
,
thereby
to
give
the
same
Cause
of
discontent
to
see
the
Religion
of
his
Enemies
exercis'd
,
at
the
very
Gate
of
a
City
,
of
which
he
is
the
Sovereign
,
and
where
some
of
his
Predecessors
have
held
their
Sees
▪
These
different
prospects
were
the
Cause
why
they
did
not
obtain
throughout
the
whole
the
most
important
places
,
in
as
ample
a
manner
as
might
have
been
desir'd
.
The
Dispute
of
Burying
places
occasion'd
more
trouble
,
then
Burying
places
.
the
settlement
of
the
places
of
exercise
.
The
Clergy
oppos'd
almost
through
the
whole
,
the
Liberty
of
burying
in
the
Catholics
Church-yards
:
And
when
the
Reformed
took
it
of
their
own
accord
,
they
complain'd
against
'em
to
the
Kings
Justices
or
to
the
Parlaments
,
where
they
were
always
favour'd
.
A
Gentleman
of
the
Reformation
having
caus'd
one
of
his
Children
to
be
Bury'd
in
a
Parish-Church
of
the
Bailliage
of
Chartres
,
the
Parlament
of
Paris
made
a
Decree
,
which
Order'd
that
those
should
be
inform'd
against
who
were
Nam'd
in
the
Complaint
which
had
been
deliver'd
,
that
prohibited
Burying
in
the
Churches
and
Church-yards
of
the
Catholics
:
But
the
Decree
did
not
Order
the
Bodies
of
such
as
were
already
bury'd
to
be
taken
up
.
The
severity
of
the
Canons
perplex'd
the
Curates
,
because
it
would
not
permit
that
Service
should
be
Celebrated
in
the
Churches
where
the
Bodies
of
Heretics
1601.
were
interr'd
,
unless
they
had
first
been
reconcil'd
.
But
the
difficulty
had
not
been
hard
to
remove
,
if
the
Spirit
of
contradiction
would
have
given
way
to
the
Spirit
of
Peace
:
Since
that
the
Reformed
accord
to
the
Edict
,
being
no
more
to
be
Treated
as
Heretics
,
they
ought
to
have
been
as
well
dispens'd
with
,
as
to
the
Rigour
of
the
Canons
,
which
depriv'd
'em
of
Sepulture
in
the
Ordinary
places
,
as
those
which
declar'd
'em
incapable
of
all
Employments
,
or
which
condemn'd
'em
to
the
loss
of
Goods
and
Life
.
By
these
means
a
great
many
people
had
not
been
depriv'd
of
their
Rights
which
they
had
acquir'd
by
Ancient
Foundations
,
nor
had
good
People
wanted
the
satisfaction
of
being
bury'd
in
the
Sepulchres
of
their
Fathers
.
But
in
regard
this
business
every
where
occasion'd
Suits
;
almost
all
the
Difficulties
were
remov'd
by
Orders
that
match'd
the
Decree
of
Parlament
.
Nevertheless
,
when
places
were
to
be
deliver'd
to
the
Reformed
at
the
common
expence
,
the
reparations
were
not
so
uneasie
as
the
Clergy
.
As
they
had
been
ruin'd
by
the
long
Wars
,
they
chose
rather
to
partake
the
Ancient
Church-yards
with
the
Reformed
,
then
to
be
at
the
Charge
of
buying
New
;
which
was
the
Cause
that
the
Commissioners
divided
the
Church-yards
,
between
the
Catholics
and
the
Reformed
;
and
the
part
most
remote
from
the
Church
,
was
assign'd
to
these
for
their
Place
;
of
Burial
.
There
were
places
where
these
Portions
were
not
separated
but
by
single
Divisions
.
Others
where
they
were
contented
to
dig
a
little
Ditch
:
Others
where
they
built
some
Wall
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
give
the
less
occasion
of
Scandal
or
Tumult
,
when
the
Bieres
of
both
sides
met
at
the
same
time
,
or
lest
there
should
happen
any
disturbance
on
one
side
or
other
,
in
performing
the
Ceremony
.
Nor
was
it
not
only
in
the
Places
where
the
Reformed
were
in
great
Numbers
,
that
these
distributions
were
made
:
'T
was
the
same
thing
in
the
Provinces
where
there
were
but
few
:
And
in
Paris
it self
there
was
one
part
of
a
Church-yard
,
which
was
call'd
Of
the
Trinity
;
the
other
part
of
which
was
the
common
burying
Place
of
the
Poor
that
dy'd
in
the
Hospital
.
Insomuch
,
that
the
Commissioners
could
not
be
charg'd
with
having
done
any
thing
contrary
to
their
Instructions
,
whether
it
were
in
maintaining
the
Reformed
in
their
Portions
of
their
Churc-yards
which
they
had
already
,
or
allotting
'em
New
by
their
Orders
;
since
,
that
in
the
Face
of
the
Court
,
of
a
Bishop
and
of
a
Parlament
,
there
were
seen
dividends
as
equal
as
those
they
had
made
in
the
Provinces
.
By
this
procedure
,
conformable
to
the
forty
fifth
Article
of
the
particulars
,
such
as
it
had
been
drawn
up
at
Nintes
,
this
Article
was
tacitly
re-establish'd
in
its
first
form
;
and
there
was
no
scruple
made
to
Publish
it
in
this
manner
in
the
Printed
Copies
of
the
Edict
,
because
it
was
so
put
in
practice
.
It
was
impossible
,
that
the
Commissioners
being
to
pass
Appeals
of
the
Or●●●●
.
their
Judgments
in
so
many
places
,
and
upon
so
many
things
,
should
have
the
good
Fortune
always
to
please
all
parties
.
'T
was
therefore
,
that
there
were
Appeals
from
each
part
,
on
which
the
King
was
to
determine
:
But
the
Reformed
had
almost
every
day
the
better
in
those
Decrees
;
and
there
will
be
found
but
very
few
Examples
,
where
the
Orders
of
the
Commissioners
have
been
corrected
to
their
prejudice
;
tho
there
are
a
great
Number
that
redound
to
their
advantage
.
From
whence
two
things
may
plainly
be
inferr'd
:
One
,
that
the
Commissioners
had
rather
have
Executed
the
Edict
in
favour
of
the
Catholics
,
then
of
the
Reformed
:
The
other
,
that
the
King's
Intention
was
,
that
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
should
not
be
eluded
by
rigorous
constructions
,
since
that
every
time
occasion
presented
,
he
expounded
'em
himself
to
the
advantage
of
the
Reformed
,
by
favourable
extensions
of
what
the
Commissioners
had
too
much
contracted
.
But
tho
the
Commissioners
had
labour'd
in
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
,
during
part
of
this
year
and
the
following
,
there
remain'd
a
great
many
things
to
be
executed
.
More
especially
there
wanted
many
things
in
the
principal
part
of
the
Commission
of
those
whose
business
it
was
to
attend
this
Affair
.
That
is
to
say
,
to
make
all
the
Officers
in
the
Provinces
Swear
to
observe
the
Edict
;
which
could
not
be
done
in
the
places
where
the
Commissioners
had
not
yet
been
.
Wherefore
the
Reformed
being
Assembled
again
The
Assembly
of
Saumer
.
at
Saumur
,
and
fearing
lest
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
should
remain
imperfect
in
so
important
an
Article
,
as
also
least
there
being
no
other
Assembly
on
Foot
,
to
send
about
in
order
to
its
uniform
Memoirs
,
they
might
lose
many
of
their
Rights
,
by
the
unequal
manner
in
which
they
would
proceed
in
every
place
,
they
were
willing
to
continue
this
usual
Remedy
of
all
their
Fears
,
and
Translate
themselves
to
Lo●dun
.
But
the
King
would
never
permit
it
;
and
sent
Orders
to
the
Deputies
,
that
were
there
,
to
seperate
themselves
.
At
the
same
time
a
National
Synod
was
held
at
Gergeau
,
who
sent
an
Express
to
the
King
,
beseeching
him
to
permit
the
continuation
of
this
Assembly
:
But
nothing
prevail'd
;
they
must
Obey
and
Dismiss
themselves
.
Ever
since
the
Month
of
March
they
had
receiv'd
Order
to
do
it
;
but
they
excus'd
themselves
as
much
as
they
could
.
The
Orders
were
renew'd
at
the
beginning
of
May
;
and
were
not
fulfill'd
till
the
last
day
of
the
same
Month.
'T
is
true
,
the
King
permitted
another
Assembly
at
Sainte
Foy
,
for
the
15th
of
October
following
,
to
the
end
,
that
they
might
Name
Deputies
to
reside
near
him
,
and
to
present
him
the
Petitions
and
Complaints
which
should
be
sent
'em
from
the
Provinces
.
There
were
two
Interests
so
opposite
upon
the
Subject
of
this
Assembly
,
that
it
seem'd
impossible
to
reconcile
'em
.
One
was
that
of
the
King
's
,
to
whom
they
were
become
suspicous
,
because
of
the
Authority
of
the
Lords
,
who
were
in
a
capacity
of
acting
something
against
his
Service
.
T'other
was
that
of
the
Reformed
,
to
whom
they
were
necessary
;
for
that
in
the
Present
State
of
Affairs
there
were
an
Infinite
Number
of
things
,
to
be
regulated
by
any
other
Method
.
The
Colloquies
and
the
Synods
not
having
Power
to
meddle
with
any
but
the
Affairs
of
Church
Discipline
,
with
the
Inferiour
Policy
of
the
Churches
,
with
the
distribution
of
the
Money
which
the
King
gave
for
their
Ministers
;
another
Council
was
requisite
to
advise
in
matters
of
another
Nature
;
for
the
execution
or
observation
of
the
Edict
;
for
Reparation
of
the
Breach
of
Articles
;
for
the
Sollicitation
of
the
Suits
which
might
arise
on
each
side
;
for
the
Preservation
of
Places
,
and
a
hundred
other
things
,
without
which
,
the
Edict
might
be
dayly
eluded
by
a
Thousand
Cavils
.
This
Correspondence
was
mainly
endeavour'd
;
for
as
they
desir'd
to
preserve
it
,
that
so
they
might
be
more
secure
from
the
Attempts
of
their
Enemies
by
their
Union
;
so
likewise
their
Enemies
labour'd
to
deprive
'em
of
means
of
effecting
their
mutual
Defence
.
But
there
was
an
inconvenience
on
both
sides
,
to
permit
these
Assemblies
,
because
of
the
Consequences
;
or
to
hinder
'em
,
because
of
the
many
businesses
,
which
brought
the
Deputies
from
all
parts
to
Court
,
and
expos'd
the
Council
to
great
importunities
,
and
have
thrown
the
Reformed
into
injurious
perplexities
,
and
insupportable
expences
.
But
the
permission
of
having
Deputies
near
the
King
in
the
General
Deputie●
▪
Name
of
the
Provinces
,
which
was
Granted
'em
to
take
from
'em
the
pretence
of
continuing
the
Assembly
at
Saumur
,
seem'd
to
make
amends
for
all
.
The
Reformed
from
all
parts
could
send
'em
Memoirs
,
on
the
Affairs
that
should
happen
.
The
●xpence
of
their
Maintenance
was
not
great
,
because
the
King
,
who
was
not
troubl'd
at
their
attendance
upon
him
,
took
upon
him
to
allow
'em
a
certain
Sum
,
which
should
be
laid
yearly
on
the
Privy
Purse
.
But
because
the
Reformed
would
bind
'em
as
well
to
their
Cause
by
some
Interest
,
they
resolv'd
at
the
National
Synod
of
Gap
,
that
if
the
Deputies
were
not
absolutely
assur'd
of
their
allowances
,
what
was
wanting
,
should
be
rais'd
,
half
on
the
Money
that
the
King
gave
to
the
Churches
,
and
half
on
what
he
gave
to
the
Garrisons
.
But
by
little
and
little
,
that
which
was
not
Order'd
,
but
by
way
of
Succour
,
in
Case
the
Allowances
were
not
sufficient
,
became
Ordinary
,
and
was
converted
into
an
Augmentation
of
the
Salaries
of
Deputies
General
.
This
Institution
was
no
burthen
to
the
Council
,
that
could
not
be
troubled
with
so
few
persons
,
with
whom
all
Affairs
might
be
ended
without
Noise
and
Bustle
;
and
who
had
nothing
to
fear
from
their
Intrigues
.
But
this
Innovation
had
almost
absolutely
ruin'd
the
Assemblies
,
which
had
now
no
more
pretence
to
Meet
,
since
the
Deputies
could
supply
the
use
of
them
,
in
all
things
which
requir'd
their
sitting
.
This
is
the
Reason
why
they
were
suffer'd
no
more
but
for
the
Nomination
of
Deputies
,
which
done
they
were
Order'd
to
seperate
;
and
to
oblige
'em
to
it
:
Their
Messengers
were
neither
heard
,
nor
their
Papers
ever
Answer'd
,
till
they
had
separated
themselves
.
However
they
kept
up
their
Credit
as
long
as
they
could
;
and
maintain'd
themselves
powerful
enough
,
till
the
taking
of
Rochelle
.
The
first
that
undertook
this
Employment
,
were
St.
Germain
and
des
Bordes
,
Nam'd
by
the
Assembly
of
St.
Foy
for
Difficulties
o●…●●ir
Institution
.
one
year
:
But
they
were
continu'd
by
the
Synod
of
Gap
,
and
kept
this
Commission
long
enough
.
They
would
have
joyn'd
to
these
Deputies
,
one
of
which
was
chosen
out
of
the
Nobility
,
and
the
other
of
the
Third
Estate
,
a
third
who
was
to
be
a
Minister
.
But
the
Court
that
lov'd
none
of
the
Consistory
,
hinder'd
'em
from
sending
any
of
those
people
,
whom
it
esteem'd
untractable
.
Nor
was
that
difficult
to
be
done
,
because
't
was
judg'd
that
a
Residence
at
Court
was
not
suitable
to
a
Minister
,
who
ought
actually
to
abide
near
his
Flock
.
The
Reformed
would
have
limited
the
duration
of
their
Commission
to
a
Year
;
but
the
King
would
have
it
to
be
longer
.
Both
had
their
Reasons
:
The
Reformed
,
under
colour
that
the
discharging
them
,
whom
they
had
kept
at
a
distance
from
their
own
Affairs
,
to
attend
the
prosecution
of
the
public
business
,
would
prevent
their
Deputies
from
accustoming
themselves
too
easily
to
the
Court
Air
,
if
they
should
stay
there
long
.
And
the
King
who
knew
well
,
that
the
Charms
of
the
Court
tam'd
the
most
fierce
,
would
avoid
frequent
changes
,
as
not
willing
to
see
Affairs
pass
out
of
the
Hands
of
a
Deputy
already
taught
and
familiariz'd
,
into
those
of
a
New
Comer
;
whose
first
Movements
would
always
be
Brisk
and
Severe
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
short
Service
of
Deputies
was
one
Reason
of
renewing
the
Meeting
of
Assemblies
,
as
often
as
New
ones
were
to
be
Nam'd
;
which
was
the
Reason
that
the
Reformed
would
change
'em
so
often
;
and
that
the
Council
for
the
same
consideration
would
have
'em
serve
longer
.
The
Reformed
desir'd
again
,
that
the
King
would
stand
to
their
Nomination
,
and
that
he
would
agree
to
those
Deputies
that
they
should
appoint
;
because
as
they
only
were
concern'd
in
the
Affairs
,
which
their
Deputies
were
Order'd
to
Treat
on
,
so
it
was
but
just
that
they
alone
should
be
left
to
choose
their
own
Procurators
.
The
matter
pass'd
thus
at
present
:
But
not
long
after
,
the
King
would
have
'em
name
to
him
six
persons
,
of
which
he
would
take
two
that
best
pleas'd
him
;
whether
it
were
that
he
would
have
part
in
the
Obligation
of
the
choice
,
or
that
he
would
be
sure
not
to
have
in
his
Retinue
,
persons
that
displeas'd
him
.
He
obtain'd
likewise
with
a
little
difficulty
and
time
,
that
the
duration
of
their
Commission
should
be
for
three
years
.
It
seem'd
that
this
Institution
should
have
ceas'd
as
soon
as
the
Edict
was
Executed
.
But
because
it
was
never
fully
done
,
and
that
when
good
Provision
was
made
on
the
one
side
,
there
was
presently
some
New
breach
of
promise
on
the
other
to
be
repair'd
,
this
Commission
became
ordinary
,
and
lasted
as
long
as
the
Edict
.
This
was
at
the
time
of
the
Assembly
which
was
held
four
years
after
at
Chatelleraud
,
that
the
King
to
take
off
the
Reformed
from
concerning
themselves
with
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
permitted
'em
to
have
frequent
Deputies
at
the
Court
;
and
that
the
time
of
their
Service
should
be
regulated
,
as
well
as
the
manner
of
naming
'em
.
'T
is
certain
,
that
this
Deputation
has
been
chang'd
several
times
since
the
Institution
of
it
,
to
the
time
it
was
put
down
;
and
Leuis
the
thirteenth
was
the
Author
of
these
changes
.
The
first
was
,
that
having
forbidden
the
Politic
Assemblies
,
to
whom
the
Nomination
of
Deputies
belong'd
,
he
Transfer'd
the
Right
to
the
National
Synod
,
A●●●…g●s
in
●…
,
N●…
▪
●…
.
by
a
Brevet
on
purpose
.
This
was
in
Truth
no
Novelty
,
because
as
much
had
happen'd
in
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
4th
,
at
the
Synods
of
Gap
and
Rochelle
.
But
there
was
at
least
thus
much
of
Novelty
,
that
under
Henry
the
4th
the
Synods
did
not
meddle
in
this
Affair
but
by
way
of
Proviso
,
in
expectation
of
a
Politic
Assembly
;
whereas
Levis
the
thirteenth
made
it
the
Synods
business
,
and
would
no
longer
hear
of
other
Assemblies
.
The
second
Change
was
,
that
he
charg'd
himself
with
the
full
Pension
of
the
Deputies
,
when
he
had
taken
from
the
Reformed
all
the
Sums
which
his
Father
had
Granted
'em
,
The
Third
was
,
that
he
substituted
a
New
Deputy
by
his
own
Authority
,
in
the
room
of
one
of
the
other
two
that
dy'd
in
the
Interval
of
the
Assemblies
.
'T
is
true
,
he
writ
to
the
Provinces
to
consent
to
this
Substitution
:
But
they
understood
well
enough
,
that
his
entreaties
were
those
of
a
King
,
that
were
as
good
as
Commands
.
A
little
after
it
became
a
Custom
.
The
Fourth
was
,
that
the
number
of
the
Deputies
was
reduc'd
to
one
,
because
the
vacancy
of
one
of
the
two
that
was
Dead
,
was
not
supply'd
.
The
Fifth
was
,
that
the
Commission
became
perpetual
:
And
the
last
was
,
that
in
the
end
,
the
Churches
lost
all
the
part
that
they
had
had
in
the
Nomination
;
the
Right
of
which
the
King
reserv'd
wholly
to
himself
.
So
that
,
for
near
fourty
years
the
Reformed
have
had
no
other
General
Deputies
,
but
those
whom
the
King
has
appointed
'em
.
This
Abridgment
is
sufficient
here
:
But
the
sequel
will
give
occasion
of
speaking
more
at
large
.
Few
matters
of
Importance
pass'd
in
the
Synod
of
Gergeau
,
●…od
at
Gergeau
.
where
they
only
examin'd
some
Books
of
Reunion
,
which
were
Publish'd
under
all
manner
of
Titles
.
They
writ
once
again
to
Lesdiguiers
for
17000
Crowns
which
he
kept
back
;
but
they
receiv'd
no
more
satisfaction
then
before
.
They
Writ
to
Casaubon
to
congratulate
his
Constancy
in
Religion
,
of
which
they
had
very
much
doubted
;
but
of
which
he
had
given
assurances
to
the
Synod
.
They
forbad
Ministers
to
be
the
first
Aggressors
in
Disputes
of
Controversie
.
It
seem'd
by
the
Measures
that
were
taken
in
this
Assembly
,
to
hinder
the
Abuse
of
removing
Causes
to
the
Chambres
Miparties
,
or
Chambers
half
Protestant
,
half
Catholics
,
that
Litigious
Cavils
had
made
their
advantage
of
their
Institution
.
But
what
was
most
remarkable
of
all
that
there
pass'd
,
is
that
the
Brevet
for
45000
Crowns
for
the
Payment
of
Ministers
having
been
given
to
the
Churches
but
three
years
before
,
Roni
was
so
little
●zact
in
paying
his
brethren
,
that
there
was
due
to
'em
the
Arrears
of
this
Sum
for
three
years
.
Some
Months
after
the
seperation
of
the
Synod
,
the
King
●…●…
.
Answer'd
some
Papers
,
sufficiently
Large
,
that
had
been
presented
to
him
,
of
which
principal
Articles
were
,
that
the
Reformed
in
Dauphine
were
Tax'd
for
the
places
of
their
Churches
and
of
their
Church-yards
;
that
in
many
places
they
depriv'd
their
poor
of
the
General
Alms
,
and
thrust
their
Sick
out
of
the
Hospitals
;
that
at
Bourdeaux
and
Xaintes
,
the
Ju●ats
and
Judges
would
have
seiz'd
upon
the
Money
that
was
gathered
for
the
poor
at
the
Church-Doors
;
that
at
Rouen
they
refus'd
the
Petitions
presented
in
the
Name
of
a
Reformed
Church
,
Body
,
or
Community
;
that
at
Orleans
and
elsewhere
,
they
tendred
to
the
Officers
at
their
Admission
,
Oaths
,
to
live
in
the
Roman
Religion
:
That
at
G●rgeau
the
King's
Proctor
had
Depos'd
his
substitute
for
the
Sole
Cause
of
Religion
:
That
at
Lions
the
Chevalier
du
Guet
would
by
Force
accompany
the
Attendants
at
Funerals
,
an●
exacted
excessive
Fees
;
and
those
who
kept
the
Hospital
of
the
Bridge
of
Rhone
,
disturb'd
these
Funeral
Attendants
as
much
as
they
were
able
.
Upon
all
which
,
they
had
all
they
could
desire
Granted
'em
;
to
Wit
,
most
severe
Prohibitions
against
continuing
to
do
'em
the
same
Injuries
.
Nor
were
their
two
last
Articles
less
favourably
Answer'd
:
By
one
of
which
the
King
was
oblig'd
to
preserve
the
Churches
of
the
Country
of
Gex
in
the
same
State
in
which
he
found
'em
,
when
he
United
it
to
the
Crown
;
and
the
other
,
that
the
Reformed
might
Traffick
in
all
the
Duke
of
Savoys
Dominions
,
without
fear
of
being
disturb'd
for
their
Consciences
.
The
King
promis'd
to
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
of
Gex
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
as
to
the
Rest
of
his
Subjects
.
This
was
as
much
as
to
say
,
that
he
Granted
'em
the
Protection
of
his
Edicts
,
according
to
which
the
Roman
Religion
ought
to
be
Re
establish'd
there
,
and
that
for
the
rest
things
should
remain
there
,
in
the
same
condition
in
which
they
were
found
:
Because
that
was
properly
the
General
Rule
for
Executing
Edicts
.
In
Effect
he
re-establish'd
the
Mass
there
in
some
time
after
,
and
he
sent
the
Baron
of
Lux
on
purpose
to
make
this
Re-establishment
:
But
he
left
the
Reformed
Churches
in
Possession
of
those
Priviledges
which
they
enjoy'd
when
the
Country
was
yielded
to
him
.
He
refer'd
the
Reformed
for
the
other
Article
to
the
Fifty
third
of
the
particulars
of
the
Edict
,
where
what
they
desir'd
was
intirely
Granted
'em
.
At
that
time
there
was
a
Great
business
a
Foot
at
Rome
,
in
which
they
would
fain
have
engag'd
the
The
Succession
of
England
.
King
.
It
concern'd
the
Succession
of
England
,
which
the
Pope
labour'd
to
have
settl'd
in
the
Hands
of
a
Catholie
.
There
was
in
prospect
a
Prince
of
the
House
of
Parma
;
and
a
Church
man
was
sent
over
into
that
Island
with
the
Title
of
Arch-Priest
,
to
incline
the
Catholics
of
the
Country
to
it
.
The
King
of
Spain
would
have
gotten
this
Crown
for
himself
,
or
for
a
Prince
of
his
House
;
and
there
were
Writings
dispers'd
wherein
the
Jesuits
did
Impudently
maintain
that
it
was
devolv'd
to
him
.
The
Motive
of
this
Intrigue
was
Queen
Elizabeths
Age
,
who
in
all
probability
't
was
thought
could
not
live
long
.
It
wasnot
known
how
she
would
dispose
of
the
Suucession
:
But
it
was
well
known
,
that
she
would
never
leave
it
to
a
Catholic
Prince
.
And
't
was
fear'd
,
that
the
King
of
Scotland
her
next
Heir
coming
to
the
Crown
,
might
be
capable
of
doing
a
great
deal
of
hurt
to
the
Roman
Religion
,
if
he
had
an
Affection
and
Zeal
for
the
Reformed
.
He
was
yet
but
young
,
and
as
he
had
hitherto
liv'd
under
a
kind
of
Guardianship
,
his
Genius
and
his
Inclinations
were
not
yet
known
.
But
they
alter'd
their
measures
,
when
they
knew
how
to
hit
his
Humour
;
and
they
carried
things
so
far
,
that
they
made
use
of
him
himself
to
endeavour
the
reducing
of
England
to
its
former
Obedience
to
the
Pope
:
But
while
they
expected
that
things
should
come
to
that
,
the
King
did
not
Rellish
the
Intrigue
.
He
gave
his
hand
to
the
project
of
reducing
this
Kingdom
to
the
Catholic
Religion
;
and
during
the
rest
of
his
Life
,
he
was
the
Mediator
and
confident
of
this
design
:
But
he
was
not
willing
to
aggrandize
his
Enemies
by
this
change
.
The
other
designs
which
he
had
in
his
Head
did
not
require
that
there
should
be
no
more
Protestants
in
Europe
.
Cha●illon
the
Admiral
's
Grandson
,
was
taken
off
this
year
The
Deuth
of
the
Grandson
of
the
Admiral
de
Chatillon
.
by
a
Cannon
shot
in
Ostend
,
besieged
by
Arch-Duke
Albert
.
Never
did
a
young
Lord
give
greater
hopes
.
He
was
born
for
War
;
and
among
the
good
Qualities
that
are
necessary
to
a
Commander
,
he
had
the
knack
to
make
himself
belov'd
by
his
Souldiers
,
whose
Hearts
and
Confidence
he
had
gain'd
.
'T
is
said
,
that
he
had
so
great
a
Credit
in
th●
Army
of
the
Stat●s
,
that
Prince
Maurice
could
not
forbear
being
Jealous
.
Nor
was
he
of
less
Authority
amongst
the
Reformed
of
France
,
who
lov'd
in
him
Virtues
equal
to
his
Fathers
and
Grandfathers
.
He
was
continually
talking
of
their
Actions
,
and
aspir'd
to
no
more
then
to
imitate
'em
.
The
most
Ardent
of
his
desires
,
was
that
of
being
like
his
Grandfather
at
the
Head
of
the
Reformed
,
and
to
fight
one
Battle
for
their
Interest
.
His
Merit
made
him
lamented
by
the
King
,
when
he
heard
the
News
of
his
Death
.
But
when
Courtiers
,
who
always
speak
of
the
Dead
or
Absent
,
what
they
durst
not
of
people
in
a
capacity
of
revenging
themselves
,
had
drawn
to
the
King
what
Picture
they
pleas'd
of
the
Ambition
and
the
Designs
of
this
young
Lord
,
he
took
for
a
Sign
of
Prosperity
what
immediately
before
he
look'd
upon
as
a
Subject
of
Grief
.
It
was
in
this
The
Birth
of
the
Dauphin
.
year
too
,
that
the
Dauphin
came
into
the
World
.
His
Birth
gave
great
Joy
to
all
true
French
Men
,
who
by
that
saw
all
the
Seeds
of
War
suppress'd
,
which
the
several
pretensions
to
the
Succession
might
have
produc'd
.
But
that
did
not
hinder
the
Spaniards
from
preparing
all
occasions
of
disturbance
;
nor
prevented
from
time
to
time
the
spreading
of
a
Rumour
,
that
the
King
having
promis'd
Marriage
to
the
Marchioness
of
Verneuil
,
there
was
a
doubt
whither
the
Succession
belong'd
to
the
Children
of
Mary
de
Medicis
.
There
were
some
Spanish
Casuists
that
made
it
a
Question
whether
the
Dispensation
was
fairly
obtain'd
.
In
the
Low-Countries
some
Preacher
or
other
had
the
boldness
to
Preach
in
favour
of
the
Negative
:
And
at
divers
times
Libels
were
dispers'd
about
concerning
this
matter
.
A
Capucin
who
was
suspected
to
have
learn'd
his
Lesson
at
the
Court
of
Savoy
,
put
off
a
thousand
extravagancies
on
this
Subject
in
Italy
and
in
Rome
it self
:
But
there
was
a
stop
put
to
the
course
of
these
mischievous
Intentions
by
the
Authority
of
the
Superiour
.
In
the
mean
time
,
as
the
Birth
of
the
Dauphin
made
all
the
World
talk
,
La
Riviere
one
of
The
Prediction
of
La
Riviere
.
the
King's
Physicians
,
a
great
Astrologer
and
much
possess'd
with
Predictions
,
Erected
a
Scheme
of
his
Nativity
;
the
King
that
gave
a
little
too
much
heed
to
these
Vanities
,
either
through
his
own
Inclination
,
or
by
the
Example
of
Roni
his
Favourite
,
who
gave
much
way
to
it
,
or
by
the
Inducement
of
the
Queen
,
who
was
prepossess'd
,
as
almost
all
the
Italians
are
;
the
King
,
I
say
,
having
oblig'd
him
,
notwithstanding
several
denials
,
to
tell
him
his
Judgment
of
this
Child
according
to
the
Rules
of
his
Art
,
answer'd
him
half
in
Choler
,
that
he
should
Reign
;
that
he
should
destroy
what
his
Father
had
Establish'd
,
that
he
should
scatter
all
that
he
had
husbanded
;
that
he
should
leave
Posterity
,
under
▪
which
all
should
grow
worse
and
worse
.
The
State
which
at
this
day
the
Religion
and
the
Kingdom
are
in
,
may
make
this
Prediction
to
be
Rank'd
among
those
which
make
most
for
the
Honour
of
Astrology
.
But
there
were
very
dangerous
Motions
in
the
State
,
which
were
stirr'd
up
by
Forreign
Intrigues
.
The
Court
was
full
of
Male
Contents
which
were
there
engag'd
under
divers
pretences
.
Biron
a
Man
of
a
Presumptuous
Spirit
and
without
Judgment
,
was
so
deeply
involv'd
in
'em
,
that
it
cost
him
his
Life
.
But
't
was
believ'd
,
that
the
King
was
yet
strong
enough
to
quash
this
Conspiracy
,
as
long
as
he
had
the
Reformed
at
his
Devotion
;
this
is
the
Reason
that
nothing
was
wanting
to
engage
'em
in
the
Party
.
They
were
admonish'd
as
by
way
Notice
given
to
the
Reform'd
of
a
League
made
against
'em
.
of
Friendship
,
that
the
Peace
of
the
State
was
the
way
to
their
Ruin
;
that
there
was
a
powerful
League
concluded
against
'em
;
seeing
that
the
Peace
of
Savoy
was
negotiated
;
that
there
was
a
Project
laid
for
a
kind
of
Croisade
;
that
the
Catholic
Princes
had
sworn
it
by
their
Deputies
;
that
the
Oath
was
given
upon
the
Eucharist
by
the
Legat
;
that
every
one
was
Tax'd
at
a
certain
Sum
,
and
a
▪
certain
number
of
Souldiers
;
that
the
League
was
to
last
till
the
Protestant
Religion
was
exterminated
;
that
there
were
two
Originals
of
this
Treaty
Sign'd
by
the
Pope
,
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Duke
of
Savoy
;
and
that
that
Duke
had
one
in
his
Hands
,
which
he
offer'd
to
Communicate
to
the
Reformed
.
To
this
were
added
the
greatest
promises
of
security
that
could
be
thought
on
,
provided
they
enter'd
into
the
League
that
was
propos'd
to
'em
.
This
Advice
was
confirm'd
by
that
which
one
Brochard
Baron
gave
to
Marshal
Bo●illon
,
touching
the
Leagues
Sworn
against
the
Reformation
.
This
▪
Baron
▪
who
call'd
himself
the
Nephew
of
Cardinal
Baronius
,
boasted
that
he
was
sent
by
the
Pope
to
the
Catholic
Princes
,
to
make
'em
Sign
the
Project
of
New
Cro●sade
;
and
before
all
things
to
have
presented
the
Book
of
this
Institution
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
He
said
,
that
the
Instructions
of
those
that
were
entrusted
to
engage
the
Princes
to
a
Protection
of
this
League
,
recommended
chiefly
three
means
to
succeed
in
the
Conversion
of
Heretics
.
The
first
was
to
institute
Missions
to
instruct
those
that
were
gone
astray
by
good
Sermons
and
Examples
.
The
second
was
to
tolerate
the
Enterprises
of
Magistrates
against
the
Liberties
of
Heretics
;
and
to
make
use
of
Politic
Artifices
and
Pious
Frauds
,
to
take
away
their
Priviledges
.
The
Third
was
to
use
Force
and
Arms
to
reduce
'em
.
The
Jesuits
business
was
to
sow
great
Divisions
between
the
Great
ones
and
in
the
Provinces
:
And
great
Liberality
was
to
be
shewn
to
the
first
Converted
,
to
serve
for
a
Bait
to
others
.
He
aver'd
,
that
there
were
five
and
twenty
thousand
gain'd
in
England
,
that
were
able
to
bear
Arms
;
and
Ministers
enow
,
to
hope
,
that
the
Reformation
would
be
Condemn'd
by
the
the
Mouth
of
the
very
Ministers
themselves
.
He
discover'd
great
Designs
that
were
laid
against
all
the
Protestant
States
;
and
he
pretended
that
a
great
part
of
the
Nobility
in
Germany
were
corrupted
.
I
know
not
whence
he
had
got
the
Mysteries
he
laid
open
in
his
Discourses
;
but
in
the
sequel
the
things
he
spoke
,
have
been
so
exactly
practic'd
,
and
with
so
great
success
,
that
if
his
Relation
may
be
judg'd
by
the
Event
,
rather
then
by
the
Picture
he
made
of
the
Design
,
he
must
be
look'd
upon
as
one
that
spake
positive
Truth
.
This
Baron
not
being
rewarded
as
he
expected
,
went
into
Germany
and
Holland
to
put
the
same
Ware
off
there
;
and
if
he
did
not
perswade
those
who
had
a
share
in
the
Governmente
he
found
the
people
more
apt
to
believe
him
.
There
were
,
Preachers
,
who
during
the
Siege
of
Rochelle
,
remember'd
his
Discourse
,
and
apply'd
it
to
the
State
to
which
the
Reformation
was
reduc'd
at
that
time
in
France
and
Germany
.
To
elude
his
Testimony
,
they
would
have
had
him
pass
for
an
Incendiary
,
who
had
invented
one
part
of
what
he
said
.
Nevertheless
,
there
was
not
in
all
his
parts
,
one
story
made
at
random
.
There
was
Erected
a
little
while
since
,
at
Th●non
a
Town
belonging
to
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
a
Friary
for
Conversion
of
Heretics
;
and
to
render
it
more
Venerable
to
the
people
,
it
was
call'd
by
the
pitiful
Name
of
The
Congregation
of
our
Lady
of
Compassion
of
Seven
Griefs
.
This
New
Society
was
no
sooner
set
up
,
but
they
Writ
to
the
Catholic
Princes
,
to
invite
'em
to
enter
into
this
League
.
D'Ossat
did
not
deny
to
the
King
,
that
they
writ
to
the
Pope
.
But
he
assur'd
him
,
that
the
Pope
rejected
this
vain
proposition
,
as
capable
of
Uniting
the
Protestants
for
their
mutual
Defence
;
which
could
not
but
endamage
the
Catholic
Religion
;
and
give
a
fair
Opportunity
to
the
Turk
to
extend
his
Conquests
over
Christendom
,
during
the
Divisions
of
Europe
.
This
Prelate
likewise
accus'd
the
Duke
of
Savoy
for
having
abus'd
the
Commissions
and
Procurations
of
this
Fraternity
;
on
which
the
Work
of
this
imaginary
League
was
built
to
serve
him
in
his
Designs
to
imbroyl
France
.
For
the
rest
,
he
describes
this
Baron
as
a
Man
the
most
fickle
and
inconstant
that
ever
was
.
He
had
been
a
Priest
,
and
during
that
time
had
committed
a
Murther
;
he
turn'd
Protestant
,
it
may
be
to
avoid
the
punishment
he
had
deserv'd
.
He
marry'd
;
but
being
soon
weary
of
a
Marty'd
Life
,
he
return'd
to
the
Roman
Religion
,
which
in
the
sequel
he
forsook
a
second
time
.
This
is
according
to
the
Picture
the
Cardinal
makes
of
him
.
But
tho
there
had
been
nothing
to
have
been
said
against
Baron
,
the
Duke
of
Savoy
was
too
much
suspected
in
point
of
Religion
,
to
gain
Credit
among
the
Reformed
.
He
had
not
the
Reputation
of
having
too
much
Honesty
;
and
if
they
judg'd
by
what
d'Ossat
says
of
him
,
he
was
a
Prince
of
a
strange
Character
;
A
General
Assembly
at
Sainte
Foye
.
and
who
had
always
some
contrivance
in
his
Head
against
the
Peace
of
Europe
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Reformed
were
Assembled
at
Sainte
Foye
,
where
they
were
not
satisfy'd
with
naming
Deputies
General
;
but
where
they
Treated
on
many
things
that
regarded
the
General
,
and
the
particular
of
Churches
.
A
little
while
after
there
was
a
Paper
presented
to
the
King
,
the
first
Article
of
which
,
after
having
Congratulated
him
upon
the
Peace
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
upon
the
Birth
of
the
Dauphin
,
demanded
a
Re-establishment
of
the
Edict
,
in
the
state
it
had
been
Granted
at
Nantes
;
and
this
demand
was
supported
with
a
pretence
that
the
King
had
promis'd
this
Re-establishment
as
soon
as
the
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
could
permit
it
.
The
Chief
of
the
other
Articles
demanded
that
the
Parlaments
,
which
had
not
verify'd
the
Edict
,
but
under
certain
Modifications
should
be
oblig'd
to
take
'em
off
:
That
some
Immunities
should
be
Granted
to
Colleges
,
that
the
Reformed
should
found
,
in
pursuance
of
the
Liberty
which
the
Edict
gave
'em
.
That
the
Counsellors
which
were
plac'd
there
,
should
be
oblig'd
to
serve
in
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
many
years
;
and
that
but
half
of
'em
should
be
chang'd
every
time
some
Change
was
desir'd
.
They
were
not
Answer'd
upon
this
Paper
,
till
in
the
Month
of
March
,
in
the
year
following
,
and
the
Answers
were
first
resolv'd
on
with
the
Deputies
,
and
about
three
Weeks
after
reported
to
the
King
,
who
approv'd
of
'em
.
The
first
Article
was
absolutely
deny'd
'em
,
under
pretence
that
there
was
no
great
matter
in
it
;
that
these
little
Changes
were
made
for
the
common
good
,
and
to
facilitate
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
;
that
the
Advice
of
the
Principal
of
the
Reformed
had
been
had
as
being
call'd
to
the
Deliberations
that
had
been
made
upon
these
matters
;
that
they
could
not
be
revok'd
;
and
that
there
was
no
promise
given
to
do
it
.
It
may
be
judg'd
by
this
,
either
that
those
promises
were
not
made
but
by
people
whom
the
King
was
not
afraid
to
disown
,
as
there
are
always
at
Court
,
Managers
of
business
,
by
whom
she
puts
people
in
hopes
of
an
event
,
for
which
she
has
no
mind
to
be
answerable
;
or
that
the
Reformed
had
taken
for
serious
promises
,
certain
windy
Words
which
were
giv'n
'em
to
put
'em
in
Heart
,
that
things
might
Change
,
and
that
then
they
would
cause
Restoration
to
be
made
'em
of
what
the
present
Juncture
constrain'd
'em
,
to
suffer
'em
to
be
depriv'd
of
'em
:
Or
that
in
fine
the
Reformed
at
the
Court
had
invented
these
promises
as
a
secret
,
to
keep
off
the
Reproach
of
having
so
easily
consented
to
these
Changes
.
Upon
the
other
Articles
they
had
all
the
satisfaction
given
that
they
could
desire
:
But
because
they
ask'd
the
Liberty
of
continuing
their
Assembly
,
under
the
pretence
of
the
Difficulties
the
Parlament
made
of
Executing
the
Edict
,
the
King
declar'd
in
his
Answers
,
that
he
had
given
such
Orders
for
the
redress
of
'em
,
that
this
continuation
of
the
Assembly
was
needless
.
But
they
set
forth
much
larger
Papers
at
Sainte
Foy
;
and
without
stopping
long
at
the
repeated
denial
that
the
King
had
made
to
resettle
the
Edict
in
the
same
State
that
it
was
settled
in
at
Nantes
;
they
did
not
forbear
to
demand
again
a
little
after
the
same
things
by
Retail
which
they
cou'd
not
obtain
in
Gross
.
This
is
the
reason
that
in
demanding
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
,
such
as
it
had
been
verify'd
at
Paris
;
they
had
hopes
,
one
day
,
to
repair
those
breaches
which
the
Council
had
made
therein
:
Insomuch
,
that
they
seem'd
not
to
accept
it
but
on
condition
.
Many
Provinces
were
Nam'd
in
these
Articles
,
to
which
the
Court
had
sent
no
Commissioners
;
others
where
they
had
not
been
but
in
the
Capital
Cities
;
many
particular
Places
,
where
the
Exercise
was
not
granted
but
under
certain
Restrictions
,
as
I
have
already
observ'd
.
They
complain'd
,
that
in
judging
the
Right
of
Possession
acquir'd
by
the
Edict
of
1577.
they
limited
themselves
strictly
to
the
17th
of
September
,
having
no
regard
to
the
Proofs
of
the
Exercise
that
was
had
in
the
same
month
before
and
after
that
day
;
if
it
had
not
been
likewise
prov'd
that
it
was
had
precisely
upon
that
day
.
This
almost
reduc'd
the
Reformed
to
a
Non-plus
,
and
made
an
illusion
of
this
Right
,
because
that
the
17th
of
September
fell
that
Year
on
a
Tuesday
,
a
day
wherein
the
Reformed
cou'd
not
have
had
their
Public
Exercises
but
in
a
kind
of
Hazard
.
It
was
demanded
,
that
in
the
places
where
the
Commissioners
Nam'd
the
Kings
Judges
for
their
Sub-Delegates
,
those
Judges
should
be
oblig'd
to
take
an
adjoyn'd
Partner
of
the
Reformed
,
whom
the
Reformed
themselves
shou'd
appoint
to
labour
diligently
together
,
and
Scot
free
in
the
Execution
of
the
Commissioners
Orders
.
They
complain'd
,
that
in
many
places
the
Catholics
wou'd
not
suffer
the
Reformed
to
Inhabit
:
That
they
drove
the
Tradesmen
out
of
certain
Towns
:
That
they
wou'd
not
allow
'em
as
Journey-men
in
their
Shops
:
That
they
spoke
Injurious
things
to
'em
unpunish'd
,
when
they
went
to
their
Exercises
:
That
the
Preachers
in
their
Sermons
,
The
Advocates
in
their
Pleadings
,
took
the
same
Liberty
,
without
being
repress'd
.
That
the
Royal
Judges
in
many
places
did
not
do
Justice
,
in
the
Abuses
committed
their
Persons
.
That
in
many
Diocesses
they
caus'd
'em
to
be
Inroll'd
,
and
put
certain
marks
on
their
Houses
,
to
distinguish
'em
from
those
of
the
Catholics
:
That
wherever
there
were
yet
any
Colleges
of
Jesuits
in
the
Kingdom
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
and
Bourdeaux
,
they
had
found
out
another
manner
of
distinction
,
causing
the
Houses
of
the
Catholics
to
be
mark'd
with
the
Cross
,
or
Garlands
of
Flowers
,
to
the
end
that
those
might
be
better
taken
notice
of
that
wanted
such
Ornaments
:
That
at
Vervins
they
put
a
Minister
out
of
the
Town
,
who
travelling
that
Road
arriv'd
there
upon
Easter-day
;
and
that
they
refus'd
so
much
as
to
give
his
Horse
Stable-Room
.
'T
was
a
Complaint
that
in
several
places
the
Judges
hinder'd
'em
from
Building
Churches
,
tho
the
Exercise
were
there
permitted
:
That
in
many
others
,
that
were
Nam'd
,
the
Exercise
likewise
was
hinder'd
,
either
through
the
opposition
of
the
Lords
of
the
Places
,
or
by
the
Orders
of
the
Commissioners
.
It
was
reported
upon
this
occasion
,
that
at
Aubenas
,
where
the
Marquis
of
Montlaur
committed
a
Thousand
Violences
,
tho
the
Commissioners
had
caus'd
the
Steeple
,
the
Bell
and
the
Church-yard
to
be
Surrender'd
to
the
Catholics
,
and
left
the
Town-house
to
the
Reformed
for
their
Exercises
,
the
Jesuits
had
built
a
Chappel
against
the
Wall
,
through
which
they
had
made
a
hole
,
that
they
might
see
all
over
the
place
;
that
they
caus'd
a
Bell
to
Ring
during
the
Exercise
;
and
that
they
had
set
up
a
Cross
over
the
Entry
.
It
was
demanded
,
That
the
Lords
might
enjoy
the
Right
of
their
Precincts
and
Jurisdictions
,
and
have
their
Exercise
free
therein
,
although
they
were
inclos'd
in
Episcopal
Towns
;
and
that
the
King
shou'd
forbid
any
farther
searching
in
Booksellers
Houses
for
Books
of
Religion
,
at
Rouen
,
Bourdeaux
,
and
elsewhere
,
and
seizing
upon
'em
,
tho
not
expos'd
to
Sale
.
'T
was
Remonstrated
that
in
many
Colleges
they
had
refus'd
to
admit
the
Regents
and
the
Scholars
,
for
the
sake
of
their
Religion
only
:
That
in
many
places
the
Reformed
had
no
Church-yards
:
That
to
avoid
the
Inconveniencies
of
Funeral
Attendance
in
the
Night
,
and
which
expos'd
the
Reformed
to
a
Thousand
Affronts
,
from
which
they
cou'd
not
Guard
themselves
,
they
ought
to
be
permitted
to
Bury
in
the
Day
.
To
this
were
added
Complaints
against
several
Curates
,
who
had
caus'd
divers
Bodies
to
be
digg'd
up
again
,
in
the
very
places
which
had
been
assign'd
to
the
Reformed
for
their
Burial-places
before
the
Civil
Wars
;
of
which
they
demanded
leave
to
inform
.
But
above
all
,
they
aggravated
the
Outrage
done
to
the
Body
of
a
Lady
by
Cardinal
de
Sourdis
,
Archbishop
of
Bourdeaux
,
a
Man
the
most
Passionate
and
most
Rash
of
his
time
,
and
who
perplex'd
himself
in
all
sorts
of
Affairs
with
the
least
consideration
.
He
order'd
the
Body
to
be
taken
up
Eighteen
Years
after
it
had
been
Bury'd
,
and
made
the
Bones
to
be
thrown
into
the
High-way
.
There
was
a
long
Train
of
Articles
that
concern'd
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
or
Miparties
;
and
by
their
diversity
it
may
be
observ'd
that
the
Catholics
wou'd
have
subjected
these
Chambers
to
the
Parlaments
,
and
have
made
'em
a
kind
of
an
Inferiour
Jurisdiction
,
whereas
they
ought
properly
to
have
been
Little
Parlaments
,
which
having
nothing
to
do
with
those
of
which
they
were
Members
,
but
that
they
were
compos'd
in
part
of
Judges
taken
out
of
those
greater
Bodies
,
had
the
same
extent
of
Jurisdiction
and
Privileges
.
These
Articles
then
requir'd
,
that
the
Six
Counsellors
of
the
Parlament
of
Paris
,
and
the
Three
of
the
Parlament
of
Rouen
,
might
be
admitted
all
together
into
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
because
of
those
Acts
of
Injustice
that
one
alone
cou'd
not
hinder
:
That
the
Invasions
of
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
upon
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chamber
Establish'd
at
Castres
,
of
which
Examples
wholly
new
were
produc'd
,
might
be
repress'd
.
That
the
Reformed
Counsellers
that
serv'd
at
Rouen
in
the
Chambers
of
Inquests
,
might
judge
of
Clerical
Priviledges
,
and
of
Crimes
of
which
the
Ecclesiastics
were
accus'd
;
That
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
might
take
Cognizance
of
all
Causes
where
the
Reformed
should
be
Parties
;
as
also
of
Causes
relating
to
Benefices
in
Possession
,
of
Tithes
,
of
Ecclesiastical
Rights
and
Demains
;
of
Criminal
Causes
where
the
Ecclesiastics
were
Defendants
:
That
there
shou'd
be
an
Expedient
found
to
Protect
the
Reformed
from
the
severity
of
the
Parlaments
of
Tholouse
,
of
Bourdeaux
and
Grenoble
,
from
which
no
Justice
was
to
be
expected
,
in
Affairs
the
Cognizance
of
which
was
taken
away
from
the
Chambers
:
That
in
Causes
relating
to
a
pretended
Ecclesiastical
Fund
,
the
Chambers
might
have
power
to
examine
the
Nature
of
the
Fund
,
to
retain
the
Cause
,
if
the
Fund
was
not
of
the
Quality
pretended
:
That
the
Affairs
of
the
Reformed
against
the
Ecclesiastics
,
in
some
Parlaments
where
the
Judges
had
their
Children
possess'd
of
Benefices
and
Church-Employments
,
shou'd
be
brought
before
the
Parlament
of
Paris
,
or
the
Grand
Council
:
That
the
Chambers
shou'd
take
Cognizance
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Reformed
concerning
Hospitals
:
That
they
shou'd
be
allow'd
the
Cognizance
of
Affairs
of
Subsidies
and
Accounts
given
to
the
Parlaments
of
Rouen
and
Provence
,
in
Causes
where
the
King
was
not
to
Intervene
,
and
where
only
his
Farmers
were
to
be
dealt
with
:
That
Matters
of
Corporation-Government
,
where
the
Reformed
were
Parties
,
shou'd
be
sent
back
to
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
when
they
demanded
it
:
That
the
Chamber
of
Grenoble
might
give
Audience
with
open
Doors
;
and
that
the
Parlament
shou'd
admit
Advocates
of
the
Reformed
Religion
:
That
the
Orders
of
this
Chamber
might
be
executed
in
Provence
without
demanding
Pareatis
:
The
Conclusion
of
a
peremptory
Warrant
,
like
our
Hereof
fail
you
not
.
That
in
each
Bailliage
an
Office
shou'd
be
Erected
,
for
which
the
Patents
should
be
given
at
the
Nomination
of
the
Reformed
,
empowring
'em
to
do
whatever
concern'd
the
Edict
,
and
the
Execution
of
it
,
because
that
in
Normandy
,
and
other
parts
,
the
Parlament
refus'd
Pareatis's
for
the
Execution
of
Decrees
of
Council
,
Letters
Patents
,
and
other
Acts
of
the
same
Nature
:
That
at
Paris
shou'd
be
Created
a
Substitute
to
the
Advocate-General
,
who
shou'd
be
of
the
Reformed
Religion
:
That
removing
of
Causes
to
the
Grand
Council
shou'd
not
be
granted
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Chambers
:
That
the
Causes
of
Presidents
and
Counsellors
shou'd
be
kept
in
the
Chambers
where
they
serv'd
,
without
being
constrain'd
to
go
Plead
at
the
nearest
Chamber
:
That
Causes
shou'd
not
be
remov'd
under
pretence
of
Kindred
which
the
Parties
shou'd
have
in
the
Chambers
:
That
the
Exceptions
shou'd
be
Judg'd
there
,
before
the
King
gave
his
Letters
of
Removal
:
That
there
shou'd
be
a
Fund
rais'd
for
the
Maintenance
of
the
Sessions
of
Vacations
in
the
Chambers
,
as
for
those
of
Parlaments
:
That
the
Commissioners
of
Registers
in
the
Chambers
of
Castres
and
Nerac
shou'd
be
half
Papists
,
half
Protestants
:
That
the
Parlaments
shou'd
not
oblige
the
Counsellors
which
they
sent
to
serve
in
those
Chambers
,
to
Judge
according
to
certain
Rules
,
that
should
too
much
limit
the
Jurisdiction
:
That
in
the
Criminal
Instructions
to
Parlaments
,
Reformed
Assistants
should
taken
in
,
such
as
the
Parties
should
agree
upon
,
or
who
should
be
Nam'd
ex
Officio
,
if
the
Inquisitors
were
Catholics
.
There
were
other
Articles
which
spoke
of
Employments
.
There
was
a
Complaint
that
the
Catholics
held
Contests
with
the
most
Ancient
Counsellors
upon
the
point
of
Precedency
;
and
that
at
Paris
,
upon
the
Request
of
the
Attorney-General
,
those
of
the
Catholic
,
Apostolic
and
Roman
Religion
had
inform'd
against
Mol●
,
Possess'd
of
Presidents
place
.
There
was
a
General
Regulation
demanded
,
conformable
to
the
Declaration
which
the
King
had
Verbally
made
on
many
particular
Affairs
touching
the
Right
of
admitting
indifferently
to
Consulships
,
and
other
Elective
places
,
without
distinction
of
Religion
,
those
who
shou'd
be
call'd
thereto
by
ordinary
means
,
Ancient
and
Accustom'd
.
The
Reason
of
this
demand
was
,
That
the
Reformed
being
the
strongest
in
almost
all
the
good
Towns
of
Guyenne
and
Languedoc
,
and
persons
capable
of
these
employs
being
no
where
to
be
found
but
amongst
them
,
it
happen'd
that
they
always
fill'd
the
most
Honourable
places
,
if
they
were
given
according
to
the
Ordinary
Forms
,
to
those
who
should
be
judg'd
worthy
by
the
plurality
of
Voices
:
On
the
contrary
the
Catholics
would
deprive
the
Reformed
of
this
advantage
;
and
obstinately
persisted
almost
every
where
,
that
there
might
be
an
equal
Division
of
these
Places
between
Papists
and
Protestants
.
In
which
they
buoy'd
themselves
up
by
the
Example
of
certain
Treaties
,
which
had
been
made
in
some
places
before
the
last
Edict
,
that
equally
divided
the
Consulships
between
the
Reformed
and
the
Catholics
.
But
there
arose
daily
Law-Suits
upon
these
opposite
pretensions
,
which
being
carry'd
to
the
Council
either
directly
,
or
upon
the
Partitions
that
happen'd
in
the
Chambers
call'd
Miparties
,
engag'd
the
Commonalty
in
long
Disputes
and
Ruinous
Expences
.
There
were
yet
other
Articles
that
concern'd
the
places
which
the
Reformed
had
in
possession
;
in
which
it
was
demanded
that
the
Catholic
Inhabitants
should
be
oblig'd
to
contribute
to
the
reparation
of
the
Walls
,
and
to
the
charge
of
the
Court
of
Guard
.
'T
was
likewise
demanded
,
that
certain
Fraternities
of
Penitents
that
swarm'd
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
who
turn'd
the
Austerities
of
Mortification
into
a
Pious
Masquerade
should
not
be
re-establish'd
in
the
Towns
of
Surety
;
as
it
had
happen'd
in
some
places
,
where
the
Fraternity
A
Sect
●●
people
that
beat
themselves
twice
a
day
and
once
a
night
des
Battus
was
restor'd
,
by
Virtue
of
an
Order
made
upon
a
Petition
.
There
was
a
Complaint
of
some
Castle
which
a
Catholic
had
begun
to
Fortify
,
to
incommode
some
Neighbouring
place
;
and
it
was
demanded
that
the
Fortifications
might
be
demolish'd
.
There
were
others
again
that
concern'd
particular
Cases
.
There
was
a
complaint
that
in
many
places
,
when
the
Reformed
had
been
Fin'd
,
the
Judges
to
vex
'em
,
declar'd
the
Fines
applicable
to
the
support
of
Covents
,
or
of
Catholic
Churches
:
And
the
States
of
Languedoc
made
'em
contribute
to
Gratuities
that
were
rais'd
upon
the
Province
for
the
Ecclesiastics
,
or
for
the
Mendicant
Monks
:
That
at
Bourdeaux
and
other
places
they
would
not
receive
the
Petitions
,
or
the
complaints
of
the
Reformed
,
under
the
Name
of
an
Agent
,
or
an
Advocate
of
their
Corporation
:
That
they
had
deny'd
the
Assistance
of
Ministers
to
the
Condemn'd
;
and
that
they
have
been
forcid
to
be
accompany'd
to
the
place
of
punishment
by
the
Monks
:
That
they
have
rated
the
Ministers
for
the
King's
Taxes
,
as
also
for
their
Salaries
.
The
King
was
Petition'd
to
permit
the
Inhabitants
of
the
County
of
Marle
,
that
had
no
place
of
Exercise
within
eight
Leagues
of
'em
,
to
meet
in
the
Jurisdiction
of
a
Reformed
Gentleman
,
tho
he
was
not
resident
there
:
And
they
begg'd
of
him
to
obtain
for
his
Subjects
that
Traded
in
Spain
,
the
same
Liberty
of
Conscience
that
was
allow'd
there
to
the
English
,
to
the
Scotch
,
to
the
Danes
and
to
the
Germans
.
The
occasion
of
this
Address
was
,
that
a
certain
Man
call'd
Pradilles
of
Montpelier
going
to
Spain
,
to
recover
a
Sum
that
was
due
to
him
,
the
Inquisition
caus'd
him
to
be
Arrested
;
condemn'd
him
to
the
Amende
Honourable
;
to
be
kept
in
Prison
a
year
and
a
day
,
and
to
the
Confiscation
of
all
his
Goods
.
All
these
Articles
remain'd
a
long
time
in
the
Hands
of
the
An
Ignominious
punishment
so
call'd
.
Council
,
who
kept
'em
till
the
Month
of
August
1602.
They
were
variously
Answer'd
:
Some
purely
and
simply
Granted
,
others
Extended
and
Amplify'd
:
Others
absolutely
refus'd
;
others
Granted
in
Part
,
and
partly
refus'd
.
There
were
a
great
many
on
which
the
Council
took
time
to
consult
the
King's
Advocates
,
to
give
Orders
according
to
their
Advice
:
Others
where
the
King
sent
back
the
Parties
concern'd
to
redress
themselves
before
him
by
way
of
Petition
:
Others
where
he
demanded
to
see
the
Decrees
of
Court
,
and
Acts
wherein
they
were
mention'd
:
Many
wherein
he
reserv'd
himself
the
Power
to
order
what
he
thought
good
.
But
in
General
there
was
in
all
the
Answers
,
a
temper
of
Favour
and
Equity
,
which
made
the
Intentions
of
the
King
appear
openly
,
and
that
plainly
shew'd
,
that
without
Disguise
or
Equivocation
,
his
meaning
was
that
the
Edict
should
be
observ'd
,
and
that
the
Difficulties
that
arose
upon
the
Execution
of
it
,
should
be
favorably
expounded
.
This
favorable
and
equitable
Mind
of
his
appear'd
above
all
,
in
the
Orders
he
gave
for
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
,
in
places
where
it
was
not
yet
done
:
In
those
which
he
sent
to
the
Judges
and
Officers
,
to
enjoyn
'em
to
let
the
Reformed
live
in
all
places
,
without
being
molested
:
In
the
explication
of
the
Privilege
of
the
Edict
of
1577.
which
he
thought
fit
should
be
apply'd
to
all
the
places
where
the
exercise
had
been
held
during
the
Month
of
September
,
without
stopping
precisely
at
the
seventeenth
of
the
Month
:
In
the
prohibition
of
the
Inrollments
,
and
the
seditious
Marks
that
were
put
on
their
Houses
:
In
that
of
speaking
injuriously
of
the
Reformed
in
their
Sermons
or
Pleadings
:
In
that
of
searching
the
Booksellers
Houses
:
In
many
Articles
that
concern'd
the
Jurisdiction
,
the
Dignity
or
the
Privileges
of
the
Reformed
Counsellors
at
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
of
Rouen
and
Grenoble
;
or
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chambers
call'd
Miparties
,
and
the
execution
of
their
Judgments
.
In
the
Declaration
of
his
Will
upon
the
indifferent
admission
of
the
Reformed
and
Catholics
to
Consulary
Employments
,
according
to
the
customary
Forms
,
without
distinction
of
Religion
,
or
limitation
of
number
:
In
the
extension
he
gave
to
the
Right
of
Exercise
,
that
the
Commissioners
had
agreed
to
certain
places
with
Inconvenient
Restrictions
.
In
like
manner
there
were
many
othes
,
where
the
Reformed
as
in
the
preceding
obtain'd
all
they
could
reasonably
demand
,
pursuant
to
the
Terms
of
the
Edict
,
which
was
to
be
the
common
Rule
of
their
pretensions
and
their
Rights
.
Those
that
were
refus'd
'em
were
only
either
the
same
in
particular
,
which
they
could
not
obtain
in
the
whole
,
or
such
as
Treated
of
things
,
for
which
there
were
specious
Reasons
not
to
grant
'em
.
This
observation
discover'd
the
King's
Integrity
and
Exactness
;
who
,
that
his
Edict
might
be
the
better
observ'd
,
Solemnly
decided
the
difficulties
that
concern'd
execution
of
it
,
as
soon
as
they
arose
:
And
it
appear'd
by
the
same
consideration
,
that
it
was
unjust
to
Renew
and
Inlarge
these
difficulties
in
our
days
,
since
that
in
the
time
when
they
were
first
invented
and
rais'd
,
they
had
all
been
decided
.
These
same
decisions
ought
to
be
so
much
the
more
respected
,
in
that
they
were
given
by
a
King
who
knew
what
he
meant
by
each
Article
of
his
Edict
:
In
a
time
when
he
saw
things
near
at
hand
,
and
could
judge
of
'em
with
knowledge
of
the
Cause
.
It
is
evident
,
That
since
they
were
as
antient
as
the
execution
of
the
Edict
it self
,
and
pronounc'd
upon
the
difficulties
which
rose
from
the
Execution
it self
,
they
ought
to
be
taken
for
the
Rule
of
well
understanding
it
,
and
the
true
Interpretations
of
the
intentions
of
the
Author
.
All
the
World
knows
,
that
when
there
are
any
difficulties
in
any
Law
,
there
is
no
body
can
better
resolve
'em
than
he
that
made
'em
.
But
these
good
Intentions
of
the
King
did
not
hinder
,
but
that
1602.
there
were
several
Rumours
rais'd
,
to
fill
the
Reformed
with
fears
and
jealousies
,
on
purpose
to
dispose
'em
to
an
Insurrection
.
'T
was
spread
abroad
,
that
the
King
was
going
to
retrench
two
thirds
of
their
allowances
;
that
they
should
have
no
more
particular
Pensions
of
him
;
that
he
would
no
longer
continue
'em
in
places
of
Trust
;
that
he
would
give
'em
no
more
employments
,
without
inserting
in
the
Pattents
the
Clause
of
being
Catholics
.
But
these
Artifices
took
with
no
Body
.
They
beheld
likewise
without
any
concern
the
Flight
of
Marshal
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
who
was
thought
to
be
involv'd
in
the
Conspiracy
of
Marshal
du
Biron
.
And
indeed
the
Duke
Transported
by
his
Discontents
,
was
engag'd
a
little
too
forward
in
those
Intrigues
.
Tho
his
design
was
not
to
give
the
King
any
disturbance
but
he
would
have
remov'd
Roni
from
the
management
The
Disgrace
of
Marshal
de
Bouillon
.
of
Affairs
where
he
had
got
too
great
an
Authority
.
This
Favorite
finding
himself
held
up
by
his
Master
,
abus'd
and
injur'd
all
the
World
without
Fear
and
Wit
;
under
pretence
of
his
Husbandry
,
which
flatter'd
the
inclinations
of
the
King
,
he
made
all
those
uneasie
who
would
fain
have
had
to
do
with
a
more
liberal
Prince
.
The
Duke
had
let
the
King
know
,
that
Roni's
Credit
was
the
pretence
of
the
Male-contents
:
Neither
had
Roni
fail'd
to
do
the
like
by
the
Duke
,
which
forc'd
him
to
fly
the
Kingdom
,
after
the
Death
of
Biron
,
left
like
him
,
he
might
have
lost
his
Head
upon
a
Scaffold
.
The
King
would
fain
have
had
him
left
himself
to
his
Discretion
;
and
he
gave
great
assurances
of
shewing
him
favour
,
provided
he
would
freely
confess
his
Fault
.
But
the
Duke
would
never
trust
him
:
Whether
his
Conscience
made
him
fearful
of
his
safety
;
or
that
he
fear'd
Roni
,
whom
he
knew
able
to
do
any
thing
,
when
he
could
conceal
a
Crime
under
pretence
of
serving
the
State
,
or
that
both
these
Reasons
together
augmented
his
distrust
.
But
that
his
Innocence
might
be
clear'd
of
the
Accusations
that
were
form'd
against
him
,
he
presented
himself
voluntarily
before
the
Chamber
of
Castres
,
under
whose
Jurisdiction
he
pretended
to
be
,
because
of
his
Territory
of
Turenne
:
And
he
writ
to
the
Court
to
demand
his
dismission
:
In
which
he
derogated
from
the
Privilege
of
Dukes
and
Peers
,
whose
Causes
are
of
Course
referr'd
to
the
Parlament
of
Paris
.
The
Chamber
gave
him
an
Authentic
Act
of
his
Submission
;
but
because
the
King's
Counsel
took
no
Notice
of
it
,
he
found
himself
no
longer
safe
in
the
Kingdom
;
and
therefore
passing
through
Geneva
,
he
retir'd
into
Germany
,
where
he
staid
some
years
before
his
Peace
was
made
.
During
his
absence
,
almost
all
the
Protestants
Writ
in
his
behalf
.
He
gave
'em
to
understand
,
that
Religion
was
the
principal
occasion
of
his
Persecution
;
and
he
alledg'd
Reasons
which
might
perswade
it
.
There
were
many
others
,
said
he
,
that
had
a
greater
share
in
the
Conspiracies
then
they
pretended
he
had
:
Nevertheless
they
chose
to
draw
up
an
Impeachment
against
him
,
tho
he
strongly
deny'd
to
have
been
concern'd
in
it
,
and
that
they
had
no
charge
against
him
.
Which
could
not
proceed
but
from
the
difference
that
Religion
put
between
him
and
the
rest
,
to
whom
they
said
nothing
.
But
neither
his
Reasons
,
nor
all
the
Credit
he
had
in
France
,
could
make
his
Case
pass
there
for
a
Case
of
Religion
:
And
the
Reformed
kept
themselves
within
the
bounds
of
Intercession
only
.
Foreigners
that
wrote
in
his
behalf
,
did
the
same
;
and
only
pray'd
that
their
Zeal
for
Religion
might
not
over-rule
their
Justice
in
this
Case
.
Queen
Elizabeth
,
who
had
a
great
esteem
for
this
Lord
,
was
the
only
person
that
pleaded
for
him
in
another
Tone
.
She
excus'd
him
by
her
Letters
as
much
as
she
could
,
and
cast
all
the
accusations
that
were
rais'd
against
him
upon
the
hatred
of
his
Religion
.
The
King
dissembl'd
the
discontent
that
these
Letters
gave
him
:
But
he
appear'd
incens'd
at
the
Synod
and
the
Polic
Assemblies
for
concerning
themselves
in
the
Affairs
of
the
Duke
:
And
he
shew'd
openly
,
that
he
took
in
ill
part
the
Protection
,
which
it
seem'd
,
The
Chamber
Miparti
had
given
him
,
receiving
his
Petitions
and
retaining
his
Cause
.
At
the
end
he
continu'd
inflexible
to
all
the
Entreaties
that
were
made
him
at
home
,
or
from
abroad
.
But
if
this
Affair
occasion'd
no
more
Tumult
,
the
King's
severity
to
the
City
of
Rochelle
produc'd
no
Effect
,
that
much
more
extraordinary
.
An
Assembly
held
at
Rochelle
like
a
kind
of
Petty
State
,
had
establish'd
a
certain
Right
,
which
was
call'd
the
[
](A27402-e80880-b)*
*
A
Paper
containing
the
particular
Rights
or
Customs
due
to
the
King
.
Pancarte
.
This
Right
was
to
be
suppress'd
at
the
term
of
some
years
:
But
the
King's
Farmers
continuing
to
raise
it
after
the
time
expir'd
,
it
caus'd
divers
disturbances
in
the
Provinces
.
Many
great
Towns
oppos'd
this
exaction
by
open
force
;
and
Rochelle
among
the
rest
committed
some
violences
;
but
was
forc'd
,
like
the
rest
to
submit
it self
Sedition
at
Rochelle
.
to
the
King's
pleasure
.
She
receiv'd
Roni
himself
,
accompany'd
with
twelve
hundred
Horse
within
her
Walls
,
and
all
the
Interest
she
had
in
the
party
could
not
hinder
,
but
that
the
rest
of
the
Reformed
remain'd
in
their
Obedience
.
There
was
nevertheless
among
'em
particular
persons
,
full
of
suspicion
and
mistrust
,
who
fear'd
that
the
King
had
some
hidden
designs
against
'em
:
And
others
that
foresaw
by
the
Attempts
that
were
made
,
that
the
Public
Liberty
was
in
danger
of
being
oppress'd
.
La
Trimouille
,
Free
and
Bold
,
spoke
on
this
occasion
in
such
a
manner
,
as
made
him
be
look'd
upon
as
very
obnoxious
at
Court
:
Marshal
de
Bouillon
was
formidable
by
means
of
his
Intrigues
,
altho
he
was
absent
;
and
du
Plessia
incens'd
by
the
Injury
which
he
pretended
to
have
receiv'd
from
the
King
at
Fontainbleau
,
was
as
much
suspected
as
the
rest
.
They
were
afraid
so
much
the
more
,
in
that
,
't
was
well
known
that
their
distrusts
were
not
without
some
Grounds
.
There
was
at
the
Court
,
and
in
the
Council
it self
,
a
Cabal
The
Spanish
Cabal
in
Council
presses
the
Destruction
of
the
Reformed
.
intirely
Spanish
,
who
were
enliven'd
by
the
Intrigues
of
the
Council
of
Spain
,
and
by
those
of
the
Court
of
Rome
.
This
Cabal
mov'd
all
sorts
of
Engines
to
engage
the
King
to
destroy
the
Reformed
:
And
after
having
us'd
the
direct
means
,
they
took
indirect
and
remote
,
to
bring
the
King
to
it
,
of
which
he
was
not
aware
.
For
that
Reason
it
was
,
that
they
vigorously
press'd
the
Repeal
of
the
Jesuits
;
that
they
had
already
form'd
Projects
of
an
Alliance
between
France
and
Spain
;
that
they
caus'd
it
to
be
loudly
spread
abroad
,
that
at
the
same
time
that
there
was
a
Dauphin
born
in
France
,
there
was
an
Infanta
born
to
the
Catholic
King
;
as
if
this
occasion
had
been
a
stroke
of
Providence
,
to
oblige
these
two
Crowns
to
Unite
themselves
by
the
Marriage
of
these
two
Children
,
for
the
Destruction
of
Heresie
▪
Taxis
,
Embassador
of
Spain
,
press'd
the
King
incessantly
to
extirpate
the
Heretics
of
this
Kingdom
,
and
to
give
that
as
an
evident
Sign
of
the
sincerity
of
his
Conversion
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
They
say
likewise
,
that
this
Embassador
having
spoken
to
him
one
day
,
in
Terms
that
offended
him
,
this
Prince
Answer'd
him
,
that
he
wonder'd
that
they
should
go
about
to
force
him
to
destroy
a
people
,
who
had
done
him
good
Service
,
and
who
,
tho
they
held
Errors
which
the
Church
Condemn'd
,
yet
at
least
Ador'd
Jesus
Christ
,
and
believ'd
him
the
Son
of
God
,
while
His
Catholic
Majesty
tolerated
in
his
Territories
the
Mahometan
Sects
,
whose
Religion
was
nothing
but
a
Complication
of
Blasphemies
against
Christianity
.
The
King
made
this
Answer
in
such
Terms
,
as
by
his
pronouncing
'em
seem'd
to
imply
a
necessity
of
doing
that
in
France
against
the
Reformed
,
which
the
King
of
Spain
had
done
at
home
against
the
Moors
:
Insomuch
,
that
Taxis
taking
him
in
that
sense
,
only
reply'd
to
the
King
,
that
he
beseech'd
him
to
be
mindful
of
his
word
.
'T
was
thought
that
this
was
the
first
motive
for
the
Banishment
of
those
unhappy
people
:
And
that
Taxis
having
given
an
account
of
his
Discourse
with
the
King
upon
this
Subject
,
the
Council
of
Spain
had
as
soon
form'd
the
design
of
Persecuting
those
miserable
Creatures
.
But
it
may
likewise
be
believ'd
,
that
this
design
was
form'd
a
long
time
since
.
That
Taxis
who
well
enough
knew
it
,
laid
hold
on
the
occasion
,
and
would
have
made
that
pass
for
an
effect
of
the
Zeal
of
the
King
his
Master
,
which
was
but
an
effect
of
his
Policy
.
Discretion
advis'd
to
rid
himself
of
these
people
,
whose
inconstancy
and
Infidelity
caus'd
every
day
great
troubles
.
Not
but
that
Spain
had
really
a
design
to
destroy
the
Reformed
in
France
.
It
was
necessary
for
the
Projects
that
he
had
laid
,
and
that
they
should
be
strong
enough
to
render
themselves
formidable
.
But
it
was
also
necessary
,
that
they
should
not
be
With
a
Prospect
to
divert
the
King's
Forces
by
a
Civil
War
.
at
peace
,
to
the
end
,
that
they
might
give
a
diversion
to
the
King's
Forces
,
which
might
hinder
him
from
giving
succour
to
Foreign
Protestants
;
because
the
House
of
Austria
hop'd
easily
to
destroy
'em
,
if
they
could
deprive
'em
of
the
Protection
of
France
.
The
Council
of
that
House
,
which
at
that
time
contain'd
the
most
profound
and
most
refin'd
Politics
of
Europe
,
and
which
at
that
time
had
the
Jesuits
on
their
side
,
had
already
mov'd
a
long
time
towards
the
same
Mark
,
without
losing
sight
of
it
:
And
they
kept
themselves
fix'd
to
the
same
design
about
thirty
years
,
with
hope
of
approaching
success
.
But
the
divisions
of
the
Reformed
,
the
good
Fortune
of
Louis
the
thirteenth
,
the
Prosperity
of
Gustavus
,
and
the
Intrigues
of
Cardinal
Richlieu
overthrew
all
his
Projects
,
and
subrogated
,
if
I
may
so
say
,
France
to
the
pretensions
that
this
Powerful
House
had
to
the
Universal
Monarchy
.
It
was
then
the
only
drift
of
the
Council
of
Spain
,
to
set
the
King
to
handy
blows
with
the
Reformed
,
while
they
labour'd
to
set
up
a
Catholic
King
in
England
,
to
subjugate
the
United
Provinces
,
and
to
Ruin
the
German
Protestants
.
'T
was
believ'd
,
that
it
would
require
so
much
time
to
destroy
the
Reformed
,
that
Spain
would
have
Leisure
to
execute
her
Grand
Projects
:
Nor
would
she
be
wanting
to
employ
her
Money
and
her
Intrigues
,
to
prevent
that
Parties
being
too
soon
oppress'd
;
which
may
be
judg'd
by
what
she
did
in
the
Reign
of
Lewis
the
thirteenth
.
At
least
this
Civil
War
would
embroil
the
King
with
the
Foreign
Protestants
;
which
was
one
of
the
prospects
of
Spain
,
because
without
their
Alliance
she
believ'd
France
could
not
hurt
her
,
nor
the
Protestants
resist
her
.
This
is
the
Reason
why
all
the
other
Projects
having
fail'd
,
and
the
Death
of
Biron
having
dissipated
the
most
dangerous
Conspiracies
,
there
remain'd
no
other
Wheel
to
be
set
a
going
to
trouble
the
Kingdom
,
then
to
make
the
Reformed
take
up
Arms
,
if
it
were
possible
.
To
succeed
in
it
,
Taxis
on
one
side
endeavour'd
to
render
'em
suspected
to
the
King
,
in
representing
'em
as
become
his
Enemies
,
since
they
believ'd
him
a
Catholic
in
good
earnest
:
And
he
added
as
boldly
as
if
it
had
been
true
,
that
they
had
often
desir'd
the
assistance
of
Spain
to
begin
the
War
.
On
the
other
side
,
he
spread
among
the
Reformed
〈…〉
of
Suspicious
and
P●ars
between
the
Reformed
a
thousand
Rumours
of
Leagues
that
were
making
against
'em
;
and
he
made
'em
always
believe
,
that
the
King
had
gone
a
great
way
in
these
Combinations
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
alienate
the
Reformed
from
him
,
by
a
distrust
.
He
said
too
much
to
be
believ'd
.
The
King
knew
well
enough
how
he
ought
to
take
the
Counsels
that
came
from
Spain
;
and
the
Reformed
well
knew
,
that
the
true
Interest
of
their
King
was
,
to
preserve
'em
.
Every
one
knew
,
that
as
he
had
Prospects
altogether
opposite
to
those
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
so
it
was
as
necessary
that
he
should
maintain
the
Protestants
at
home
and
abroad
,
as
it
was
necessary
for
that
House
to
suppress
'em
or
destroy
'em
.
Nevertheless
,
as
Men
are
subject
to
deceive
themselves
,
when
they
pretend
to
judge
of
the
Interests
of
Princes
,
who
having
their
Passions
,
or
their
Weaknesses
like
other
Men
,
are
often
ignorant
of
,
or
quit
their
true
Advantages
,
for
other
imaginary
designs
,
they
who
amongst
the
Reformed
were
in
reputation
of
great
Prudence
,
were
of
Opinion
that
they
should
provide
against
▪
uncertain
accidents
.
They
believ'd
,
that
't
was
better
warding
off
a
Thrust
with
what
force
soever
made
,
when
a
Man
is
on
his
Guard
to
receive
it
,
then
when
he
does
not
expect
it
:
And
that
it
is
but
a
Weak
excuse
in
Politics
,
and
which
can
never
repair
the
mischief
of
a
too
great
security
,
to
say
,
I
never
believ'd
it
.
This
is
the
Reason
that
there
were
some
who
propos'd
to
put
themselves
under
the
Protection
of
King
James
the
first
Queen
Elizabeths
Successor
:
But
the
Weakness
of
this
Prince
which
soon
discover'd
it self
;
the
Love
of
the
Reformed
for
their
King
,
and
the
firmness
he
shew'd
in
his
Design
to
preserve
'em
,
dissipated
these
useless
propositions
.
He
talk'd
freely
of
the
Affection
he
had
for
the
Protestant
Party
:
And
it
may
be
,
he
talk'd
too
freely
for
a
King
who
had
great
Designs
,
who
ought
to
have
said
nothing
which
might
discover
'em
to
those
whose
Interest
it
was
to
oppose
him
.
He
call'd
those
of
this
Profession
his
intimate
and
approv'd
Friends
;
he
confess'd
that
it
was
not
safe
for
him
to
renounce
their
Alliance
;
that
that
would
but
too
well
Fortify
the
party
of
his
Enemies
,
in
weakning
his
own
;
that
he
and
the
Protestant
Party
had
mutually
occasion
for
one
another
.
He
testify'd
likewise
,
that
his
Heart
could
not
endure
the
thought
of
Per●ecnting
the
Reformed
,
when
he
call'd
to
mind
,
that
they
had
assisted
him
with
all
their
Power
,
when
he
was
Attack'd
on
all
sides
.
It
was
not
only
to
the
Reformed
of
the
Court
that
he
spoke
thus
:
But
he
said
likewise
,
yet
more
to
the
Catholics
;
and
one
time
among
the
rest
in
the
presence
of
many
Lords
,
among
which
there
was
none
but
Roquelaure
that
was
not
Bigotted
;
he
made
a
long
Discourse
of
the
Services
that
the
Reformed
had
done
him
.
He
testify'd
,
that
he
had
ever
found
'em
Constant
and
Faithful
;
that
they
had
often
hazarded
their
Lives
for
his
;
that
for
this
cause
he
would
give
'em
an
equal
share
of
his
Love
and
Bounty
;
that
Rochelle
,
Bergerac
and
Montauban
had
always
been
places
of
Refuge
to
him
,
where
none
ever
dar'd
to
Attack
him
;
that
apparently
God
made
use
of
'em
in
the
time
of
the
League
to
save
his
Life
;
that
he
lov'd
'em
for
this
Reason
,
altho
sometimes
they
were
somewhat
faulty
;
and
that
he
gratify'd
'em
every
year
with
something
,
for
their
Fortifications
and
for
their
Colleges
.
When
these
Words
were
related
to
the
Reformed
,
they
fetch'd
Tears
into
their
Eyes
;
they
gave
a
new
Vigour
to
the
tenderness
That
the
assurance
of
being
b●belov'd
by
the
King
kept
'em
in
Peace
.
which
they
ever
had
for
their
Protector
;
and
they
expected
from
him
yet
greater
Actions
,
then
the
expressions
were
obliging
.
'T
is
the
greatest
Privilege
of
a
King
who
holds
his
Subjects
by
the
Heart
,
that
he
is
assur'd
of
'em
when
he
pleases
,
and
that
to
disperse
all
the
Jealousies
they
could
have
of
him
,
he
is
oblig'd
to
no
greater
expence
then
a
few
flattering
Words
.
He
never
loses
the
Fruit
of
the
tender
expressions
that
he
makes
use
of
,
and
the
Hearts
prepossess'd
with
the
Love
of
him
,
believe
yet
more
then
is
told
'em
.
But
as
the
King
fear'd
la
Trimouille
,
who
besides
the
General
Credit
he
had
in
the
whole
Party
,
and
the
share
he
had
in
the
Foreign
Intrigues
,
as
Brother-in-Law
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
and
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
was
also
very
powerful
in
Poitou
,
by
the
places
he
held
,
by
the
great
Number
of
Nobility
that
paid
him
Homage
,
by
the
Neighbourhood
of
Du
Plessis
,
who
was
become
formidable
since
he
had
been
injur'd
,
because
he
was
a
Man
of
Brains
,
and
Governour
of
a
good
Place
,
and
in
fine
,
by
the
great
Number
of
Reformed
that
were
in
that
Province
.
The
King
therefore
to
Counterpoise
this
Power
,
gave
the
Government
to
Roni
,
who
having
Roni
is
made
Governors
of
Poitou
.
the
mony
and
the
Authority
,
could
easily
break
the
measures
of
those
,
with
whom
the
Court
was
dissatisfy'd
.
He
did
,
it
may
be
,
more
then
was
hop'd
;
and
la
Trimouille
did
not
live
long
after
this
Favourite
was
Establish'd
in
the
Province
.
But
that
did
not
happen
till
toward
the
latter
end
of
the
The
Death
of
Queen
Elizabeth
.
year
;
and
before
the
King
had
lost
his
good
Sister
Elizabeth
Queen
of
England
;
and
the
Prince
that
succeeded
her
,
being
by
that
the
most
Powerful
of
all
the
Protestants
,
it
was
of
great
Consequence
to
know
him
,
and
to
prevent
him
,
and
to
see
how
far
his
Alliance
might
be
depended
on
.
Roni
was
Employ'd
in
this
Commission
,
and
went
over
to
England
,
to
see
what
might
be
hop'd
for
from
him
.
He
found
this
Court
quite
chang'd
.
They
durst
not
there
speak
of
Elizabeth
,
whose
Memory
the
people
Ador'd
:
And
King
James
the
first
would
not
suffer
'em
there
,
to
mourn
for
that
Princess
.
Roni
had
Orders
not
to
Communicate
the
King's
designs
to
him
,
if
he
found
not
his
Temper
inclin'd
to
assist
him
,
or
capable
of
great
things
.
He
only
Renew'd
a
Treaty
of
Alliance
,
which
hinder'd
not
the
English
from
presently
making
another
like
it
with
Spain
.
But
upon
the
whole
he
came
back
with
a
bad
Opinion
of
the
Affairs
of
England
;
and
time
made
it
appear
,
that
this
new
King
would
be
no
great
help
to
the
other
Princes
of
Europe
.
For
he
was
Fearful
,
Irresolute
,
a
Dissembler
,
Occitant
and
Scrupulous
.
He
lov'd
not
to
talk
of
Business
;
and
he
suffer'd
himself
to
be
Govern'd
by
two
or
three
of
his
Council
.
His
Wife
was
Imperious
and
Bold
;
and
he
had
not
Courage
to
Command
her
.
He
was
more
delighted
with
Contemplation
then
Action
;
and
he
lov'd
Theological
Disputes
better
then
War
.
Hunting
was
his
only
Passion
;
and
after
he
had
taken
the
pleasure
of
it
in
the
Morning
,
with
a
Violence
that
tir'd
all
his
people
,
he
slept
all
the
Afternoon
.
It
was
a
great
complaint
during
his
Life
,
that
instead
of
endeavouring
to
break
the
Bonds
that
the
House
of
Austria
prepar'd
for
all
Europe
,
he
lost
his
time
in
studying
Theology
,
and
that
he
almost
never
remembred
that
he
was
a
King
.
He
thought
to
undo
the
United
Provinces
,
by
the
disturbances
he
Created
there
:
And
tho
he
had
given
occasion
by
that
,
to
Assemble
the
Synod
of
Dordredcht
against
the
Remonstrants
,
he
mingl'd
so
many
politic
Intrigues
with
those
matters
of
Doctrine
,
that
we
are
but
imperfectly
oblig'd
to
him
for
the
Sage
Decisions
of
that
Assembly
.
The
Heat
of
Disputes
,
and
the
Animosity
of
Parties
did
more
Hurt
,
then
the
Judgment
of
the
Synod
produc'd
good
Fruit
and
Schism
remain'd
after
the
Decision
.
This
Prince
Writ
a
Book
concerning
the
Power
of
Kings
,
upon
the
occasion
of
an
Oath
which
he
had
exacted
of
his
Catholic
Subjects
:
But
this
Work
serv'd
for
no
more
,
then
to
shew
the
little
Account
the
Catholics
made
of
the
Author
.
It
was
not
look'd
upon
in
Spain
;
't
was
burnt
in
Florence
.
The
Inquisition
at
Rome
put
in
the
Number
of
Prohibited
Books
;
't
was
ill
receiv'd
in
France
by
the
Catholics
,
and
the
King
forbad
it
should
be
Translated
or
Printed
.
'T
was
only
at
Venice
where
the
Reading
it
was
not
prohibited
.
These
Qualities
acquir'd
him
the
Title
of
Captain
of
Arts
,
and
Clerk
of
Arms
:
And
the
Spaniards
to
make
him
out
of
Conceit
with
France
,
endeavour'd
to
perswade
him
,
that
it
was
Henry
the
4th
who
had
given
it
him
.
Charles
his
Son
had
no
Inclination
to
the
Spaniards
,
but
he
was
Weak
and
Unconstant
:
Whereas
the
Queen
was
a
Spaniard
in
Affection
,
and
inclin'd
her self
to
the
Roman
Religion
;
so
that
she
wanted
but
a
little
of
draying
her
Husband
and
all
England
after
her
.
Breach
of
promise
to
the
Edict
.
In
the
mean
while
,
the
Edict
was
not
carry'd
on
in
France
,
in
a
manner
so
Uniform
and
Sincere
,
but
that
there
was
occasion
every
day
to
make
new
Complaints
.
This
is
the
Reason
why
the
Deputies
General
presented
a
Paper
to
the
King
,
wherein
were
contain'd
some
that
were
important
enough
.
They
took
notice
of
an
Attempt
of
the
Governours
,
and
the
King's
Lieutenants
in
Provinces
,
who
upon
a
bare
Petition
of
the
Catholics
,
commanded
the
discontinuance
of
the
exercise
of
1603.
the
Reformed
Religion
,
without
taking
Cognisance
of
the
Cause
.
The
Count
of
St.
Paul
had
done
it
in
some
places
of
Picardy
.
Marshal
de
Biron
,
who
had
no
Religion
,
but
was
resolv'd
to
play
the
Bigot
,
so
far
as
to
come
out
of
his
Coach
,
or
to
light
from
his
Horse
,
that
he
might
kneel
every
time
he
met
a
cross
,
during
the
course
of
his
Conspiracies
,
had
done
the
same
thing
in
Burgundy
,
before
his
practices
were
discover'd
:
And
Matignon
had
very
lately
provok'd
'em
in
Normandy
.
The
Inferiour
Officers
by
their
Example
took
the
the
same
Liberty
:
As
among
others
the
Lieutenant
General
de
Mortagne
,
in
the
Province
of
P●rches
,
who
in
spite
of
many
Orders
of
Council
,
which
gave
the
second
place
of
that
Bailliage
in
one
Suburb
of
the
City
,
without
heeding
the
oppositions
of
the
Catholics
,
forbore
not
to
hinder
'em
from
holding
their
Exercise
peaceably
.
The
Bishop
of
Eureux
a
little
while
after
did
the
same
thing
at
Aigle
,
which
was
in
his
Diocess
.
He
caus'd
the
Catholics
to
oppose
the
establishment
of
a
place
of
Bailliage
in
their
Town
;
and
tho
the
Lady
of
the
place
had
said
she
would
not
be
backward
in
consenting
to
it
,
he
forc'd
her
to
disown
this
consent
which
the
Reformed
pretended
to
have
had
of
her
.
In
this
Paper
was
likewise
to
be
seen
,
that
the
contest
for
the
Precedency
had
not
bin
determin'd
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Regulations
possible
which
had
bin
made
to
that
purpose
.
To
these
and
some
other
Articles
the
King
made
'em
as
favourable
Answers
as
they
could
desire
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
.
This
was
the
Year
that
the
Duke
of
Rohan
saw
the
Foundation
of
his
Fortune
laid
,
and
of
the
Credit
he
had
under
another
Reign
among
the
Reformed
Party
.
The
King
own'd
him
for
his
Kinsman
by
the
Mothers
side
;
and
't
is
certain
,
that
if
he
had
Dy'd
without
Children
,
he
had
not
had
a
nearer
Heir
to
the
Kingdom
of
Navarre
.
This
made
the
King
without
any
scruple
call
the
Mother
of
this
Lord
Aunt
.
His
Merit
had
already
a
great
deal
of
Lustre
;
and
the
King
who
desir'd
strictly
to
unite
himself
with
the
Protestants
,
had
a
design
to
Marry
him
to
the
Daughter
of
Charles
de
Sudermania
,
Father
to
the
Famous
Gustavus
.
This
Charles
was
a
declar'd
Protestant
,
and
wrested
the
Crown
of
Sweden
and
Poland
from
Sigismund
his
Nephew
,
a
strong
Catholic
Prince
,
and
who
had
a
design
to
extinguish
the
Reformation
in
his
Northern
Territorys
.
This
Marriage
did
not
succeed
:
But
seeing
this
Young
Lord
had
a
design
to
Ally
himself
in
such
a
manner
as
did
not
please
the
King
,
and
to
that
end
cast
his
Eyes
about
on
all
sides
●pon
Foreigners
,
the
King
some
Years
after
Marry'd
him
to
the
Daughter
of
his
Favorite
.
This
Woman
was
as
Bold
and
as
Zealous
for
Religion
,
as
her
Father
was
Cold
and
Indifferent
.
She
got
a
little
the
Ascendent
over
the
Genius
of
her
Husband
,
and
as
she
was
assisted
by
her
Mother-in-Law
,
who
was
no
less
Zealous
nor
less
Couragious
,
they
had
no
great
trouble
to
lead
the
Duke
to
all
that
they
desir'd
;
a
Person
who
of
himself
had
a
great
Heart
,
a
perspicacious
Wit
,
and
capable
of
the
highest
Undertakings
.
The
King
therefore
,
who
had
a
mind
to
advance
him
,
and
who
believ'd
him
a
proper
Subject
for
some
Foreign
Alliance
,
made
him
Duke
and
Peer
this
Year
,
and
he
took
the
Oath
the
7th
of
August
.
But
it
was
also
about
the
same
time
that
the
Jesuits
at
last
The
Repeal
of
the
Jesuits
.
obtain'd
leave
to
return
into
France
.
Father
Magio
had
visited
the
King
at
Lions
in
the
Popes
Name
,
during
the
War
of
Savoy
,
where
he
had
obtain'd
nothing
but
Words
in
general
,
and
Assurances
of
Good
Will.
But
the
King
having
made
a
Journey
this
Year
towards
Mets
,
of
which
he
resolv'd
to
make
sure
of
,
the
Jesuits
of
Pont
a
Mousson
waited
on
him
at
Verdun
,
and
obtain'd
positive
Promises
for
their
Re-establishment
.
The
Jesuits
Armand
and
Cotton
were
order'd
to
come
to
Paris
,
in
which
they
took
care
not
to
fail
:
And
Cotton
,
by
his
Flattering
Conversation
,
by
Preachments
to
the
Palate
of
the
Court
,
by
a
profligate
Hypocrisie
,
of
which
he
knew
the
Art
better
then
any
one
of
his
Robe
,
so
possess'd
himself
of
the
Kings
affection
,
that
he
got
immediately
into
the
highest
degree
of
his
Favor
.
That
which
is
remarkable
in
it
,
is
,
That
this
Jesuit
was
not
known
to
the
King
but
by
the
Recommendation
of
Lesdiguieres
,
who
never
did
so
great
a
piece
of
Service
(
it
may
be
)
to
the
Honest
People
of
his
Religion
,
as
he
did
by
this
means
to
the
Jesuits
.
Their
principal
Prop
at
Court
was
La
Varenne
,
who
rais'd
himself
by
his
Compliances
with
the
Kings
Amorous
Intreag●es
,
and
who
had
a
greater
share
in
Affairs
then
a
great
many
more
worthy
men
.
Nor
did
the
Spanish
Cabal
spare
any
pains
on
their
side
:
But
every
good
French-man
had
so
great
an
aversion
to
this
Re-establishment
,
that
the
King
met
with
great
difficulties
in
it
.
This
Affair
linger'd
on
till
the
Month
of
September
,
e'r
the
Jesuits
obtain'd
any
Edict
:
But
when
it
was
propos'd
to
Register
it
at
Paris
,
the
difficulties
were
renew'd
,
and
the
Parlament
had
much
ado
to
consent
to
the
return
of
a
Society
which
they
had
cast
out
for
such
good
Reasons
.
The
King
took
occasion
to
make
a
Journey
to
Rouen
,
to
make
this
Edict
pass
in
the
Parlament
of
Normandy
;
and
he
found
but
little
Resistance
.
But
that
of
Paris
did
not
follow
the
Example
;
insomuch
that
the
rest
of
the
Year
was
spent
before
the
Edict
was
verify'd
.
They
wou'd
likewise
have
made
it
be
believ'd
,
that
what
happen'd
at
Gap
,
where
the
Reformed
held
a
Synod
,
had
forwarded
the
matter
,
which
had
it
not
bin
for
that
,
might
have
yet
Spun
out
a
longer
time
.
But
the
affront
that
there
had
been
given
to
the
Pope
,
in
making
it
pass
for
an
Article
of
Faith
that
he
was
The
Antichrist
,
had
laid
a
Necessity
on
the
King
to
break
through
all
obstacles
that
were
rais'd
to
the
Re-establishment
of
the
Jesuits
,
to
the
end
,
that
by
this
he
might
make
Reparation
to
the
Pope
for
the
injury
that
was
done
him
.
The
Business
was
this
:
The
Reformed
had
got
leave
to
call
a
National
Synod
in
the
Month
of
October
at
Gap
,
a
Town
in
the
Dauphinate
.
It
was
one
of
the
most
Celebrated
that
ever
they
held
,
and
they
there
A
Synod
at
Gap
.
Treated
of
great
Matters
.
But
the
most
Important
of
all
was
the
Question
about
The
Antichrist
,
which
was
there
consider'd
.
The
Reformed
Taught
frequently
,
that
this
Title
belong'd
to
the
Pope
;
and
in
their
Sermons
and
Writings
,
apply'd
to
him
all
the
Characters
,
by
which
the
HOLY
GHOST
gives
a
description
of
him
to
whom
it
belong'd
.
The
wrong
that
was
done
to
du
Plessis
,
and
which
stuck
to
the
Hearts
of
all
good
Men
,
inflam'd
their
Spirits
more
then
ever
in
that
respect
,
because
that
was
the
pretence
laid
hold
on
,
that
he
had
given
the
Name
of
Antichrist
to
the
Pope
;
insomuch
,
that
they
set
themselves
to
speak
upon
this
Subject
more
then
ever
;
and
more
then
ever
to
foretel
the
approaching
Downfal
of
Babylon
,
and
the
overthrow
of
the
Man
of
Sin
,
by
the
Light
of
the
appearance
of
JESUS
CHRIST
.
The
Pulpits
resounded
nothing
but
this
Name
of
Antichrist
;
and
there
were
likewise
some
Churches
which
the
Judges
disturb'd
,
because
that
this
Doctrine
was
Preach'd
there
.
But
nothing
made
more
noise
then
the
boldness
of
de
Ferrier
,
Minister
and
Professor
of
Divinity
in
the
Royal
College
of
Nimes
.
He
set
up
Propositions
on
Posts
which
he
publickly
defended
,
and
where
this
Thesis
,
That
the
Pope
is
the
Antichrist
,
was
maintain'd
.
Nor
did
he
spare
Clement
VIII
.
whose
Name
was
clapt
in
all
along
.
The
Parlament
of
Tholouse
brought
him
to
his
Trial
upon
this
matter
,
and
sought
to
have
Arrested
his
Person
;
but
Ferrier
,
who
wou'd
not
expose
himself
to
the
Judgment
of
that
Merciless
Court
,
provided
for
himself
at
the
Chamber
of
Castres
.
This
was
enough
to
stop
the
Proceedings
of
Parlament
,
but
to
have
yet
a
stronger
Protection
,
Ferrier
wou'd
make
appear
by
some
Proof
that
his
Doctrine
was
that
of
the
whole
Party
:
And
as
there
were
but
few
Ministers
who
did
not
believe
,
and
Preach
,
and
Write
the
same
thing
;
and
for
that
it
was
evident
that
there
were
more
Churches
besides
that
of-Nimes
,
that
were
Persecuted
for
this
Doctrine
,
he
obtain'd
that
the
matter
shou'd
be
Debated
by
the
Synod
,
and
his
Doctrine
approv'd
by
it
.
The
Genius
of
Ferrier
was
Compounded
of
Good
and
Bad
Qualities
;
but
the
Bad
were
most
predominant
,
which
was
the
reason
why
they
drew
him
into
a
precipice
;
and
never
was
the
end
of
a
Man
so
unlike
the
beginning
.
He
suffer'd
himself
to
be
Corrupted
by
the
Artifices
of
the
Court
;
and
the
Jesuits
boasted
themselves
,
that
in
the
Year
1600
their
Father
Cotton
being
at
Nimes
,
where
he
had
a
Conference
with
Chamier
,
wherein
they
attributed
to
him
all
the
advantage
,
he
contracted
some
Acquaintance
with
Ferrier
,
whom
he
inspir'd
from
that
very
time
with
an
Inclination
to
betray
his
Brethren
.
However
it
was
,
he
embroil'd
every
thing
in
the
Politic
Assemblies
wherever
he
came
,
which
made
the
Synods
forbid
him
to
meddle
any
more
.
He
Acted
such
things
in
his
Church
and
his
Province
,
that
caus'd
him
be
turn'd
out
thence
:
And
growing
weary
of
being
a
Minister
,
he
got
to
be
a
Counsellor
in
a
Presidial
Court
at
Nimes
,
tho
he
had
promis'd
at
Paris
to
continue
the
Exercise
of
the
Ministry
in
some
other
place
.
At
length
he
was
depos'd
as
a
Deserter
.
In
fine
,
he
Revolted
,
and
Dy'd
a
few
years
after
,
as
much
hated
by
the
People
as
at
the
beginning
he
His
Character
.
was
belov'd
.
He
was
Self-ended
,
Knavish
,
Ambitious
,
Inconstant
,
a
Boutefeu
,
without
Judgment
,
and
but
little
capable
of
the
Intrigues
wherein
he
had
the
Imprudence
to
trouble
himself
.
But
he
had
Courage
enough
,
a
quick
Wit
,
an
Imagination
all
Fire
,
a
great
facility
of
Speech
,
the
tone
of
a
Commanding
Voice
,
a
vehemence
in
Action
and
Discourse
which
drew
his
Hearers
along
,
and
which
hardly
gave
'em
the
liberty
of
Contradicting
him
.
This
was
the
reason
that
the
Multitude
,
who
are
easily
dazled
by
these
Qualities
,
was
ever
of
his
Party
,
and
that
he
often
prevail'd
,
even
in
the
And
that
of
Chauve
.
Synods
,
against
Chauve
his
Competitor
.
This
Chauve
had
much
more
Uprightness
and
Judgment
,
and
above
all
a
Charming
Gravity
,
which
made
him
very
considerable
in
the
Assemblies
;
but
the
Fire
of
one
prevail'd
over
the
Phlegm
of
the
other
,
and
the
Vivacity
of
Ferrier
obscur'd
the
Solidity
of
Chauve
.
In
the
Synod
then
of
which
Chamier
was
President
,
Ferrier
held
the
second
place
,
and
was
join'd
with
the
Moderator
;
insomuch
that
it
was
no
hard
matter
to
obtain
,
that
what
there
was
Personal
in
his
Affair
should
be
favourably
Judg'd
.
The
Synod
order'd
the
General
Deputies
to
Entreat
the
King
,
not
to
suffer
these
Churches
,
or
particular
Persons
,
to
be
put
to
trouble
for
this
Business
,
or
that
the
Liberty
of
Confessing
shou'd
be
taken
away
from
'em
,
or
of
Teaching
what
they
held
for
Truths
.
They
writ
to
the
Chambers
Miparti
,
that
they
wou'd
take
into
their
Protection
such
as
were
molested
upon
this
occasion
.
But
they
did
yet
more
.
And
to
the
end
that
it
might
not
be
doubted
that
it
was
the
Doctrine
of
all
the
Reformed
,
the
Synod
order'd
that
it
shou'd
be
inserted
among
the
Articles
of
Faith
,
and
that
an
Article
shou'd
be
made
,
which
shou'd
be
plac'd
immediately
after
the
30th
,
where
the
equality
of
all
the
Pastors
,
and
all
the
Churches
in
Power
and
in
Authority
is
spoken
of
.
This
Article
,
which
for
the
time
to
come
was
to
be
the
31th
in
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
was
to
have
run
in
this
form
.
And
since
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
having
erected
to
himself
The
Article
made
to
be
inserted
in
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
which
imports
that
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
.
a
Monarchy
in
Christendom
,
Attributes
to
himself
a
dominion
over
all
Churches
and
Pastors
,
and
has
Exalted
himself
so
even
as
to
call
himself
GOD
,
for
to
be
Ador'd
,
and
that
all
the
Power
of
Heaven
and
Earth
may
be
Attributed
to
him
,
to
dispose
at
his
Pleasure
of
all
Ecclesiastical
Things
,
to
define
the
Articles
of
Faith
,
to
Authorise
and
Interpret
the
Scriptures
at
his
Pleasure
,
to
make
a
Traffick
of
Souls
and
of
their
Salvation
,
and
to
dispense
with
Vows
and
Oaths
,
to
Ordain
a
New
Service
of
God
,
and
in
reference
to
Civil
Government
,
to
trample
under
foot
the
Authority
of
Magistrates
,
taking
away
,
and
Giving
and
Changing
Kingdoms
,
we
Believe
and
Maintain
that
he
is
properly
The
Antichrist
,
and
the
Son
of
Perdition
foretold
in
the
Word
of
God
,
the
Whore
Clothed
with
Scarlet
,
sitting
on
the
7
Mountains
,
and
the
Great
City
;
who
had
his
Reign
over
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
and
do
expect
that
the
Lord
,
as
he
has
promis'd
and
begun
overthrowing
him
by
the
Spirit
of
his
Mouth
,
will
finally
destroy
him
by
the
brightness
of
his
coming
.
The
King
who
had
his
Spies
in
the
Assembly
,
had
notice
in
good
time
that
this
Decree
was
framing
;
but
he
cou'd
by
no
means
hinder
it
,
and
the
Article
was
receiv'd
almost
with
a
General
Approbation
.
The
Catholics
were
offended
in
the
highest
degree
.
The
Nuncio
made
bitter
Complaints
.
The
The
King
is
offended
.
Pope
was
in
a
Rage
when
he
heard
the
News
.
The
King
himself
express'd
a
great
resentment
of
it
;
and
after
the
Deputies
General
,
which
had
assisted
at
the
Synod
,
had
given
an
Account
in
Court
of
what
had
pass'd
there
,
they
had
Orders
to
write
how
much
the
King
was
Incens'd
at
this
Affront
.
He
complain'd
that
the
Reformed
,
whom
he
had
put
in
a
Capacity
of
maintaining
themselves
,
had
started
such
a
thing
under
his
Reign
,
which
no
body
ever
Dreamt
of
since
the
Confession
of
Faith
was
made
;
that
they
had
never
thought
of
this
Decree
,
in
the
time
when
the
Crown
had
reason
to
be
dissatisfy'd
with
the
Popes
;
but
that
they
had
set
it
on
foot
;
now
that
the
King
and
the
Pope
were
strictly
reconcil'd
together
;
and
that
they
had
quarrell'd
with
a
Pope
who
was
esteem'd
the
most
moderate
in
Affairs
of
Religion
that
had
Sate
since
the
Doctrine
of
Luther
.
To
this
he
added
And
threatens
.
Threats
,
That
he
would
neither
suffer
the
Printing
of
this
Article
,
nor
the
Sale
of
the
Books
wherein
it
should
be
inserted
;
and
to
punish
those
who
endeavour'd
to
trouble
the
State
with
Propositions
so
offensive
and
unseasonable
.
The
Catholics
inflam'd
his
Anger
by
remonstrating
to
him
,
That
the
Injury
wou'd
fall
upon
him
himself
,
and
that
he
was
scandaliz'd
in
an
odious
manner
by
this
means
;
that
in
re-entring
into
the
Roman
Church
,
he
was
become
a
Favourer
and
a
Disciple
of
Antichrist
;
whence
they
drew
terrible
consequences
against
the
Affection
and
the
Fidelity
of
Subjects
,
who
had
such
thoughts
concerning
the
Religion
of
their
Soveraign
.
The
Authors
of
this
Article
defended
themselves
,
by
the
necessity
The
Synods
Reasons
.
of
loudly
maintaining
what
they
were
perswaded
in
their
Consciences
.
They
pretended
this
Article
cou'd
not
pass
for
new
,
because
it
was
presuppos'd
by
all
their
Doctrine
concerning
the
Church
;
that
it
was
necessarily
deduc'd
from
what
they
believ'd
touching
her
Corruption
,
her
Desolation
and
Ruin
;
That
this
was
the
reason
that
most
clearly
evinc'd
the
Necessity
of
their
Separation
from
the
Church
of
Rome
;
That
all
the
rest
,
which
made
it
appear
,
that
it
behov'd
'em
indispensably
to
break
with
her
,
and
which
drew
'em
from
the
depravations
of
her
Doctrine
,
of
her
Worship
,
of
her
Government
,
and
of
her
Morals
,
were
at
the
bottom
but
a
deduction
,
and
a
manifest
display
of
this
same
,
which
comprehended
'em
all
;
That
in
saying
That
the
Pope
was
the
Antichrist
they
said
all
;
that
since
a
full
Liberty
of
Conscience
was
granted
'em
,
they
cou'd
not
take
from
'em
the
Right
of
joining
a
Decree
to
the
other
Articles
of
Faith
,
which
was
naturally
comprehended
therein
;
the
subsistance
of
which
was
found
in
the
Terms
of
the
other
Articles
,
in
all
the
Writings
of
their
Doctors
,
in
all
the
Sermons
of
their
Ministers
,
in
all
the
Complaints
that
are
made
of
the
Popes
,
even
many
Ages
before
the
Reformation
;
that
the
same
Name
had
been
given
many
times
to
the
Roman
See
,
by
those
very
People
who
were
never
suspected
to
be
bad
Catholics
;
that
they
ought
therefore
to
be
less
surpriz'd
to
see
this
Truth
believ'd
and
confess'd
by
the
Reformed
,
who
saw
more
clearly
into
the
matter
,
which
they
had
study'd
more
,
and
of
which
they
were
convinc'd
by
Invincible
Reasons
.
The
Article
then
pass'd
in
spite
of
all
Obstacles
,
and
the
New
Editions
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
where
the
Article
is
inserted
.
Kings
Threats
hinder'd
not
but
that
there
were
new
Editions
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
in
a
short
time
,
in
which
it
was
Inserted
.
The
People
furnish'd
themselves
with
these
New
Editions
,
very
well
pleas'd
to
see
their
aversion
to
the
Roman
See
encourag'd
by
so
Authentick
a
Decision
;
and
almost
perswaded
that
it
was
enough
that
the
Pope
was
publickly
call'd
Antichrist
,
to
give
'em
grounds
of
hoping
thence
that
his
fall
was
near
.
But
the
Court
having
not
been
able
to
hinder
things
from
coming
to
this
pass
,
wou'd
have
eluded
the
Decision
by
some
Artifice
;
and
to
satisfie
the
Pope
,
they
made
him
believe
that
they
had
succeeded
therein
,
and
that
they
had
rendred
this
troublesome
Decree
unprofitable
.
They
endeavour'd
therefore
to
make
some
considerable
persons
of
the
Party
disown
it
,
whether
without
or
within
the
Kingdom
,
to
the
end
that
this
disowning
it
might
make
it
pass
for
a
particular
Doctrine
.
Now
was
it
a
difficult
matter
to
get
Roni
,
and
such
as
himself
,
to
disclaim
it
,
who
treated
the
Pope
with
His
Holiness
.
But
he
had
been
already
so
often
reproach'd
with
his
coldness
for
Religion
,
and
the
little
Care
he
had
of
advancing
the
concerns
of
his
Brethren
,
that
his
Name
stood
'em
in
little
stead
upon
this
occasion
.
There
were
a
great
many
found
,
who
without
disowning
the
Doctrine
,
judg'd
only
that
the
Doctrine
was
a
little
out
of
Season
,
and
that
in
the
beginning
of
a
Peace
which
had
been
so
much
desir'd
,
it
wou'd
have
bin
better
to
have
left
the
Articles
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
such
as
they
had
been
,
till
that
time
,
then
to
have
added
such
a
one
which
might
re-kindle
the
hardly
extinguish'd
hatred
of
the
Catholics
.
Some
for
fear
,
some
in
complaisance
,
favour'd
the
designs
of
the
Court
,
tho
they
had
no
reluctancy
to
the
thing
decided
.
They
buoy'd
themselves
up
more
especially
with
the
Opinion
of
Scaliger
,
who
had
condemn'd
the
Article
:
But
the
Reformed
had
as
little
respect
for
him
,
when
he
treated
of
Theology
,
as
they
had
a
veneration
for
his
knowledge
in
other
things
.
Mean
while
,
by
thus
disowning
it
,
they
distracted
those
who
wou'd
have
maintain'd
the
Doctrine
of
the
Assembly
.
But
because
Ferrier
was
look'd
upon
as
the
Promoter
of
this
Affair
,
by
reason
that
he
was
vex'd
to
have
been
proceeded
against
for
the
Propositions
which
he
had
publish'd
,
it
was
believ'd
that
all
wou'd
be
suppress'd
if
he
cou'd
be
appeas'd
.
The
Endeavours
were
so
fortunate
,
that
more
was
gain'd
then
was
hop'd
for
.
They
corrupted
both
his
Understanding
and
his
Heart
.
They
attack'd
him
with
Pensions
,
and
hopes
of
Interests
at
Court
.
He
made
no
more
use
of
his
vehemence
and
heat
but
to
trouble
his
Brethren
.
And
in
fine
,
she
precipitated
himself
,
as
I
have
said
,
into
Desertion
and
Revolt
.
It
was
of
great
advantage
,
to
have
for
a
The
False
Moderation
of
Clement
VIII
.
ground
to
cry
down
the
Synod
,
the
Moderation
of
Clement
VIII
.
of
whom
they
did
not
then
stick
to
say
,
That
he
had
made
no
noise
of
the
Edicts
granted
to
the
Reformed
,
but
out
of
a
decent
Formality
:
And
that
in
effect
,
he
had
given
as
formal
a
Consent
to
those
Edicts
as
cou'd
be
expected
from
a
Pope
.
'T
is
true
likewise
,
that
he
did
not
seem
like
his
Predecessors
,
to
Advise
Massacres
and
Punishments
.
Experience
had
taught
him
that
the
Reformation
advanc'd
it self
amidst
oppositions
,
and
that
in
every
place
where
they
wou'd
have
destroy'd
it
by
War
,
it
had
encreas'd
to
the
danger
of
the
Catholic
Religion
:
That
in
Germany
the
War
did
the
business
of
the
Protestants
;
That
it
strengthen'd
them
in
the
United
Provinces
:
That
it
was
favorable
to
'em
in
many
other
places
;
and
that
in
France
it
might
have
had
yet
the
same
effect
.
In
other
places
he
fear'd
that
War
would
reunite
the
Protestants
,
who
when
they
undertook
to
help
one
another
had
very
formidable
Forces
.
But
at
the
bottom
it
was
the
Pope
,
fully
desirous
to
re-establish
his
Authority
every
where
,
where
the
people
had
shaken
off
the
Yoke
:
And
it
was
under
his
Pontificat
that
the
first
knots
of
these
pernicious
Intrigues
were
knit
,
which
cost
Henry
the
4th
his
Life
,
and
which
had
like
to
have
destroy'd
all
Europe
.
He
was
desirous
to
play
a
sure
Game
,
and
procure
between
all
the
Princes
of
his
Communion
a
League
so
secret
and
so
strong
,
that
it
might
overwhelm
the
Protestants
all
at
one
blow
,
who
could
not
foresee
this
Tempest
.
The
same
Synod
had
likewise
done
some
other
things
,
which
Other
matters
of
the
Synod
.
had
anger'd
the
King
.
They
had
admitted
Foreign
Ministers
.
They
had
receiv'd
Letters
from
the
Palatine
,
and
had
Answer'd
'em
.
They
likewise
Writ
to
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
on
the
Account
of
the
Reformed
of
Saluces
whom
he
Persecuted
.
They
receiv'd
the
Duke
of
Bouillon's
Letters
,
which
they
answer'd
without
any
Hesitation
,
and
the
Synod
themselves
took
upon
'em
to
sollicit
for
him
.
This
did
not
please
the
King
,
who
express'd
some
resentment
of
it
:
Tho
he
did
not
complain
but
in
Pardoning
it
,
because
he
believ'd
,
said
he
,
that
they
had
done
it
,
rather
out
of
Indiscretion
then
Malice
.
He
added
nevertheless
,
that
if
these
Ecclesiastical
Assemblies
did
not
behave
themselves
with
more
Moderation
,
he
would
deprive
'em
of
their
Liberty
;
which
hinder'd
not
,
but
that
they
us'd
it
as
formerly
,
till
a
great
while
in
the
Reign
of
Lewis
the
Thirteenth
.
The
Deputies
General
also
were
Order'd
to
represent
to
the
King
many
things
which
they
drew
up
in
Writing
.
The
most
Remarkable
Article
was
that
where
the
Reformed
desir'd
,
that
they
might
not
be
oblig'd
to
give
themselves
the
Name
of
Pretended
Reformed
in
the
Public
Acts
,
or
in
the
pleadings
of
their
Advocates
:
And
the
Synod
exhorted
'em
to
abstain
from
those
Terms
.
An
expedient
was
found
out
to
content
'em
,
which
chang'd
the
Words
and
left
the
thing
:
And
't
was
allow'd
'em
to
call
their
Religion
,
Reformed
in
the
Terms
of
the
Edict
.
But
the
Judges
,
the
Advocates
and
Notaries
preserv'd
yet
a
long
time
the
custom
of
abstaining
from
the
New
expression
,
and
from
the
Word
Pretended
:
And
continu'd
to
give
their
Religion
simply
the
Name
of
The
Reformed
Religion
.
During
this
the
Jesuits
follow'd
their
business
,
and
sollicited
Condition
of
the
Repeal
of
the
Jesuits
.
the
Parlament
,
for
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
by
which
they
were
Recall'd
.
It
was
founded
on
the
conditions
that
the
King
had
propos'd
a
long
time
before
,
and
they
were
discuss'd
at
Rome
.
There
were
five
or
six
which
the
Jesuits
found
very
hard
:
Not
because
they
were
in
themselves
Unjust
or
Inhuman
;
but
because
they
put
too
strict
Limits
to
the
desires
of
this
Covetous
and
Ambitious
Society
.
The
first
that
displeas'd
'em
,
was
that
they
were
commanded
,
not
to
receive
into
their
Order
in
France
,
any
but
Natural
French-Men
.
This
was
very
opposite
to
their
Politics
at
that
time
,
whose
main
drift
it
was
to
subjugate
-
France
to
a
Foreign
Power
.
The
second
was
,
that
they
were
to
take
the
Oath
of
Fidelity
;
which
was
extreamly
contrary
to
the
Intentions
of
a
Society
naturally
unfaithful
.
But
it
was
not
any
Respect
of
the
Oath
that
troubl'd
'em
so
much
:
It
was
because
they
were
Mark'd
with
Infamy
,
in
taking
a
security
from
them
which
was
not
demanded
of
the
others
.
The
Third
was
,
that
they
were
forbidden
to
purchase
Lands
,
without
the
King's
leave
.
They
had
well
recover'd
themselves
of
the
Error
into
which
Laiuez
their
General
had
fall'n
,
during
the
Council
of
Trent
,
when
he
would
have
had
his
Society
excepted
out
of
the
permission
of
possessing
Estates
,
which
the
Council
Granted
to
the
Mendicants
:
And
they
had
made
so
good
use
of
the
Advice
which
the
Jacobin
La
Torre
gave
this
General
,
to
make
him
desist
from
his
Modest
demand
,
that
they
could
no
more
likewise
suffer
,
that
the
Liberty
of
Inriching
themselves
by
all
manner
of
means
,
should
be
taken
from
'em
.
The
Fourth
was
,
that
those
who
had
once
taken
the
Habit
,
should
not
be
permitted
to
return
to
the
Possession
of
their
Estates
,
when
it
should
please
their
Superiors
to
turn
'em
out
of
their
Order
;
which
they
have
retain'd
the
power
of
doing
,
before
the
fourth
Vow
is
taken
,
when
they
cannot
accommodate
themselves
with
the
Genius
of
those
who
put
themselves
under
their
Discipline
.
This
Article
griev'd
'em
sorely
,
because
they
drew
a
thousand
advantages
from
this
Power
,
of
sending
back
into
a
secular
Life
,
those
who
were
imbu'd
with
the
Maxims
of
their
Order
.
But
there
were
such
good
Reasons
not
to
leave
'em
this
means
of
troubling
the
peace
of
Families
,
that
the
imposing
of
this
troublesome
condition
could
not
be
avoided
.
The
Fifth
and
the
Sixth
subjected
'em
intirely
to
the
Jurisdiction
and
Correction
of
Bishops
;
and
likewise
to
take
from
them
permission
to
confess
those
of
their
Order
.
This
was
Hard
,
that
a
Society
which
sought
to
trample
under
Feet
all
that
was
remaining
of
Dignity
to
Bishops
,
should
be
constrain'd
to
pend
upon
their
good
Pleasure
.
But
by
the
Interest
of
Father
Cotton
,
some
things
of
these
Articles
were
moderated
;
and
when
they
have
once
gotten
Possession
,
they
well
enough
know
how
to
make
themselves
free
of
the
Rest
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Parlament
oppos'd
their
return
as
much
as
they
could
.
They
made
re-iterated
Remonstrances
;
they
would
have
qualify'd
the
Edict
which
they
had
obtain'd
:
But
the
Edict
was
to
be
Obey'd
and
Verify'd
just
as
it
was
.
Indeed
this
was
not
brought
about
without
Satyrs
against
'em
.
the
Quipps
and
Ferks
of
a
thousand
Satyrs
,
a
thousand
Pasquins
,
thousand
Bloody
Railleries
.
All
was
let
loose
against
'em
;
and
the
Negotiation
of
their
return
was
likewise
made
into
a
kind
of
a
Farce
,
where
they
were
Treated
after
a
very
Comical
manner
.
But
they
comforted
themselves
for
all
that
,
with
the
Pleasure
of
their
Success
,
and
that
which
astonish'd
all
the
World
,
was
if
it
may
be
so
said
,
from
the
very
next
day
of
their
Re-establishment
,
that
the
Interest
which
they
had
in
France
appear'd
so
great
,
that
there
was
not
any
person
who
had
ever
so
much
.
Their
Joys
nevertheless
,
were
interrupted
by
an
accident
,
which
had
like
to
have
forc'd
'em
to
begin
again
.
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
who
seem'd
to
have
Enchanted
the
King
,
Cotton
the
Jesuit
Wounded
.
whom
he
manag'd
as
he
pleas'd
,
thought
one
Night
,
that
he
had
been
kill'd
in
a
Coach
:
But
the
Wound
that
he
receiv'd
was
not
Mortal
.
They
would
have
charg'd
this
Assassination
on
the
Reformed
,
tho
there
were
many
Catholics
,
to
whom
the
Interest
of
this
Man
,
who
by
his
Insolency
abus'd
it
,
gave
more
Abhorrence
then
to
them
.
He
was
one
of
those
,
who
pursuant
to
the
Conditions
of
their
return
were
to
remain
at
Is
made
the
King's
Confessor
.
Court
,
to
serve
as
Hostages
for
the
Fidelity
of
the
others
.
The
King
made
him
his
Confessor
,
and
ever
since
that
,
the
Kings
have
had
no
other
Confessors
but
Jesuits
.
'T
is
not
known
for
what
Reason
this
Man
was
set
so
high
in
the
King's
Favour
.
Never
Man
had
so
perfectly
the
Spirit
of
The
Character
of
this
Jesuit
.
a
Jesuit
.
Deceit
was
so
natural
and
familiar
to
him
,
that
he
had
one
piece
of
Knavery
or
other
a
foot
;
and
when
that
succeeded
ill
,
he
had
another
just
ready
.
Tho
he
was
countenanc'd
by
Roni
,
he
did
not
forbear
to
do
him
a
thousand
ill
turns
:
And
after
having
more
then
once
Solemnly
receiv'd
the
Lye
,
for
what
he
had
prefer'd
against
him
,
and
against
many
others
,
he
carry'd
himself
loftily
,
because
he
had
not
Modesty
enough
to
make
him
blush
.
Nevertheless
,
the
King
either
fear'd
him
,
or
lov'd
him
so
much
,
that
these
Accidents
never
made
him
lose
any
of
his
Favor
.
That
which
happen'd
to
him
on
the
occasion
of
a
Woman
pretended
to
be
possess'd
,
whom
he
had
Order
to
exercise
,
had
like
absolutely
to
have
Ruin'd
him
:
But
the
King
conniv'd
at
it
,
and
no
other
harm
came
to
the
Jesuit
,
then
to
wipe
off
the
Cruel
Railleries
upon
it
.
He
had
Questions
to
be
propos'd
by
him
to
a
Woman
possess'd
.
prepar'd
Seventy
one
Questions
,
upon
which
it
was
said
,
he
was
to
Answer
the
Spirit
whatsoever
it
was
,
that
had
seiz'd
this
unhappy
Woman
.
There
were
many
of
'em
,
that
in
good
Politics
render'd
him
Criminal
against
the
State
;
since
they
concern'd
the
Life
of
the
King
,
and
the
Succession
of
his
Children
:
And
as
it
is
easie
to
make
these
pretended
Devils
,
that
are
concern'd
in
these
Comedies
,
play
what
Part
is
desir'd
,
it
may
be
fear'd
,
that
all
these
Questions
were
prepar'd
,
to
obtain
Seditious
Answers
.
There
were
Sixteen
or
Seventeen
,
that
had
regard
to
the
Reformed
or
their
Affairs
.
One
spoke
of
the
Count
de
Laval
,
Grandson
to
d'Andelot
,
who
chang'd
his
Religion
a
little
after
,
and
who
dy'd
the
year
following
in
Hungary
.
Another
spoke
of
War
;
and
inquir'd
if
the
King
would
make
it
on
the
Spaniards
,
or
the
Heretics
.
Another
spoke
of
Chamier
and
Ferrier
,
Men
whom
the
Jesuits
had
in
their
Eye
,
because
of
their
Credit
with
the
Reformed
;
and
very
likely
the
Jesuits
would
have
known
the
means
to
destroy
,
or
to
gain
'em
.
Another
concern'd
the
King
and
Roni
:
And
apparently
it
ought
to
have
Instructed
the
means
of
destroying
the
one
in
the
opinion
of
the
other
▪
One
that
follow'd
it
,
demanded
,
as
by
way
of
imposition
,
what
would
happen
concerning
the
Change
of
this
Favorite
.
Immediately
after
it
gave
Notice
,
who
were
the
Heretics
of
the
Court
the
most
easie
to
be
brought
over
to
the
Roman
Faith
.
In
the
sequel
,
he
would
know
what
was
the
most
profitable
to
the
Conversion
of
the
Heretics
;
That
is
to
say
,
whether
it
were
more
to
the
purpose
to
come
to
open
force
with
'em
,
or
to
keep
'em
in
a
Fraudulent
Toleration
.
He
would
take
likewise
Lessons
of
Divinity
from
the
Doemon
,
and
force
it
to
tell
him
which
passage
in
the
Scripture
was
the
most
clear
to
prove
Purgatory
,
and
to
shew
the
equality
of
the
Pope's
Power
to
that
of
St.
Peter
.
He
demanded
of
it
also
,
in
what
time
the
Heresie
of
Calvin
would
be
extinct
.
He
question'd
it
concerning
the
Depravation
of
Passages
in
the
Scripture
by
the
Heretics
:
And
he
had
Reason
to
ask
the
Lights
of
the
Prince
of
Darkness
concerning
that
,
because
he
had
prepar'd
a
Work
wherein
he
accus'd
the
version
of
Geneva
,
of
a
great
number
of
Falsifications
.
He
pass'd
to
Foreign
Affairs
;
to
know
what
measures
might
be
taken
to
Convert
the
King
and
Queen
of
England
,
and
all
the
Kingdom
,
and
which
way
to
succeed
therein
with
most
Ease
:
How
the
Turk
might
be
Defeated
,
and
the
Infidels
Converted
:
Whence
it
came
to
pass
,
that
Geneva
had
been
so
often
preserv'd
?
Then
returning
to
the
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
he
demanded
something
concerning
the
places
of
surety
;
concerning
Lesdiguieres
and
his
Conversion
;
and
of
the
Duration
of
Heresie
.
The
Question
about
the
preservation
of
Geneva
(
no
doubt
)
The
P●●●●●vation
of
Geneva
against
〈…〉
Attempt●
of
the
Duke
●
Savoy
.
was
very
Curious
.
The
Duke
of
Savoy
made
continual
Attempts
on
this
City
,
and
towards
▪
the
end
of
the
foregoing
year
,
he
miss'd
very
narrowly
of
becoming
Master
of
it
.
He
held
intelligence
with
Blondel
,
one
of
the
Syndics
of
the
City
,
whose
Treason
was
neither
found
out
,
nor
punish'd
till
many
years
.
But
his
Men
already
Masters
of
the
Wall
,
already
enter'd
the
City
,
and
ready
to
force
the
Court
of
Guards
that
kept
the
Gates
,
were
nevertheless
Defeated
.
Those
who
were
not
kill'd
were
taken
Prisoners
,
and
in
the
sequel
were
Executed
as
Robbers
.
The
Duke
being
desirous
to
gain
that
by
force
,
which
he
had
been
so
near
obtaining
by
surprise
,
the
King
interven'd
,
and
told
the
Duke
,
that
he
must
expect
him
to
be
his
Enemy
,
if
he
push'd
on
the
matter
any
farther
:
Insomuch
,
that
the
Duke
was
oblig'd
to
defer
his
designs
till
another
time
.
Geneva
had
implor'd
succours
of
the
Churches
of
France
in
this
business
,
and
had
written
to
their
Deputies
General
,
to
pray
'em
to
make
a
good
Collection
,
to
assist
'em
in
the
War
which
they
thought
to
have
against
this
formidable
Neighbour
;
and
St.
Germain
did
not
fail
to
write
concerning
it
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
.
But
the
Interposition
of
the
King
deliver'd
Geneva
of
this
Dread
,
and
the
Reformed
of
this
Expence
.
Cotton
the
Jesuit
not
being
able
to
comprehend
,
how
Providence
so
openly
had
favour'd
this
Heretic
City
,
against
the
Pretensions
of
so
Catholic
a
Prince
,
was
desirous
that
the
Doemon
should
unfold
to
him
the
Mysteries
of
the
Council
of
God
;
and
ask'd
it
,
whence
it
came
that
this
City
did
never
fall
under
the
Attempts
of
a
Neighbour
much
more
Powerful
then
she
.
All
,
or
most
part
of
these
Questions
were
set
down
in
half
Words
:
But
it
was
not
hard
to
understand
the
meaning
of
every
one
of
'em
,
did
a
Man
but
never
so
little
understand
what
was
the
State
of
the
Court
and
Religion
in
that
time
;
and
that
they
were
the
Prospects
and
Intrigues
of
the
Jesuits
.
The
Jesuit
was
so
indiscreet
,
as
to
Write
all
these
Questions
with
his
own
hand
upon
a
loose
Leaf
,
and
to
put
'em
in
a
Book
which
Gillot
Counsellor
of
the
Parlament
of
Paris
had
lent
him
in
1603.
Some
years
after
,
returning
the
Book
he
forgot
the
Leaf
,
which
the
President
de
Thou
found
there
in
Reading
.
The
thing
seem'd
too
extraordinary
to
this
Wise
Magistrate
,
not
to
endeavour
to
discover
the
Author
of
this
curious
Interrogatory
.
It
was
plain
enough
;
that
the
Jesuit
had
a
part
in
it
,
because
this
Writing
was
found
in
a
Book
that
came
out
of
his
Closet
,
but
the
suspition
turn'd
into
certainty
,
when
this
Paper
was
compar'd
with
his
Writing
,
which
it
was
not
difficult
to
find
.
The
King
did
not
Rellish
this
Piece
of
Curiosity
but
the
Jesuit
Reign'd
;
there
was
no
Noise
to
be
made
of
it
;
and
the
King
call'd
for
the
Paper
to
suppress
it
.
No
Body
could
forbear
Wondring
at
it
,
Murmuring
at
it
,
and
fretting
at
it
:
Many
diverted
themselves
with
it
,
and
found
something
very
Comical
in
the
design
of
questioning
the
Doemon
,
not
only
upon
Affairs
of
State
,
but
upon
Religion
,
upon
the
State
and
Conversion
of
Hearts
,
and
to
take
the
Lights
of
this
Doctor
for
Guides
in
understanding
the
Scripture
.
Others
expected
,
that
this
Jesuit
should
have
been
Mortify'd
at
least
by
this
Adventure
:
But
he
did
not
much
trouble
himself
about
it
,
because
he
was
never
the
Worse
for
it
at
Court
.
The
Tractableness
of
his
Temper
,
his
Complaisance
,
his
Flattering
and
insinuating
behaviour
,
maintain'd
him
in
a
Degree
of
Favor
,
whose
Cheats
and
Rashness
ought
to
have
thrown
him
down
,
if
the
good
Will
of
Kings
were
bestow'd
on
Merit
.
They
who
have
Written
the
Life
of
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
The
Disguising
this
Adventure
in
the
Jesuits
Writings
.
not
knowing
,
how
to
Reconcile
this
Adventure
with
all
the
Falsities
which
they
put
off
in
Honour
of
this
Profligate
Man
,
bethought
themselves
of
altering
the
Recital
by
all
●orts
of
Disguises
.
Principally
the
Last
of
these
Authors
has
gone
beyond
the
Impudence
of
the
other
:
And
as
he
has
well
judg'd
that
those
who
should
compare
the
manner
by
which
he
Writes
the
History
of
him
,
to
that
by
which
the
President
of
Thou
relates
it
,
would
admire
at
this
difference
,
and
would
make
no
difficulty
to
believe
this
Venerable
Magistrate
before
the
Jesuit
;
he
endeavour'd
to
render
him
suspected
of
Passion
and
Infidelity
upon
this
occasion
.
But
the
Integrity
and
Exactness
of
this
Wise
Historian
is
so
well
Establish'd
,
that
his
Testimony
in
things
that
have
pass'd
under
his
Eyes
,
and
through
his
Hands
,
will
always
carry
it
in
the
Judgment
of
honest
Men
,
upon
that
,
from
the
whole
Order
of
Jesuits
.
That
which
these
Authors
say
then
,
that
the
Jesuit
had
not
set
down
in
this
Writing
,
but
that
which
was
permitted
him
by
the
Canons
to
demand
of
a
Doemon
,
is
altogether
a
pure
invention
to
Disguise
the
Truth
.
There
are
also
great
variety
of
Copies
of
it
,
which
appear'd
in
Publick
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Jesuits
themselves
might
sow
among
the
people
Memoirs
made
at
pleasure
,
to
perswade
those
that
will
not
ascend
back
again
to
the
very
source
,
that
it
was
a
piece
of
Malice
that
was
intended
against
their
Society
;
that
every
one
mingling
therein
what
came
into
his
mind
,
thereupon
arose
this
multitude
of
Writings
differing
from
one
another
.
But
it
was
impossible
,
that
the
President
de
Thou
,
and
the
Counsellor
Gillot
,
Roni
,
and
the
King
himself
,
who
had
seen
the
Original
Piece
,
before
the
thing
became
Publick
,
should
suffer
themselves
to
be
Cheated
by
this
Artifice
.
The
Verification
of
the
Writing
which
the
Jesuit
caus'd
to
be
made
by
these
who
were
most
immediately
at
his
Devotion
,
without
Form
of
Justice
,
without
having
any
party
that
took
Notice
of
it
,
and
upon
such
a
Writing
,
that
he
pleas'd
to
produce
to
'em
,
because
the
Original
could
no
be
found
,
by
what
his
Historian
says
,
is
a
Trick
that
ought
not
to
prevail
against
the
Testimony
of
those
Magistrates
,
who
had
had
the
Original
in
their
Hands
,
ond
who
before
they
spoke
of
it
were
assur'd
by
their
Eyes
,
that
it
was
the
Jesuits
Writing
.
It
is
Remarkable
,
that
the
last
Author
of
his
Life
,
forgetting
the
Apology
which
he
had
made
for
the
Conduct
of
his
Heroe
upon
this
occasion
,
relates
,
in
the
Order
of
his
History
,
the
Answers
which
the
Woman
possess'd
had
made
him
,
upon
some
Questions
contain'd
in
the
Memoir
.
This
accident
belongs
to
the
year
1605.
But
I
have
plac'd
it
here
,
as
serving
to
make
known
the
Character
of
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
and
upon
what
Qualities
his
Favour
was
founded
.
I
return
now
to
the
Order
that
I
had
quitted
.
The
Duchess
of
Bar
dy'd
the
beginning
of
this
year
,
of
a
The
Death
of
the
Duchess
of
Bar.
Distemper
which
she
thought
proceeded
from
being
with
Child
,
and
which
her
Physicians
understood
not
.
She
was
Persecuted
with
Conferences
to
her
Death
.
Du
Perron
had
acquir'd
so
much
Reputation
among
the
Catholics
,
by
the
success
of
Fontainbleau
,
that
they
believ'd
he
would
succeed
every
where
accordingly
.
But
he
had
not
so
good
an
Opinion
of
himself
as
others
;
and
he
would
not
hazard
an
Honour
so
well
establish'd
,
upon
uncertain
hopes
.
When
therefore
there
was
any
Conference
ready
,
they
never
fail'd
to
break
it
off
upon
the
Preliminary
Conditions
.
They
were
propos'd
to
the
Reformed
so
unjust
or
so
impossible
,
that
they
were
oblig'd
to
refuse
'em
:
And
the
Bishop
took
an
occasion
from
thence
to
give
out
that
the
Ministers
were
afraid
of
him
,
and
fled
from
him
every
time
he
was
ready
to
enter
the
List
with
'em
.
They
defended
themselves
against
this
Reproach
,
by
the
exact
Relarions
of
what
had
pass'd
at
those
Meetings
;
and
the
fruit
of
those
Apologies
was
always
,
that
the
Catholics
referr'd
themselves
to
the
Bishop
,
and
that
the
Reformed
believ'd
,
that
their
Ministers
were
in
the
Right
.
But
these
Relations
were
not
Read
at
Rome
,
where
the
Bishops
Letters
were
receiv'd
,
as
Testimonies
of
a
perfect
Victory
.
This
was
the
Reason
the
King
was
at
The
Progress
of
d●
Perron's
Fortune
.
no
trouble
,
after
the
Death
of
Cardinal
d'Ossat
,
to
procure
the
Hat
for
him
:
And
sometime
after
,
he
made
him
Grand
Almoner
,
and
Arch-Bishop
of
Sens.
Roni
countenanc'd
as
much
as
he
could
the
Fortune
of
this
Prelate
.
But
the
Heart
of
du
Perron
was
not
to
be
gain'd
or
oblig'd
by
Gratitude
,
or
by
Friendship
.
His
Fortune
was
his
Idol
.
He
crept
before
Roni
while
he
was
in
Authority
:
But
he
did
nothing
to
serve
him
,
when
the
face
of
his
Affairs
was
chang'd
.
The
Spanish
Cabal
receiv'd
this
year
a
severe
Check
,
and
Villeroi
,
who
was
suspected
to
have
been
one
of
the
Number
,
had
The
Intrigues
of
Spain
in
the
Court
of
France
.
much
ado
to
get
off
.
The
Council
of
Spain
had
Confidents
in
France
,
and
in
all
the
Provinces
,
in
all
the
Orders
of
the
State
at
Court
among
the
King's
intimates
,
in
the
Council
it self
.
The
Queen
who
was
push'd
forward
by
the
Councils
of
Italy
,
and
by
the
Italians
which
were
in
her
Service
,
aspir'd
to
nothing
but
an
Alliance
with
Spain
;
because
she
believ'd
it
necessary
to
assure
the
Succession
of
her
Children
.
The
Agents
of
Spain
knew
well
how
to
scare
her
with
the
Disputes
,
that
might
one
day
arise
on
this
Subject
,
and
the
Attempts
that
the
Marchioness
of
Verneuil
was
capable
of
making
against
her
Person
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
same
Agents
heighten'd
the
Courage
of
the
Marchioness
,
who
took
for
current
Money
the
private
assurances
that
were
given
her
of
protecting
her
against
the
Queens
Pretentions
.
She
enter'd
into
several
Conspiracies
to
strengthen
her self
;
and
she
made
her self
unsupportable
to
the
King
,
by
a
thousand
Malicious
Tricks
,
and
to
the
Queen
,
by
a
thousand
stinging
Reparties
.
Insomuch
,
that
the
King
,
that
to
mortifie
her
,
was
constrain'd
to
bring
both
Her
,
her
Father
,
and
the
Count
Auvergne
her
Brother
to
Justice
.
They
had
had
so
many
Intrigues
against
the
good
of
the
State
,
that
't
was
no
hard
matter
to
convict
'em
;
and
that
he
had
then
enough
to
destroy
'em
,
if
the
King
had
not
had
a
Soul
too
tender
to
suffer
the
Death
of
a
Mistress
.
That
of
the
Count
de
Soissons
may
be
reckon'd
a
Third
Party
;
an
unquiet
Spirit
,
and
who
lov'd
Change
.
He
thought
he
was
the
nearest
to
the
Crown
of
all
the
Legitimate
Princes
.
In
the
times
of
Confusion
,
he
would
not
(
it
may
be
)
have
given
place
,
either
to
the
Queens
Children
,
or
to
the
Marchionesses
,
or
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
He
would
have
had
the
places
held
in
Dauphine
,
to
have
been
taken
away
from
Lesdiguieres
,
that
he
might
have
had
'em
himself
.
He
did
not
like
,
that
that
Captain
who
was
but
his
Subordinate
in
the
Province
,
should
be
stronger
there
then
he
who
was
a
Prince
of
the
Blood
,
and
had
the
Government
of
it
.
This
Enterprise
came
to
the
Ears
of
Lesdiguieres
,
and
put
him
in
fear
,
that
a
Journey
which
the
King
talk'd
of
making
into
Provence
,
was
intended
to
dispossess
him
.
But
tho
the
design
of
this
Journey
was
broken
off
,
to
remove
the
Jealousies
he
had
entertain'd
,
his
mind
however
was
not
perfectly
heal'd
,
he
began
to
close
again
with
the
Reformed
for
his
security
,
whose
Affairs
had
not
much
touch'd
him
till
then
.
His
suspicions
however
,
were
not
apparently
well
founded
.
Since
it
is
not
credible
,
that
the
King
would
ruin
him
in
Dauphine
,
to
put
a
Man
in
his
place
,
who
if
he
became
powerful
there
,
might
do
him
more
mischief
then
he
could
.
All
the
Council
was
divided
amongst
these
several
Cabals
,
and
by
consepuence
the
greater
part
engag'd
in
the
Intrigues
of
Spain
,
which
had
an
influence
in
all
these
Factions
.
Villeroi
took
the
Queen's
side
,
and
as
he
had
a
strict
intelligence
with
Rome
,
by
the
means
of
Cardinal
d'Ossat
his
Creature
,
it
was
impossible
that
he
should
not
have
likewise
a
little
with
the
Italians
Domestics
of
that
Princess
,
and
by
their
means
with
Spain
which
was
their
first
mover
.
'T
was
hardly
question'd
,
after
the
b●siness
of
an
Inn-keeper
,
one
of
his
Officers
.
The
Treason
of
one
of
Villeroy's
Officers
.
This
rascally
fellow
sent
Advice
to
Spain
,
of
all
that
pass'd
in
the
Council
of
France
.
Insomuch
,
That
the
King's
Embassador
at
the
Court
of
Spain
,
always
found
the
Spaniards
inform'd
of
all
that
he
had
to
say
to
'em
,
by
the
Orders
of
his
Master
.
A
French-man
call'd
Rasis
,
who
was
weary
of
Spain
,
where
he
had
been
ill
rewarded
for
his
past
Services
,
because
that
the
Ruin
of
the
League
hinder'd
him
from
continuing
'em
,
promis'd
the
Embassador
to
unfold
this
Mystery
to
him
,
if
he
might
be
pardon'd
what
was
past
,
and
be
permitted
to
return
in
safety
,
to
end
his
days
in
his
own
Country
.
His
good
designs
had
like
to
have
prov'd
abortive
,
because
the
dispatches
which
were
Granted
him
on
this
occasion
,
pass'd
through
the
hands
of
Villeroy
and
his
Officer
:
But
he
happily
escap'd
after
he
had
told
the
Embassador
the
Treachery
of
the
Inn-keeper
:
and
being
arriv'd
in
France
,
he
discover'd
himself
to
Villeroy
,
whom
he
found
at
a
Country-House
,
ready
to
joyn
in
the
King's
Retinue
at
Fontainebleau
.
Villeroy
,
instead
of
securing
his
Officer
,
forbore
to
speak
to
the
King
of
the
matter
,
when
he
was
with
him
.
This
gave
time
to
a
Courier
who
left
Spain
a
few
Hours
after
Rasis
,
to
arrive
in
times
,
and
Caution
the
Inn-keeper
to
have
a
care
of
himself
.
So
this
miserable
Wretch
escap'd
,
and
he
was
found
Drowned
20
or
30
Leagues
from
Paris
,
upon
the
Bank
of
the
Marne
,
which
he
would
have
foarded
,
in
his
way
to
Flanders
.
His
Death
seem'd
no
less
suspicious
then
his
escape
;
and
many
believ'd
,
that
Villeroy
conniv'd
at
the
one
,
and
procur'd
the
other
.
I
was
not
rational
to
think
,
that
a
Man
who
had
been
above
five
and
thirty
years
in
the
Ministry
of
State
,
should
not
know
,
that
the
first
thing
he
ought
to
have
done
,
was
to
have
seiz'd
on
the
Officer
:
And
the
Neglect
of
so
necessary
a
Precaution
,
gave
occasion
to
suspect
,
that
the
Master
had
some
Reason
to
desire
,
that
the
Servant
should
escape
.
But
the
King
was
willing
to
take
the
sorrow
that
Villeroy
express'd
,
for
a
Proof
of
his
Innocency
:
And
he
accepted
of
the
bad
Excuses
of
this
Minister
,
as
if
they
had
been
better
.
Insomuch
,
that
he
continu'd
in
the
Ministry
as
before
;
and
if
(
perhaps
)
he
lost
something
of
the
King's
Esteem
and
Condence
,
at
least
he
lost
nothing
of
his
Dignity
.
The
End
of
the
Eight
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
NANTS
.
BOOK
IX
.
The
Argument
of
the
9th
.
Book
.
THE
Reformed
are
afraid
that
the
King
gives
way
too
much
to
the
Jesuits
.
He
Answers
their
Papers
favourably
.
Gex
.
The
Genius
of
La
Trimouille
,
and
his
Death
.
The
Process
of
the
Cardinal
de
Chatillon's
Widow
.
The
Pyramid
pull'd
down
.
New
Factions
.
An
Assembly
at
Chatelleraud
:
Matters
which
were
there
to
be
treated
on
.
St.
Germains
Letter
to
Marshal
de
Bouillon
.
Roni
Commissioner
for
the
King
at
the
Assembly
.
His
Instructions
.
What
Reception
he
had
.
His
Speech
.
Provincial
Councils
.
Deputies
General
.
General
Assemblies
.
The
Vnion
renew'd
.
Lesdiguieres
comes
into
it
.
Roni
Excuses
this
New
Oath
.
Breviats
for
the
Guard
of
Towns
of
Hostage
.
The
Assembly
suffers
the
places
of
Marshal
Bouillon
to
be
taken
.
Other
advantages
that
Roni
gain'd
of
the
Assembly
,
with
which
the
Pope
is
well
contented
.
The
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
caress'd
at
the
Court
.
An
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
The
Artifice
to
hinder
the
Ecclesiastics
from
changing
their
Religion
.
An
Edict
in
favour
of
the
Clergy
.
Roni
Duke
and
Peer
of
France
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
makes
his
Peace
.
The
Treaty
with
those
of
Rochel
in
favour
of
the
Catholics
.
Priests
that
did
not
Pray
to
God
for
the
King
.
Gun-Powder
Treason
.
The
Oath
exacted
of
the
Catholics
of
England
.
The
Exercise
permitted
at
Charenton
for
the
Reformed
of
Paris
;
which
the
Lord
of
the
place
opposes
in
vain
.
Papers
favourably
Answer'd
.
The
Attempt
of
Seguiran
the
Jesuit
to
Preach
at
Rochel
.
A
Mortification
of
the
Jesuits
.
The
Synod
at
Rochel
.
General
Deputies
.
The
Question
about
Antichrist
renew'd
.
Deputies
gain'd
at
the
Court
.
The
Quick-sighted
of
the
Church
,
and
Fools
of
the
Synod
.
The
Question
is
deferr'd
,
and
Vignier
order'd
to
Treat
largely
on
it
.
The
Synod
Names
only
two
Deputies
General
.
Affairs
Treated
on
at
the
Synod
.
Forreign
Ministers
.
Malwin
call'd
to
Rochel
.
The
King
refuses
the
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
.
He
permits
a
General
Assembly
at
Gergeau
.
Sulli
suspected
by
the
Reformed
Affairs
of
the
Assembly
.
Places
lost
by
the
Reformed
.
Conferences
and
Changes
of
Religion
.
The
Assembly
Complies
with
the
Kings
desire
.
An
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
The
Resolute
Answer
of
the
King
,
and
his
disowning
a
promise
made
in
his
Name
by
his
Attorneys
in
the
Matter
of
Absolution
.
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
the
Dauphins
Master
.
A
Fund
for
the
Ministers
that
sh●ll
change
their
Religion
.
The
Treaty
with
the
Morisco's
Persecuted
in
Spain
is
●roke
off
by
the
Bigots
.
Lesdiguieres
Marshal
of
France
.
The
Kings
Domestic
Vexations
.
Divers
Sentiments
on
the
Alliance
of
Spain
.
Frauds
to
renew
the
Civil
Wars
.
The
Power
of
the
Jesuits
Establish'd
at
Bearn
.
Papers
Answer'd
.
The
Synod
at
St.
Maixant
.
The
Theatre
of
Antichrist
.
A
Blow
given
to
Seignioral
Rights
.
The
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chambers
.
A
Book
found
at
La
Fleche
.
The
Discourse
of
Jeannin
upon
Liberty
of
Conscience
.
The
Edict
in
favour
of
the
Morisco's
.
The
Escape
of
the
Prince
of
Condé
.
War
declar'd
against
the
Arch-Duke
.
The
Formidable
Power
of
the
King
.
His
D●signs
.
His
unexpected
Death
.
THE
Reformed
had
a
great
share
in
these
particular
1604.
Accidents
,
because
they
look'd
upon
all
those
who
held
Intelligence
with
Spain
as
their
Sworn
Enemies
,
and
they
believ'd
that
all
the
Projects
of
that
Court
design'd
their
Ruin
at
the
bottom
;
insomuch
,
that
they
were
always
listening
to
discover
the
designs
of
that
Cabal
,
and
to
hinder
that
it
did
not
grow
too
powerful
in
France
,
where
they
had
,
if
it
may
be
so
said
,
no
Friend
but
the
King
.
Besides
,
they
were
not
so
assur'd
of
him
,
as
not
to
have
some
distrust
of
his
Constancy
;
and
the
little
Resolution
they
had
observ'd
in
him
upon
the
Account
of
Religion
,
made
'em
fear
that
he
had
besides
as
little
in
Point
of
Acknowledgment
and
Friendship
.
They
saw
that
The
Reformed
fear
that
the
King
gives
way
too
much
to
the
Jesuits
.
he
suffer'd
himself
to
be
too
much
possess'd
by
the
Jesuits
;
and
they
complain'd
sometimes
,
alluding
to
the
Name
of
his
Confessor
,
that
he
heard
his
old
Friends
no
more
,
since
he
had
his
Ears
stopp'd
with
Cotton
.
They
saw
likewise
in
him
,
amidst
his
great
Qualities
,
great
Weaknesses
:
And
that
to
have
Peace
at
home
,
he
was
so
far
Patient
and
Compliant
,
that
the
meanest
Citizen
wou'd
have
hardly
done
so
much
.
There
was
besides
great
Reason
to
fear
,
that
to
Content
the
Queen
,
whose
Intentions
were
no
way
favorable
to
'em
,
he
wou'd
break
with
'em
,
and
suffer
himself
to
be
led
to
an
Alliance
with
Spain
,
of
which
they
did
not
doubt
but
their
Destruction
was
a
necessary
consequence
,
These
apprehensions
which
were
but
too
reasonable
,
as
it
appear'd
under
another
Reign
,
oblig'd
'em
to
Arm
themselves
every
day
with
new
precautions
.
The
King
,
who
believ'd
that
these
Alarms
might
serve
for
a
pretext
to
those
who
were
not
well
affected
to
his
Government
,
was
very
willing
to
dissipate
'em
by
the
Testimonies
of
the
constant
Will
that
he
had
to
maintain
the
Edicts
;
and
whatsoever
discontent
he
had
of
particulars
,
he
favour'd
the
General
Cause
as
much
as
't
was
possible
for
him
.
And
this
about
the
time
that
I
speak
of
,
he
made
appear
by
He
answers
their
Papers
favourably
.
his
manner
of
answering
the
Papers
which
the
Deputies
General
presented
him
.
They
complain'd
among
other
things
,
of
certain
Monuments
of
the
late
Wars
,
which
the
Catholics
preserv'd
,
as
it
were
to
render
the
Memory
of
those
Troubles
eternal
.
Thus
in
the
Cathedral
Church
of
Bazas
,
was
to
be
seen
an
Inscription
which
call'd
the
Reformed
Heretic
Hugenots
;
and
which
imputes
to
'em
Profanations
and
Ruins
.
The
King
had
often
commanded
the
Bishop
to
erase
those
violent
Terms
,
but
the
Bishop
wae
not
willing
to
obey
him
.
They
complain'd
again
of
the
affronts
which
were
done
in
some
places
to
the
Ministers
and
their
Children
;
of
the
delay
of
Establishing
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
in
many
places
where
it
shou'd
be
,
according
to
the
Edict
of
1577
;
of
the
trouble
that
they
found
,
when
the
places
design'd
by
the
Commissioners
to
perform
that
Exercise
,
fell
by
Succession
,
or
otherwise
,
into
the
hands
of
Catholics
;
of
which
they
alledg'd
an
Example
in
Baujol●is
,
where
the
Propriet
of
a
Barn
,
that
was
design'd
'em
for
their
Assemblies
,
was
upon
the
point
of
being
sold
.
They
made
likewise
Complaints
of
the
Seditious
Terms
that
the
Catholic
Preachers
made
use
of
in
their
Sermons
,
as
they
had
done
all
the
Lent
long
at
Blois
,
at
Orleans
,
at
Angiers
;
and
elsewhere
,
at
Chalons
upon
Sacne
,
at
Mortagne
,
at
Chartres
,
the
Judges
to
whom
the
Complaints
were
made
never
using
their
endeavours
to
repress
'em
.
They
spoke
also
of
the
attempts
of
some
Judges
that
wou'd
take
upon
themselves
the
Authority
of
proportioning
upon
the
Reformed
the
Sums
of
which
they
had
occasion
for
the
Maintenance
of
their
Ministers
.
The
Kings
Answers
were
all
favourable
;
however
they
were
forc'd
to
come
again
more
then
once
to
desire
the
Abolishing
of
those
Monuments
which
preserv'd
the
Memory
of
the
Civil
Wars
.
Very
near
the
same
time
,
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
of
Gex
sollicited
the
Gex
.
Confirmation
of
the
Regulations
which
they
had
obtain'd
in
the
Matters
of
Religion
,
since
their
Country
came
under
the
power
of
the
King
.
I
have
already
observ'd
,
that
they
had
there
follow'd
the
Methods
of
the
Edict
,
as
in
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
,
whether
for
the
Restoration
of
the
Exercise
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
or
for
maintaining
the
Reformed
in
the
possession
where
the
King
had
found
'em
.
But
to
have
a
stronger
Title
then
those
Regulations
made
upon
particular
Accidents
,
they
desir'd
something
more
Authentic
,
that
they
might
make
'em
effectual
;
and
they
obtain'd
it
in
the
Month
of
June
,
by
a
Declaration
for
that
purpose
.
In
the
mean
time
they
prepar'd
themselves
to
hold
a
General
Assembly
;
and
indeed
,
the
following
Year
they
held
it
at
Chatelleraud
.
The
King
was
much
afrad
lest
some
things
shou'd
pass
there
against
his
Interest
,
because
it
was
said
that
this
Assembly
wou'd
Grant
their
Protection
to
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
.
The
Marshal
made
his
Affair
pass
over
all
Europe
for
an
Affair
of
Religion
,
and
when
he
writ
to
the
King
after
his
disgrace
,
he
spoke
more
in
the
Style
of
an
Accuser
that
threaten'd
,
then
of
a
Criminal
that
humbl'd
himself
.
It
was
dangerous
in
the
Example
,
that
that
shou'd
be
taken
for
a
Cause
of
Religion
,
in
an
Assembly
of
Subjects
,
which
was
held
a
Crime
of
State
in
the
Council
of
a
Soveraign
.
Moreover
,
the
place
was
suspected
,
because
it
was
The
Genius
of
la
Trimouille
.
at
Chatelleraud
,
from
whence
la
Trimouille
and
du
Plessis
were
not
far
distant
.
For
in
regard
the
Duke
had
a
great
passion
for
Liberty
,
and
Sentiments
on
that
Subject
becoming
a
Hero
,
if
he
had
not
been
Born
under
a
Monarchy
,
't
was
fear'd
that
he
wou'd
have
endeavour'd
to
make
of
the
Reformed
Party
a
kind
of
Common-wealth
;
of
which
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
was
accus'd
to
have
laid
the
Project
.
This
likewise
gave
so
much
the
more
occasion
to
the
Kings
Council
to
think
,
that
they
had
(
perhaps
)
already
some
prospects
of
oppressing
the
Public
Liberty
by
an
Absolute
Power
.
'T
is
certain
at
least
that
the
suggestions
which
came
from
Italy
or
Spain
tended
that
way
;
and
little
Papers
ran
among
the
people
,
that
taught
how
to
rise
to
the
highest
degree
of
Despotic
Authority
.
The
Reformed
did
not
Palate
these
Designs
of
a
Power
without
Bounds
,
because
they
knew
well
what
they
ought
to
expect
from
a
Catholic
Council
,
if
once
they
went
about
to
set
themselves
above
Promises
and
Laws
.
'T
was
therefore
that
there
were
many
amongst
'em
that
were
desirous
to
take
measures
to
avoid
Civil
Servitude
,
because
they
saw
it
wou'd
be
easie
to
fall
into
the
Servitude
of
Conscience
if
the
first
were
once
Establish'd
.
But
the
Death
of
the
Duke
of
Trimouille
deliver'd
the
And
his
Death
.
King
of
that
pain
.
It
happen'd
so
seasonably
,
that
it
might
be
said
to
have
been
procur'd
.
His
Distemper
began
with
Convulsions
,
which
terminated
in
a
Languishment
wherein
he
lingred
some
months
;
and
when
there
seem'd
some
likelihood
of
his
Cure
,
his
Convulsions
seiz'd
him
again
and
carry'd
him
off
.
He
had
bin
invited
by
Roni
a
little
before
his
Distemper
began
;
and
I
knew
some
of
his
Domestic
Servants
that
were
strongly
perswaded
that
his
Death
was
not
Natural
.
This
Death
was
taken
by
the
King
for
a
Fortunate
Hit
,
because
the
Duke's
Genius
gave
him
a
great
deal
of
trouble
.
'T
is
a
difficult
matter
for
a
Man
to
behave
himself
before
Kings
;
if
he
be
Fear'd
,
he
is
Hated
;
if
he
be
Peaceable
,
he
is
Despis'd
;
and
when
some
part
of
their
favour
is
obtain'd
,
't
is
not
agreeable
to
a
Man
who
has
a
Soul
,
to
be
more
oblig'd
to
blind
Compliance
,
or
a
servile
Dependance
,
then
to
his
Merit
.
There
was
this
Year
an
Affair
that
made
a
great
Noise
,
The
Process
,
of
the
Cardinal
de
Chatillon's
Widow
.
which
was
judg'd
at
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
.
The
Cardinal
de
Chatillon
had
been
Marry'd
ever
since
the
year
1564.
yet
for
all
that
had
neither
quitted
his
Habit
nor
his
Dignity
▪
His
Death
happening
some
years
after
,
his
Widow
agreed
for
his
Inheritance
with
the
Admiral
;
and
after
that
,
having
been
carry'd
away
by
a
Man
who
Robb'd
her
of
all
that
she
had
got
,
it
came
into
her
mind
when
the
Edict
of
Nants
was
publish'd
,
to
demand
a
Review
of
the
Contracts
which
she
had
made
,
and
to
dispute
with
the
Heirs
of
the
Admiral
the
Inheritance
of
her
Husband
.
She
grounded
her
Suit
upon
the
Edict
,
which
by
the
Nine
and
Thirtieth
Article
of
Particulars
,
order'd
a
Toleration
of
Marriages
such
as
Hers.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
Quality
of
the
Person
was
a
great
Obstacle
to
her
pretensions
.
She
might
have
succeeded
better
,
if
the
Dispute
had
been
about
any
other
then
a
Prelate
;
but
the
affront
had
been
too
heinous
for
the
Pope
to
bear
,
had
the
Marriage
of
a
Cardinal
been
confirm'd
,
Bishop
and
Peer
of
France
,
who
had
presum'd
to
retain
after
this
Marriage
his
Revenues
and
his
Purple
.
Besides
the
Cardinal
was
the
Elder
Brother
of
the
Admiral
and
of
d'Andelot
,
and
his
Marriage
(
't
is
like
)
cou'd
not
be
confirm'd
without
the
Ruin
of
two
Families
,
which
descended
from
these
Lords
;
one
of
which
was
half
Catholic
,
to
wit
,
that
of
d'Andelot
,
whose
Son
had
embrac'd
both
the
Roman
Religion
and
the
League
.
Servin
,
Advocate-General
,
made
a
long
Speech
in
this
Cause
.
He
spoke
not
of
this
Marriage
of
the
Cardinal
but
as
of
an
unlawful
Conjunction
,
and
wou'd
never
grant
that
there
had
been
any
Solemnization
of
this
Marriage
,
even
in
the
Forms
accustom'd
among
the
Reformed
.
As
Servin
inclin'd
very
much
to
their
Doctrine
,
it
may
be
judg'd
that
all
his
discourse
was
made
on
purpose
to
be
sent
to
Rome
,
where
he
was
necessary
to
make
it
appear
,
that
such
a
Marriage
had
not
been
approv'd
of
.
His
Evidences
took
from
the
Cardinals
Wise
the
Quality
of
his
Widow
,
depriv'd
her
of
all
that
she
cou'd
pretend
to
in
that
Quality
,
and
did
not
so
much
as
order
any
Provision
for
support
of
her
Children
.
The
Court
order'd
the
Advocates
to
put
off
the
Cause
to
be
heard
before
the
Council
,
for
other
Reasons
then
those
that
appear'd
in
the
Decree
;
That
is
to
say
,
That
nothing
might
be
pronounc'd
in
an
Affair
of
this
Nature
,
and
to
give
place
for
an
Accommodation
.
A
very
passionate
Author
,
who
has
inserted
Servin's
Pleading
in
his
Work
,
says
,
That
the
Decree
was
agreeable
to
the
Evidence
;
but
he
does
not
relate
the
Terms
of
the
Decree
,
whereas
the
Advocate
General
Talon
relates
'em
in
his
Reports
such
as
I
have
said
.
In
a
word
,
this
Affair
was
one
of
the
principal
Reasons
of
making
the
Nine
and
Thirtieth
Article
of
Particulars
so
as
it
is
,
and
the
opposite
Interests
of
the
Widow
and
the
Defendants
,
gave
room
for
greater
Contests
since
the
year
1600.
The
Cause
of
a
Carthusian
who
had
lest
his
Cloyster
before
the
Edict
,
and
who
demanded
a
share
with
his
Brothers
;
and
in
1605.
that
of
a
Capuchin
,
whose
Case
was
the
same
,
were
Judg'd
according
to
the
Tenor
of
the
Article
.
If
they
deviated
a
little
in
this
Widows
Cause
,
't
is
easie
to
see
that
there
was
more
regard
had
to
the
Quality
of
the
Persons
concern'd
,
then
to
the
Nature
of
the
business
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
this
year
likewise
receiv'd
a
Check
at
the
Court
.
He
was
not
willing
to
live
unprofitable
to
the
World
;
and
with
a
design
to
advance
himself
therein
,
he
made
some
steps
which
did
not
please
the
King
:
But
that
was
calm'd
by
the
submission
of
the
Duke
,
who
referr'd
himself
to
the
Discretion
of
his
Master
.
But
the
following
1605.
year
the
Reformed
,
and
all
good
Frenchmen
,
with
no
small
disgust
beheld
the
Pyramid
thrown
down
,
which
was
rear'd
to
The
Pyramid
thrown
down
.
Eternize
in
a
Plate
of
Brass
,
the
Decree
of
the
Banishment
of
the
Jesuits
,
after
the
wicked
attempt
of
Chatel
.
Those
Assassins
,
who
had
the
Credit
to
Re-establish
themselves
in
spite
of
the
Decree
,
had
yet
a
greater
Reputation
to
demolish
that
Monument
of
what
they
were
capable
to
do
;
nor
could
the
Parlament
,
who
were
troubl'd
beyond
imagination
to
see
the
noblest
mark
of
their
Zeal
for
the
good
of
France
destroy'd
,
prevent
it
either
by
Oppositions
or
Remonstrances
.
All
that
they
obtain'd
was
,
That
they
were
not
constrain'd
themselves
to
undo
their
own
Work
,
and
that
it
was
Demolish'd
without
Formality
of
Justice
.
Discourses
,
Writings
and
Verses
,
were
on
this
Subject
;
but
the
Jesuits
,
who
had
what
they
desir'd
,
took
little
notice
of
these
slight
storms
,
well
knowing
it
to
be
a
Liberty
of
no
consequence
,
which
may
be
Granted
,
for
his
Consolation
,
to
an
Enemy
that
can
do
no
more
mischief
,
then
only
evaporate
his
Anger
in
Satyrs
and
Pasquills
.
After
this
,
nothing
but
Favours
were
granted
to
this
Society
,
nothing
but
Benefices
united
to
the
Colledges
,
but
Houses
built
to
Lodge
their
Novices
more
at
their
Ease
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Kingdom
was
full
of
Alarms
,
and
the
King
received
from
all
parts
Advice
of
the
New
Factions
.
great
designs
that
the
Spaniards
had
upon
several
places
.
Several
Parties
of
the
Male-contents
got
together
,
of
which
the
one
had
for
pretence
the
Publick
Good
;
others
design'd
to
raise
up
the
Nobility
again
,
which
had
bin
too
much
humbled
;
others
to
pull
down
Roni
,
whose
Fortune
they
compared
to
that
which
Sejanus
had
done
under
Tiberius
,
and
wish'd
that
his
end
might
be
like
to
the
downfal
of
that
Favourite
,
as
there
had
been
a
resemblance
in
the
advancement
of
the
one
and
of
the
other
,
and
in
the
abuse
which
as
they
pretended
the
one
in
imitation
of
the
other
,
made
of
his
Masters
favour
.
Others
pretended
to
Revenge
the
Death
of
Biron
,
whose
Relations
they
were
,
or
else
his
Creatures
.
The
greatest
part
of
these
Intrigues
were
Spun
by
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
who
thought
to
render
himself
formidable
,
in
hopes
,
perhaps
,
to
be
recall'd
;
and
who
had
every
where
such
great
Intelligences
,
that
he
seem'd
capable
of
putting
all
Europe
in
Combustion
He
Labour'd
above
all
things
to
engage
the
Reformed
in
some
League
,
by
insinuating
a
dread
in
'em
from
the
King
's
having
promis'd
the
Legate
to
Ruin
them
.
And
he
caused
Propositions
to
be
made
them
for
Establishing
fixed
Councels
in
all
the
Provinces
,
to
Treat
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Common
Cause
;
to
exclude
the
Kings
Officers
of
all
the
Politick
Debates
of
their
Assemblies
;
to
draw
up
Models
for
Raising
Men
and
Money
;
and
to
make
Alliances
with
Strangers
for
their
Common
Defence
.
But
I
know
not
how
they
could
impute
to
him
any
other
Projects
Inconsistant
with
these
;
as
to
design
to
change
the
Religion
;
to
conspire
the
Dismembring
of
the
Kingdom
;
to
desire
the
Dauphinate
for
his
share
;
to
disturb
the
Succession
of
the
Dauphin
;
to
make
a
League
with
the
Spaniards
;
to
make
Peace
between
them
and
the
Vnited
Provinces
.
It
is
impossible
to
join
these
Designs
with
the
other
;
for
his
part
he
deny'd
constantly
ever
to
have
had
such
thoughts
;
and
it
was
so
much
the
more
easie
for
him
to
justifie
himself
in
,
that
it
was
not
possible
to
find
the
least
Proof
against
him
in
Writing
.
Some
body
deposed
that
Money
brought
from
Spain
was
distributed
by
the
Orders
of
the
Marshal
to
some
private
Gentlemen
of
Querci
,
Guyenne
,
and
Languedoc
;
and
that
they
were
promis'd
at
the
same
time
,
that
they
should
be
assisted
with
greater
Succours
;
but
the
Sum
,
which
did
not
exceed
Ten
or
Twelve
Thousand
Crowns
,
was
so
little
,
that
it
could
not
be
thought
to
come
from
Spain
,
which
would
never
have
confin'd
her
Profusions
to
so
small
a
Matter
.
It
was
believed
that
the
Marshal
had
drawn
this
Sum
out
of
his
own
Purse
,
to
keep
his
Friends
in
hope
of
a
more
considerable
Profit
.
Nevertheless
,
every
thing
caus'd
a
Jealousie
in
a
Kingdom
The
Assembly
at
Chatelleraud
.
where
the
Remains
of
so
many
old
Factions
gave
occasion
to
fear
that
new
ones
were
forming
;
and
the
Assembly
of
Chattelleraud
being
come
unlook'd
for
in
this
state
of
Affairs
,
redoubled
the
perplexity
of
the
Suspicious
;
they
well
knew
at
Court
that
great
matters
were
there
to
be
Debated
They
were
to
consult
which
way
to
preserve
their
places
of
Security
,
of
which
they
knew
that
the
Council
would
all
at
once
take
two
Thirds
away
from
them
,
by
distinguishing
those
which
belong'd
to
particular
Lords
from
those
which
were
the
Kings
only
.
The
Revolt
of
Gentlemen
,
of
which
already
many
Examples
had
been
seen
,
made
the
consequence
to
be
feared
;
in
regard
that
if
one
Person
of
Estate
happen'd
to
change
his
Religion
,
all
his
Places
would
be
lost
from
the
Party
.
Moreover
,
the
King
talk'd
openly
of
making
War
against
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
and
of
seizing
his
strong
Holds
;
and
nothing
could
divert
him
from
it
,
but
the
Consideration
of
his
Breeves
which
allow'd
the
Reform'd
the
keeping
of
the
Places
or
Garisons
for
a
time
,
which
was
not
yet
expir'd
.
But
the
difficulty
was
remov'd
,
in
case
the
Places
belonging
to
particular
Persons
,
were
not
included
with
those
they
call'd
Places
of
Surety
;
from
whence
it
follow'd
,
that
when
ever
the
King
should
think
fit
,
he
might
dispossess
the
Reform'd
of
all
those
Places
one
after
another
;
and
the
Breach
being
thus
made
,
it
would
be
easy
also
to
take
the
main
Places
from
them
.
Moreover
,
those
Garisons
belonging
to
privite
Persons
were
properly
those
that
were
most
likely
to
trouble
the
King
,
not
only
by
reason
of
their
number
,
but
also
by
impowring
their
Lords
to
act
sometimes
against
the
King's
Authority
.
It
was
a
hardship
upon
the
King
,
not
to
be
able
to
deal
with
them
without
a
formal
Siege
,
and
without
waging
a
just
War
against
them
,
even
at
the
hazard
of
offending
the
whole
Party
,
which
was
perswaded
that
their
Safety
depended
on
the
keeping
of
those
Places
.
Insomuch
,
that
whenever
the
King
express'd
some
displeasure
to
see
so
many
Places
in
the
hands
of
the
Reform'd
,
it
was
only
in
relation
to
those
that
were
possess'd
by
particular
Persons
;
which
were
the
whole
Subject
of
Roni's
Negotiation
with
the
Assembly
of
Chatelleraud
.
The
Marshal
of
Bouillon
had
Agents
,
who
were
not
wanting
to
give
advices
upon
that
Subject
,
and
to
represent
how
much
his
particular
case
was
interwoven
with
the
General
Safety
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
Reform'd
were
so
far
from
being
inclin'd
to
suffer
their
Places
to
be
taken
from
them
,
that
in
order
to
secure
themselves
against
the
Conspiracies
that
were
daily
form'd
against
them
,
they
desir'd
a
Prolongation
of
the
Time
which
was
allow'd
them
for
the
keeping
of
them
.
Moreover
,
they
also
pretended
to
keep
those
the
King
had
given
to
some
of
the
Reform'd
since
the
Edict
,
or
such
as
did
belong
to
Persons
,
who
having
lately
embraced
their
Religion
,
had
been
assur'd
that
they
should
be
maintain'd
in
the
Possession
of
their
Holds
or
Places
.
So
that
this
Affair
was
interwoven
with
divers
Difficulties
,
which
no
body
knew
how
to
unravel
.
St.
Germain
,
one
of
the
Deputies-General
,
was
a
Creature
of
the
Marshals
,
and
held
a
close
Correspondence
with
him
;
and
the
Marshal
by
his
means
held
a
Communication
with
all
the
Churches
.
For
that
reason
he
was
very
desirous
to
have
him
continu'd
in
that
Employment
.
The
thing
was
to
be
debated
in
the
Assembly
;
and
therefore
the
King
,
who
had
only
at
first
allow'd
Deputies
to
reside
with
him
,
about
the
Affairs
of
the
Edict
for
a
season
,
resolv'd
to
make
it
an
Ordinary
Commission
,
on
conditition
,
that
the
Assembly
should
nominate
Six
Persons
to
him
,
out
of
which
he
should
chuse
Two
,
that
he
might
not
be
oblig'd
to
continue
St.
Germain
,
or
to
receive
another
of
his
Character
.
Before
the
meeting
of
the
Assembly
,
St.
Germain
writ
St.
Germain's
Letter
to
the
Mareschal
de
Bouillon
.
to
the
Marshal
to
communicate
his
Sentiments
to
him
about
the
present
Conjuncture
:
And
his
Letter
was
either
Intercepted
or
Copy'd
by
some
of
those
who
gave
the
Court
an
account
of
all
that
pass'd
.
There
were
several
in
every
Province
who
drove
that
Trade
,
some
to
deserve
the
Pensions
they
had
,
or
to
obtain
some
,
others
out
of
a
kind
of
simplicity
,
which
induc'd
them
to
believe
that
the
Court-party
was
always
the
most
Innocent
because
the
King's
Name
was
ever
at
the
Head
of
it
.
By
their
means
the
Court
was
inform'd
of
divers
Propositions
that
had
been
made
in
the
Provincial
Assembly
,
in
order
to
be
carry'd
into
the
General
.
St.
Germain
in
the
said
Letter
press'd
the
Marshal
to
depute
some
body
to
the
Assembly
.
He
also
urg'd
divers
Reasons
,
for
which
in
his
Opinion
,
the
King
ought
to
be
mistrusted
;
his
Submission
to
the
Councils
that
came
from
Rome
;
the
Authority
he
allow'd
the
Jesuits
;
the
great
Charge
he
had
been
at
for
the
Election
of
a
New
Pope
to
his
mind
,
after
the
Death
of
Clement
the
8th
.
The
demolishing
of
the
Pyramid
,
on
the
account
of
which
so
much
severity
had
been
us'd
,
that
some
People
having
caus'd
the
said
Pyramid
to
be
Ingrav'd
,
representing
all
the
Sides
and
Inscriptions
of
it
,
to
preserve
at
least
the
Image
of
that
Monument
,
the
pulling
down
of
which
griev'd
all
True
Frenchmen
;
care
had
been
taken
to
discover
and
suppress
the
Plate
to
please
the
Jesuits
.
Moreover
St.
Germain
represented
the
mischief
Roni
was
able
to
do
.
He
added
the
reasons
that
should
oblige
him
to
quit
the
General
Deputation
,
which
he
could
no
longer
hold
without
exposing
himself
to
displease
the
King
,
or
the
Reform'd
;
because
that
on
one
side
he
would
be
accus'd
of
doing
too
much
,
and
on
the
other
of
doing
too
little
.
He
acquainted
the
Marshal
that
Roni
was
afraid
of
not
holding
a
Rank
suitable
to
his
Dignity
in
the
Assembly
,
by
reason
that
the
King
refus'd
to
give
him
a
particular
Commission
to
preside
in
it
.
He
said
that
it
was
impossible
to
foresee
with
certainty
,
the
Inclinations
of
the
Deputies
that
were
to
compose
the
Assembly
:
but
however
,
that
he
would
do
well
to
write
to
them
,
which
would
be
of
some
use
.
He
was
somewhat
at
a
loss
to
find
a
proper
Person
,
whom
the
Marshal
might
trust
with
his
Deputation
;
and
therefore
advis'd
him
to
give
that
Commission
to
the
Deputies
of
Guienue
,
who
might
accept
it
as
a
dependency
of
their
particular
Charge
;
the
Deputies
of
every
Province
commonly
taking
upon
them
the
management
of
the
Affairs
of
the
particular
Members
thereof
.
This
expedient
was
likely
to
break
the
Measures
the
Court
took
to
hinder
private
Persons
from
sending
Deputies
in
their
own
Name
to
the
Assembly
:
For
besides
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
they
were
diffident
of
Lesdiguieres
,
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
of
la
Force
,
of
Chatillon
,
of
du
Plessis
,
and
several
others
.
Therefore
in
order
to
apply
a
proper
Remedy
to
all
these
Disorders
,
the
King
resolv'd
to
send
Roni
to
Chatelleraud
with
large
Instructions
;
Roni
is
sent
the
King's
Commissary
at
the
Assembly
.
His
Instructions
.
they
were
of
two
kinds
,
the
first
,
General
;
the
others
,
Secret
,
in
form
of
Addition
to
the
first
.
By
the
first
,
he
was
order'd
to
remonstrate
to
them
,
that
the
Assembly
was
not
very
necessary
,
since
the
only
end
of
it
was
but
to
receive
an
Account
from
the
Deputies-General
of
what
they
had
done
for
three
years
last
past
,
which
might
be
done
with
less
noise
:
However
,
that
the
King
had
freely
granted
it
,
in
hopes
that
it
would
serve
to
congratulate
the
Peace
which
the
last
Edict
had
afforded
:
Upon
which
Subject
he
was
order'd
to
declare
that
it
had
been
punctually
perform'd
;
that
the
King
was
resolv'd
to
maintain
it
;
that
care
had
been
taken
that
it
might
be
done
to
the
satisfaction
of
both
Parties
,
as
it
appear'd
by
the
Answer
that
had
been
made
to
the
Petition
presented
by
the
Catholicks
and
Reform'd
,
by
which
,
all
Affairs
of
Consequence
had
been
immediately
regulated
.
He
was
further
to
say
,
That
the
King
after
having
given
so
many
Testimonies
of
his
good
Will
,
would
be
very
much
concern'd
,
should
they
pitch
upon
another
Protector
,
he
having
all
along
been
so
to
them
,
and
being
resolv'd
always
to
continue
so
.
That
such
Assemblies
for
the
future
would
become
of
ill
Consequence
,
the
Edicts
allowing
none
but
such
as
relate
to
Discipline
,
in
which
no
Persons
were
to
be
admitted
,
but
such
as
were
to
see
it
perform'd
:
That
as
to
what
related
to
Civil
Government
,
they
were
to
apply
themselves
to
the
Judges
;
and
for
favours
,
to
the
King
,
who
is
the
Dispenser
of
them
:
That
the
reasons
for
holding
Political
Assemblies
,
only
about
Deputies-General
,
did
not
deserve
so
much
show
nor
expence
:
That
the
Residence
of
Deputies
at
Court
,
was
neither
mention'd
in
the
Edict
,
nor
in
the
private
Articles
,
nor
in
the
Breeves
:
That
it
had
been
granted
out
of
Toleration
,
until
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
:
That
nevertheless
the
King
did
grant
the
said
Residence
,
and
did
consent
to
a
certain
Form
for
the
Election
of
the
said
Deputies
,
viz.
to
name
Six
,
out
of
which
his
Majesty
would
chuse
Two
.
He
was
also
ordered
to
endeavour
,
that
the
said
Assembly
might
Treat
of
nothing
:
but
that
Nomination
;
To
declare
,
That
that
Assembly
would
serve
instead
of
that
which
the
Synod
of
Gap
had
desir'd
leave
to
hold
at
Rochel
.
Not
to
promise
any
thing
without
the
King's
leave
,
in
case
they
should
persist
in
desiring
another
,
especially
if
they
desir'd
to
hold
any
contrary
to
the
Edict
.
The
King
allow'd
him
to
give
them
assurances
of
his
own
Affection
,
and
order'd
him
to
excuse
the
Alteration
that
was
making
at
Orange
,
the
Government
of
which
City
was
to
be
taken
from
Blacons
,
who
was
dislik'd
by
Philip
of
Nassau
,
to
whom
the
City
belong'd
;
but
to
promise
them
withal
,
that
his
Majesty
would
put
the
said
Place
into
the
hands
of
a
Person
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
The
King
had
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
excuse
that
Alteration
,
because
the
Reform'd
were
extreamly
displeas'd
at
it
,
and
look'd
upon
that
Affair
,
as
being
of
a
general
consequence
for
their
Safety
.
The
Additions
,
after
a
short
Preface
,
in
which
the
King
express'd
,
That
relying
on
the
Affection
and
Fidelity
of
the
Reform'd
,
he
hop'd
that
they
had
only
order'd
such
things
to
their
Deputies
as
were
allowable
,
and
not
displeasing
to
him
;
oblig'd
him
to
take
care
that
the
question
about
Antichrist
might
not
be
renew'd
;
that
they
should
receive
no
Letters
from
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
or
from
Foreign
Princes
;
that
he
should
hinder
it
at
first
under-hand
;
but
that
in
case
that
would
not
do
,
he
should
oppose
it
openly
,
and
make
use
of
his
Authority
as
Governour
of
1505.
the
Province
;
That
he
should
suffer
no
Deputies
there
from
particular
Persons
;
for
example
,
as
from
Lesdiguieres
,
who
being
dissatisfy'd
with
the
Court
at
that
time
,
join'd
with
the
Party
again
for
his
own
ends
.
He
was
commanded
to
mention
some
things
the
King
had
been
inform'd
of
,
as
if
he
had
learnt
them
there
himself
;
to
give
them
hopes
at
first
that
the
King
should
prolong
the
time
prefix'd
for
the
keeping
of
the
Places
of
Surety
,
without
distinguishing
those
that
belong'd
to
particular
Persons
from
the
others
;
because
the
King
was
willing
not
to
oblige
them
by
halves
,
provided
they
behav'd
themselves
as
they
should
do
.
The
Brief
for
that
prolongation
was
deliver'd
to
him
,
but
he
was
order'd
not
to
produce
it
until
he
receiv'd
a
positive
command
so
to
do
.
The
King
also
order'd
him
to
refuse
the
Assembly
the
Re-establishment
of
certain
Funds
that
had
been
retrench'd
,
either
for
Marshal
de
Bouillon's
Places
,
or
upon
the
general
Settlement
of
the
other
Cities
of
Surety
,
or
upon
the
Arrears
of
certain
particular
Assignations
.
The
Reason
alledg'd
for
it
was
,
That
the
King
had
made
the
same
alterations
in
the
Settlements
of
the
Cities
and
Garisons
held
by
the
Catholicks
,
who
should
have
had
reason
to
complain
,
unless
the
Reform'd
had
been
us'd
in
the
same
manner
.
Moreover
,
that
he
thought
that
the
Catholicks
being
weakned
,
by
the
reducing
of
their
Garisons
to
a
smaller
number
of
Men
,
the
Reform'd
could
have
no
reason
to
complain
at
the
reducing
of
the
number
of
theirs
,
since
they
did
not
want
so
many
to
defend
them
,
as
when
the
Garisons
of
those
they
suspected
were
stronger
.
But
they
did
not
relish
those
Reasons
,
because
they
did
not
think
their
Cities
and
Forces
of
the
same
Quality
with
those
of
the
Catholicks
.
The
King
only
kept
up
these
,
because
it
was
his
pleasure
;
but
there
was
a
Treaty
between
him
and
the
Reform'd
,
which
oblig'd
him
to
leave
them
certain
Places
for
a
time
,
which
he
was
to
pay
the
Garisons
off
;
insomuch
that
those
of
the
Catholicks
were
revocable
whenever
he
pleas'd
;
whereas
it
was
a
breach
of
Treaty
to
meddle
with
those
of
the
Reform'd
before
the
time
,
for
which
the
Cities
of
Surety
were
granted
them
:
Nevertheless
they
could
obtain
nothing
of
Roni
upon
that
subject
,
because
he
was
as
inflexible
for
them
in
point
of
Money
,
as
he
was
to
every
body
else
.
Finally
,
the
King
order'd
Roni
by
those
Instructions
to
refuse
to
interceed
for
the
Marshal
of
Bouillon
,
alledging
what
he
had
already
attempted
in
vain
for
his
Reconciliation
:
To
accept
the
Presidentship
of
the
Assembly
in
case
it
were
offer'd
him
:
To
behave
himself
towards
du
Plessis
and
others
,
according
to
the
Affection
he
should
observe
in
them
for
the
King's
Service
,
and
to
give
an
account
of
all
Occurrences
.
Those
Instructions
were
fram'd
upon
the
knowledge
the
Court
had
of
all
that
was
to
be
propos'd
in
the
Assembly
;
there
being
Persons
in
all
the
Provinces
that
inform'd
the
Council
,
as
I
have
already
observ'd
,
with
all
the
Propositions
the
particular
Assemblies
had
Incerted
in
their
Memoirs
.
But
one
of
the
main
Points
was
the
preservation
of
the
Places
of
Surety
:
And
whereas
the
Reform'd
grounded
all
the
hopes
of
their
safety
on
the
keeping
of
those
Fortresses
,
at
a
time
when
they
plainly
saw
the
Conspiracies
that
were
hatching
against
them
,
the
fear
of
losing
them
by
surprize
,
kept
them
in
perpetual
agitations
.
This
was
the
posture
of
Affairs
when
Roni
came
to
the
Assembly
.
Nothing
can
be
more
opposite
than
what
most
Memoirs
relate
about
his
reception
there
.
Some
Historians
of
great
exactness
and
authority
say
that
he
presided
there
.
The
Compilers
of
Sulli's
Memoirs
say
the
contrary
,
and
produce
several
of
their
Master's
Letters
to
the
King
,
in
which
he
excuses
himself
for
not
having
accepted
the
Presidentship
,
for
reasons
which
he
assures
himself
the
King
will
relish
,
when
he
shall
be
at
liberty
to
give
him
an
account
of
them
.
They
only
say
,
that
he
might
have
presided
there
had
he
been
so
minded
:
Nevertheless
he
did
not
so
much
as
sit
among
them
,
by
reason
that
not
presiding
there
,
he
could
not
hold
a
Rank
suitable
to
the
Dignity
of
Governour
of
the
Province
.
Others
say
,
That
both
the
one
and
the
other
was
refus'd
to
him
in
a
disobliging
manner
;
and
they
relate
the
Fact
thus
,
The
Court
,
say
they
,
being
desirous
to
have
Persons
devoted
to
them
in
the
Assembly
,
in
order
to
manage
the
Members
according
to
their
intentions
,
Roni
and
Parabere
presented
themselves
there
to
that
end
,
pretending
that
no
body
could
refuse
them
to
sit
there
,
by
reason
of
their
Quality
;
but
the
Assembly
without
Ceremony
desir'd
them
to
leave
them
at
liberty
.
Parabere
was
absolutely
ingag'd
in
the
Interest
of
the
Court
,
excepting
only
that
he
would
not
believe
the
Marshal
of
Bouillon
guilty
of
the
Crimes
he
was
accus'd
of
.
Therefore
when
he
alledg'd
the
Article
made
at
S
te
.
Foy
,
which
allow'd
the
Governours
of
Provinces
to
sit
in
the
Assemblies
,
tho'
they
were
not
deputed
,
some
answer'd
him
plainly
,
That
the
said
Article
had
been
alter'd
upon
his
account
.
In
effect
,
to
secure
themselves
against
false
Brethren
,
and
to
avoid
the
Intrigues
and
Contestations
that
were
commonly
manag'd
to
create
a
division
in
the
Assembly
,
the
President
was
Elected
in
this
,
before
the
reading
of
the
Credentials
,
contrary
to
what
had
been
practis'd
in
all
the
foregoing
ones
.
Roni
was
look'd
upon
as
a
Man
sent
on
purpose
to
break
off
the
Assembly
handsomly
,
or
to
bring
them
to
some
Composition
by
his
advice
.
For
that
end
he
brought
Breeves
and
Promises
,
to
mollify
those
who
were
to
be
mov'd
that
way
.
But
his
haughty
humour
,
or
his
desire
to
serve
the
Court
even
to
the
prejudice
of
his
own
Religion
,
as
he
was
wont
to
do
,
made
him
take
another
course
.
He
commanded
the
Assembly
,
after
having
nam'd
Deputy's
General
,
to
break
up
the
following
day
at
Noon
;
and
he
express'd
that
command
in
a
very
rough
manner
,
without
ever
mentioning
the
Breeves
he
had
in
his
Pocket
.
He
had
flatter'd
himself
,
that
some
Members
of
the
Assembly
would
second
him
,
and
would
help
him
to
alarm
the
rest
.
But
those
from
whom
he
expected
that
Complaisance
,
having
declar'd
to
him
that
they
would
remain
firm
to
the
Assembly
,
and
that
they
would
stand
by
their
Resolutions
;
he
was
forc'd
to
alter
his
note
,
and
even
to
make
some
satisfaction
to
those
he
had
offended
in
particular
.
He
show'd
the
Breeves
he
had
endeavour'd
to
conceal
,
and
distributed
the
Pensions
wherewith
the
Court
desir'd
to
buy
the
Votes
of
the
most
considerable
.
These
last
Memoirs
seem
to
agree
best
with
certain
Circumstances
,
that
are
taken
out
of
that
Lord
's
own
Memoirs
.
The
first
Speech
he
made
to
the
Assembly
is
to
be
seen
in
them
,
His
Speech
.
which
had
more
of
Threats
than
Modesty
in
it
;
the
haughtiness
of
which
displeas'd
every
body
.
He
far
exceeded
the
Instructions
that
had
been
given
him
in
Writing
;
and
whether
he
had
receiv'd
other
Orders
verbally
,
or
that
he
thought
fit
to
do
more
than
he
was
order'd
,
his
behaviour
prov'd
as
harsh
and
disobliging
,
as
his
instructions
were
wise
and
moderate
.
It
is
true
that
he
said
many
things
that
might
be
useful
;
but
even
Truth
it self
lost
its
force
in
such
a
Man's
Mouth
.
Therefore
he
vainly
imploy'd
all
his
Power
to
disswade
the
Reform'd
from
keeping
of
their
Places
.
He
endeavour'd
to
perswade
that
every
one
being
willing
to
keep
his
,
the
great
numbers
of
them
only
serv'd
to
destroy
their
Forces
,
which
by
that
means
were
too
much
divided
.
He
warn'd
them
not
to
trust
Lesdiguieres
,
who
would
change
his
Religion
as
soon
as
he
thought
that
step
necessary
to
preserve
his
Authority
and
his
Cities
,
&c.
in
Dauphine
.
As
he
had
no
such
things
to
urge
against
du
Plessis
,
whose
Behaviour
was
untainted
,
and
his
Religion
fix'd
,
he
endeavour'd
to
turn
him
into
Ridicule
,
together
with
his
design
of
Fortifying
Saumur
;
the
circumference
of
which
he
design'd
to
enlarge
to
that
degree
,
that
it
would
require
8000
Men
in
Garison
.
He
press'd
them
to
Surrender
Nine
parts
of
their
Places
to
the
King
,
and
only
to
keep
the
Tenth
,
which
would
be
the
more
easy
to
defend
;
after
which
he
forewarn'd
them
not
to
receive
either
in
common
or
in
particular
,
any
Letters
or
Deputations
from
Foreigners
,
or
suspected
Persons
,
whom
he
nam'd
to
them
;
because
that
in
case
those
Persons
had
any
Concerns
,
they
might
have
sent
them
in
the
Petition
of
their
Provinces
:
And
finally
,
in
case
they
refus'd
,
he
threatned
them
with
his
Authority
as
Governour
.
This
Behaviour
probably
occasion'd
the
ill
treatment
those
last
Memoirs
mention
:
But
when
he
grew
more
affable
,
the
Deputies
became
more
gentle
;
and
after
several
Negotiations
,
he
obtain'd
almost
all
what
the
King
desir'd
,
because
he
had
at
last
satisfy'd
both
the
particular
Members
and
the
whole
Assembly
.
He
prevail'd
with
them
to
desist
from
the
thought
of
erecting
Provincial
Councils
every
where
,
which
should
have
been
different
Provincial
Councils
.
from
the
Provincial
Political
Assemblies
in
several
things
;
but
especially
in
that
they
should
always
have
been
fix'd
,
and
in
being
,
whereas
those
Assemblies
were
only
upon
occasion
,
and
from
time
to
time
.
Yet
he
had
no
express
Orders
to
hinder
that
new
Establishment
,
but
only
to
do
it
if
he
could
;
or
otherwise
to
endeavour
that
it
might
be
compos'd
of
quiet
people
,
well
affected
to
the
State
,
and
of
a
proper
Quality
to
apply
themselves
there
in
case
of
necessity
:
That
is
,
they
had
no
mind
to
have
any
Presbyters
there
,
because
they
were
a
sort
of
People
the
Court
did
not
care
to
negotiate
with
,
which
they
look'd
upon
to
be
more
independent
from
them
than
the
Gown
or
Sword
men
.
That
Affair
cost
Roni
but
little
trouble
,
since
there
needed
no
more
to
hinder
that
new
Institution
,
but
to
acquaint'
them
that
the
King
disapprov'd
it
.
Not
but
there
were
some
erected
already
in
some
Provinces
,
according
to
the
Regulations
made
at
S
te
.
Foy
,
but
they
hardly
did
any
thing
;
and
above
all
,
they
wanted
Correspondencies
one
with
another
.
Therefore
in
the
following
Reign
people
said
,
That
the
Reform'd
had
made
a
modest
use
of
that
Institution
under
this
.
The
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
cost
him
a
great
deal
more
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
was
very
earnest
to
have
St.
Germain
continu'd
.
Lesdiguieres
was
for
Bellujon
,
who
was
his
Creature
,
and
who
under
the
Deputies
General
.
Name
of
Deputy
▪
General
,
should
have
been
his
Spy
and
Confident
at
Court
.
The
same
Reasons
which
induc'd
these
two
Lords
to
desire
Deputies
in
whom
they
might
confide
,
made
the
King
refuse
both
.
Moreover
it
had
been
propos'd
in
some
Provinces
to
augment
the
number
of
the
Deputies
General
,
and
to
join
one
to
the
two
ordinary
ones
that
should
be
chosen
among
the
Ministers
.
Beraud
,
one
of
the
Ministers
of
Montauban
,
seconded
that
Proposition
,
by
reason
that
he
pretended
to
that
Nomination
,
and
that
he
endeavour'd
to
obtain
it
almost
publickly
.
But
the
Court
did
not
like
that
multiplication
of
Deputies
;
neither
were
they
willing
to
consent
to
it
in
favour
of
a
Minister
.
Roni
order'd
matters
so
,
that
they
kept
to
the
number
of
two
;
and
that
a
Nomination
of
six
Persons
was
made
,
among
which
the
King
Elected
La
Noue
and
du
Cros.
It
is
true
,
that
the
Nomination
of
six
was
only
a
Ceremony
,
since
it
was
very
well
known
that
La
Noue
and
du
Cros
would
have
the
King's
Approbation
;
the
one
by
reason
of
his
moderation
,
the
other
because
he
was
deputed
by
the
Province
of
Dauphine
into
the
Assembly
;
and
that
in
refusing
Bellujon
whom
the
King
dislik'd
,
he
had
offer'd
to
accept
a
man
who
should
have
a
dependency
on
Lesdiguieres
,
as
being
his
Vassal
,
and
living
in
a
Countrey
where
he
had
a
full
power
.
Roni
endeavour'd
according
to
his
Instructions
to
make
the
General
Assemblies
.
Reform'd
consent
to
hold
no
more
General
Assemblies
,
because
they
always
created
some
Jealousies
in
the
Court
.
But
that
Proposition
frighten'd
the
Reform'd
,
who
look'd
upon
it
as
being
Inspir'd
by
their
Enemies
,
and
as
a
snare
tending
to
break
the
Union
which
had
maintain'd
them
till
then
.
Neither
could
the
Promise
of
allowing
them
Conferences
and
Synods
there
,
to
treat
about
the
Affairs
of
their
Discipline
,
content
them
.
There
were
other
Affairs
of
as
great
moment
,
which
those
Ecclesiastical
Assemblies
took
no
cognizance
of
,
which
could
not
be
neglected
,
without
exposing
the
Reform'd
to
an
approaching
Ruin
.
So
that
the
Court
was
oblig'd
to
allow
them
Political
Assemblies
,
upon
condition
that
they
should
acquaint
the
King
with
the
Reasons
that
should
make
them
judge
it
necessary
;
and
in
that
case
,
if
the
King
found
there
was
any
occasion
for
it
,
he
promis'd
to
give
them
satisfaction
.
The
King
remain'd
Master
by
that
Accommodation
;
and
in
granting
out
of
hand
what
might
have
given
occasion
for
an
Assembly
,
he
might
easily
stop
the
project
thereof
:
And
the
Reform'd
on
the
other
hand
were
sensible
that
they
should
daily
meet
sufficient
occasions
to
desire
leave
to
have
them
.
And
indeed
they
assembled
several
times
again
in
that
Reign
,
and
in
the
following
;
until
their
Division
and
Weakness
afforded
the
Court
an
occasion
to
suppress
them
quite
.
But
what
Roni
Union
renew'd
granted
them
upon
that
Subject
,
did
not
hinder
the
Assembly
from
renewing
the
Union
of
Nantes
,
and
to
swear
it
anew
.
The
Court
was
very
much
disturb'd
at
it
,
looking
upon
that
Oath
as
the
Project
of
a
Republick
they
design'd
to
form
in
the
State
.
The
King
was
particularly
displeas'd
at
Lesdiguieres
having
sign'd
the
Lesdiguieres
enters
into
it
.
Union
,
after
having
so
lately
receiv'd
a
particular
Favour
from
him
.
He
had
given
Crequi
,
his
Son
in
Law
,
the
command
of
the
Guards
,
to
make
him
forget
the
Count
of
Soisson's
Enterprize
,
and
the
Journey
of
Provence
.
But
though
he
was
no
great
pretender
to
Religion
,
he
thought
his
safety
for
that
time
would
be
more
consistent
with
the
union
of
the
Churches
,
than
in
separating
from
their
Interests
.
Roni
who
had
not
been
able
to
ward
that
Blow
,
endeavour'd
Roni
excuses
that
New
Oath
.
to
excuse
it
,
and
to
extenuate
the
consequence
thereof
.
He
wrote
to
the
King
,
That
the
said
Union
did
not
proceed
from
any
ill
Intention
in
the
Reform'd
,
and
that
nothing
but
the
fear
of
the
Courts
endeavouring
to
destroy
them
,
in
case
any
disunion
should
reign
among
them
,
had
inspir'd
them
with
it
;
That
they
should
have
no
fears
,
were
the
King
immortal
;
but
that
the
remembrance
of
the
24th
of
August
,
1572.
stuck
in
their
Stomacks
:
That
the
Duke
of
Mayenne's
Proposition
of
only
granting
them
an
Edict
of
Toleration
from
time
to
time
,
oblig'd
them
to
think
on
the
future
,
so
much
the
rather
,
because
that
Prince's
Demand
,
express'd
the
Pretentions
of
the
major
part
of
the
Catholickcs
,
and
especially
of
the
Court
of
Rome
:
That
that
was
the
end
of
their
Union
,
which
after
all
was
nothing
but
a
Chimera
which
he
laugh'd
at
;
that
it
would
destroy
it self
;
that
the
Places
they
possess'd
were
more
chargeable
to
them
by
their
number
,
than
of
use
for
their
safety
.
However
the
Court
would
have
been
glad
to
prevail
with
the
Reform'd
not
to
insist
in
desiring
to
continue
the
keeping
of
them
beyond
the
eight
Years
the
King
had
granted
them
at
Nantes
.
Yet
at
last
the
Court
consented
to
their
keeping
of
them
three
years
longer
:
And
because
that
did
not
content
them
,
another
year
was
added
to
it
;
so
that
by
a
Brief
of
the
1ᵒ
of
August
,
the
keeping
of
their
Places
was
continu'd
A
Brief
for
the
keeping
of
the
Hostage
Cities
.
to
them
for
four
Years
longer
.
Moreover
they
obtain'd
a
Year
more
upon
other
Terms
,
by
a
Brief
of
the
same
Day
,
which
declar'd
,
That
the
eight
Years
granted
at
Nantes
should
only
be
reckon'd
from
the
day
of
the
verification
of
the
Edict
in
all
the
Parliaments
.
In
the
said
Brief
the
Places
belonging
to
private
Persons
were
not
distinguish'd
from
the
others
,
by
reason
that
it
would
have
been
difficult
to
obtain
from
every
particular
Person
to
consent
to
the
retrenching
of
his
,
seeing
that
of
another
preserv'd
.
But
to
authorise
Roni
,
and
to
make
the
world
believe
that
he
labour'd
heartily
for
the
preservation
of
his
Brethren
,
the
King
did
as
if
he
only
granted
those
Favours
at
his
solicitation
.
It
was
at
this
price
,
and
by
some
promis'd
or
restor'd
Pensions
,
The
Assembly
suffer
the
Marshal
of
Bouillon's
Places
to
be
taken
.
that
the
King
bought
leave
to
take
possession
of
the
Places
be
longing
to
the
Marshal
of
Roni's
Intriegues
were
more
prevailing
than
all
the
Endeavours
of
the
Marshal
and
his
Friends
.
The
Assembly
refus'd
to
interest
it self
for
the
preservation
of
his
Places
.
The
Argument
they
us'd
for
it
,
was
,
That
in
some
preceding
Assemblies
,
in
which
the
Intriegues
of
the
Cabinet
had
inclin'd
him
to
thwart
such
particular
Persons
as
were
desirous
to
recommend
their
Affairs
to
the
General
,
he
had
put
a
stop
by
his
Example
to
such
deliberations
;
and
that
he
ought
not
to
take
it
amiss
,
if
he
was
now
us'd
according
to
his
own
Maxims
,
since
he
had
been
warn'd
of
it
,
whilst
he
was
practising
them
against
others
.
The
Effect
of
that
Negotiation
was
,
that
after
the
breaking
up
of
the
Assembly
,
the
King
took
possession
of
the
Places
belonging
to
the
said
Marshal
,
though
they
were
Places
of
surety
as
well
as
the
others
,
none
of
the
Reform'd
offering
to
defend
them
.
The
Marshal
on
his
side
behav'd
himself
like
a
good
Politician
,
ordering
his
Men
to
deliver
them
up
to
the
King
without
compulsion
;
Whether
it
were
that
he
thought
it
inconsistent
with
the
Innocence
he
boasted
of
,
to
take
up
Arms
against
his
Sovereign
;
or
whether
not
judging
himself
strong
enough
to
resist
Royal
Forces
,
he
was
willing
to
prevent
the
ruin
of
his
Places
,
which
he
was
in
hopes
to
have
restor'd
to
him
by
an
Accommodation
.
Besides
all
these
Advantages
,
Roni
prevail'd
with
the
Assembly
Other
Advantages
which
Roni
obtains
of
the
Assembly
.
not
to
urge
the
restoring
of
the
Edict
to
its
first
extent
:
Insomuch
that
at
that
time
the
King
was
not
importun'd
with
a
Proposition
from
which
the
Reform'd
never
desisted
till
after
the
ruin
of
their
Affairs
under
his
Son's
Reign
.
Neither
was
any
thing
mov'd
about
the
matter
of
Antichrist
,
by
reason
that
the
Political
Assembly
referr'd
the
Affairs
about
Doctrine
to
the
Synods
The
Grand
Machine
Roni
set
at
work
to
gain
peoples
minds
,
besides
Gratifications
and
Promises
,
was
,
that
of
the
King
's
grand
Designs
,
in
which
the
Protestant
Princes
enter'd
upon
certain
Conditions
,
of
which
one
was
,
the
preservation
of
the
Protestant
and
Reform'd
Religions
.
This
was
sufficient
to
dazle
people
,
who
imagin'd
that
all
the
Promises
that
were
made
to
them
,
would
be
accomplish'd
as
faithfully
as
they
desir'd
it
earnestly
.
The
Spaniards
,
according
to
their
wonted
Custom
,
made
a
great
deal
of
noise
at
Rome
,
about
the
King
's
having
allow'd
the
Reform'd
to
keep
the
Places
of
surety
four
years
longer
:
And
some
of
the
Speculators
of
that
Court
declar'd
,
that
the
King
ought
to
have
retaken
them
by
open
force
,
even
at
the
hazard
of
renewieg
the
Civil
War
.
But
the
Pope
dreaded
the
League
into
which
the
Marshal
of
Bouillon
endeavour'd
to
draw
all
the
Protestants
of
Europe
,
under
the
King
of
England
,
whose
inclination
for
the
Catholicks
were
not
yet
known
.
He
consider'd
that
the
Roman
Religion
would
have
been
endanger'd
by
so
potent
a
Union
,
if
the
Protestants
had
receiv'd
cause
to
arm
in
the
heat
of
their
first
Zeal
,
before
the
Catholick
States
could
have
form'd
a
sufficient
League
to
resist
them
:
Moreover
,
that
the
War
would
only
serve
to
form
closer
Engagements
between
the
Reform'd
of
France
,
and
Foreign
Powers
,
whom
they
stood
in
need
of
for
their
preservation
:
Whereas
in
time
of
peace
,
and
process
of
time
,
their
ardour
would
certainly
cool
,
many
of
their
Chiefs
would
die
,
or
be
divided
;
their
Discipline
would
slacken
,
and
they
would
lose
their
Ingagements
and
Intelligences
.
Insomuch
that
the
Pope
commended
the
King's
prudence
,
and
approv'd
his
having
granted
to
the
Reform'd
the
keeping
of
all
their
Places
for
four
years
longer
.
Thus
Roni's
Deputation
to
Chatelleraud
prov'd
very
The
Pope
is
very
well
satisfied
with
it
.
useful
to
the
King
;
and
at
the
same
time
his
Negotiation
was
so
agreeable
at
Rome
,
that
Du
Perron
,
who
was
there
at
that
time
,
writ
to
him
to
congratulate
his
Success
in
the
said
Commission
,
and
to
let
him
know
how
much
the
Pope
was
pleas'd
with
it
.
Roni's
Ambition
was
very
singular
;
although
he
profess'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
he
made
it
his
study
to
acquire
the
Pope's
favour
.
He
valu'd
himself
upon
having
more
Friends
at
Rome
,
The
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
are
caress'd
at
Court
.
and
upon
his
receiving
more
Applauses
there
,
than
among
those
of
his
own
Religion
:
Neither
did
it
burthen
his
Conscience
to
find
that
the
Court
of
Rome
was
better
satisfied
than
his
Brethren
with
his
way
of
managing
their
Liberties
and
Safeties
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
repair'd
to
the
Court
,
where
they
were
very
well
receiv'd
,
and
where
neither
fair
Words
nor
Caresses
were
spar'd
.
The
chief
reason
of
that
good
Reception
,
was
the
secret
Assurances
they
gave
,
that
the
Reform'd
would
not
take
Arms
for
the
Marshal
of
Bouillon
;
and
that
they
would
not
hinder
the
King
from
taking
his
Places
,
and
of
disposing
of
them
as
of
Cities
taken
in
a
just
War
.
Besides
these
Civilities
redounded
to
the
advantage
of
Roni
,
whose
Negotiations
had
been
so
prosperous
:
And
the
King
had
no
better
way
to
express
how
well
he
was
pleas'd
with
the
complaisance
of
that
Assembly
towards
that
Favourite
,
than
by
those
marks
of
his
Good
Will.
The
Clergy
assembled
that
Year
,
as
well
as
the
Reform'd
,
and
did
not
break
up
until
the
following
Year
.
The
Place
of
the
Assembly
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
was
Paris
,
where
Villars
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Vienna
,
who
made
a
Speech
to
the
King
,
fill'd
his
Discourse
with
Allusions
relating
to
the
Reform'd
:
But
above
all
,
he
made
very
mournful
Complaints
about
the
Condition
to
which
the
Catholick
Religion
was
reduc'd
;
and
,
he
endeavour'd
to
persuade
that
it
labour'd
under
great
oppressions
.
'T
is
the
common
Stile
of
their
Harangues
:
They
are
all
upon
the
same
Tone
;
and
it
has
been
observ'd
,
that
the
Clergy
in
the
greatest
Lustre
in
which
it
has
appear'd
these
500
Years
,
has
still
made
as
bitter
Complaints
,
as
if
the
Roman
Church
had
been
reduc'd
to
the
utmost
desolation
However
,
the
Archbishop's
Complaints
reduc'd
themselves
,
in
requiring
the
Publication
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
the
Re-establishment
of
the
Elections
,
and
the
abolishment
of
Laick
Pensions
.
Moreover
he
accus'd
the
Reform'd
of
several
Infractions
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
,
and
of
several
Scandals
committed
against
the
Catholick
Religion
.
Among
the
rest
,
he
accus'd
them
of
having
profan'd
some
Churches
,
and
of
having
trampl'd
upon
the
Sacrament
which
the
Catholicks
adore
at
Milhau
.
The
King's
Answer
receiv'd
different
Constructions
;
some
thought
it
favourable
,
and
others
disobliging
:
But
as
to
the
Excesses
that
were
laid
to
the
Charge
of
the
Reform'd
,
he
spoke
like
a
Prince
who
was
not
perswaded
that
there
was
any
truth
in
it
.
He
desir'd
that
it
might
be
prov'd
,
and
then
promis'd
to
do
them
justice
.
The
Clergy
had
occasion
to
renew
their
Complaints
under
the
next
Reign
,
and
finally
they
took
vengeance
on
the
whole
Party
for
a
pretended
Outrage
,
the
Resentment
whereof
,
at
most
,
should
not
have
extended
beyond
those
who
should
have
been
guilty
thereof
.
At
that
time
it
was
sincerely
acknowledg'd
,
that
the
Edict
allow'd
1606.
Liberty
of
Conscience
to
all
the
French
,
whether
Ecclesiasticks
,
or
Laicks
.
Therefore
Monks
and
Priests
were
often
seen
to
embrace
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
Those
Conversions
were
cruel
Artifice
to
hinder
the
Ecclesiasticks
from
changing
their
Religion
.
Mortifications
to
the
Clergy
,
who
look'd
upon
the
Custom
of
some
of
the
Churches
in
the
Meridional
Provinces
,
as
Affronts
to
them
,
they
preserving
the
Habits
of
those
Proselites
in
their
Vestries
as
Trophies
erected
with
the
Spoils
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
in
honour
of
the
Reform'd
.
The
Clergy
not
daring
to
desire
the
King
to
hinder
those
Conversions
,
by
reason
that
the
Law
by
which
they
were
authoriz'd
,
was
as
yet
too
new
to
be
so
soon
violated
in
a
Point
of
that
importance
,
bethought
it self
of
an
Expedient
which
might
have
the
same
effect
as
a
formal
Defence
.
They
made
use
of
an
Article
in
their
Petitions
,
by
which
supposing
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
could
never
side
with
the
Reform'd
,
unless
to
avoid
the
Canonical
Punishment
of
their
Crimes
,
and
disorderly
Course
,
they
desir'd
leave
to
try
them
,
before
they
could
make
profession
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
This
was
an
infallible
way
to
hinder
the
Ecclesiasticks
from
changing
,
since
it
was
an
easy
matter
to
frame
an
Accusation
true
or
false
against
a
suspected
Person
;
after
which
they
might
have
forc'd
him
by
Menaces
and
ill
usage
to
alter
his
Mind
,
or
tire
him
with
long
Imprisonments
;
or
in
case
they
had
been
oblig'd
to
release
him
,
load
him
with
ignominious
Condemnations
,
which
would
have
destroy'd
all
the
Fruit
the
Reform'd
hop'd
to
reap
by
such
Conversions
.
This
Article
was
granted
to
the
Clergy
,
who
made
use
of
it
on
some
occasions
,
when
they
could
lay
hold
on
such
as
they
thought
wavering
in
the
Catholick
Doctrine
.
But
they
never
deriv'd
all
the
Advantages
they
expected
by
it
,
by
reason
that
those
who
were
willing
to
quit
the
Roman
Religion
,
for
the
most
part
found
Means
to
escape
the
fury
of
those
unmerciful
Judges
.
The
Clergy
obtain'd
,
notwithstanding
,
several
favourable
Regulations
,
Edict
in
favour
of
the
Clergy
.
of
which
they
compos'd
an
Edict
which
was
long
a
drawing
,
and
yet
longer
before
they
could
get
the
Verification
thereof
.
That
which
related
to
Religion
,
was
,
That
the
Reform'd
should
not
be
allow'd
Burying
Places
,
either
in
Churches
,
or
Monasteries
,
nor
in
the
Church-yards
belonging
to
the
Catholicks
,
not
even
under
pretence
of
Foundation
,
or
Patronage
:
That
no
Temples
should
be
built
so
near
Churches
,
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
in
performing
Divine
Service
might
receive
the
least
disturbance
or
scandal
thereby
:
That
the
Regents
,
or
Teachers
,
Tutors
,
or
School-Masters
of
Villages
,
should
be
approv'd
of
by
the
Curates
,
without
prejudicing
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
Roni
found
his
Services
rewarded
that
Year
with
the
Dignity
of
Roni
Duke
and
Peer
of
France
.
Duke
and
Peer
;
and
it
was
only
to
hinder
the
Pope
from
murmuring
thereat
,
that
he
made
so
many
steps
to
perswade
the
Court
of
Rome
that
he
was
not
overmuch
conceited
with
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
The
Marshal
of
Bouillon
also
made
his
Peace
,
The
Marshal
of
Bouillon
makes
his
Peace
.
when
the
King
advanc'd
to
lay
a
Siege
before
Sedan
.
Sulli
,
that
was
the
Name
Roni
took
after
his
new
Dignity
,
had
been
a
great
promoter
of
that
Siege
,
and
had
made
vast
Preparations
for
the
taking
of
that
Place
.
But
the
Marshal's
submission
broke
all
the
Measures
of
that
envious
Person
.
He
deliver'd
up
the
Castle
of
Sedan
to
the
King
,
who
was
to
restore
it
to
him
at
the
end
of
four
years
;
but
the
King
only
took
it
out
of
Ceremony
,
and
return'd
it
to
the
Marshal
almost
as
soon
as
he
had
delivered
it
into
his
hands
.
This
Reconciliation
was
made
without
the
Duke
of
Sully's
participation
,
which
prov'd
a
great
Mortification
to
him
.
Whether
the
King
designedly
conceal'd
it
from
him
,
lest
he
should
oppose
it
;
or
whether
Velleroy
,
who
was
the
manager
thereof
,
would
have
the
Marshal
solely
oblig'd
to
him
for
it
;
at
least
Sully
complain'd
,
that
Villeroy
had
sent
him
the
King's
Letter
by
an
indirect
way
,
whereby
he
was
desir'd
to
share
in
that
Treaty
;
insomuch
that
he
was
ignorant
of
the
Project
,
till
after
it
was
concluded
.
However
it
is
most
certain
,
that
the
Marshal
was
a
necessary
Person
for
the
King's
Design
,
by
reason
of
his
credit
among
Foreign
Protestants
,
who
plac'd
an
intire
confidence
in
him
,
and
whose
Friendship
the
King
was
resolv'd
to
preserve
at
any
rate
.
Therefore
the
Marshal
was
observ'd
the
very
next
day
after
his
Reconciliation
,
to
be
as
far
in
the
King's
favour
and
Familiarity
as
ever
he
had
been
.
During
these
Transactions
,
the
Court
continued
to
cause
the
Treaty
with
the
Rochelois
.
Edict
to
be
put
in
execution
where
it
was
necessary
.
The
Commissioners
had
re-establish'd
the
Mass
at
Rochel
,
but
that
Worship
had
been
so
long
interrupted
there
,
that
the
People
being
no
longer
accustom'd
to
it
,
the
renewing
thereof
was
very
much
thwarted
.
The
Clergy
appli'd
it self
to
the
King
,
to
obtain
greater
Liberties
.
But
the
Court
was
at
a
great
loss
to
Answer
their
Petition
,
not
daring
to
do
it
favourably
,
for
fear
of
occasioning
some
Commetion
at
Rochel
;
nor
harshly
,
lest
the
Ecclesiasticks
should
thereby
lose
the
hopes
of
returning
thither
.
The
thing
was
referr'd
to
an
Arbitration
,
and
Sully
was
chosen
Mediator
.
The
Rochelois
had
some
confidence
in
him
,
perhaps
because
some
among
them
receiv'd
Pensions
.
Some
Effects
of
that
Confidence
had
appear'd
in
the
Affair
of
the
Pancarte
.
The
demands
of
the
Clergy
were
reduc'd
to
Six
Articles
.
Sully
made
them
desist
from
the
two
first
,
which
related
to
their
Houses
and
Revenues
.
He
obtain'd
a
grant
for
them
upon
the
Third
,
for
leave
to
visit
the
Sick
in
the
Hospitals
,
and
Criminals
,
and
others
in
the
Prisons
,
and
to
administer
Confession
,
and
the
Communion
to
them
,
on
condition
that
it
should
be
perform'd
secretly
,
and
without
Pomp
;
and
he
prevail'd
with
the
Ecclesiasticks
not
to
accompany
the
Criminals
to
the
Place
of
Executition
.
Upon
the
Fourth
,
he
perswaded
the
Reform'd
to
allow
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
should
assist
at
Burials
,
provided
it
were
not
in
the
Form
of
a
Procession
,
carrying
the
Cross
on
high
;
but
that
they
should
have
leave
to
wear
their
Canonical
Habits
in
the
Streets
,
and
that
the
People
should
be
hindred
from
insulting
,
or
abusing
them
.
Upon
the
Fifth
he
advis'd
the
Catholicks
not
to
pretend
to
Places
,
unless
call'd
to
them
by
the
usual
way
of
Suffrages
;
but
at
the
same
time
,
that
no
difficulty
should
be
made
to
admit
them
to
Arts
and
Trades
,
and
that
the
Catholick
Journy-men
should
not
be
turn'd
out
of
the
City
,
lest
the
Catholicks
should
do
the
same
in
those
Places
where
they
were
the
strongest
.
Upon
the
Sixth
,
By
which
the
Catholicks
desir'd
a
Place
of
Worship
,
pretending
that
the
Commissioners
had
assign'd
them
one
,
he
gave
his
Opinion
for
leave
to
build
a
Church
there
,
provided
the
Place
were
neither
suspicious
nor
troublesom
;
that
in
that
case
it
would
be
fit
to
prevail
with
them
to
accept
another
;
that
upon
their
refusal
,
it
would
be
proper
to
offer
a
Petition
to
the
King
to
obtain
a
Regulation
,
and
to
abstain
from
ways
of
Fact
.
These
Advices
,
which
had
been
agreed
upon
by
the
King
and
the
Catholicks
,
and
which
serv'd
partly
as
a
Law
,
until
the
renewing
of
the
Troubles
,
show
that
the
grand
Maxim
that
was
observ'd
in
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
,
was
to
leave
things
in
the
same
Condition
into
which
the
Edict
had
found
them
;
and
to
preserve
to
the
Reform'd
Religion
the
Priviledge
of
Superiority
in
those
Places
where
they
injoy'd
it
at
the
time
of
the
Edict
;
as
the
Roman
Religion
enjoy'd
it
in
those
Places
out
of
which
they
had
not
been
dispossess'd
.
One
would
have
thought
that
the
King's
Reconciliation
with
the
Pope
,
and
all
that
he
had
done
since
to
perswade
that
he
Priests
who
refuse
to
pray
for
the
King
.
was
a
sincere
Catholick
,
should
have
remov'd
all
the
Scruples
of
the
Bigots
,
and
brought
back
every
body
to
their
Duty
.
However
there
still
were
some
Clergy-men
so
much
disaffected
to
him
,
that
they
did
not
pray
for
his
Person
in
the
publick
Service
.
Moreover
,
there
were
several
Churches
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
,
where
they
made
use
of
Mass-Books
,
in
which
that
Prayer
was
omitted
;
and
the
said
Books
were
so
much
in
Vogue
,
that
three
Impressions
of
it
had
been
sold
during
the
Wars
;
one
of
Lyons
,
another
of
Paris
,
and
the
third
of
Bourdeaux
.
The
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
was
oblig'd
to
remedy
it
that
year
,
by
a
Decree
which
they
gave
on
the
Month
of
June
,
whereby
the
use
of
the
said
Mass
▪
Book
was
prohibited
,
and
the
Priests
were
commanded
to
mention
the
King
in
the
Prayers
of
the
Mass
.
But
an
Affair
of
far
greater
consequence
occasion'd
a
great
deal
Powder-Plot
.
more
noise
.
The
Jesuits
had
of
late
imbroil'd
all
Europe
by
their
Intrigues
,
and
had
promoted
Bloody
Tragedies
in
Sweden
,
Muscovy
,
Poland
,
Prussia
,
and
Hungary
.
But
that
which
they
had
design'd
for
England
,
was
far
more
worthy
of
them
,
had
the
Success
answer'd
their
hopes
.
They
had
design'd
to
blow
up
the
King
and
Parliament
with
Powder
,
which
they
had
laid
to
that
purpose
under
the
House
where
they
Assemble
,
which
was
to
have
been
fir'd
at
the
King
's
coming
in
.
The
said
Conspiracy
was
discover'd
upon
the
very
point
of
Execution
,
and
some
Jesuits
who
had
a
hand
in
it
,
were
punish'd
,
High-Treason
being
fully
prov'd
against
them
,
which
did
not
hinder
their
Order
from
placing
them
among
the
Martyrs
.
The
King's
Complaisance
for
the
Court
of
Rome
,
could
not
hinder
them
from
forming
that
horrid
Conspiracy
against
him
.
Altho
he
us'd
his
best
endeavours
to
perswade
the
Court
of
Rome
,
that
he
inclin'd
to
their
Sentiments
;
and
that
he
express'd
as
much
by
his
Publick
and
Private
Discourses
;
and
that
there
was
a
kind
of
a
Secret
Negotiation
between
the
Pope
and
him
about
Religion
,
which
Henry
the
4th
was
Mediator
of
,
the
Court
of
Rome
did
not
confide
in
him
;
whether
they
had
no
good
Opinion
of
his
steadiness
,
or
whether
they
thought
his
Complaisance
was
only
an
effect
of
Policy
,
to
oblige
the
Catholicks
of
his
Kingdoms
to
remain
quiet
,
in
hopes
of
a
better
Condition
.
But
he
quite
ruin'd
his
Reputation
there
by
the
Oath
he
exacted
from
Oath
exacted
from
the
Catholicks
in
England
.
the
Catholicks
,
by
which
he
made
them
acknowledg
,
that
they
had
no
dependency
on
any
Foreign
Power
;
that
he
was
Sovereign
in
his
Kingdoms
,
even
in
Ecclesiastical
Causes
.
This
Oath
was
the
Discourse
of
Europe
for
several
years
,
and
serv'd
to
create
Divisions
among
the
Catholicks
of
England
,
of
which
some
maintain'd
it
lawful
,
and
others
contrary
to
their
Consciences
.
The
Pope
joyn'd
with
the
last
,
which
was
the
Party
of
the
Jesuits
.
But
there
were
some
English
Priests
,
who
neither
believ'd
the
Pope
nor
Jesuits
in
that
point
,
and
who
exhorted
the
Catholicks
to
take
that
Oath
without
scruple
.
The
King
himself
writ
in
defence
of
his
Oath
,
and
his
Book
had
the
success
I
have
express'd
elsewhere
.
In
France
the
Jesuits
advanc'd
their
Affairs
with
a
wonderful
facility
:
And
tho
several
Cities
refus'd
to
consent
to
their
Establishment
,
they
notwithstanding
daily
obtain'd
new
Favours
.
However
,
they
could
not
prevail
to
hinder
the
King
that
Year
from
granting
the
Reform'd
a
Boon
.
By
the
Treaty
of
the
Reduction
of
Paris
,
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
was
not
to
be
allow'd
them
nearer
than
at
the
distance
of
five
Leagues
.
It
had
been
allow'd
at
Ablon
,
a
place
a
little
nearer
than
that
Article
mention'd
.
But
yet
the
distance
was
too
great
to
permit
them
to
go
and
come
in
a
Day
,
especially
in
the
Winter
time
.
It
was
very
inconvenient
for
such
as
had
Children
to
be
Christned
,
the
Reform'd
at
that
time
not
allowing
Baptism
to
be
Administred
out
of
their
Assemblies
.
They
alledg'd
that
several
Children
dy'd
by
the
way
,
which
might
have
been
Christned
had
the
place
of
their
Exercise
been
nearer
:
which
reason
was
capable
to
move
the
Catholicks
upon
the
account
of
their
Opinion
concerning
the
necessity
of
Baptism
.
Moreover
,
Foreigners
,
and
the
Lords
of
the
Court
complain'd
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
them
to
pay
their
Duty
to
God
,
and
to
the
King
,
in
one
and
the
same
Day
,
by
reason
of
the
great
distance
to
which
they
were
oblig'd
to
go
to
make
their
Devotions
;
which
at
that
time
seem'd
more
inconvenient
than
ever
:
The
Dutchess
of
Bar's
Death
having
depriv'd
them
of
the
Advantage
of
Religious
Worship
at
Court
,
which
they
had
enjoy'd
whilst
she
was
a
live
.
Therefore
the
Reform'd
desir'd
to
have
a
place
nearer
,
to
remedy
those
inconveniences
:
The
Reform'd
of
Paris
obtain
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
to
be
perform'd
at
Charenton
.
And
the
King
being
desirous
to
favour
them
,
of
two
places
which
they
had
pitch'd
upon
,
granted
them
one
,
which
was
the
Village
of
Charenton
,
near
the
Abby
of
St.
Maur
,
within
two
short
Leagues
of
Paris
.
They
obtain'd
his
Letters
.
Patent
for
it
,
bearing
date
the
1st
of
August
,
by
virtue
of
which
they
were
put
in
Possession
thereof
within
a
few
days
.
The
King
by
the
same
Letters
reserv'd
to
himself
the
Cognizance
of
all
the
Oppositions
and
Appellations
that
might
be
form'd
upon
that
Subject
,
and
forbid
the
Parliament
and
all
other
Judges
to
meddle
with
it
.
That
Affair
did
not
pass
without
difficulty
;
tho
it
met
with
none
from
those
who
were
most
able
to
oppose
it
;
viz.
the
Parisians
,
who
might
pretend
that
the
said
Grant
violated
the
Edict
of
their
Reduction
.
It
was
the
Lord
of
Charenton
who
oppos'd
The
Lord
of
the
Mannor
opposes
it
in
vain
.
it
,
grounding
the
said
Opposition
upon
that
Article
of
the
Edict
which
forbids
the
settling
of
the
Religious
Worship
of
the
Reform'd
in
Mannors
belonging
to
Catholicks
,
against
the
Will
of
the
Lords
thereof
;
but
those
Oppositions
were
shifted
off
by
transferring
them
to
the
Council
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Successors
of
the
said
Lord
,
have
renew'd
them
from
time
to
time
,
as
if
they
had
been
concern'd
at
the
improvement
of
their
Mannor
;
the
Village
,
which
of
it self
was
one
of
the
poorest
in
the
Kingdom
,
being
grown
one
of
the
most
considerable
and
richest
,
by
the
incredible
Trade
it
occasion'd
there
every
Sunday
.
But
notwithstanding
all
those
Oppositions
,
the
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
has
been
continu'd
there
until
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
.
The
Rabble
was
not
so
easily
supprest
as
that
Lord's
endeavours
.
A
Sedition
in
Paris
.
Soon
after
that
new
Establishment
,
they
excited
a
violent
Sedition
at
St.
Anthony's
Gate
,
which
is
the
nearest
to
Charenton
,
against
the
Reform'd
,
at
their
coming
back
from
their
Temple
.
Tho
the
Magistrates
immediately
repair'd
thither
,
it
was
not
in
their
power
to
remedy
it
:
And
the
consequences
might
have
prov'd
of
very
ill
consequence
,
had
not
the
King
come
back
on
purpose
from
Fontainbleau
to
Paris
to
give
his
Orders
there
.
His
Presence
restor'd
Peace
and
Union
into
the
City
,
and
confirm'd
the
Reform'd
in
the
possession
of
the
favour
he
had
granted
them
.
About
the
same
time
the
King
receiv'd
the
Petitions
which
the
Deputies
General
presented
to
him
very
favourably
,
which
were
very
large
,
and
very
material
.
The
most
considerable
Articles
were
,
That
the
Modifications
of
the
Edict
,
made
by
divers
Courts
and
Jurisdictions
,
might
be
cut
out
:
That
it
might
be
recorded
with
the
particular
Articles
in
such
places
where
it
had
not
been
done
yet
:
That
the
Comissioners
already
nominated
,
might
be
oblig'd
to
execute
the
Edict
in
Burgundy
,
in
Dauphine
,
and
in
other
places
where
it
had
not
been
done
yet
:
That
the
Charges
of
their
Journey
might
be
allow'd
them
,
to
remove
all
pretence
of
delay
:
That
the
Ecclesiastical
Lordships
of
the
first
Places
of
Bailiwicks
might
not
be
exempted
:
That
the
Restriction
of
the
second
might
be
remov'd
,
which
had
been
added
after
the
first
Expedition
of
the
Edict
;
and
that
the
Lands
belonging
to
the
Orders
of
Knighthood
,
might
not
be
comprehended
under
the
Denomination
of
Ecclesiastical
Lordships
:
That
the
Poor
might
be
receiv'd
into
Hospitals
,
and
share
in
the
Publick
Alms
proportionably
to
the
number
of
the
Inhabitants
,
and
that
they
should
not
be
molested
upon
the
account
of
Religion
;
or
otherwise
,
That
the
Reform'd
Inhabitants
of
the
places
where
the
general
Gatherings
should
be
made
,
might
not
be
oblig'd
to
contribute
towards
them
:
That
in
such
Places
where
they
had
allow'd
no
Church-yards
to
the
Reform'd
,
they
might
be
allow'd
to
bury
their
Dead
in
the
Old
Church-yards
,
and
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
should
not
be
allow'd
to
disturb
them
in
the
same
,
or
to
take
up
the
Corps
,
which
the
Official
of
Anger
,
the
Bishop
of
Alby
,
and
the
Cardinal
of
Sourdis
,
were
accus'd
to
have
done
to
some
that
had
been
buri'd
above
Six
,
some
even
Eighteen
Years
:
That
a
stop
might
be
put
to
the
Seditions
that
were
excited
in
divers
places
against
the
Reform'd
,
either
at
their
coming
back
from
Divine
Service
,
or
when
they
held
their
Conferences
or
Synods
:
That
Officers
might
not
be
allow'd
to
sit
in
their
Assemblies
in
that
Quality
as
they
had
pretended
to
do
it
in
divers
Provinces
:
That
the
Ministers
might
be
allow'd
to
Visit
the
Sick
,
and
such
as
were
Condemn'd
to
Dye
,
and
that
the
Priest
and
other
Catholicks
should
not
be
allow'd
to
divert
them
from
their
Belief
:
That
they
might
be
exempted
from
contributing
towards
the
Fraternities
,
Casting
of
Bells
,
Reparation
of
Churches
,
and
the
like
,
conformably
to
the
Second
of
the
particular
Articles
,
which
the
constraints
impos'd
by
the
Judges
,
and
the
Precipitation
of
the
Syndies
render'd
of
no
use
;
even
forcing
the
Reform'd
to
contribute
towards
certain
Collections
made
for
the
Capucins
,
Jesuits
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticks
;
whereupon
they
beseech'd
his
Majesty
,
That
whenever
he
should
allow
such
Gatherings
,
an
express
Clause
might
be
inserted
in
the
Grant
,
declaring
the
Reform'd
exempt
of
such
Taxes
,
the
which
might
impower
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
to
take
Cognizance
of
the
Infractions
thereof
:
That
the
Reform'd
might
be
allow'd
the
peaceable
Possession
of
the
Employments
they
had
;
upon
which
several
Examples
were
alledg'd
of
the
Oppositions
they
had
met
with
:
That
they
might
be
receiv'd
into
the
Offices
of
Receivers
of
the
Tythes
:
That
the
Six
Reform'd
Counsellors
,
or
at
least
Three
of
them
,
might
serve
commonly
at
Paris
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
to
the
end
that
there
might
be
People
enough
to
have
an
eye
upon
the
observation
of
the
Edicts
,
and
that
in
case
of
Absence
or
Recusation
,
some
body
might
constantly
remain
there
to
take
care
of
it
:
That
it
might
not
be
in
the
Power
of
Parliaments
to
judge
the
Affairs
of
the
Reform'd
,
unless
they
pleaded
voluntary
before
them
;
and
that
the
Counsellors
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
who
should
be
accus'd
of
Misdemeanours
in
their
Offices
,
might
only
be
summon'd
before
the
Chambers
they
were
Members
of
:
That
no
removal
might
be
allow'd
from
one
Court
to
another
without
a
just
Cause
:
That
in
such
a
Case
the
Neighbouring
Chamber
might
judge
according
to
the
Formalities
,
Use
,
and
Customs
of
the
Places
where
the
Suits
were
depending
,
without
obliging
the
Parties
to
appear
Personally
,
unless
at
the
Charge
of
those
that
summon'd
them
there
:
That
the
Registers
of
the
Parliaments
of
Burgundy
,
Provence
,
and
others
,
might
be
oblig'd
to
send
to
the
Register's
Office
of
the
Courts
,
where
the
Affairs
of
the
Reform'd
of
their
Jurisdiction
were
referr'd
,
the
Original
of
the
Criminal
Informations
that
lay
before
them
,
by
reason
that
in
several
cases
the
Extracts
were
not
sufficient
:
That
the
Reform'd
might
not
be
oblig'd
to
appear
in
person
to
demand
a
removal
,
nor
to
surrender
themselves
Prisoners
,
unless
to
the
Courts
where
the
Removal
should
be
desir'd
.
There
were
several
others
,
some
refus'd
,
or
not
answer'd
,
and
others
of
less
consequence
.
The
King's
Answer
to
all
these
Articles
was
as
favourable
and
as
just
as
could
be
expected
from
an
Equitable
Prince
,
who
desir'd
Favourable
Answers
to
the
Petitions
.
the
welfare
of
his
Subjects
.
His
Majesty
order'd
all
the
Modifications
of
the
Edict
to
be
cut
out
:
That
it
should
be
Registred
in
such
Places
where
it
had
not
been
done
yet
:
That
the
Bailiffs
,
and
Seneschals
,
or
their
Deputies
,
should
execute
the
Edict
at
the
first
requiring
,
and
take
a
Catholick
or
Reform'd
Assistant
,
according
to
the
Religion
they
should
be
of
themselves
:
That
the
Reform'd
should
continue
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
in
such
places
as
were
allow'd
them
by
the
Edict
of
1577.
belonging
to
the
Ecclesiasticks
;
but
that
the
Lands
belonging
to
the
Order
of
Maltha
should
have
the
same
Priviledge
,
for
the
performing
of
the
Exercises
granted
by
the
new
Edict
,
as
the
other
Lands
belonging
to
the
Clergy
:
That
the
Poor
should
participate
without
distinction
to
the
benefit
of
Hospitals
and
Alms
:
That
Places
should
be
provided
for
the
Burying
of
the
Reform'd
,
and
that
no
Prosecutions
should
be
made
against
them
for
the
Burials
they
had
hitherto
made
in
Catholick
Church-yards
:
That
his
Majesties
Officers
should
prevent
Popular
Commotions
and
Injuries
by
Words
or
Fact
:
That
they
should
not
be
allow'd
to
disturb
the
Reform'd
in
their
Conferences
and
Synods
,
or
to
sit
among
them
in
the
same
;
and
that
the
Reform'd
should
admit
none
but
Ministers
and
Elders
there
,
and
should
treat
about
nothing
but
the
Affairs
relating
to
their
Discipline
in
the
same
;
but
that
it
should
be
free
for
them
to
hold
other
Assemblies
by
the
King's
leave
,
to
Nominate
Deputies-General
to
reside
near
him
:
That
the
fourth
of
the
particular
Articles
,
touching
Liberty
to
assist
the
Sick
and
Condemn'd
,
should
be
observ'd
:
That
the
second
should
also
be
observ'd
,
which
exempts
from
contributing
towards
Fraternities
:
That
the
Clause
of
Exemption
should
be
put
in
favour
of
the
Reform'd
in
the
Letters
the
King
should
grant
,
to
make
Collections
applicable
to
the
use
of
the
Roman
Church
;
and
that
the
Infractions
should
only
be
Try'd
in
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
or
Party
Courts
:
That
according
to
the
27th
Article
of
the
Edict
,
a
stop
should
be
put
to
all
the
Obstacles
that
were
rais'd
against
the
Reform'd
,
who
were
provided
with
Imploys
:
That
no
alteration
should
be
made
to
the
Order
establish'd
for
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Paris
,
but
that
in
case
of
illness
,
recusation
,
or
absence
of
the
Person
who
was
to
serve
in
the
Chamber
,
the
Elder
of
the
other
five
should
serve
in
his
room
,
while
those
Causes
should
be
depending
:
That
the
Decrees
of
Parliament
should
only
be
put
in
execution
against
such
as
should
plead
voluntarily
before
them
;
and
that
such
Reform'd
Officers
as
should
be
accus'd
of
Misdemeanors
,
should
be
summon'd
for
the
same
only
in
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
:
That
no
transferring
of
Causes
should
be
allow'd
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Edict
:
That
the
Registers
who
had
Informations
against
the
Reform'd
,
should
send
the
Originals
to
the
Chambers
,
unless
some
Catholicks
were
guilty
of
the
same
Crime
,
or
concern'd
in
the
Dependencies
thereof
,
and
already
Appeach'd
by
Catholick
Judges
,
who
should
have
order'd
the
entring
of
the
Informations
in
their
own
Offices
;
in
which
case
the
Extract
or
Copies
of
the
same
should
only
be
sent
to
the
Register's
Offices
of
the
said
Chambers
:
Finally
,
that
the
Reform'd
should
be
receiv'd
to
desire
the
Parliaments
to
grant
them
a
removal
by
Attorney
,
without
being
oblig'd
to
appear
there
in
Person
.
At
the
very
beginning
of
the
following
year
,
the
Jesuits
undertook
1607.
The
Jesuit
Seguiran's
Enterprize
to
Preach
at
Rochel
.
a
thing
,
which
in
any
but
themselves
would
have
beer
judg'd
worthy
of
a
severe
punishment
;
whereby
it
is
apparent
,
that
as
they
fear'd
nothing
,
they
had
found
the
way
to
make
themselves
fear'd
.
Seguiran
,
one
of
the
boldest
of
that
Order
,
being
favour'd
by
Varenne
their
Protector
,
obtain'd
Letters
from
two
Secretaries
of
State
,
without
the
King's
knowledge
,
tho'
in
his
Name
,
to
those
of
Rochel
,
commanding
them
to
allow
him
to
Preach
in
their
City
.
The
Jesuit
presented
himself
at
the
Gates
,
and
boldly
told
his
Name
,
his
Profession
,
his
Design
,
and
his
pretended
Power
from
the
King
.
The
Rochellois
refus'd
to
let
him
enter
into
their
City
,
answering
,
That
they
were
very
well
satisfy'd
that
Jesus
had
no
Companion
,
nor
he
any
Letters
from
the
King
.
The
Jesuit
made
a
great
deal
of
noise
about
their
refusal
;
and
the
King
,
out
of
Policy
,
not
to
discredit
the
Letters
subsign'd
by
the
Secretaries
of
State
,
or
not
to
offend
so
daring
a
Society
,
seem'd
to
be
very
angry
at
it
.
He
gave
Seguiran
other
Mortifications
of
the
Jesuits
.
Letters
,
and
oblig'd
Rochel
to
receive
him
for
form
sake
;
after
which
he
order'd
him
to
retire
quietly
.
The
King
at
the
very
time
he
seem'd
to
be
angry
,
whisper'd
to
his
Confidents
,
that
the
Rochelois
were
not
in
the
wrong
.
There
were
also
Catholicks
,
who
did
not
use
the
Jesuits
better
than
the
Rochelois
had
done
.
Poitiers
refus'd
to
allow
them
to
establish
a
Colledge
there
;
and
the
Bishop
was
the
most
Zealous
Opposer
thereof
.
The
Jesuit
Cotton
endeavour'd
to
lay
the
blame
of
it
upon
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
and
to
make
the
King
believe
,
that
he
was
the
Person
who
had
hinder'd
them
from
entring
into
that
Important
City
,
accusing
him
to
have
written
against
them
to
the
Bishop
.
That
Prelate
,
who
was
not
their
Friend
,
clear'd
him
from
that
Aspersion
;
and
in
order
the
better
to
convince
the
Jesuit
of
Calumny
,
he
sent
the
King
the
Letters
which
Sully
had
written
to
him
upon
that
subject
.
Those
who
have
written
Cotton
the
Jesuits
Life
,
or
rather
the
Romance
which
they
have
intitl'd
his
Life
,
have
mention'd
Sully's
Accusation
by
that
Jesuit
,
but
did
not
think
fit
to
mention
his
Justification
by
the
Bishop
.
Nothing
can
evidence
the
esteem
which
the
Catholicks
themselves
,
who
were
true
Frenchmen
,
had
of
the
probity
of
that
Sect
,
better
than
what
pass'd
between
some
Jesuits
,
and
a
Canon
of
Nostredame
,
or
our
Lady
of
Paris
.
The
Jesuits
to
honour
their
Church
of
La
Fleche
,
daily
sollicited
the
King
to
grant
them
his
Heart
,
to
put
it
there
after
his
Death
.
The
Chapter
of
Nostredame
pretended
that
it
was
an
Ancient
Priviledge
belonging
to
that
Church
,
to
have
the
keeping
of
the
Kings
Hearts
:
Insomuch
,
that
the
Pretension
of
the
Jesuits
met
with
great
oppositions
in
those
Canons
,
who
were
unwilling
to
yield
them
so
considerable
an
advantage
.
During
those
Contestations
,
a
Canon
being
netled
at
the
Jesuits
Impudence
,
ask'd
them
Cruelly
,
alluding
to
the
Name
of
that
City
,
for
which
they
desir'd
that
Honour
?
which
of
the
two
they
desir'd
most
earnestly
to
put
the
King's
Heart
in
[
](A27402-e90010-b)*
*
Which
signifies
a
Dart
or
Arrow
.
La
Fleche
,
or
to
put
La
Fleche
into
the
King's
Heart
.
They
often
receiv'd
such
Mortifications
;
but
the
success
of
their
designs
serv'd
to
comfort
them
for
all
;
and
they
despis'd
the
World
,
because
they
had
the
Chief
of
the
Council
at
their
Devotion
,
and
that
the
King
fear'd
them
.
In
the
Month
of
February
the
King
answer'd
the
particular
Petition
of
the
Province
of
Normandy
.
The
Reform'd
complain'd
in
the
same
of
several
things
in
which
they
were
disturb'd
,
without
regard
to
the
Regulations
that
had
already
been
made
on
their
behalf
.
They
remonstrated
particularly
,
that
by
the
absence
,
recusation
,
or
illness
of
the
Reform'd
Councellors
who
serv'd
in
the
Court
of
the
Edict
,
it
often
happen'd
that
Suits
were
try'd
,
and
none
of
the
Reformed
present
;
whereupon
they
desir'd
that
one
of
the
two
others
might
take
the
room
of
him
that
was
absent
.
They
complain'd
of
the
Summons
the
Councel
granted
to
people
who
oblig'd
them
to
go
to
plead
in
suspected
Parliaments
:
That
the
Lords
in
whose
Mannors
Places
were
allow'd
them
for
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
disturb'd
them
in
the
Possession
of
the
said
Places
,
to
oblige
the
Communities
to
allow
them
a
Vicar
,
Substitute
,
or
Deputy
,
(
which
they
desir'd
to
be
free
from
by
a
Fine
once
paid
:
)
That
at
Roan
on
Solemn
Festivals
they
only
open'd
the
Wicket
of
the
Gates
for
them
,
which
hinder'd
them
from
assisting
at
Divine
Service
.
That
very
inconvenient
places
were
allow'd
them
for
Burial
;
the
Judges
only
allowing
them
in
Highways
and
Dunghils
,
or
in
Commons
distant
from
all
Habitations
,
even
which
they
refus'd
to
do
,
unless
paid
for
their
pains
.
The
King
granted
them
upon
all
these
Points
favourable
answers
;
he
order'd
that
in
the
absence
of
the
Councellor
in
waiting
,
in
the
Court
of
the
Edict
,
the
Eldest
of
the
two
others
should
officiate
in
his
stead
;
that
no
farther
Summons
should
be
granted
contrary
to
the
Edict
,
and
that
those
that
had
occasion'd
the
complaint
should
be
brought
before
the
Council
,
there
to
be
revok'd
unless
conformable
to
the
Regulations
:
That
the
Lords
should
content
themselves
with
an
lademnity
once
paid
,
to
be
referr'd
to
expert
Persons
by
the
consent
of
both
Parties
,
or
Persons
nominated
for
such
an
Office
:
That
the
Gates
of
Roan
should
be
kept
open
on
solemn
Days
for
the
convenience
of
the
Reform'd
,
at
least
those
two
that
lead
towards
that
place
which
was
allow'd
them
for
Divine
Service
;
and
that
the
Judges
should
allow
convenient
places
for
Burial
,
in
places
belonging
to
the
King
,
or
Commonalties
,
or
otherwise
;
that
a
place
should
be
bought
at
the
common
Cost
of
the
Reform'd
and
Catholicks
,
which
the
Judges
should
be
oblig'd
to
do
without
Fees
;
and
that
within
the
Fortnight
mention'd
in
the
28th
and
29th
Articles
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
Nothing
of
moment
pass'd
elsewhere
,
besides
the
National
Synod
Synod
at
Rochel
.
that
was
held
at
Rochel
.
The
Reform'd
had
sollicited
to
obtain
it
the
year
before
;
but
the
King
who
was
afraid
of
scandalizing
the
Legat
,
who
was
coming
into
France
to
Baptize
the
Dauphin
,
in
case
he
should
allow
the
Reform'd
to
hold
a
Synod
in
that
Conjuncture
,
they
preparing
again
to
speak
about
Antichrist
,
refus'd
to
grant
it
at
that
time
,
and
they
were
forc'd
to
have
patience
,
and
to
put
off
their
Synod
to
the
following
year
.
Several
things
were
done
,
or
propos'd
in
it
,
which
displeas'd
the
Court
;
and
the
King
omitted
no
means
that
Affairs
might
be
determin'd
in
it
to
his
liking
.
As
soon
as
the
Synod
was
assembled
,
they
deputed
three
of
their
Members
to
the
King
according
to
their
wonted
Custom
.
They
were
order'd
chiefly
to
obtain
three
things
of
him
.
The
one
was
to
proceed
to
the
Nomination
of
Two
Deputies
General
in
the
room
of
those
that
had
serv'd
ever
since
the
Assembly
of
Chatelleraud
.
2dly
.
That
the
time
of
Deputies
General
.
their
Service
might
be
limited
to
one
year
:
And
the
third
,
That
the
Reform'd
should
only
Nominate
Two
Persons
to
the
King
,
which
he
should
do
them
the
favour
to
accept
.
But
the
King
was
positive
to
the
contrary
:
That
the
said
Nomination
should
not
be
mention'd
,
the
two
last
not
having
been
long
enough
imploy'd
:
That
the
Deputies
should
serve
three
years
,
in
order
not
to
allow
Political
Assemblies
yearly
,
under
pretence
of
Nominating
others
:
That
the
Reform'd
should
name
Six
Persons
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
be
the
better
enabled
to
chuse
such
as
were
agreeable
to
him
.
Sulli
kept
the
Deputies
at
Paris
as
long
as
was
necessary
to
work
upon
them
;
after
which
having
dispos'd
them
to
what
the
Court
desir'd
,
he
dismiss'd
them
for
the
Synod
,
and
gave
them
Letters
as
written
from
himself
,
tho'
it
was
really
done
by
the
King's
Orders
.
In
one
of
the
said
Letters
he
endeavour'd
to
incline
the
Assembly
not
to
insist
upon
the
Affair
of
the
Deputies
General
,
by
reason
that
they
should
not
have
time
enough
to
think
upon
it
,
and
that
the
number
of
the
Members
of
the
Synod
was
inconsiderable
,
illness
having
hinder'd
some
of
the
Deputies
from
repairing
thither
.
By
another
Letter
apart
,
tho'
The
Question
about
Antichrist
renew'd
.
bearing
the
same
date
,
he
gave
his
Opinion
about
the
Question
concerning
Antichrist
,
which
was
to
be
renew'd
in
the
Synod
.
There
were
some
Provinces
the
Deputies
of
which
had
acquainted
the
King
,
that
they
carry'd
Memoirs
thither
upon
that
subject
.
Sully
advis'd
them
not
to
disturb
the
Peace
they
had
so
much
desir'd
,
by
unseasonable
proceedings
;
assuring
them
that
the
then
Pope
would
use
none
but
mild
ways
to
gain
Consciences
.
In
which
this
Lord
,
who
was
no
more
a
Pretender
to
Divinity
than
Religion
,
reason'd
,
as
if
in
deciding
whether
the
Pope
was
Antichrist
,
the
Synod
should
have
consider'd
the
then
Pope's
Personal
Qualifications
,
more
than
the
Tyrannical
Power
the
Roman
See
usurps
.
But
the
Reform'd
were
not
ignorant
that
the
Spirit
of
Popery
is
always
the
same
;
That
the
Roman
Church
always
thinks
it self
bound
to
persecute
:
That
there
was
a
general
Conspiration
in
Europe
against
the
Protestants
:
That
it
was
no
longer
conceal'd
:
That
it
appear'd
in
divers
places
by
a
thousand
Injustices
:
That
even
the
French
Nation
was
excited
against
them
:
That
the
Spaniards
had
Agents
who
endeavour'd
to
gain
Priests
,
by
their
means
to
inspire
Animosities
and
Hatred
in
the
Catholicks
against
the
Reform'd
,
which
the
Jesuits
especially
did
almost
barefac'd
.
Therefore
they
did
not
think
they
wrong'd
the
Pope
,
whatever
his
particular
Maxims
were
,
to
give
him
a
Name
which
suited
to
the
Character
of
his
Dignity
,
and
which
is
much
more
inherent
to
the
See
itself
,
than
to
the
Qualifications
of
the
Person
who
fills
it
.
Therefore
the
Synod
did
not
desist
from
Deputies
gain'd
at
Court
.
their
Enterprize
.
They
receiv'd
their
Deputies
very
well
at
their
return
from
Court
;
but
they
were
not
mov'd
by
the
Reasons
they
urg'd
to
perswade
them
,
perhaps
because
the
Gratifications
,
which
were
Sully's
best
Arguments
,
were
not
communicated
to
the
whole
Synod
.
There
were
also
some
Persons
at
Court
full
of
Political
Considerations
,
which
they
imploy'd
to
make
the
Reform'd
fearful
of
offending
the
King
;
and
their
foresight
ever
extended
it self
to
inconveniences
the
others
did
not
see
.
Therefore
the
Synod
call'd
them
Ironically
,
the
Clear-sighted
of
the
Clear-sighted
of
the
Church
;
and
Fools
of
the
Synod
.
Church
;
Sulli
had
the
best
Authority
of
any
of
them
;
yet
neither
his
Letters
,
nor
those
of
some
others
,
could
prevail
any
more
than
the
Reasons
of
the
Deputies
.
To
be
even
with
them
,
the
Court
call'd
some
of
the
Members
of
the
Synod
the
Fools
of
the
Synod
,
because
they
found
them
thick-skull'd
,
and
that
they
thought
too
much
on
their
safety
.
Those
pretended
Fools
prov'd
the
strongest
;
and
tho
Montmartin
us'd
his
utmost
endeavours
to
strengthen
the
Court
Party
in
the
Assembly
,
his
Cabal
was
not
powerful
enough
to
get
the
upper
hand
there
.
Nevertheless
he
obtain'd
part
of
what
he
desir'd
,
concerning
the
Question
about
Antichrist
.
He
had
such
positive
Orders
The
Question
is
defer'd
.
from
the
King
upon
that
subject
,
and
he
did
so
well
represent
to
them
,
that
they
would
offend
him
in
persisting
in
their
Resolution
of
Printing
the
Article
of
Gap
in
all
the
Confessions
,
that
the
Synod
durst
proceed
no
further
in
it
;
and
so
under
pretence
of
adjourning
that
Affair
,
they
laid
it
quite
aside
.
They
contented
themselves
with
promising
the
protection
of
the
Churches
to
such
as
should
be
troubled
for
having
preach'd
,
confess'd
,
or
said
,
or
written
any
thing
about
that
Matter
:
That
is
,
in
a
word
,
the
Doctrine
was
stop'd
,
and
the
Question
held
as
decided
.
But
Interests
of
State
hindered
it
from
being
incerted
as
an
Article
of
Faith
among
the
rest
.
This
is
partly
what
the
Synod
writ
about
it
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
from
whom
they
had
receiv'd
Letters
upon
that
Subject
,
desiring
them
to
pleasure
the
King
,
and
not
to
carry
that
matter
too
far
.
An
Impression
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
in
which
that
Article
was
incerted
,
having
been
sold
off
already
,
the
Synod
made
Applications
to
the
King
,
to
beg
that
no
body
might
be
prosecuted
,
either
for
having
shar'd
in
the
Impressions
,
or
for
keeping
any
Copies
of
that
precipitated
Edition
.
The
King
freely
granted
it
,
his
Design
being
only
to
hinder
it
from
ever
being
talk'd
of
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Synod
being
desirous
to
show
more
clearly
that
they
did
not
disown
the
decided
Doctrine
,
though
they
had
so
much
complaisance
for
the
King
,
as
not
to
make
it
an
express
Article
of
their
Faith
;
desir'd
Vignier
Vignier
order'd
to
write
at
large
about
it
.
to
write
at
large
about
that
matter
;
which
he
did
in
a
manner
that
made
a
great
noise
in
its
time
.
The
Affair
of
the
Deputy's
General
did
not
end
thus
.
La
Noue
and
du
Cros
,
who
had
received
that
Quality
in
the
Assembly
at
Châtelleraud
,
brought
a
Brief
to
the
King
,
dated
in
December
,
which
authoris'd
the
Synod
to
nominate
six
persons
,
out
of
which
the
King
was
to
chuse
two
;
but
at
the
same
time
,
that
Business
only
excepted
,
forbad
them
to
meddle
with
any
thing
but
their
Discipline
.
The
Council
had
thought
that
they
should
get
something
in
acquiescing
so
far
,
tho
by
that
permission
granted
to
the
Synod
,
they
seem'd
to
consent
that
the
Deputies
General
should
officiate
but
one
Year
,
since
La
Noue
and
du
Cros
had
not
exercis'd
their
Deputation
much
longer
.
But
they
were
in
hopes
that
by
granting
this
,
they
would
deliver
themselves
for
three
years
of
the
fear
of
these
General
Assemblies
,
because
the
King
might
refuse
to
allow
one
,
under
pretence
that
the
Synod
had
provided
for
that
time
for
the
only
thing
that
could
render
it
necessary
.
The
Synod
had
not
the
power
to
make
that
Nomination
,
because
it
exceeded
the
bounds
of
their
Discipline
;
for
which
Reason
the
King
had
given
them
that
Brief
to
authorise
them
.
The
Synod
having
examined
it
,
did
not
find
it
sufficient
,
because
it
neither
impower'd
them
to
give
a
discharge
to
the
Deputies
,
that
were
to
lay
down
upon
a
new
Nomination
,
or
to
give
Instructions
to
those
that
were
to
succeed
them
,
without
which
the
Nomination
was
of
no
manner
of
use
.
They
writ
most
humble
Remonstrances
to
the
Court
about
it
.
The
King
received
them
very
graciously
;
and
the
bearers
of
them
returned
with
very
obliging
Letters
from
him
,
and
almost
an
entire
satisfaction
upon
the
Subject
of
their
Message
;
tho
Sully
by
private
Letters
advis'd
them
not
to
make
use
of
them
.
It
is
very
probable
that
the
Deputies
had
reveal'd
the
Secret
of
the
Synod
,
which
was
not
well
dispos'd
to
satisfie
the
Court
about
the
nomination
of
Six
Persons
.
Therefore
the
new
Brief
renewing
that
Article
,
they
would
have
been
better
pleas'd
to
have
the
Synod
put
off
the
Affair
of
the
Deputies
to
another
time
,
than
to
see
it
determin'd
in
a
way
that
should
not
The
Synod
only
names
two
Deputies
General
.
please
them
.
Therefore
the
King
allow'd
them
to
work
about
it
,
for
fear
of
vexing
them
by
a
refusal
;
but
at
the
same
time
his
Favourite
writ
to
them
,
to
dissuade
them
from
it
if
he
could
.
The
Synod
neither
believ'd
him
,
nor
those
who
were
of
his
Opinion
,
nor
yet
the
Deputies
Sully
had
corrupted
.
They
discharg'd
La
Noue
and
du
Cros
with
a
world
of
thanks
and
praises
;
after
which
they
nominated
only
two
persons
,
although
the
Brief
oblig'd
them
expresly
to
nominate
six
.
The
Reason
or
Pretence
of
it
was
,
That
the
Powers
the
Deputies
had
brought
from
their
Provinces
,
did
not
allow
them
to
exceed
that
number
.
But
that
to
show
that
they
did
not
design
to
offend
his
Majesty
in
refusing
to
answer
his
Intentions
in
that
Point
,
they
begg'd
of
him
to
allow
a
General
Assembly
to
consider
whether
the
nomination
of
six
should
be
made
for
the
future
,
according
to
the
King's
Desire
,
and
to
be
pleas'd
in
the
mean
time
to
accept
the
two
Deputies
which
were
nominated
to
him
by
the
Synod
;
they
were
Villarnoul
,
and
Mirande
,
Persons
of
great
credit
amongst
the
Reform'd
,
and
very
zealous
for
the
Publick
Good
.
Tho
the
Synod
had
positive
orders
to
treat
about
nothing
but
Affairs
treated
in
the
Synod
.
what
related
to
their
Discipline
,
it
did
not
hinder
them
from
examining
several
things
relating
to
the
advantage
of
their
Churches
,
which
passed
under
the
notion
of
the
Instructions
they
were
to
give
their
Deputies
,
and
the
Articles
of
their
Petitions
.
The
deliverance
of
several
Prisoners
that
were
detained
at
Paris
and
elsewhere
upon
the
account
of
Religion
:
The
pursuit
of
the
establishment
of
the
Churches
where
the
free
liberty
of
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
was
either
hindered
or
contested
.
The
naturalization
of
the
Reform'd
Refugies
of
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
:
The
care
of
restraining
the
insolence
of
the
Monks
,
who
often
made
seditious
Enterprizes
;
as
it
happened
at
Alencon
,
where
a
Capuchine
had
affix'd
injurious
Libels
;
and
at
La
Roche
foucault
,
where
the
White-Fryars
had
often
insulted
the
Reform'd
:
The
Affair
of
one
Mascla
,
who
had
a
great
Suit
depending
about
his
Mothers
Burial
,
which
had
cost
him
7
or
8000
Livers
:
Foreign
Ministers
who
desired
Letters
of
Naturalization
:
The
removing
of
Causes
granted
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Courts
,
notwithstanding
the
Regulations
that
had
been
often
promis'd
upon
that
Subject
,
were
the
main
things
the
New
Deputies
took
upon
them
.
Above
all
,
the
exemption
of
the
Ministers
was
recommended
to
them
,
for
which
Letters
Patents
had
already
been
obtained
,
which
the
Court
of
Aids
had
already
verify'd
.
The
Synod
allow'd
the
Deputies
of
the
City
of
Rochel
to
assist
at
their
deliberation
about
the
Affair
of
the
Deputies
,
and
their
Instructions
,
by
reason
that
it
was
a
Political
concern
,
and
that
Foreign
Ministers
.
Rochel
held
the
Rank
of
a
Province
in
the
Assemblies
in
which
they
treated
of
Affairs
of
that
nature
.
That
Synod
enjoy'd
the
same
Liberty
others
had
had
in
relation
to
Strangers
.
They
receiv'd
Letters
from
Princes
,
and
from
Protestant
Universities
;
and
some
Ministers
either
actually
assisted
at
the
Synod
,
or
were
invited
to
it
by
the
Churches
,
tho
no
Natives
of
France
.
But
Rochel
gave
the
Court
some
Discontents
,
by
their
calling
one
Malwin
a
Scotch
Minister
.
He
was
a
Prisoner
in
England
upon
the
account
of
some
Words
or
Writings
he
was
accus'd
of
against
King
James
and
his
Council
.
That
Prince
,
to
get
rid
of
him
,
granted
him
to
the
Rochelois
,
declaring
positively
,
that
he
only
gave
him
his
Liberty
on
condition
that
he
should
depart
his
Territories
,
Malwin
call'd
to
Rochel
.
and
that
he
should
go
to
exercise
his
Ministry
in
France
.
This
was
a
happy
kind
of
Banishment
,
in
which
Malwin
would
have
found
considerable
advantage
.
But
one
Primrose
,
another
Foreign
Minister
call'd
to
the
Service
of
the
Church
of
Bourdeaux
,
reveal'd
that
Secret
to
the
King
,
in
order
the
better
to
obtain
leave
to
settle
himself
in
that
advantagious
Post
.
He
might
well
be
positive
in
the
Matter
,
since
he
was
the
person
that
had
been
employ'd
to
carry
the
Letters
from
Rochel
to
the
King
of
England
,
and
who
had
brought
that
Prince's
answer
back
again
.
Thus
Private
Interest
began
to
divide
the
Party
;
and
even
the
best
among
them
suffer'd
themselves
to
be
drawn
into
little
Infidelities
against
the
General
Cause
.
The
King
found
fault
with
two
things
in
the
proceeding
of
those
of
Rochel
in
the
Case
of
Malwin
.
First
,
the
manner
,
because
they
had
call'd
him
without
the
King's
leave
.
Secondly
,
The
person
,
by
reason
that
the
man
who
was
a
Prisoner
in
England
for
an
Offence
against
the
Government
,
was
not
proper
for
France
,
where
the
disposition
of
Affairs
did
not
permit
to
tolerate
Persons
of
that
Character
;
and
yet
less
at
Rochel
than
any
where
else
,
considering
their
inclination
for
Liberty
,
which
they
indulg'd
more
than
they
ought
to
have
done
,
according
to
the
Policy
of
Monarchies
.
Sulli
writ
to
the
Rochelois
to
come
to
justify
themselves
,
in
case
they
were
accus'd
wrongfully
,
or
to
beg
pardon
if
they
were
guilty
.
But
the
Affair
stop'd
there
,
without
being
attended
with
any
ill
consequences
.
During
these
Transactions
,
Chamier
lost
his
time
at
the
Court
where
he
had
been
sent
by
the
Synod
,
to
offer
the
King
the
Nomination
of
Villarnoul
and
Mirande
,
and
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Assembly
upon
the
dependencies
of
that
Affair
.
He
had
been
there
above
six
Months
,
and
yet
had
not
been
able
to
obtain
the
honour
to
speak
to
the
King
.
His
Person
was
dislik'd
,
he
being
one
of
those
Fools
of
the
Synod
the
King
had
an
aversion
to
;
one
of
those
hard
Sculs
that
nothing
works
upon
;
of
those
hearts
which
neither
threats
or
promises
could
move
,
tho
they
are
the
strongest
Machines
of
Courts
.
Neither
perhaps
was
he
more
acceptable
to
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
with
whom
he
had
formerly
had
a
conference
at
Nimes
;
in
which
both
of
them
,
as
it
is
most
usual
,
pretended
to
have
the
better
of
the
other
.
The
truth
is
,
that
the
Jesuit
had
dazl'd
the
Auditors
by
Eloquent
Digressions
,
which
made
them
lose
every
moment
the
Subject
of
the
Dispute
;
and
that
Chamier
,
whose
Arguments
had
much
more
solidity
and
Scholarship
in
them
,
had
reduc'd
the
Jesuit
to
save
himself
by
that
Artifice
.
Those
who
have
written
the
Life
of
that
Jusuit
,
say
enough
to
show
us
,
that
the
sharpness
of
Chamier
would
have
put
that
Hero
to
a
stand
,
had
he
not
warded
the
Blow
by
Eloquence
and
Discourses
wide
from
the
purpose
,
which
he
had
at
command
.
But
the
Affairs
Chamier
came
about
,
were
yet
more
disagreeable
The
King
refuses
the
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
.
than
his
Person
.
The
King
refus'd
to
accept
the
Nomination
that
had
been
made
by
the
Synod
,
because
it
was
not
according
to
the
Form
prescrib'd
in
the
Brief
.
The
Council
disapprov'd
two
things
alike
,
one
of
which
was
of
necessity
to
be
allow'd
.
They
were
oblig'd
either
to
receive
the
Deputies
the
Synod
presented
,
which
could
not
be
done
handsomly
,
the
King
having
so
positively
declar'd
that
he
did
not
like
that
Nomination
;
or
to
allow
a
General
Assembly
,
as
the
only
way
to
accommodate
that
Affair
,
which
was
a
thing
the
Council
never
did
willingly
.
They
would
perhaps
have
been
glad
to
tire
Chamier's
patience
by
making
him
wait
,
and
so
oblige
him
to
give
over
his
Suit
;
but
it
was
difficult
to
send
him
back
without
some
satisfaction
,
by
reason
that
the
Reform'd
having
no
body
at
that
time
to
mind
their
Affairs
▪
they
daily
grew
worse
.
La
Noue
and
du
Cros
had
no
longer
any
power
,
being
discharg'd
by
the
Synod
:
Villarnoul
and
Mirande
could
not
do
it
neither
,
because
the
King
would
not
accept
them
.
Thus
the
Complaints
made
by
the
Reform'd
remain'd
unanswer'd
:
1608.
The
Evils
that
requir'd
speedy
remedy
,
receiv'd
none
.
Therefore
all
things
rightly
consider'd
,
the
Council
thought
it
best
to
allow
them
to
call
an
Assembly
;
but
that
Permission
was
accompanied
with
such
Limitations
,
that
no
considerable
Advantages
could
be
expected
from
it
.
The
Matters
they
were
to
treat
of
,
were
prescrib'd
to
them
;
they
had
not
so
much
as
the
choice
of
the
Place
A
General
Assembly
is
allow'd
at
Gergeau
.
free
,
and
Sully
was
given
them
as
a
Spy
.
Gergeau
was
pitch'd
upon
for
the
convenience
of
that
Lord
,
that
City
being
his
,
and
the
House
he
borrow'd
his
Name
from
in
the
Neighbourhood
thereof
.
He
was
receiv'd
there
,
not
like
a
man
who
interes'd
himself
for
the
Reform'd
Religion
;
but
like
one
who
came
to
negotiate
Sully
suspected
by
the
Reform'd
.
from
the
King
.
Moreover
it
was
greatly
suspected
that
he
design'd
to
change
his
Religion
which
he
had
given
reason
to
believe
by
a
very
extraordinary
conduct
.
The
King
had
offer'd
him
one
of
his
Natural
Daughters
for
his
Son
,
provided
they
would
both
turn
Catholicks
:
and
he
had
oblig'd
him
to
have
some
conferences
with
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
who
since
his
being
at
Court
,
had
shar'd
the
Quality
of
Convertor
with
Cardinal
Du
Perron
.
Those
Conferences
commonly
produc'd
the
Effect
they
desir'd
,
being
commonly
accepted
by
such
as
desir'd
only
a
pretence
to
change
.
Nevertheless
,
whether
it
were
a
Blind
contriv'd
between
the
King
and
Sully
,
or
whether
it
were
real
,
Sully
refus'd
to
change
,
but
gave
his
Son
leave
to
do
it
if
he
pleas'd
.
The
King
pressing
him
to
oblige
his
Son
to
do
it
,
he
refus'd
to
command
it
him
;
but
declar'd
that
he
left
it
to
his
own
free
choice
,
which
the
King
seem'd
not
to
be
very
well
satisfied
with
.
I
would
not
affirm
that
this
were
any
thing
but
a
Juggle
to
re-establish
Sully's
Reputation
among
the
Reform'd
,
who
look'd
no
longer
upon
him
as
a
Member
of
their
Party
.
Indeed
it
was
not
very
likely
that
Sully
should
refuse
in
earnest
what
the
King
propos'd
to
him
▪
to
obtain
an
Alliance
,
which
several
Princes
of
Europe
would
not
have
disdain'd
.
It
was
also
as
easy
for
him
,
according
to
the
Notions
he
had
inspir'd
into
the
King
,
to
make
a
Religion
to
himself
reduc'd
to
certain
General
Articles
,
as
to
perswade
another
to
do
it
,
or
to
believe
that
he
might
innocently
authorize
his
Son
to
turn
Roman
Catholick
.
However
it
were
,
that
Refusal
is
mention'd
to
his
praise
in
his
Memoirs
;
in
which
it
is
reported
,
that
the
King
upbraided
him
with
loving
the
Huguenots
better
than
him
;
by
reason
that
while
he
refus'd
his
alliance
,
he
was
treating
about
a
Match
between
his
Son
and
the
Countess
of
Sa●x's
Daughter
,
Grand-Daughter
to
Lesdiguieres
.
But
that
Reproach
looks
very
like
a
Jest
.
It
was
very
well
known
at
Court
,
that
neither
Lesdiguieres
,
nor
his
Children
were
of
the
number
of
those
who
were
zealous
for
Religion
;
Cotton
the
Jesuit
knew
it
better
than
any
body
.
And
that
Intriegue
only
serv'd
to
perswade
,
that
Sully
was
not
over
religious
:
He
was
us'd
in
the
Assembly
of
Gergeau
like
a
Catholick
.
Du
Plessis
had
sent
them
good
Memoirs
upon
that
Subject
,
which
were
follow'd
.
Sulli
notwithstanding
prov'd
very
useful
to
the
King
in
the
Assembly
,
tho
he
refus'd
to
take
the
Title
of
Envoy
or
Commissary
Affairs
of
the
Assembly
.
there
.
Seven
or
eight
considerable
Articles
were
treated
of
there
,
which
prov'd
difficult
,
and
might
have
occasion'd
the
sitting
of
the
Assembly
a
long
while
,
which
was
a
thing
the
King
fear'd
.
The
Chief
related
to
the
Places
of
Surety
.
Some
of
them
belong'd
to
Catholick
Lords
,
or
were
fallen
into
their
hands
by
succession
,
or
otherwise
.
Those
Lords
put
Catholick
Governors
in
them
.
The
Reform'd
had
already
lost
Caumont
in
that
Places
lost
by
the
Reform'd
.
manner
;
and
were
upon
the
point
of
losing
Montandre
and
Tartas
in
the
like
manner
:
Besides
they
were
afraid
of
losing
many
of
their
Places
thus
by
degrees
;
especially
because
Conversions
were
then
in
fashion
,
and
that
several
Lords
express'd
but
little
Zeal
for
their
Religion
.
They
had
lately
had
the
experience
of
some
,
who
after
having
long
sought
a
pretence
to
change
,
had
at
last
taken
that
of
an
accidental
Conference
,
which
Cotton
the
Jesuit
had
fasten'd
upon
Gigord
,
a
Minister
of
some
Reputation
.
He
found
him
at
Court
,
in
presence
of
some
people
that
were
ill
dispos'd
,
and
ingag'd
him
into
a
Dispute
,
which
the
Jesuit
and
his
Adherents
did
Conference
and
Changes
of
Religion
.
not
fail
to
report
to
the
disadvantage
of
the
Minister
;
and
because
it
was
interrupted
without
being
renew'd
,
the
Minister
not
caring
to
engage
in
those
tumultuous
Disputes
,
in
which
those
that
talk
most
and
loudest
seem
always
to
be
in
the
right
,
which
those
that
were
wavering
among
the
Reform'd
took
the
advantage
of
to
colour
their
Change
:
they
pretended
that
he
was
sensible
of
his
weakness
,
and
confess'd
himself
vanquish'd
.
This
was
sufficient
to
give
Castelnau
,
and
some
others
,
a
pretence
to
do
what
they
had
long
resolv'd
,
and
to
embrace
the
Roman
Religion
.
Gigord
did
not
remain
mute
upon
the
Subject
of
that
Conference
which
the
Jesuit's
Friends
publish'd
:
But
those
who
had
a
mind
to
believe
that
he
had
not
maintain'd
his
Cause
well
,
little
matter'd
his
Justification
.
The
same
Game
was
so
often
plaid
at
Court
,
that
the
Reform'd
had
some
reason
to
distrust
all
the
Lords
of
their
Religion
,
and
especially
such
as
had
Places
,
whom
they
chiefly
endeavour'd
to
corrupt
.
Therefore
Sulli
seeing
that
that
Affair
,
and
the
others
,
which
were
of
consequence
,
might
occasion
long
debate
,
writ
to
the
King
,
that
it
would
be
convenient
to
put
Reform'd
Governors
in
Places
of
that
kind
,
being
Friends
or
Relations
to
the
Lords
to
whom
they
belong'd
;
which
would
be
a
proper
Expedient
to
remove
all
Jealousies
on
both
sides
.
As
to
the
other
Articles
,
he
advis'd
him
either
to
grant
part
of
them
,
or
to
give
them
leave
to
incert
them
in
the
Instructions
of
their
Deputies
.
The
King
pitch'd
upon
the
last
Expedient
,
because
he
was
resolv'd
not
to
treat
about
any
thing
with
the
Assembly
;
and
that
having
only
allow'd
it
for
the
nomination
of
the
Deputies
General
,
he
would
not
suffer
them
to
treat
of
any
thing
else
in
it
.
He
order'd
them
to
break
up
immediately
after
the
said
Nomination
.
However
his
Answer
to
Sulli
was
very
obliging
for
the
Reform'd
.
He
assur'd
them
of
his
Protection
,
and
acknowledg'd
that
they
had
deserv'd
it
by
their
perseverance
in
his
Service
.
The
Assembly
submitted
to
the
King's
Will
,
and
nominated
Six
Persons
,
of
which
Villarnoul
and
Mirande
were
Two
,
and
sent
the
said
Nomination
to
the
King
with
very
respectful
Letters
.
The
King
express'd
,
that
he
did
not
like
their
writing
so
well
,
as
if
they
had
sent
the
Nomination
the
Assembly
had
made
by
Deputies
:
However
he
was
plaes'd
to
excuse
it
,
and
to
say
▪
That
he
would
not
declare
his
Choice
until
the
Assembly
was
dissolv'd
.
As
soon
as
they
had
obey'd
him
,
he
chose
Villarnoul
and
Mirande
,
who
had
been
presented
to
him
by
the
Synod
of
Rochel
;
thereby
showing
,
that
his
refusal
of
them
the
preceding
year
,
did
not
proceed
from
Aversion
to
their
Persons
only
,
but
because
he
dislik'd
the
manner
of
their
Election
.
The
same
year
the
Clergy
also
Assembled
at
Paris
,
and
their
Deputies
renew'd
their
usual
Complaints
to
the
King
against
the
*
Concordat
,
and
the
Laick
Pensions
.
That
which
was
most
remarkable
The
Solemn
Act
that
passes
between
the
Pope
and
the
French
King
.
in
it
,
was
,
that
Fremiot
,
Archbishop
of
Bourges
,
who
was
Speaker
,
represented
the
Church
to
be
under
a
Misery
capable
to
move
Compassion
;
tho
at
the
same
time
the
Splendor
in
which
he
appear'd
before
the
King
,
did
not
suit
with
his
Description
of
the
said
Desolation
.
Besides
,
a
numerous
Train
of
Bishops
he
was
attended
by
,
whose
Air
express'd
no
Misery
,
he
had
Five
Cardinals
in
his
Company
;
and
this
pompous
Deputation
resembled
much
more
an
excess
of
worldly
Prosperity
,
than
an
afflicted
Church
,
over-whelm'd
with
great
Adversities
.
The
earnestness
the
Clergy
express'd
again
that
time
,
for
the
Publication
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
was
not
well
receiv'd
.
The
King
answer'd
with
more
Resolution
than
ever
he
had
done
;
A
resolute
Answer
of
the
Kings
,
disowning
the
promises
made
in
his
Name
by
his
Attournies
.
and
upon
their
alledging
the
Promises
his
Attornies
had
made
in
his
Name
about
it
,
he
made
no
difficulty
to
disown
them
.
He
complain'd
of
their
having
promised
it
without
his
knowledge
;
and
said
,
That
that
Publication
would
be
a
step
for
others
afterwards
to
desire
the
Introduction
of
the
Inquisition
:
He
made
them
sensible
,
that
if
Francis
I.
Henry
II.
and
Charles
IX
.
who
had
no
such
Solemn
Ingagements
with
the
Reform'd
,
as
he
had
,
and
had
not
receiv'd
such
Services
from
them
,
had
not
approv'd
that
Counsel
,
he
had
much
less
reason
to
do
it
,
for
fear
of
renewing
the
Troubles
of
his
Kingdom
.
This
comforted
the
Reform'd
in
some
measure
for
the
grief
they
receiv'd
that
year
,
in
seeing
the
Dauphin's
Education
committed
to
the
Care
of
Cotton
Cotton
the
Jesuit
made
Tutor
to
the
Dauphine
.
the
Jesuit
;
since
they
could
oppose
the
assurances
of
the
King
's
good
Will
,
to
the
fear
of
his
being
succeeded
one
day
by
a
Prince
,
who
being
fallen
in
such
ill
hands
was
not
likely
to
prove
favourable
to
them
.
The
King
put
the
Change
agreeably
upon
the
Clergy
in
another
Affair
.
That
rich
Body
had
often
sollicited
him
to
establish
a
Fund
,
out
of
which
Pensions
might
be
taken
for
the
Ministers
that
should
change
their
Religion
;
and
whereas
they
had
but
inconsiderale
Sallaries
at
that
time
,
the
Clergy
,
whose
over-ruling
Passion
is
Interest
,
did
not
question
,
but
that
in
bettering
the
Condition
of
those
that
should
change
,
they
would
invite
several
to
immitate
them
.
But
the
King
being
desirous
,
That
the
said
Fund
should
be
taken
out
of
the
Pockets
of
the
Clergy
,
and
not
out
of
his
Exchequer
,
caus'd
the
Pope
to
write
a
Brief
to
the
Clergy
,
to
desire
them
to
raise
that
Fund
themselves
.
The
Brief
was
presented
to
the
Assembly
by
the
Cardinal
of
Joyeuse
.
They
agreed
to
make
a
Fund
Fund
for
such
Ministers
as
should
change
their
Religion
.
of
30000
Livers
a
year
,
out
of
which
they
should
take
Pensions
for
Ministers
only
;
and
made
a
Rule
excluding
all
such
as
had
not
been
Ministers
or
Professors
,
from
those
Recompences
;
and
all
those
who
having
embrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
since
the
6th
of
August
,
should
return
to
the
Catholick
Church
.
By
the
said
Rule
,
those
who
were
to
injoy
the
benefit
of
those
Pensions
,
were
oblig'd
to
bring
in
yearly
Attestations
of
their
good
Behaviour
to
the
Agents
of
the
Clergy
;
the
manner
also
of
paying
them
the
Sums
that
were
alloted
them
,
was
prescrib'd
in
the
same
.
This
Sum
was
inconsiderable
,
and
yet
the
Clergy
has
never
made
a
sufficient
number
of
Conquests
to
exhaust
it
:
And
some
years
after
it
,
they
took
out
of
the
said
Fund
,
the
best
part
of
which
was
not
us'd
,
Sallaries
for
certain
Laick
Missionaries
,
who
troubled
the
Reform'd
in
a
thousand
manners
;
and
recompences
for
People
,
whose
Trade
was
to
sollicit
the
Common
People
to
change
their
Religion
.
During
those
Transactions
,
the
Council
of
Spain
persecuted
the
Moors
;
whether
it
proceeded
from
the
Councils
own
movement
,
or
from
the
advice
Taxis
had
given
.
Those
Wretches
offer'd
to
Treaty
with
the
Moors
who
were
persecuted
in
Spain
.
submit
to
the
King
of
France
,
if
the
King
would
take
them
under
his
Protection
.
But
that
Prince
not
confiding
in
those
People
that
are
naturally
false
and
inconstant
,
thought
fit
first
to
send
a
Person
among
them
to
see
what
might
be
expected
from
that
Overture
.
He
made
choice
of
Panissaut
for
his
Envoy
,
a
Gentlman
of
Gascony
,
and
one
of
the
Reform'd
.
He
repair'd
thither
in
the
Habit
of
a
Franciscan
,
with
an
Obedience
that
was
given
him
by
the
Guardian
of
some
House
of
that
Order
.
He
did
negotiate
with
so
much
success
,
that
some
considerable
Advantage
might
have
been
expected
by
it
,
had
he
been
suffer'd
to
go
on
:
But
the
Bigots
told
the
King
,
That
he
inspir'd
them
with
It
is
spoken
by
the
Bigots
.
the
Doctrine
of
the
Reform'd
,
which
might
be
true
,
and
would
certainly
have
been
of
great
use
,
that
Doctrine
removing
from
the
Mahometans
the
pretences
of
the
Aversion
which
the
Worship
of
the
Roman
Church
has
inspir'd
in
them
against
Christianity
.
Insomuch
that
Panissaut
might
have
made
them
Christians
,
and
good
Frenchmen
;
but
the
Catholick
Zeal
thought
it
more
reasonable
that
they
should
remain
Mahometans
,
than
turn
Huguenots
.
Therefore
Panissaut
was
recall'd
,
and
Claverie
,
a
Gentleman
of
the
Roman
Persuasion
,
and
of
the
same
Country
,
sent
in
his
room
;
but
whereas
he
proceeded
upon
other
Principles
,
which
the
Moors
did
not
relish
,
his
Negotiation
met
with
no
success
.
Lesdiguieres
obtain'd
that
year
the
Staff
of
Marshal
of
France
.
Lesdiguieres
Marshal
of
France
.
His
Services
had
sufficiently
deserv'd
it
;
but
it
was
not
granted
so
much
in
regard
to
his
Merit
,
as
to
make
him
forget
the
Discontents
he
had
receiv'd
from
the
Court.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Spanish
Faction
was
not
a
sleep
,
and
lost
no
opportunities
to
sow
Divisions
in
all
parts
to
excite
some
Troubles
in
France
.
The
Royal
Family
was
very
much
imbroil'd
.
The
King
and
Queen
1609.
did
not
agree
.
That
Princess
cross'd
him
continually
;
and
that
The
Kings
Domestick
Troubles
.
which
was
most
unaccountable
,
she
adher'd
with
the
Spaniards
,
whose
Interests
were
espous'd
by
Five
or
Six
Italians
who
serv'd
her
.
The
Marriage
of
the
Dauphin
with
the
Infanta
of
Spain
,
and
that
of
one
of
the
Daughters
of
France
with
the
Infant
,
had
been
propos'd
to
her
,
as
a
means
that
would
for
ever
secure
the
Succession
to
her
Off-spring
.
In
order
to
draw
her
the
sooner
into
that
Project
,
they
exasperated
her
mind
by
black
Calumnies
against
the
King
;
they
perswaded
her
,
that
he
design'd
to
be
rid
of
her
;
after
which
the
Charms
of
the
Marchioness
of
Verneuiel
,
and
the
Promises
of
Marriage
the
King
had
made
her
,
afforded
reason
to
fear
that
he
would
raise
her
Children
to
the
Throne
,
to
the
prejudice
of
hers
.
Those
Jealousies
proceeded
so
far
,
that
Conchini
and
his
Wife
,
dress'd
themselves
in
their
own
Chamber
,
what
that
Princess
was
to
eat
,
as
if
she
had
been
in
danger
of
being
poyson'd
.
Sully
sometimes
advis'd
the
King
to
send
back
those
pernicious
Spirits
into
Italy
,
to
stop
the
torrent
of
those
Disorders
,
and
to
send
the
Marchioness
and
her
Brother
into
England
,
to
the
end
that
the
Queens
Jealousies
,
and
her
Evil
Counsellors
being
remov'd
,
she
might
be
the
sooner
reduc'd
to
live
peaceably
with
the
King
.
But
that
Prince
neither
being
able
to
remove
his
Mistress
,
nor
willing
to
exasperate
the
Queen
by
taking
her
Confidents
from
her
,
while
her
Rival
still
remain'd
before
her
eyes
,
encreas'd
the
Evil
by
his
irresolution
,
and
daily
gave
the
Queen
new
Causes
of
Quarrel
.
On
the
other
hand
,
he
did
not
relish
the
Marriage
propos'd
,
the
Project
whereof
did
not
agree
with
his
designs
.
It
was
impossible
for
him
to
seek
the
Alliance
of
a
House
he
design'd
to
humble
.
Besides
,
the
intentions
of
the
Council
of
Spain
did
not
look
candid
in
that
Proposition
,
since
one
of
the
Conditions
of
it
was
to
make
War
against
the
Protestants
,
which
the
King
was
sensible
tended
to
two
things
,
of
which
Spain
would
receive
the
sole
benefit
,
and
he
the
disadvantage
.
The
one
was
,
to
break
the
Alliance
between
the
Protestants
abroad
,
and
France
:
The
other
,
to
renew
the
Civil
Wars
in
the
Kingdom
.
The
King
lik'd
neither
;
and
to
satisfy
his
Subjects
as
to
his
good
intentions
,
he
promis'd
that
he
would
leave
his
Children
such
good
Instructions
,
that
they
would
take
care
not
to
renew
past
divisions
,
or
to
force
the
Reform'd
to
look
for
a
Foreign
Protector
.
He
design'd
to
infuse
into
them
as
a
principal
Maxim
,
Never
to
reduce
their
Subjects
to
the
necessity
of
wanting
an
Intercessor
with
their
Prince
:
A
Maxim
equally
of
use
to
raise
the
happiness
of
the
People
,
and
the
Authority
of
Kings
to
the
highest
degree
.
'T
is
a
certain
proof
of
the
happiness
of
the
People
,
not
to
stand
in
need
of
a
Mediator
to
obtain
favours
from
their
King
:
And
a
King
is
never
more
powerful
,
than
when
no
body
shares
the
Honour
of
his
Favours
,
and
the
acknowledgement
of
his
People
.
There
were
also
some
Catholicks
in
the
Kingdom
,
who
had
a
Divers
Sentiments
about
the
Alliance
with
Spain
great
Aversion
to
those
Marriages
,
especially
the
Princes
,
and
those
who
dreaded
,
lest
a
Spanish
Queen
might
bring
along
with
her
the
despotick
Maxims
,
of
which
all
the
Politicks
of
that
Nation
was
form'd
.
They
thought
that
the
Power
of
the
Nobility
,
and
the
Liberty
of
the
People
,
would
be
much
better
preserv'd
during
a
Foreign
War
,
than
in
a
time
of
Calm
,
which
would
afford
favourable
occasions
to
the
Council
to
humble
those
who
had
a
little
too
much
Popularity
and
Credit
:
And
they
were
sensible
that
the
King
daily
aspir'd
to
that
degree
of
Authority
,
to
oblige
Subjects
to
obey
without
reply
.
But
then
there
were
others
,
and
particularly
those
,
whose
Souls
were
still
inclin'd
to
Leagues
,
who
fanci'd
that
the
Grandeur
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
and
the
Triumph
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
were
inseparable
:
That
the
Alliance
with
Spain
was
necessary
to
make
France
share
in
both
;
and
that
it
was
their
true
Interest
to
preserve
themselves
by
a
good
Intelligence
with
that
Potent
House
,
by
abandoning
all
the
rest
of
Europe
to
them
.
Insomuch
,
that
out
of
a
Zeal
to
Religion
they
oppos'd
the
Glory
of
their
Country
,
and
omitted
no
means
to
engage
the
King
against
the
Reform'd
.
To
that
end
Frauds
to
renew
the
Civil
War
.
they
daily
made
use
of
new
Stratagems
.
They
scatter'd
Seditious
Letters
in
the
Streets
of
Rochel
to
alarum
the
People
,
as
if
the
King
were
ready
to
declare
War
:
The
effect
of
which
was
,
that
they
hasten'd
their
Fortifications
,
and
took
measures
to
avoid
being
surpriz'd
.
At
the
same
time
false
Letters
were
cenvey'd
to
the
King
,
in
which
the
Enterprizes
of
the
Rochelois
were
exagerated
,
to
oblige
him
to
express
some
Resentment
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Jesuits
,
who
made
it
their
business
to
embroil
Power
of
the
Jesuits
.
all
Europe
,
left
no
means
unattempted
to
reduce
Fance
into
its
former
disorders
again
.
Some
of
them
trespass'd
upon
the
King's
patience
at
Court
with
a
surprizing
boldness
.
Cotton
the
Jesuit
was
convicted
of
having
reveal'd
the
Secrets
the
King
had
confided
to
him
;
but
no
manner
of
notice
was
taken
of
it
.
Gontier
the
Jesuit
,
was
a
Man
of
an
impetuous
,
violent
Spirit
,
who
lov'd
nothing
but
Trouble
and
Broils
.
Ignatius
Armand
,
was
subtle
and
cunning
,
and
so
much
the
more
dangerous
,
because
his
Intriegues
were
cover'd
with
the
Vail
of
Modesty
and
Simplicity
.
Their
Enterprises
disturb'd
the
King
exceedingly
,
by
reason
that
he
had
much
ado
to
suppress
them
.
But
he
had
prepossess'd
himself
that
he
should
tame
them
by
his
kindnesses
;
and
that
at
least
they
would
attempt
nothing
against
his
Life
,
while
they
had
reason
to
expect
new
favours
from
him
;
insomuch
,
that
he
seldom
refus'd
any
thing
they
desir'd
of
him
.
He
had
setled
them
in
Bearn
,
notwithstanding
the
Opposition
of
the
Estates
,
and
the
Deputies
of
Provence
,
who
protested
that
the
Setled
in
Bearn
.
said
Settlement
was
contrary
to
the
good
of
his
Service
,
and
the
repose
of
the
Country
;
and
show'd
a
Decree
of
the
Parliament
of
Pau
,
made
in
the
year
1598.
which
prohibited
the
receiving
of
them
there
.
The
Bishop
of
Oleron's
Intreaties
prevail'd
over
those
Remonstrances
;
and
Jesuits
were
sent
to
him
with
an
Edict
,
which
order'd
them
only
to
submit
to
the
Laws
of
the
Country
,
and
to
the
Discipline
of
other
Ecclesiasticks
;
which
conditions
they
kept
no
longer
than
till
they
were
strong
enough
to
lay
them
aside
.
This
year
they
erected
a
Noviciat
at
Paris
,
and
began
to
build
their
College
of
Clermont
.
During
these
Transactions
,
the
Court
examin'd
the
last
Petitions
Petitions
answer'd
.
of
the
Assembly
.
They
granted
the
Abolishment
of
some
Solemnities
which
the
Catholicks
had
Establish'd
,
in
Commemoration
of
the
good
Successes
they
had
had
over
the
Reform'd
:
As
the
Festival
they
had
decicated
at
Chartres
,
to
our
Lady
of
the
Breach
,
for
a
pretended
Vision
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
who
defended
the
Breach
against
the
Reform'd
,
that
had
besieg'd
that
City
in
1568.
The
Procession
of
Dreux
,
which
was
perform'd
yearly
there
,
on
the
day
the
Duke
of
Guise
had
won
a
Battel
against
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
And
that
which
was
made
at
Thoulouse
,
for
some
other
event
of
the
first
Wars
.
It
was
also
granted
them
,
that
in
the
Disputes
of
Jurisdiction
,
the
Chambers
should
be
Judges
of
their
own
Competency
.
The
Judges
Royal
of
Brittany
were
forbidden
to
exact
from
the
Reform'd
,
who
had
any
Affairs
before
them
,
a
Renunciation
of
the
benefit
of
the
Edict
,
which
allow'd
their
to
Appeal
from
the
Sentences
of
those
Judges
,
to
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
or
to
the
Great
Council
.
They
promis'd
that
the
Creation
of
the
Offices
of
Assistants
of
Inquisitors
in
all
Royal
Tribunals
,
which
was
an
Invention
of
Sullys
to
get
Money
,
should
not
derogate
from
the
Priviledges
the
Edict
granted
them
,
of
taking
a
Reform'd
Adjunct
in
certain
Cases
;
and
they
promis'd
that
all
those
of
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
who
should
come
to
settle
in
France
,
both
Reform'd
and
Catholicks
,
should
be
us'd
as
Natives
.
A
National
Synod
was
held
soon
after
at
St.
Maixant
,
in
which
Synod
at
St.
Maixant
.
they
hardly
treated
about
any
thing
besides
their
Discipline
.
Among
the
rest
,
maim'd
Soldiers
were
allow'd
by
them
to
receive
a
Pension
the
King
had
founded
for
their
maintenance
;
and
whereas
those
that
injoy'd
it
,
were
oblig'd
to
wear
the
figure
of
a
Cross
upon
their
Cloaks
,
they
declar'd
to
them
that
they
might
do
it
without
wounding
their
Consciences
.
It
was
observ'd
also
in
the
said
Synod
,
that
Sully
had
given
such
ill
Assignments
to
the
Reform'd
,
for
the
payment
of
the
Sums
the
King
was
to
pay
them
for
the
Years
1605
,
and
1606.
that
they
could
hardly
make
any
thing
of
them
.
But
the
principal
Affair
that
was
treated
of
there
,
was
that
of
Antichrist
.
They
receiv'd
the
Book
which
Vignier
had
compos'd
upon
that
matter
,
according
to
the
desire
of
the
preceding
Synod
,
and
committed
it
to
the
Examination
of
the
Academy
of
Saumur
,
in
order
to
have
it
Printed
with
the
Name
of
the
Author
.
The
said
Book
appear'd
soon
after
Entitul'd
,
The
Theatre
of
Antichrist
:
Among
the
other
effects
it
produc'd
,
Theatre
of
Antichrist
.
it
induc'd
Gontier
,
a
Jesuit
,
to
Preach
against
the
Thirty
first
Article
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
of
the
Reform'd
;
which
he
did
before
the
King
in
so
seditious
and
so
insolent
a
manner
,
that
the
King
reprimanded
him
severely
for
it
:
but
lest
the
Catholicks
should
accuse
him
upon
that
account
of
favouring
the
Reform'd
,
and
of
suffering
their
Writings
to
pass
unregarded
,
he
also
suppress'd
Vignier's
Book
.
The
first
Incroachment
that
was
made
upon
the
Royalty's
Incroachment
upon
the
Rights
of
Royalty
.
belonging
to
Reform'd
Lords
was
made
that
Year
by
a
Decree
from
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Paris
.
That
Decree
maintain'd
against
the
Widow
of
a
Lord
de
Vieille-vigne
,
to
whom
those
Rights
belong'd
in
a
certain
Parish
of
which
she
had
the
Presentation
,
a
Gentleman
who
usurp'd
them
for
this
reason
only
,
That
he
was
the
only
Catholick
Gentleman
in
that
Parish
;
and
that
this
Lady
professing
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
came
never
at
Church
.
The
Advocate
General
maintain'd
the
Cause
of
the
Catholick
,
and
pretended
that
no
wrong
was
done
to
the
Lady
by
the
Sentence
of
which
she
was
appealant
;
because
she
was
only
depriv'd
of
her
Rights
,
for
the
Time
being
;
which
preserv'd
them
to
her
when
she
should
be
in
a
condition
to
reassume
them
.
This
Decree
was
confirm'd
by
the
Opinions
of
the
King's
Council
;
and
imported
that
the
enjoyment
thereof
by
the
Catholick
,
should
in
no
wise
prejudice
the
Lady
,
nor
her
Successors
,
being
qualify'd
for
the
said
Priviledges
;
that
is
,
being
Roman
Catholicks
.
The
Jurisdiction
of
the
Party
Chambers
was
also
incroach'd
upon
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chambers
.
that
Year
,
upon
pretence
that
it
was
abus'd
.
Bordes
,
an
Augustine
Monk
,
and
Giraud
a
Councellor
of
Thoulouse
,
were
accus'd
of
an
Assassination
,
the
Circumstances
of
which
were
very
odious
.
The
Monk
sought
a
shelter
in
the
principal
Cities
of
the
Reform'd
,
at
Tonsceins
,
Milhau
,
and
Nimes
;
and
having
embrac'd
their
Religion
,
he
desir'd
leave
to
be
try'd
before
the
Party-Chamber
of
Languedoc
.
He
affirm'd
,
that
the
only
reason
of
his
being
persecuted
at
Thoulouse
,
was
because
they
had
observ'd
Sentiments
in
him
contrary
to
the
Catholick
Doctrine
:
He
alledg'd
the
usual
Cruelty
of
that
Parliament
,
who
in
abhorrence
to
his
change
of
Religion
,
would
sacrifice
him
without
mercy
.
The
thing
being
heard
before
the
Council
of
State
,
the
King
sent
back
the
cognizance
thereof
to
the
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
.
The
Reform'd
complain'd
of
that
Incroachment
upon
their
Priviledges
,
believing
themselves
wrong'd
every
way
by
the
said
Decree
.
In
case
the
Monk
was
accus'd
wrongfully
,
it
was
a
piece
of
Injustice
to
hinder
equitable
Judges
from
taking
cognizance
of
it
,
to
refer
it
to
implacable
Enemies
:
And
if
he
were
guilty
,
they
wrong'd
the
Integrity
of
the
Reform'd
Judges
,
to
think
that
they
would
favour
an
execrable
Assassinate
,
on
pretence
of
his
having
embrac'd
their
Doctrine
for
a
Protection
.
But
whether
the
Crime
were
too
well
known
,
and
the
Hypocrisy
of
the
Monk
too
notorious
;
or
whether
the
Clergy
had
credit
enough
to
carry
it
from
the
Reform'd
,
their
Complaints
did
not
hinder
the
Parliament
from
having
the
Case
try'd
before
them
,
and
from
condemning
the
Accus'd
rigorously
.
But
a
thing
happen'd
that
Year
at
La
Fleche
,
which
comforted
A
Book
found
at
La
Fleche
.
them
for
that
small
Disgrace
,
the
which
gave
a
Lustre
to
their
Fidelity
,
and
show'd
how
much
the
Catholicks
were
inclin'd
to
conspire
against
the
State
.
A
Book
well
bound
and
guilt
was
found
in
the
House
of
an
Inhabitant
of
La
Fleche
,
a
City
where
the
Jesuits
had
their
chief
Residence
,
at
one
Medor
,
who
taught
some
Children
of
Quality
,
whose
House
was
scituated
near
an
Inn
,
which
had
for
Sign
the
Four
Winds
,
in
a
Street
of
the
same
Name
.
Half
the
said
Book
was
written
,
part
of
it
with
Blood
,
and
abundance
of
Subscriptions
to
it
written
in
the
same
manner
.
The
Book
was
discover'd
by
a
Woman
who
gave
notice
of
it
;
but
that
was
not
a
proper
time
to
see
every
thing
:
And
tho
the
Circumstances
might
probably
have
given
great
suspicion
against
those
that
were
concern'd
in
the
Book
,
the
Inquiries
that
were
made
about
it
were
soon
stopt
.
I
cannot
forget
neither
that
Jeannin
,
formerly
passicnately
in
Discourse
of
Jeannin
about
Liberty
of
Conscience
.
love
with
Leagues
,
but
a
man
of
great
sense
,
who
was
greatly
concern'd
in
Publick
Affairs
,
being
sent
into
Holland
,
where
the
King
of
France
had
for
a
time
sent
Reform'd
Ambassadors
,
he
propos'd
to
the
States
,
from
the
King
,
to
have
a
Toleration
for
the
Catholicks
,
the
number
of
which
was
considerable
in
their
Provinces
.
He
made
a
very
fine
Discourse
to
prove
the
Justice
thereof
;
and
it
is
likely
that
he
spoke
his
thoughts
,
since
we
find
in
his
Memoirs
a
Discourse
like
it
in
favour
of
the
Reform'd
,
under
the
Reign
of
Lewis
the
XIII
.
He
said
that
the
Catholicks
had
concurr'd
with
them
for
the
service
of
the
State
,
at
that
very
time
when
they
were
depriv'd
both
of
Liberty
and
Religion
,
the
restitution
of
which
they
expected
by
means
of
the
Peace
:
That
no
Servitude
was
so
intolerable
as
that
of
Conscience
:
That
the
Provinces
had
shewn
it
by
their
Example
,
having
had
recourse
to
Arms
to
free
themselves
from
that
Slavery
:
That
the
same
had
been
done
in
other
parts
of
Europe
,
and
even
in
France
:
That
God
seem'd
to
have
allow'd
the
happy
success
of
that
War
,
to
show
that
Religion
was
to
be
taught
and
persuaded
by
the
Movements
which
proceed
from
the
Holy
Ghost
,
not
by
force
,
or
constraint
:
That
the
King
having
found
by
experience
that
the
means
us'd
by
his
Predecessors
,
had
only
serv'd
to
augment
the
Troubles
in
Religion
,
and
in
the
State
,
endeavour'd
to
extinguish
the
Animosities
which
arise
from
diversity
of
Religion
,
by
Peace
:
That
he
had
deriv'd
considerable
Advantages
by
his
moderation
for
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
which
he
allow'd
in
his
Territories
,
and
by
the
observation
of
his
Edicts
,
whereas
before
they
were
only
granted
to
be
violated
;
that
having
found
the
benefit
of
that
Counsel
,
he
gave
it
freely
to
his
Friends
:
That
the
United
Provinces
had
found
the
Catholicks
in
their
State
,
when
they
form'd
it
;
for
which
reason
they
ought
to
suffer
them
there
:
That
such
Sovereigns
as
have
not
found
the
Two
Religious
in
their
Countrey
,
might
well
refuse
to
admit
that
which
is
not
receiv'd
there
;
but
that
it
would
argue
no
wisdom
to
oppose
it
,
in
case
they
endanger'd
their
state
by
it
:
That
the
rigour
of
the
Provinces
against
the
Catholicks
that
were
there
,
would
be
a
dangerous
Example
,
and
would
prejudice
the
Reform'd
in
such
Places
where
they
were
weakest
;
that
there
would
be
no
danger
in
giving
them
some
Liberty
;
since
that
if
they
had
been
faithful
during
the
War
without
it
,
they
would
be
so
much
the
more
so
,
after
having
obtain'd
it
again
.
He
afterwards
answer'd
divers
Objections
,
which
were
partly
the
same
that
had
been
made
in
France
against
a
Toleration
for
the
Reform'd
,
only
changing
the
Names
.
He
deny'd
that
the
State
of
the
United
Provinces
was
grounded
upon
the
profession
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
;
By
reason
,
said
he
,
that
the
Catholicks
had
also
concur'd
towards
the
maintaining
of
it
.
He
deny'd
that
it
was
a
means
to
oblige
the
Catholicks
to
embrace
the
Doctrine
of
the
Reform'd
;
by
reason
,
said
he
,
that
constraint
would
rather
serve
to
confirm
them
the
more
;
that
even
their
Death
would
not
entinguish
their
belief
;
that
they
would
commit
it
as
by
Cabal
or
Tradition
to
their
Children
;
or
that
they
would
fall
into
Irreligion
:
And
that
it
was
better
to
tolerate
Superstition
than
Impiety
.
He
said
as
to
the
permission
of
retiring
,
which
might
have
been
granted
them
,
that
it
would
be
unjust
to
condemn
people
that
had
done
no
harm
,
to
a
kind
of
Exile
,
which
made
them
renounce
all
the
delights
which
the
love
one
has
for
ones
Country
includes
in
it self
:
That
they
had
contributed
to
the
conquest
of
the
Countrey
they
should
be
oblig'd
to
quit
:
That
thereby
they
should
depopulate
the
State
,
which
would
be
attended
with
other
great
Inconveniences
.
He
concluded
,
declaring
that
he
did
not
desire
the
Liberty
of
a
Publick
Worship
for
them
,
but
only
that
they
might
not
be
prosecuted
for
what
they
did
in
their
own
Houses
;
and
he
propos'd
precautions
to
prevent
the
evil
that
might
be
fear'd
by
it
.
That
Negotiation
had
the
success
of
which
we
see
the
fruits
to
this
day
.
No
Edict
of
Liberty
was
granted
to
the
Catholicks
;
but
they
were
tolerated
in
some
Provinces
without
being
disturb'd
.
They
have
carry'd
their
Advantages
in
several
places
farther
than
was
design'd
,
and
no
great
efforts
have
been
made
to
hinder
it
:
And
tho
they
are
maintain'd
by
no
Publick
Law
,
they
injoy
a
Tranquility
which
others
have
been
depriv'd
of
,
tho
their
Sovereigns
had
promis'd
it
them
by
solemn
Edicts
.
During
these
Translactions
,
the
Affairs
of
the
Moors
grew
worse
in
Spain
,
and
finally
they
were
order'd
to
retire
in
a
short
space
of
time
,
and
upon
hard
conditions
,
which
were
not
well
kept
neither
.
The
King
resolv'd
to
grant
a
Free
Passage
through
his
Kingdom
to
such
as
would
accept
it
:
And
in
order
to
derive
a
double
Advantage
by
their
misfortune
,
in
strengthning
his
Kingdom
,
while
their
retreat
weakened
Spain
,
he
invited
them
by
an
express
Edict
to
come
to
live
in
France
;
but
the
Conditions
of
it
were
so
little
to
their
advantage
,
that
few
of
them
resolv'd
to
tarry
there
.
It
oblig'd
them
to
settle
on
this
side
the
Dordorgna
,
to
keep
them
at
a
distance
from
the
Frontiers
of
Spain
;
to
turn
Catholicks
,
and
to
persevere
in
the
Roman
Faith
,
on
pain
of
death
.
Perhaps
a
greater
number
of
them
would
have
prefer'd
the
sweet
Climat
of
France
to
the
Scorchings
of
the
Coasts
of
Asrick
,
had
better
Conditions
been
given
them
;
and
as
they
were
for
the
most
part
good
Merchants
,
expert
Tradesmen
,
diligent
Labourers
,
they
would
have
been
of
great
advantage
to
the
State
,
by
their
Industry
;
besides
their
carrying
great
Riches
along
with
them
,
tho
they
had
been
forc'd
to
leave
the
best
part
of
them
in
Spain
.
Even
in
France
they
were
forc'd
to
pay
their
passage
by
a
thousand
violences
and
injustices
that
were
exercis'd
against
them
.
Those
who
were
intrusted
with
the
care
of
their
Conduct
and
Embarkment
,
plunder'd
them
,
and
reduc'd
them
to
great
Extremities
.
The
Deputies
who
brought
their
Complaints
to
the
Court
,
return'd
back
with
a
shadow
of
satisfaction
,
which
came
to
nothing
:
The
Bigots
who
thought
all
things
lawful
against
Infidels
,
protecting
those
highly
who
prostituted
the
Faith
of
France
by
their
Injustices
,
in
an
occasion
of
that
importance
.
Thus
those
Wretches
carry'd
away
nothing
from
Europe
besides
their
Arts
and
Cunning
,
together
with
an
implacable
hatred
against
the
Christians
,
whom
they
have
ever
since
look'd
upon
as
People
without
Faith
or
Probity
:
And
their
Children
to
this
day
by
their
Infidelities
and
Piracies
,
revenge
the
Injustices
the
Christians
did
to
their
Families
at
that
time
,
by
plundering
of
their
Forefathers
.
The
King
did
not
see
that
Passage
;
for
as
he
was
noble
and
just
,
he
would
perhaps
have
hinder'd
those
miserable
Wretches
from
being
us'd
so
barbarously
.
But
an
unexpected
Death
broke
all
his
Measures
and
Designs
,
depriv'd
the
Kingdom
of
its
Deliverer
,
the
Reform'd
of
their
Defender
,
and
all
Europe
of
its
Hopes
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
had
lately
marry'd
the
Daughter
of
the
late
Constable
.
Before
that
Marriage
the
King
had
hardly
taken
notice
of
her
being
the
most
beautiful
Lady
of
the
Court
;
but
all
of
a
suddain
he
fell
in
love
with
her
,
to
that
degree
,
that
he
could
not
conceal
his
Passion
.
The
Prince
being
jealous
,
and
The
Prince
of
Conde
'
:
Flight
.
dreading
the
Power
of
his
Rival
,
fled
with
his
Wife
,
who
was
willing
to
avoid
the
Snare
that
was
laid
for
her
Virtue
,
and
got
into
Flanders
with
her
,
without
Attendance
or
Equipage
.
The
King
either
transported
with
his
Passion
,
which
he
was
no
longer
War
declar'd
against
the
Arch-Duke
.
Master
of
,
or
being
willing
to
embrace
that
occasion
to
attack
the
House
of
Austria
,
as
he
had
long
design'd
it
,
desir'd
the
Arch-Duke
,
who
had
receiv'd
them
very
kindly
,
to
send
them
back
;
and
upon
his
refusal
declared
War
against
him
.
Some
of
his
Councellors
thought
that
Declaration
a
little
too
rash
,
being
of
opinion
that
the
Prince
who
had
neither
Estate
,
Places
of
strength
,
nor
Creatures
,
could
not
be
formidable
enough
to
oblige
the
King
to
make
so
much
noise
about
his
Flight
:
Besides
that
,
without
making
use
of
that
Pretence
to
wage
a
War
,
a
very
favourable
one
offer'd
it self
in
the
overture
of
the
succession
of
Cleves
to
begin
it
,
by
reason
of
the
King's
alliance
with
some
of
the
Pretenders
.
Moreover
the
Preparations
of
War
were
not
ready
,
some
of
the
Allies
not
being
yet
in
a
condition
to
act
.
But
the
King
had
his
private
Ends
,
and
his
Will
decided
the
Question
.
It
was
high
time
for
Spain
to
look
to
it self
.
Never
had
such
The
King
's
Formidable
Power
.
great
Preparatives
been
seen
in
France
.
The
Civil
Wars
had
almost
made
all
the
French
good
Soldiers
.
There
was
an
incredible
number
of
old
Officers
,
signaliz'd
by
a
long
experience
.
They
wanted
no
experienc'd
Generals
;
and
the
King
was
acknowledg'd
throughout
Europe
for
the
boldest
and
best
Captain
of
his
time
.
The
Blood
boil'd
in
the
veins
of
the
Reform'd
,
who
expected
the
end
of
their
fears
,
by
the
downfal
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
and
only
desir'd
an
occasion
to
revenge
themselves
by
a
just
War
,
of
the
Massacres
and
Violences
they
thought
the
Council
of
Spain
had
inspir'd
to
that
of
France
.
The
Catholicks
hop'd
to
advance
,
and
to
set
a
value
upon
themselves
by
the
War
.
The
oeconomy
and
vigilancy
of
Sully
had
put
the
King's
Affairs
in
such
an
order
,
that
the
like
had
never
been
known
.
The
Arsenal
had
never
been
so
full
of
Arms
:
And
that
which
was
most
to
be
wonder'd
at
,
France
had
never
had
so
much
ready
Money
,
nor
so
many
recourses
for
several
years
.
They
had
great
and
powerful
Alliances
:
Besides
that
of
the
Unite
Provinces
,
which
had
been
renew'd
,
another
had
lately
been
concluded
at
Hall
in
Suabia
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Emperor's
opposition
,
with
about
15
Protestant
Princes
.
These
Preparations
made
Rome
tremble
for
its
Religion
,
and
Spain
for
its
Greatness
:
And
their
Interests
appear'd
so
much
interwoven
,
that
they
seem'd
to
run
the
same
hazards
,
and
to
stand
in
need
of
the
same
success
.
The
truth
is
,
that
the
King's
Design
was
not
positively
known
:
And
whereas
he
had
not
time
enough
to
pursue
the
Project
of
it
long
,
nothing
happen'd
whereby
one
might
penetrate
into
the
secret
of
his
Intentions
.
Such
different
Projects
were
proposed
to
him
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
divine
his
justly
.
Moreover
,
it
is
very
well
known
that
tho
Princes
begin
War
upon
a
certain
Plan
,
they
soon
forsake
it
,
according
as
Occurrences
more
or
less
favourable
inspire
them
with
new
thoughts
.
But
there
were
two
things
that
might
be
look'd
upon
as
certain
,
or
at
least
very
probable
.
The
one
is
,
that
Sully
being
his
Confident
,
the
Project
that
has
been
incerted
in
his
Memoirs
,
which
he
had
imparted
to
several
people
,
was
not
altogether
Chimerical
:
that
according
to
that
it
was
to
be
fear'd
,
that
the
King
had
a
design
to
found
the
Equilibrium
of
the
Powers
of
Europe
upon
the
Equilibrium
of
the
Religious
:
That
consequently
he
would
never
consent
to
the
exterminating
of
the
Protestants
,
therefore
he
was
not
look'd
upon
at
Rome
as
a
good
Catholick
,
and
they
did
not
doubt
but
he
had
retain'd
from
his
first
Religion
the
design
of
humbling
that
haughty
See
:
A
remainder
of
Heresy
,
which
is
more
odious
in
that
Countrey
than
the
most
detestable
Errors
.
Moreover
this
fear
was
all
grounded
upon
his
having
made
almost
all
his
Alliances
with
Protestants
:
From
whence
it
follow'd
naturally
,
that
in
case
he
should
succeed
in
his
Enterprizes
,
none
but
Protestants
would
enjoy
the
benefit
of
his
Victories
:
The
Damages
whereof
would
consequently
fall
upon
the
Catholick
Religion
.
It
is
true
that
the
Pope
was
offer'd
the
reunion
of
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
to
the
demean
of
the
Church
:
But
the
Religion
got
nothing
by
it
,
since
all
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Kingdom
were
Catholicks
;
whereas
it
would
lose
whatever
should
fall
under
the
Power
of
the
Protestants
.
The
other
was
,
That
the
King
design'd
to
humble
the
House
of
Austria
,
and
that
he
only
ingag'd
divers
Powers
into
his
Interests
,
by
promising
to
enrich
them
with
the
Spoils
of
Spain
:
Which
was
look'd
upon
in
the
Council
of
that
Court
as
a
Crime
less
to
be
forgiven
than
Heresy
.
But
while
all
Europe
was
attentive
on
the
Revolutions
that
were
preparing
and
that
all
People
were
in
suspence
,
between
curiosity
,
hope
,
and
terror
,
the
Scene
was
chang'd
by
a
fatal
Catastrophe
.
The
King
had
had
the
Complaisance
to
have
the
Queen
crown'd
before
his
departure
.
He
omitted
nothing
to
live
peaceably
with
her
:
And
whereas
the
War
he
was
entring
upon
broke
all
the
Queens
Measures
,
for
the
double
Marriage
of
the
Dauphin
with
the
Infanta
,
and
of
the
eldest
Daughter
of
France
with
the
Infant
,
he
was
willing
to
remove
that
Vexation
by
a
Ceremony
,
which
seem'd
material
to
that
jealous
mind
,
in
order
to
secure
the
Crown
to
her
Children
.
Some
Persons
of
known
wisdom
had
endeavour'd
to
disuade
the
King
from
that
Pomp
,
which
engag'd
him
to
Expenses
no
wise
suitable
to
the
beginnings
of
a
War
,
the
event
of
which
was
doubtful
.
Moreover
Roni
had
prevail'd
to
break
the
Project
of
that
Ceremony
;
which
ruin'd
him
quite
in
the
Queens
mind
,
who
was
already
animated
against
him
for
other
Reasons
.
But
finally
,
the
King
resolv'd
to
give
his
Wife
that
satisfaction
at
any
rate
whatever
.
The
Ceremony
of
the
Coronation
was
perform'd
at
St.
Denis
with
great
magnificence
:
But
while
a
sumptuous
Entry
was
preparing
for
the
Queen
,
after
which
the
King
was
to
repair
to
the
head
of
his
Army
which
drew
near
the
Frontiers
,
and
execrable
Assassinate
killed
him
in
his
Coach
,
on
the
10th
of
May
,
as
he
was
going
to
the
Arsenal
,
there
to
give
some
orders
relating
to
his
Enterprize
.
The
Historys
of
the
Time
relate
the
Circumstances
of
his
Death
at
large
;
several
Relations
being
order'd
to
be
written
about
it
,
to
dissipate
the
Suspicions
people
had
throughout
the
Kingdom
,
that
some
people
at
Court
were
privy
to
the
Secret
of
that
Parricide
.
But
no
other
Victims
were
offer'd
to
the
Shrine
of
that
great
Prince
,
but
the
Monster
who
had
struck
the
blow
:
And
those
who
were
most
oblig'd
to
discover
and
prosecute
the
Authors
of
that
Crime
,
took
no
more
care
to
revenge
him
,
than
he
had
done
to
revenge
the
Death
of
Henry
the
III.
his
Predecessor
.
That
which
prov'd
most
honourable
for
his
memory
,
was
,
that
all
his
good
Subjects
lamented
him
as
their
Father
,
foreseeing
that
it
would
be
long
before
any
King
should
ascend
the
Throne
,
deserving
to
be
compar'd
to
him
.
It
is
a
very
surprizing
thing
,
that
those
who
labour'd
to
destroy
the
Reform'd
,
should
have
pitcht
upon
the
time
of
that
great
Kings
death
,
for
the
Epact
of
a
ridiculous
Enterprize
,
which
they
have
imputed
to
the
City
of
Rochel
.
Not
being
certain
at
what
time
they
invented
that
Calumny
,
I
think
I
cannot
chuse
a
more
proper
place
to
relate
the
Story
of
it
,
than
the
moment
in
which
they
pretend
the
thing
happen'd
.
That
Potent
City
is
accus'd
of
a
design
to
extend
their
Power
farther
,
in
making
themselves
Masters
of
Brouage
.
The
design
,
they
say
,
was
to
convey
two
Ships
fill'd
with
Soldiers
,
disguis'd
like
Merchants
,
into
the
Port
at
break
of
day
,
who
under
pretence
of
unlading
their
Merchandize
,
were
to
possess
themselves
of
the
Port-gate
.
It
was
usual
for
the
convenience
of
Trade
,
to
open
it
sooner
than
any
of
the
rest
;
and
those
People
were
to
make
use
of
that
advantage
,
to
enter
the
City
without
hinderance
.
They
were
to
kill
all
such
as
should
make
any
resistance
;
and
Rochel
had
promis'd
to
send
them
,
as
soon
as
they
were
Masters
of
the
Place
,
a
sufficient
Reinforcement
to
maintain
themselves
there
.
Those
Ships
,
they
say
,
arriv'd
at
that
appointed
hour
,
but
the
little
Gate
was
not
open'd
all
that
Morning
,
by
reason
that
the
Governor
had
receiv'd
the
news
of
the
King
's
fatal
Death
in
the
Night
by
an
Express
.
Insomuch
,
that
the
Ships
were
oblig'd
to
retire
.
Never
Calumny
against
Rochel
,
and
its
Refutation
.
was
Calumny
so
ill
invented
;
and
I
am
at
a
loss
which
to
wonder
at
most
,
the
Impudence
of
the
Inventor
,
or
the
Credulity
of
Deagean
who
has
reported
it
.
I
appeal
to
all
Persons
of
sense
,
whether
it
be
not
improbable
,
that
during
the
King's
greatest
Prosperity
,
at
a
time
when
he
was
Potent
enough
to
prescribe
Laws
to
all
Europe
,
such
a
City
as
Rochel
,
without
Intestine
Leagues
,
without
Foreign
Intelligence
,
should
have
been
capable
to
declare
a
War
to
him
,
and
to
undertake
Conquests
upon
him
?
I
say
,
without
Intelligence
at
home
,
or
abroad
;
because
,
that
if
there
had
been
any
such
thing
,
it
were
impossible
but
that
some
Tracts
of
it
would
have
been
found
at
least
sufficient
to
ground
Suspicion
upon
;
or
that
some
mention
of
such
a
Treaty
would
have
been
made
in
some
Memoirs
or
other
.
It
is
also
certain
,
that
the
rest
of
the
Reform'd
could
not
at
that
time
have
enter'd
into
so
shameful
a
Conspiration
;
and
that
,
had
it
been
true
,
Rochel
would
certainly
have
been
disown'd
by
all
the
Party
.
The
King
was
engaging
into
a
War
,
which
extreamly
pleas'd
the
Reform'd
,
from
the
success
of
which
they
expected
,
as
it
were
,
to
indemnify
themselves
for
all
their
Miseries
past
.
They
imagin'd
themselves
upon
the
point
of
Triumphing
over
their
Ancient
Enemies
.
They
had
us'd
the
utmost
of
their
skill
to
put
the
King
upon
that
Enterprize
.
The
Alliances
of
that
Prince
were
partly
contriv'd
by
them
.
It
is
natural
to
conclude
from
thence
,
that
it
was
very
unlikely
they
should
share
in
any
Designs
capable
to
cross
that
of
the
War
,
which-they
were
so
much
set
upon
;
and
that
had
Rochel
dar'd
to
form
the
Project
imputed
to
it
,
all
the
Reform'd
would
have
abandon'd
it
to
the
King's
Indignation
;
and
perhaps
,
would
have
thought
themselves
oblig'd
in
honour
to
assist
his
Revenge
.
Those
who
govern'd
that
City
,
sufficiently
understood
the
Interest
of
the
Reform'd
,
to
expect
any
thing
else
;
and
it
is
very
unlikely
,
that
knowing
it
,
they
should
ingage
themselves
in
Enterprizes
of
such
dangerous
Consequence
.
It
seems
as
unaccountable
to
me
,
that
those
who
made
Rochel
form
so
ridiculous
a
Design
,
at
such
a
time
,
should
make
them
abandon
it
,
when
the
King
's
unexpected
Death
,
and
the
Confusion
which
follow'd
it
,
might
not
only
contribute
to
the
Success
of
it
,
but
also
to
the
impunity
of
the
Enterprize
.
People
commonly
chuse
times
of
Disorder
and
Trouble
to
take
the
advantage
of
others
Misfortunes
.
And
yet
they
make
Rochel
pitch
upon
a
time
for
an
Enterprize
of
the
utmost
Impudence
,
where
the
King
they
were
to
offend
,
was
most
in
a
condition
to
punish
them
for
it
;
and
they
make
them
desist
from
their
Design
at
a
time
,
when
the
misfortune
of
the
State
would
have
oblig'd
it
to
wink
at
that
insolence
.
It
must
needs
be
acknowledg'd
,
that
this
Calumny
is
very
ill
contriv'd
.
One
Witness
only
appears
to
reveal
that
secret
,
and
that
very
Witness
carries
his
Reproach
about
him
.
It
was
a
Man
,
as
Deagean
relates
it
in
his
Memoirs
,
who
abandons
his
Religion
,
and
betrays
his
Country
,
even
so
far
as
to
give
Intelligences
to
surprize
Rochel
,
and
those
Intelligences
so
certain
,
that
they
could
not
have
fail'd
of
Success
,
had
they
been
made
use
of
.
That
Man
,
in
imitation
of
all
those
who
embrace
the
Roman
Religion
out
of
interest
,
was
desirous
to
signalize
himself
by
an
important
discovery
;
and
he
had
found
nothing
so
proper
to
advance
himself
,
as
to
impute
scandalous
,
opprobrious
Designs
to
the
Rochelois
;
by
reason
that
such
Accusations
were
very
well
receiv'd
at
Court
,
where
they
impatiently
indur'd
the
Power
of
that
City
.
Let
the
Reader
judge
,
whether
it
is
possible
that
a
design
,
which
must
needs
have
been
communicated
to
so
many
,
which
must
have
been
known
throughout
so
large
a
City
,
the
Preparations
whereof
must
have
been
made
by
degrees
,
and
at
leasure
,
should
notwithstanding
have
remain'd
so
secret
for
so
many
Years
,
that
not
one
Man
should
have
been
found
capable
to
reveal
it
.
The
Court
had
Creatures
in
all
the
Councils
of
Rochel
.
There
were
Persons
of
Honour
who
lov'd
the
King
,
whose
good
Intentions
often
frustrated
the
Designs
that
City
form'd
for
its
own
lawful
Preservation
.
And
yet
it
is
neither
those
Creatures
,
nor
those
well-affected
Persons
,
who
reveal
a
Secret
of
that
consequenc
.
It
is
a
Man
,
who
changes
his
Religion
,
that
gives
the
first
knowledge
of
it
;
and
a
Man
,
who
being
ready
to
sell
his
Country
to
make
his
Fortune
,
might
very
well
lay
a
false
Accusation
to
its
charge
.
Moreover
,
it
is
a
Man
of
no
consideration
,
to
be
believ'd
in
an
affair
of
that
consequence
;
Deagean
,
who
says
,
That
this
Ruffian
was
concern'd
in
that
undertaking
,
and
that
he
was
on
board
one
of
those
Ships
,
would
not
have
forgot
his
Quality
,
had
he
had
any
Command
there
;
and
as
he
says
nothing
of
it
,
it
implies
,
that
he
was
only
a
private
Soldier
,
or
Seaman
.
I
have
insisted
on
the
Refutation
of
this
Calumny
,
a
little
at
large
,
for
two
Reasons
.
The
First
is
,
That
the
Catholicks
have
laid
a
stress
upon
it
,
as
if
there
had
been
truth
in
it
.
The
Second
is
,
That
by
the
nature
of
this
Accusation
,
it
is
easy
to
judge
of
several
others
,
by
which
they
endeavour'd
to
animate
Princes
,
either
in
particular
,
against
that
Important
City
;
or
in
general
,
against
the
whole
Party
of
the
Reform'd
.
They
daily
invented
some
or
other
,
but
seldom
observ'd
the
Rules
of
likelihood
any
better
.
The
End
of
the
First
Volume
.
A
CATALOGUE
of
the
BOOKS
and
AUTHORS
,
out
of
which
the
Matter
of
the
First
Volume
of
this
History
has
been
extracted
.
-
THe
History
of
James
Augustus
de
*
Thou
.
*
Thuanus
.
-
History
of
Mezerai
.
-
Chronological
Abridgment
of
the
same
.
-
History
of
Matthieu
.
-
—
of
Du
Pleix
.
-
—
D'
Aubigne
.
-
—
Novenaire
.
-
—
de
la
Paix
.
-
—
of
the
Progress
and
Decay
of
Heresy
.
-
Latine
History
of
Grammont
.
-
Memorie
recondite
di
Vittorio
Siri
.
-
Memoirs
of
the
Duke
of
Nevers
.
-
—
of
Du
Plessis
.
-
—
of
Jeannin
.
-
—
of
Villeroi
.
-
—
of
Sulli
.
-
—
of
the
Clergy
.
-
—
of
Cardinal
d'
Ossat
,
or
Letters
.
-
—
of
Cardinal
du
Perron
,
or
Embassies
,
&c.
-
—
of
Bassampierre
.
-
—
of
Deagean
.
-
—
of
Du
Maurier
.
-
Life
of
Admiral
Chatillon
.
-
—
of
James
Augustus
de
Thou
.
-
—
of
Henry
the
4th
.
-
—
of
the
Duke
d'Epernon
.
-
—
of
the
Duke
de
Rohan
.
-
—
of
du
Plessis
.
-
—
of
Lesdiguieres
.
-
—
of
Francis
de
la
None
.
-
—
of
Peter
du
Moulin
.
-
—
of
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
by
Peter
Joseph
d'Orleans
.
-
—
Another
of
the
same
in
Latin
,
by
........
-
Acts
of
the
General
Assemblies
.
-
Acts
of
the
National
Synods
.
-
Conference
of
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
.
-
Royal
Decisions
of
Filleau
.
-
Maldonat's
Letters
to
the
Duke
de
Monpansier
.
-
Letter
of
P.
Paul
Scarpi
.
-
French
Mercury
.
I
do
not
add
the
Names
of
those
I
refute
,
in
this
Place
.
No
body
can
question
,
but
I
have
read
those
I
have
undertaken
to
Answer
.
Neither
do
I
mention
those
I
have
made
use
of
for
the
first
Book
of
this
History
in
particular
,
because
they
are
Authors
known
by
every
body
.
I
say
nothing
of
the
Memoirs
I
have
read
in
Manuscripts
,
which
I
have
had
from
private
Persons
.
I
could
only
mark
them
with
the
Name
of
their
Authors
,
who
do
not
desire
it
.
All
the
Pieces
and
Titles
,
I
cite
in
this
Work
,
as
Edicts
,
Declarations
,
Decrees
,
Breefs
,
&c.
of
which
I
do
not
give
a
Catalogue
here
,
because
I
do
not
think
it
material
;
or
which
I
do
not
set
down
among
the
Proofs
,
for
fear
of
disgusting
the
Reader
by
the
bulk
of
this
Work
,
are
still
,
or
have
been
in
my
hands
in
due
form
;
several
of
them
Originals
;
the
most
part
in
Authentick
Copies
,
either
Manuscripts
,
or
in
Print
.
Those
I
have
not
in
my
hands
at
present
,
have
been
return'd
to
those
who
had
communicated
them
to
me
.
A
COLLECTION
OF
EDICTS
,
CONFERENCES
,
AND
Other
PIECES
;
To
serve
in
order
to
prove
the
FIRST
PART
of
the
History
of
the
EDICT
of
NANTES
.
EDICT
of
Charles
IX
.
about
the
most
effectual
means
to
appease
the
Troubles
and
Seditions
in
point
of
Religion
,
of
the
Month
of
January
,
1561.
Published
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
on
the
6th
.
of
March
of
the
said
Year
.
CHarles
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
,
to
all
those
who
these
Presents
shall
see
,
Greeting
.
It
is
sufficiently
known
what
Troubles
and
Seditions
have
been
,
and
are
daily
kindled
,
multiplied
and
augmented
in
this
Kingdom
,
by
the
Malice
of
the
Times
,
and
the
diversity
of
Opinions
which
reign
in
Religion
;
and
that
whatever
Remedies
our
Predecessors
have
try'd
to
put
a
stop
thereunto
,
either
by
the
Rigor
and
severity
of
Punishments
,
or
by
Mildness
,
according
to
their
usual
and
natural
Benignity
and
Clemency
;
the
thing
has
penetrated
so
far
into
our
said
Kingdom
,
and
in
the
minds
of
our
Subjects
of
all
Sexes
,
Estates
,
Qualities
and
Conditions
,
that
we
have
found
our selves
in
a
great
perplexity
at
our
new
coming
to
this
Crown
,
to
advise
and
resolve
what
means
we
should
use
to
apply
good
and
wholsome
Remedies
thereunto
.
After
long
and
mature
consultation
about
the
same
,
with
the
Queen
our
most
honour'd
,
and
most
beloved
Lady
and
Mother
,
our
most
dear
and
most
beloved
.
Unkle
,
the
King
of
Navar
,
our
Lieutenant
General
,
representing
our
Person
throughout
all
our
Kingdoms
and
Territories
,
and
other
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
together
with
our
Privy-Council
:
We
caus'd
our
said
Uncle
to
assemble
in
our
Court
of
Parliament
,
together
with
the
Princes
▪
of
our
Blood
,
the
Peers
of
France
,
and
other
Princes
and
Lords
of
our
said
Privy-Council
.
All
which
,
with
the
Members
of
our
said
Court
,
after
several
Conferences
and
deliberations
,
did
resolve
on
the
Edict
of
the
Month
of
July
last
past
;
whereby
we
did
forbid
,
among
other
things
,
on
pain
of
confiscation
of
Body
and
Goods
,
all
Publick
Conventicles
and
Assemblies
with
Arms
:
As
well
as
all
Private
ones
,
in
which
any
body
should
preach
,
or
administer
the
Sacrament
in
any
form
contrary
to
the
Practice
observ'd
in
the
Catholick
Church
,
from
the
first
begining
,
and
ever
since
the
propagation
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
receiv'd
by
the
Kings
of
France
our
Predecessors
,
by
the
Bishops
,
and
Prelates
,
Curates
their
Vicars
and
Deputies
:
Being
persuaded
at
that
time
,
that
the
prohibition
of
the
said
Assemblies
was
the
best
way
,
until
we
could
have
the
determination
of
a
General
Council
,
to
put
a
stop
to
the
diversity
of
the
said
Opinions
:
And
by
keeping
our
Subjects
by
that
means
in
union
and
concord
,
to
put
an
end
to
the
Troubles
and
Seditions
.
The
which
on
the
contrary
,
through
the
disobedience
,
obstinacy
,
and
evil
Intentions
of
the
People
,
the
execution
of
the
said
Edict
proving
difficult
and
dangerous
,
have
been
much
more
increas'd
,
and
Cruelly
practic'd
,
to
our
great
grief
and
trouble
,
than
they
had
been
before
.
Therefore
in
order
to
remedy
the
same
,
and
in
consideration
that
our
said
Edict
was
only
provisional
:
We
have
been
advis'd
to
summon
another
Assembly
in
this
Place
,
compos'd
of
our
said
Uncle
,
the
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
and
the
Members
of
our
Privy-Council
;
there
to
advise
with
a
considerable
number
of
our
Presidents
,
and
chief
Counsellors
of
our
Sovereign
Courts
by
Us
summon'd
to
that
end
,
who
are
able
to
give
us
a
faithful
account
of
the
State
and
Necessities
of
their
Provinces
,
in
relation
to
the
said
Religion
,
Tumults
and
Seditions
;
about
such
means
as
may
be
most
proper
,
useful
and
convenient
,
to
appease
and
put
an
end
to
the
said
Seditions
:
Which
has
been
done
:
And
all
things
having
been
duly
and
maturely
digested
and
deliberated
in
our
Presence
,
and
in
that
of
our
said
Lady
and
Mother
,
by
so
great
and
so
notable
an
Assembly
,
We
have
by
their
advice
and
mature
deliberation
said
and
ordain'd
,
do
say
and
ordain
what
followeth
.
I.
That
all
those
of
the
New
Religion
,
or
others
that
have
taken
possession
of
Temples
,
shall
be
oblig'd
after
the
Publication
of
these
Presents
,
to
quit
and
depart
from
the
same
;
as
well
as
from
all
Houses
,
Estates
and
Revenues
belonging
to
Ecclesiasticks
,
where
ever
they
are
cituated
or
seated
;
leaving
them
the
full
and
entire
possession
and
enjoyment
of
the
same
,
to
enjoy
them
with
the
same
liberty
and
safety
they
did
before
their
being
dispossess'd
thereof
.
That
they
shall
return
and
restore
what
they
have
taken
of
the
Shrines
and
Ornaments
of
the
said
Temples
and
Churches
;
and
that
it
shall
not
be
lawful
for
those
of
the
said
New
Religion
to
take
or
build
any
other
Temples
either
within
or
without
the
Cities
,
Towns
,
&c.
nor
to
occasion
the
least
Trouble
,
Let
,
or
Molestation
to
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
,
in
the
enjoyment
or
gathering
of
their
Tythes
and
Revenues
,
and
other
Rights
and
Estates
whatever
,
at
present
,
or
for
the
future
.
Which
we
have
inhibited
and
forbidden
them
to
do
,
and
do
by
these
Presents
inhibit
and
forbid
;
as
also
to
beat
down
and
demolish
Crosses
,
Images
,
or
the
committing
other
seandalous
and
seditious
acts
:
On
pain
of
death
,
and
without
the
least
hope
of
pardon
or
remission
.
II.
Likewise
not
to
assemble
in
the
said
Cities
,
there
to
preach
either
publickly
or
privately
,
either
by
Day
or
Night
.
III.
However
,
in
order
to
keep
our
Subjects
in
peace
and
quietness
,
until
it
be
God
Almighty's
pleasure
to
enable
us
to
reunite
them
,
and
put
them
all
into
the
same
Fold
again
,
which
is
our
earnest
desire
,
and
chief
intention
:
We
have
by
Provision
,
until
the
Determination
of
the
said
General
Council
,
or
New
Orders
from
us
;
Surceas'd
,
suspended
,
and
superceded
;
do
surcease
,
suspend
,
and
supercede
the
Inhibitions
and
Punishments
appointed
,
both
in
the
Edict
of
July
,
and
others
that
have
preceded
it
,
in
relation
to
the
Assemblys
that
shall
be
made
in
the
day-time
without
the
said
Cities
,
in
order
to
their
Preaching
,
Praying
,
and
performing
other
Exercises
of
their
Religion
.
IV.
Forbidding
on
the
same
Penalties
and
Punishments
,
all
Judges
,
Magistrates
,
and
other
persons
,
however
qualifi'd
or
distinguish'd
,
to
hinder
,
disturb
,
molest
,
or
fall
upon
those
of
the
said
New
Religion
,
in
any
wise
,
whenever
they
shall
go
,
come
and
assemble
without
the
said
Cities
,
to
exercise
their
said
Religion
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
in
case
any
persons
should
attempt
to
abuse
them
,
We
do
command
our
said
Magistrates
and
Officers
in
order
to
prevent
all
Troubles
and
Seditions
,
to
hinder
the
same
,
and
summarily
,
and
severely
to
punish
all
the
Seditious
,
whatever
Religion
profess'd
by
them
,
according
to
the
Contents
of
our
said
precedent
Edicts
and
Ordinances
,
even
in
that
which
is
made
against
the
said
seditious
Persons
,
and
for
the
bearing
of
Arms
;
which
we
will
and
expect
to
have
fulfill'd
in
all
Points
,
and
to
remain
in
full
force
and
vertue
.
V.
Enjoyning
a
new
,
according
to
the
same
,
all
our
said
Subjects
,
of
what
Religion
,
Estate
,
Quality
and
Condition
soever
,
not
to
make
any
Assemblies
whatever
in
Arms
,
or
to
abuse
,
reproach
,
or
provoke
each
other
upon
the
account
of
Religion
,
or
to
make
,
stir
,
procure
,
or
favour
the
least
Sedition
;
but
on
the
contrary
to
live
and
behave
themselves
one
towards
another
,
gently
and
quietly
,
without
making
use
of
Pistols
great
or
small
,
or
other
Fire-Arms
,
either
in
going
to
the
said
Assemblies
,
or
elsewhere
;
or
any
other
prohibited
or
forbidden
Weapons
,
excepting
only
Swords
and
Daggers
for
▪
Gentlemen
,
which
are
the
Arms
they
commonly
wear
.
VI.
Moreover
,
forbidding
the
Ministers
and
Chiefs
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
receive
any
Persons
in
their
said
Assemblies
,
without
being
first
inform'd
of
their
Qualities
,
Lives
and
Conversations
;
to
the
end
that
in
case
they
should
be
condemn'd
for
non-appearance
,
or
Contempt
upon
the
account
of
Crimes
deserving
punishment
,
they
should
deliver
them
into
the
hands
of
our
Officers
,
to
receive
a
condign
Punishment
.
¶
That
whenever
our
said
Officers
shall
be
willing
to
go
into
the
said
Assemblies
to
assist
at
their
Predications
,
and
to
hear
what
Doctrines
they
teach
there
,
they
shall
be
receiv'd
and
respected
according
to
the
dignity
of
their
Places
and
Offices
.
And
in
case
it
be
to
take
or
apprehend
any
Malefactor
,
that
they
shall
obey
,
favour
and
assist
them
in
the
same
,
as
need
shall
require
.
VII
.
That
they
shall
make
no
Synods
or
Consistories
,
unless
with
leave
,
and
in
presence
of
one
of
our
said
Officers
;
nor
likewise
any
creation
of
Magistrates
among
themselves
,
Laws
,
Statutes
,
and
Ordinances
,
that
belonging
to
us
only
.
But
that
in
case
they
shall
think
it
necessary
to
constitute
some
Regulations
among
them
,
for
the
exercise
of
their
said
Religion
,
they
shall
show
them
to
our
said
Officers
,
to
have
their
approbation
,
provided
they
be
things
they
ought
and
can
reasonably
do
;
otherwise
to
give
us
notice
of
the
same
,
to
obtain
our
leave
,
or
to
know
our
Intentions
therein
.
VIII
.
That
they
shall
list
no
men
,
either
to
fortifie
and
assist
one
another
,
or
to
offend
others
;
nor
make
any
Impositions
,
Gatherings
,
and
Raisings
of
Money
among
themselves
.
¶
And
that
as
to
their
Charities
and
Alms
,
they
shall
neither
be
made
by
Assesments
or
Impositions
,
but
voluntarily
.
IX
.
Those
of
the
said
New
Religion
shall
be
oblig'd
to
keep
our
Political
Laws
,
even
those
that
are
receiv'd
in
our
Catholick
Church
,
as
to
Holydays
,
Days
of
rest
,
and
Marriage
;
for
degrees
of
Consanguinity
and
Affinity
;
in
order
to
avoid
all
Debates
and
Law-Suits
that
might
insue
to
the
ruin
of
several
of
the
best
Families
of
our
Kingdom
,
and
the
dissolving
of
the
Bonds
of
Friendship
,
which
are
acquir'd
by
Marriage
and
Alliances
among
our
Subjects
.
X.
The
Ministers
shall
be
oblig'd
to
repair
before
our
Officers
to
swear
the
observance
of
these
Presents
,
and
to
promise
to
preach
no
Doctrine
contrary
to
the
pure
Word
of
God
,
according
as
it
is
contain'd
in
the
Nicene
Creed
,
and
in
the
Canonical
Books
of
the
Old
and
New-Testament
,
lest
they
should
fill
our
Subjects
with
new
Heresies
.
Forbidding
them
most
expresly
,
and
on
the
Penalties
above
mention'd
,
not
to
use
reproachful
or
scoffing
Expressions
in
their
Sermons
against
the
Mass
,
and
Ceremonies
receiv'd
and
kept
in
our
said
Catholick
Church
;
or
to
go
from
place
to
place
,
there
to
preach
by
force
,
against
the
will
and
consent
of
the
Lords
,
Curates
,
Vicars
and
Church-Wardens
of
Parishes
.
XI
.
In
the
same
manner
forbidding
all
Preachers
to
use
in
their
Sermons
or
Predications
,
injurious
or
reproachful
Expressions
against
the
said
Ministers
,
or
their
Sectators
;
by
reason
that
such
proceedings
have
hitherto
contributed
much
more
to
excite
the
people
to
Sedition
,
than
to
provoke
them
to
Devotion
.
XII
.
And
all
Persons
,
of
what
Estate
,
Quality
and
Condition
soever
,
from
receiving
,
concealing
,
or
harbouring
in
their
Houses
,
any
person
accus'd
,
prosecuted
,
or
condemned
for
Sedition
:
under
the
penalty
of
1000
Crowns
applicable
to
the
Poor
:
And
in
case
of
not
being
solvable
,
on
pain
of
being
wipt
and
banish'd
.
XIII
.
Furthermore
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
all
Printers
,
Dispersers
.
and
such
as
sell
Defamatory
Libels
and
Satyrs
,
shall
be
Whipt
for
the
first
fault
of
that
kind
,
and
lose
their
lives
for
the
second
.
XIV
.
And
whereas
all
the
effect
and
observance
of
this
present
Ordinance
,
which
is
made
for
the
preservation
of
the
general
and
universal
quiet
of
our
Kingdom
,
and
to
prevent
all
Troubles
and
Seditions
,
depends
on
the
duty
,
care
and
diligence
of
our
Officers
.
We
have
ordain'd
,
and
do
ordain
,
that
the
Edicts
by
us
made
about
Residence
,
shall
be
inviolably
observ'd
,
and
the
Offices
of
such
as
shall
be
wanting
therein
,
vacant
and
forfeited
;
and
that
they
shall
neither
be
restor'd
or
kept
in
the
same
,
either
by
Letters
Patents
,
or
otherwise
.
XV.
That
all
Bayliffs
,
Seneschals
,
Provosts
,
and
other
our
Magistrates
and
Officers
shall
be
oblig'd
,
without
bidding
or
requiring
,
to
repair
forthwith
to
the
Place
where
they
shall
be
inform'd
that
any
Misdemeanor
has
been
committed
;
in
order
to
inform
,
or
cause
to
be
inform'd
against
Delinquents
and
Malefactors
,
and
to
secure
their
persons
in
order
to
their
Tryal
,
on
pain
of
forfeiting
their
Places
,
without
hopes
of
restitution
,
and
of
all
cost
and
damages
towards
the
Parties
.
And
in
the
case
of
Sedition
shall
punish
the
Seditious
,
without
deferring
to
an
Appeal
according
(
calling
to
their
assistance
such
a
number
of
our
other
Officers
,
or
famous
Advocats
)
as
it
is
order'd
by
our
Edict
of
July
,
and
in
the
same
manner
,
as
if
it
were
by
a
Decree
from
one
of
our
Sovereign
Courts
.
XVI
.
Forbidding
our
dearly
belov'd
and
trusty
Chancellor
,
and
our
belov'd
and
trusty
the
Masters
of
Request
.
quest
in
Ordinary
of
our
Palace
,
keeping
the
Seals
of
our
Chanceries
,
to
grant
any
Relief
of
Appeal
;
and
our
Courts
of
Parliament
to
relieve
them
,
or
otherwise
to
hinder
our
said
Inferior
Officers
from
taking
cognizance
of
the
same
,
in
case
of
Sedition
:
By
reason
of
the
dangerous
consequence
thereof
,
and
that
it
is
necessary
to
proceed
with
speed
against
the
same
by
exemplary
Punishment
.
Therefore
we
will
and
require
by
these
Presents
,
our
Beloved
and
Trusty
,
the
Persons
holding
our
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
Provosts
,
or
their
Lieutenants
,
and
all
our
other
Justicers
and
Officers
,
and
every
one
of
them
,
as
unto
them
shall
appertain
;
To
cause
our
present
Ordinances
,
Will
and
Intention
,
to
be
read
,
publish'd
and
register'd
,
kept
,
preserv'd
,
and
inviolably
observ'd
,
without
any
infringement
;
and
to
constrain
,
and
cause
to
be
constrain'd
;
this
to
do
and
suffer
,
all
such
to
whom
it
shall
belong
,
and
shall
want
to
be
constrain'd
for
the
same
:
And
to
proceed
against
the
Transgressors
in
the
manner
aforesaid
.
And
that
the
said
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
Provosts
,
and
other
our
Officers
,
shall
give
us
notice
within
a
Month
after
the
Publication
of
these
Presents
,
of
their
proceeding
in
the
execution
and
observation
thereof
.
For
such
is
our
Pleasure
.
All
Edicts
,
Ordinances
,
Commands
,
or
Prohibitions
thereunto
contrary
notwithstanding
.
To
which
we
have
in
respect
to
the
Contents
of
these
Presents
,
and
without
prejudice
to
them
in
others
,
derogated
,
and
do
derogate
.
In
witness
whereof
,
we
have
caus'd
our
Seal
to
be
affix'd
to
these
Presents
.
Given
at
St.
Germain
en
Layc
,
the
17th
Day
of
January
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
,
1561
:
and
of
our
Reign
the
Second
.
Thus
sign'd
by
the
King
,
being
in
his
Council
,
Bourdin
,
and
seal'd
upon
a
double
Label
with
Yellow
Wax
.
The
King's
Declaration
and
Interpretation
upon
some
Words
and
Articles
,
6
and
7
contain'd
in
the
present
Edict
of
the
17th
of
January
,
1561.
CHarles
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
King
of
France
,
to
our
Trusty
and
well
beloved
the
Persons
holding
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
Bailiffs
,
Senechals
,
Provosts
,
or
their
Lieutenants
,
and
to
all
our
other
Justices
and
Officers
,
and
to
every
one
of
them
,
according
as
it
may
concern
them
,
Greeting
.
By
our
Ordinance
of
the
17th
of
January
last
past
,
join'd
hereunto
under
the
Counter
Seal
of
our
Chancery
,
made
for
the
repose
and
Pacification
of
our
Subjects
,
and
to
appease
and
put
an
end
to
the
Troubles
and
Seditions
occasion'd
in
this
our
Kingdom
,
by
the
diversity
of
Opinions
that
reign
in
our
Religion
:
It
is
said
among
other
things
,
[
Article
6.
]
That
whenever
our
Officers
shall
be
desirous
to
go
into
the
Assemblys
of
those
of
the
New
Religion
,
to
assist
at
their
Sermons
,
and
to
hear
what
Doctrine
is
taught
there
,
they
shall
be
receiv'd
in
the
same
,
and
respected
according
to
the
Dignity
of
their
Places
and
Offices
:
And
in
case
it
be
to
take
and
apprehend
some
Malefactors
,
they
shall
be
obeyed
,
and
assisted
;
according
as
it
is
contain'd
more
at
large
,
in
the
Article
of
the
said
Ordinance
,
which
mentions
it
.
And
whereas
some
difficulty
might
arise
about
the
Interpretation
of
this
Word
Officers
,
thus
couch'd
in
general
,
in
the
said
Article
,
to
know
whether
all
our
Officers
of
Judicature
are
indifferently
meant
and
included
under
the
same
,
we
in
order
to
make
our
said
Ordinance
as
clear
and
intelligible
as
can
be
,
and
to
leave
nothing
dubious
or
difficult
,
have
said
and
declar'd
for
the
interpretation
thereof
,
do
say
and
declare
,
that
by
the
said
Word
Officers
,
and
the
permission
we
have
granted
them
to
go
into
the
said
Assemblies
,
for
the
Reasons
contain'd
in
our
said
Ordinance
,
we
only
intend
,
as
we
do
still
intend
to
give
the
said
Power
to
our
Ordinary
Officers
,
to
whom
the
cognizance
of
the
Policy
of
Civil
Government
belongs
;
as
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
Provosts
,
or
their
Lieutenants
,
and
not
to
those
of
our
Sovereign
Courts
,
nor
to
our
other
Officers
of
Judicature
,
which
we
expect
to
live
in
the
Faith
of
us
,
and
of
our
Predecessors
.
And
the
said
Power
shall
extend
no
farther
than
when
occasion
shall
offer
it self
to
inspect
and
remedy
what
is
mention'd
in
the
said
Ordinance
.
¶
Moreover
,
We
have
ordain'd
,
and
do
ordain
,
in
relation
to
what
is
said
afterwards
[
Article
7.
]
in
the
said
Ordinance
,
That
those
of
the
New
Religion
shall
hold
neither
Synods
,
nor
Consistories
,
unless
by
leave
,
or
in
presence
of
one
of
our
said
Officers
.
That
if
their
said
Assemblies
which
they
call
Synods
and
Consistories
,
are
General
of
the
whole
Government
and
Province
,
they
shall
not
be
allow'd
to
hold
them
,
unless
by
leave
,
or
in
presence
of
the
Governor
,
or
our
Lieutenant
General
of
the
Province
,
of
his
Lieutenant
General
,
or
others
by
them
appointed
:
And
in
case
the
said
Assembly
is
Particular
,
by
leave
,
or
in
presence
of
one
of
our
Magistrate
Officers
,
who
shall
be
elected
and
deputed
by
the
said
Governor
,
or
his
said
Lieutenant
General
.
¶
Provided
always
that
the
said
Assemblys
which
they
call
Synods
and
Consistories
,
shall
only
be
held
for
the
regulation
of
Religion
,
and
upon
no
other
account
.
¶
And
all
this
by
way
of
Provision
,
until
the
determination
of
the
General
Council
,
or
till
new
Orders
from
us
.
Neither
have
we
by
our
said
Ordinance
,
and
the
present
Declaration
,
design'd
,
or
do
design
,
to
approve
two
Religions
in
our
Kingdom
,
but
only
one
,
which
is
that
of
our
Holy
Church
,
in
which
the
Kings
our
Predecessors
have
liv'd
.
Therefore
we
will
and
require
you
,
that
in
proceeding
to
the
reading
,
publishing
,
and
registring
of
our
said
Ordinance
,
you
shall
at
the
same
time
,
and
in
like
manner
cause
this
our
present
Declaration
and
Interpretation
to
be
read
,
published
,
and
registred
,
and
the
same
inviolably
to
maintain
,
keep
and
observe
,
without
the
least
Infraction
:
For
such
is
our
Pleasure
,
the
Contents
of
our
said
Ordinance
,
and
all
other
Edicts
,
Mandats
,
or
Prohibitions
thereunto
contrary
notwithstanding
.
Given
at
St.
Germain
en
Laye
,
on
the
14th
of
February
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
1561.
and
of
our
Reign
the
Second
.
Thus
Sign'd
by
the
King
,
being
in
his
Council
;
with
the
Queen
his
Mother
,
the
Duke
of
Orleans
,
the
King
of
Navar
,
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
,
and
the
Prince
De
la
Roche
Sur-Yon
;
the
Cardinals
of
Tournon
,
and
Chatillon
,
You
the
Sieurs
de
St.
Andre
,
and
de
Montmorency
Marshals
,
and
de
Chastillon
,
Admiral
of
France
,
du
Mortier
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Orleans
,
d'
Avanson
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Valence
,
de
Selve
,
de
Gonnor
,
and
Dandelot
,
and
several
others
were
present
.
Bourdin
.
First
Mandamus
from
the
King
to
the
Court
of
Parliament
at
Paris
,
for
the
publishing
of
the
Edict
of
the
Month
of
January
.
CHarles
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
,
to
our
Trusty
and
well-beloved
the
persons
holding
our
Court
of
Parliament
at
Paris
Greeting
.
We
have
seen
the
Remonstrances
you
have
sent
us
by
our
Trusty
and
well
beloved
Christopher
de
Thou
,
President
,
and
William
Violle
,
Councellor
in
our
said
Court
,
your
Brethren
,
about
the
Ordinance
we
have
given
on
the
17th
.
of
January
last
past
,
for
the
peace
and
tranquility
of
our
Subjects
,
and
to
put
a
stop
to
the
Troubles
and
Seditions
occasion'd
in
this
Kingdom
by
the
diversity
of
the
Opinions
that
reign
in
Religion
.
And
after
having
caus'd
the
said
Remonstrances
to
be
read
,
Article
after
Article
,
and
word
for
word
,
in
presence
of
us
,
and
of
the
Queen
our
most
dear
,
and
most
beloved
Lady
and
Mother
,
of
our
most
dear
and
most
beloved
Brother
,
the
Duke
of
Orleans
,
of
our
most
dearly
beloved
Uncle
,
the
King
of
N.
our
Lieutenant
General
,
representing
our
Person
throughout
all
our
Kingdoms
and
Territories
,
of
the
other
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
and
our
Privy
Council
:
We
by
their
Advice
,
and
in
consideration
of
the
great
,
reasonable
and
necessary
Causes
and
Occasions
which
have
been
our
Motives
for
making
the
said
Ordinance
,
do
hereby
desire
,
command
,
and
expresly
enjoin
you
to
proceed
to
the
reading
,
publishing
,
and
registring
of
the
said
Ordinance
,
and
the
Declaration
by
Us
made
,
affix'd
to
the
same
.
And
that
you
shall
cause
both
the
one
and
the
other
to
be
receiv'd
,
kept
,
and
inviolably
observ'd
,
without
the
least
infringement
:
The
whole
by
way
of
Provision
,
until
the
determination
of
the
General
Council
,
or
New
Orders
from
us
:
And
according
as
it
is
more
at
large
directed
by
the
said
Ordinance
and
Declaration
,
without
any
farther
delay
or
difficulty
,
not
to
oblige
us
to
send
you
any
other
.
or
more
express
Command
than
these
Presents
,
which
you
shall
take
for
second
,
third
;
and
all
other
Mandates
,
which
you
might
require
from
us
in
this
case
;
for
such
is
our
Pleasure
.
What
is
above
said
,
all
Edicts
,
Ordinances
,
Mandates
,
and
Prohibitions
thereunto
contrary
,
Notwithstanding
.
Given
at
St.
Germain
en
Laye
,
the
14th
Day
of
February
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
,
1561.
and
of
our
Reign
the
Second
.
Thus
sign'd
by
the
King
being
in
his
Council
.
Bourdin
.
The
Second
MANDAMVS
.
CHarles
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
,
To
our
Trusty
and
well
beloved
the
Persons
holding
our
Court
of
Parliament
at
Paris
,
Greeting
.
Whereas
we
did
heretofore
send
you
,
our
Ordinance
of
the
17th
.
of
Jannary
last
past
,
upon
which
several
good
Remonstrances
have
been
made
to
us
by
you
,
which
we
have
imparted
to
our
Privy
Council
,
we
being
there
in
Person
:
and
whereas
several
great
and
urgent
Occasions
have
anew
occurr'd
since
,
and
daily
do
occur
concerning
the
Tranquility
of
the
State
of
our
Kingdom
,
which
induce
us
more
and
more
to
desire
the
reading
,
publishing
and
registring
of
the
said
Ordinance
:
We
have
again
referr'd
the
deliberation
of
the
said
Affair
to
our
Privy-Council
;
in
presence
of
our
most
dear
and
most
beloved
Lady
and
Mother
,
our
most
dear
and
most
beloved
Uncle
,
the
King
of
Navar
,
our
Lieutenant-General
,
representing
our
Person
in
all
our
Kingdoms
and
Territories
,
and
several
other
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
and
Members
of
our
said
Council
,
by
the
common
advice
of
which
,
it
has
been
thought
fit
,
and
resolv'd
,
that
it
is
more
than
necessary
for
our
service
,
and
for
the
peace
and
quietness
of
our
Subjects
,
that
the
reading
,
publishing
and
registring
of
the
said
Ordinance
should
be
perform'd
in
our
said
Court.
Therefore
in
pursuance
of
the
said
Advice
,
and
in
consideration
of
the
necessity
of
the
Time
,
and
the
consequenee
of
the
Affair
,
We
require
,
command
,
and
expresly
enjoin
you
,
that
laying
aside
all
Delays
and
Difficulties
,
you
should
cause
the
said
Ordinance
and
Declaration
to
be
read
,
publish'd
register'd
from
Point
to
Point
,
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenor
and
the
same
to
receive
,
keep
and
observe
:
The
whole
provisionally
until
the
determination
of
the
General-Council
,
and
new
Orders
from
Us.
All
Ordinances
,
Mandates
,
or
Prohibitions
thereunto
contrary
,
Notwithstanding
.
Given
at
St.
Germain
en
Laye
,
the
1st
of
March
,
in
the
Year
of
the
Lord
1561.
and
of
our
Reign
the
Second
.
Thus
sign'd
by
the
King
being
in
his
Council
,
with
the
Queen
Mother
,
and
the
King
of
Navar
his
Lieutenant-General
,
representing
his
Person
in
all
Kingdoms
▪
and
Territories
,
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
,
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
the
Prince
de
la
Roche-sur-Yon
,
the
Cardinals
of
Tournon
,
and
de
Chatillon
.
You
le
sieur
,
de
St.
André
Marshal
of
France
,
le
sieur
du
Mortier
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Orleans
,
le
Sieur
d'
Avanson
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Valence
,
and
les
Sieurs
de
Selve
,
de
Gonnor
,
and
de
Cypierre
,
all
Counsellors
in
the
said
Council
,
and
several
others
were
present
.
Bourdin
.
Publication
of
the
Edict
of
January
,
and
of
the
Declaration
,
and
Interpretation
of
the
same
.
LEcta
,
Publicata
&
Registrata
,
audito
,
Procuratore
Generali
Regis
,
respectu
habito
literis
patentibus
Rgis
,
primae
diei
hujus
mensis
,
urgenti
necessitati
temporis
,
&
obtemperando
voluntati
dicti
Domini
Regis
,
absque
tamen
approbatione
novae
Religionis
:
&
id
totum
per
modum
provisionis
,
&
donec
aliter
per
dictum
Dominum
Regem
fuerit
ordinatum
.
Parisis
in
Parlamento
Sexta
die
Martii
Anno
Domini
millesimo
quingentesimo
sexagesimo
primo
.
Sic
signatum
,
Du
Tillēt
.
The
Edict
of
King
Chares
the
IX
.
of
the
Year
1570.
about
the
pacification
of
the
Troubles
of
this
Kingdom
.
CHarles
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
,
to
all
those
present
and
hereafter
to
come
,
Greeting
.
Considering
the
great
Evils
and
Calamities
occasion'd
by
the
Troubles
and
Wars
wherewith
our
Kingdom
has
been
long
,
and
is
still
afflicted
;
and
soreseeing
the
desolation
that
might
ensue
,
unless
by
the
grace
and
mercy
of
God
the
said
Troubles
were
speedily
pacifi'd
.
We
in
order
to
put
an
end
to
the
same
,
to
remedy
the
Afflictions
that
proceed
from
thence
,
to
restore
and
make
our
Subjects
live
in
Peace
,
Union
,
Quiet
and
Tranquility
,
as
it
has
always
been
our
intention
.
Let
it
be
known
,
that
after
having
taken
the
good
and
prudent
Advice
of
the
Queen
our
most
dear
and
most
honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
of
our
most
dear
and
most
beloved
the
Duke
of
Anjou
,
our
Lieutenant
General
,
and
the
Duke
d'
Alencon
,
Princes
of
car
Blood
,
and
other
great
and
notable
Persons
of
our
Privy-Council
;
We
have
by
their
good
Counsel
and
Advice
,
and
for
the
Causes
and
Reasons
abovesaid
,
and
other
good
and
great
Considerations
Us
thereunto
moving
,
by
this
our
present
Edict
,
perpetual
,
and
irrevocable
,
said
,
declar'd
,
enacted
,
and
do
ordain
,
will
and
resolve
what
followeth
.
I.
That
the
remembrance
of
all
things
past
on
both
sides
,
from
the
very
beginning
of
,
and
since
the
Troubles
happen'd
in
our
said
Kingdom
,
and
on
the
account
of
the
same
,
shall
be
extinguish'd
and
laid
aside
,
as
of
matters
happen'd
that
had
never
;
and
that
it
shall
not
be
lawful
for
our
Atorney-General
,
neither
for
any
Publick
or
Private
Persons
,
whatever
at
any
time
,
nor
on
any
occasion
soever
to
mention
the
same
,
or
to
commence
any
Process
,
or
suit
thereof
in
any
Court
or
Jurisdiction
.
II.
We
forbid
all
our
Subjects
of
what
Estate
or
Quality
soever
,
to
revive
the
remembrance
thereof
;
to
injure
or
provoke
each
other
by
Reproaches
for
what
is
past
.
To
dispute
,
contest
,
quarrel
,
wrong
or
offend
one
another
in
Word
or
Deed
,
but
to
forbear
,
and
live
peaceably
together
like
Brethren
,
Friends
,
and
Fellow-Citizens
;
on
pain
,
for
the
Delinquents
,
of
being
punish'd
as
Infractors
of
the
Peace
,
and
Perturbators
of
the
Publick
quiet
.
III.
It
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
that
the
Roman
Catholick
Religion
shall
be
restor'd
in
all
parts
and
places
of
this
our
Kingdom
and
Countrys
under
our
Obedience
,
where
the
exercise
of
the
same
has
interrupted
,
there
to
be
freely
and
peaceably
exercis'd
,
without
the
least
trouble
or
hindrance
,
on
the
Penalties
above
mention'd
.
And
that
all
those
who
during
the
present
War
have
seis'd
on
Houses
,
Goods
or
Revenues
belonging
to
Ecclesiasticks
,
or
other
Catholicks
,
who
detain
and
possess
the
same
,
shall
surrender
them
the
intire
possession
,
and
peaceable
enjoyment
thereof
,
with
the
same
freedom
and
safety
they
enjoy'd
them
before
their
being
dispossess'd
of
the
same
.
IV.
And
that
there
may
remain
no
occasion
of
difference
and
contention
among
our
Subjects
,
We
have
and
do
allow
those
of
the
said
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
To
live
and
inhabit
in
all
the
Cities
and
parts
of
this
our
Kingdom
,
and
Territories
under
our
Obedience
,
without
being
urg'd
,
vex'd
,
or
molested
,
or
constrain'd
to
do
any
thing
against
their
Conscience
,
in
point
of
Religion
:
Nor
examin'd
in
their
Houses
,
or
places
where
they
shall
inhabit
upon
the
said
account
,
provided
they
behave
themselves
according
to
what
is
contain'd
in
the
present
Edict
.
V.
We
have
also
given
leave
to
all
Gentlemen
,
and
other
persons
,
actual
Inhabitants
,
and
others
possessing
in
our
Kingdom
and
Territories
under
our
Obedience
,
High
Jurisdiction
,
or
Full
*
Fief
d'
Haubert
,
as
in
An
Inheritance
held
immediately
and
in
Capite
of
the
King
.
Normandy
,
whether
in
Proper
,
or
Vse-Frint
,
in
the
whole
,
or
in
a
part
,
to
have
in
such
their
Houses
of
the
said
High-Jurisdiction
,
or
Fief
which
they
shall
nominate
for
their
Principal
abode
to
our
Bailiffs
and
Seneschals
,
every
one
in
his
Precinct
the
Exercis
of
the
Religion
they
call
Reform'd
,
as
long
as
they
reside
there
;
and
in
their
absence
their
Wives
or
Children
,
whom
they
shall
answer
for
;
and
they
shall
be
oblig'd
to
name
the
said
Houses
to
our
Bailiffs
and
Seneschals
,
before
they
shall
enjoy
the
benefit
thereof
:
They
shall
also
enjoy
the
same
in
their
other
Houses
of
High
Jurisdiction
,
or
of
the
said
Fief
de
Haubert
,
as
long
as
they
shall
be
actually
there
,
and
no
otherwise
,
the
whole
as
well
for
themselves
as
their
Families
,
Subjects
and
others
,
who
shall
be
willing
to
go
there
.
VI.
In
Houses
of
Fief
,
where
the
said
Reform'd
shall
have
no
High
Jurisdiction
,
and
Fief
de
Haubert
,
they
shall
only
be
allow'd
the
said
Exercise
of
Religion
for
their
Families
:
Yet
in
case
any
of
their
Friends
should
chance
to
come
there
to
the
number
of
Ten
,
or
some
Christning
happen
in
haste
,
the
Company
not
exceeding
the
said
Number
of
Ten
,
they
shall
not
be
prosecuted
or
troubled
for
the
same
.
VII
.
And
to
gratifie
our
most
dear
and
most
beloved
Aunt
the
Queen
of
Navar
,
we
have
allow'd
her
,
besides
what
has
been
above
granted
to
the
said
Lord's
High
Justicers
,
over
and
above
in
every
one
of
her
Dutchys
d'
Albert
,
County's
d'
Armagnac
Foix
&
Biggore
,
in
a
House
belonging
to
her
,
in
which
she
shall
have
High-Jurisdiction
,
which
House
shall
be
by
us
chosen
and
nominated
,
there
to
have
the
said
Exercise
perform'd
for
all
such
as
shall
desire
to
assist
thereat
,
even
in
her
absence
.
VIII
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
also
be
allow'd
the
Exercise
thereof
in
the
following
Places
,
viz.
For
the
Government
of
the
Isle
of
France
,
in
the
Subburbs
of
Clermont
and
Beauvois●s
,
and
in
those
of
Cr●spi
in
Laonnois
.
For
the
Government
of
Champagne
and
Brie
,
besides
Vezelai
which
they
possess
at
this
time
,
in
the
Subburbs
of
Villenece
.
For
the
Government
of
Burgundy
,
in
the
Subburbs
of
Arnai-le-Due
,
and
in
those
of
Mailli
la
ville
.
For
the
Government
of
Picardy
,
in
the
Subburbs
of
Mondidier
,
and
in
those
of
Riblemont
.
For
the
Government
of
Normandy
,
in
the
Subburbs
of
Ponteau
de
Mer
,
and
in
those
of
Carentan
.
For
the
Government
of
Lyonnois
,
in
the
Subburbs
of
Charlieu
,
and
in
those
of
St.
Geni
de
Laval
.
For
the
Government
of
Bretagne
,
in
the
Subburbs
of
Becherel
,
and
in
those
of
Kerhez
.
For
the
Government
of
Dauphine
,
in
the
Subburbs
of
Crest
,
and
in
those
of
Chorges
.
For
the
Government
of
Provence
,
in
the
Subburbs
of
Merindol
,
and
in
those
of
Forcalquier
.
For
the
Government
of
Languedoc
,
besides
Aubenas
,
which
they
are
in
possession
of
,
in
the
Subburbs
of
Montaignac
,
for
the
Government
of
Guienne
,
at
Bergerac
,
besides
S.
Sever
which
they
are
also
in
possession
of
.
And
for
that
of
Orleans
,
Le
Maine
,
and
the
Country
of
Chartrain
,
besides
Sencerre
which
they
have
,
in
the
Town
of
Mailli
.
IX
.
Moreover
,
We
have
also
granted
them
to
continue
the
exercise
of
the
said
Religion
in
all
the
Cities
in
which
it
shall
be
publickly
perform'd
on
the
first
Day
of
this
present
Month
of
August
.
X.
Forbidding
them
most
expressly
to
make
any
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
either
as
to
the
Ministry
,
Regulation
,
Discipline
,
or
publick
intiitution
of
Children
or
others
,
in
any
Places
besides
those
above
granted
and
allow'd
.
XI
.
Neither
shall
any
exercise
of
the
said
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
be
perform'd
,
in
our
Court
,
or
within
two
Leagues
round
about
it
.
XII
.
Neither
do
we
allow
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
within
the
City
,
Provostship
and
Vicecomty
of
Paris
,
nor
within
Ten
Leagues
of
the
said
City
,
which
ten
Leagues
we
have
and
do
limit
to
the
following
Places
,
viz.
Senlis
and
the
Suburbs
;
Meaux
and
the
Suburbs
;
Melun
and
the
Subburbs
,
a
League
beyond
Chartres
,
under
Mount-le-Heri
,
Dourdan
and
the
Suburbs
;
Rembouillet
Houdan
and
the
Suburbs
;
a
long
League
beyond
Melun
,
Vigni
,
Meru
,
S.
Leu
de
Serens
;
in
all
which
abovesaid
places
we
do
not
allow
any
exercise
of
the
said
Religion
:
Nevertheless
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
disturb'd
in
their
Houses
,
provided
they
behave
themselves
as
abovesaid
.
XIII
.
We
do
enjoin
our
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
or
ordinary
Judges
,
each
in
their
Precincts
,
to
appoint
Places
for
them
of
their
own
,
either
such
as
they
have
heretofore
acquir'd
,
or
such
as
they
shall
purchase
,
there
to
bury
their
Dead
;
and
that
at
the
time
of
their
decease
,
one
of
the
House
or
Family
shall
go
to
acquaint
the
Captain
of
the
Watch
therewith
,
who
shall
send
for
the
Grave-Digger
of
the
Parish
;
and
order
him
to
go
with
such
a
number
of
Serjeants
of
the
Watch
as
he
shall
think
fit
to
allow
to
accompany
him
,
and
to
prevent
Scandal
,
to
remove
the
Corps
in
the
Night
,
and
so
carry
it
to
the
place
appointed
for
that
purpose
,
only
allowing
Ten
persons
to
accompany
it
:
And
in
such
Towns
as
have
no
Captain
of
the
Watch
,
the
Judges
of
the
Place
shall
appoint
some
other
Ministers
of
Justice
.
XIV
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
allow'd
to
marry
,
in
such
degrees
of
Consanguinity
or
Affinity
as
are
prohibited
by
the
Laws
receiv'd
in
this
Kingdom
.
XV.
All
Scholars
,
the
sick
and
Poor
shall
be
receiv'd
in
the
Vniversities
,
Schools
,
Hospitals
,
&c
,
without
difference
or
distinction
upon
the
account
of
Religion
.
XVI
And
to
the
end
that
no
question
may
be
made
of
the
good
Intention
of
our
said
Aunt
,
the
Queen
of
Navar
,
of
our
most
dear
and
most
beloved
Brother
and
Cousins
,
the
Princes
of
Navar
and
of
Conde
,
Father
and
Son
,
we
have
said
and
declar'd
,
do
say
and
declare
,
That
we
hold
and
repute
them
our
good
Relations
,
faithful
Subjects
and
Servants
.
XVII
.
As
also
all
Lords
,
Knights
,
Gentlemen
,
Officers
and
other
Inhabitants
of
the
Cities
,
Corporations
,
Villages
and
Hamlets
,
and
other
Places
of
our
said
Kingdom
and
Territories
under
our
Obedience
,
who
have
follow'd
and
assisted
them
in
any
part
whatever
,
for
our
good
loyal
Subjects
and
Servants
.
XVIII
.
And
likewise
the
Duke
of
Deux-Ponts
,
and
his
Children
,
the
P.
of
Orange
,
Count
Ludovic
and
his
Brothers
,
Count
Wolrat
of
Mansfeld
,
and
other
Foreign
Lords
,
who
have
aided
and
assisted
them
,
for
our
good
Neighbours
,
Relations
,
and
Friends
.
XIX
.
And
our
said
Aunt
,
as
well
as
our
said
Brother
and
Cousin
,
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
Officers
,
Corporations
of
Cities
,
Communities
,
and
others
who
have
aided
and
assisted
them
,
their
Heirs
and
Successors
,
shall
remain
acquitted
and
discharged
,
as
we
do
acquit
and
discharge
them
by
these
presents
for
all
Sums
of
Money
by
them
or
their
Order
taken
and
rais'd
out
of
our
Offices
of
Receit
and
Treasures
,
whatever
Sums
they
may
amount
to
,
as
well
as
out
of
Cities
,
Communities
,
or
from
particular
persons
,
Rents
,
Revenues
,
Plate
,
Sale
of
Goods
,
both
Ecclesiastical
and
others
,
Forests
belonging
to
us
or
others
;
Fines
,
Booties
,
Ransoms
,
or
other
kind
of
Sums
taken
by
them
,
upon
the
account
of
the
present
as
well
as
precedent
Wars
:
Neither
shall
they
,
or
those
by
them
appointed
for
the
raising
of
the
said
Sums
,
or
those
that
have
given
and
furnish'd
the
same
,
be
any
ways
troubled
or
called
to
an
account
for
the
same
either
now
or
hereafter
;
and
both
they
and
the
said
Clarks
shall
be
discharg'd
for
all
the
Management
and
Administration
thereof
,
only
producing
for
a
full
discharge
,
Acquittances
from
our
said
Aunt
,
or
from
our
said
Brother
and
Cousin
,
or
from
those
that
shall
have
been
appointed
by
them
,
for
the
examination
and
passing
of
the
same
.
They
shall
also
be
acquitted
and
discharged
for
all
Acts
of
Hostility
,
Levies
,
Marching
of
Soldiers
,
Coining
,
Casting
and
Taking
of
Artilleries
and
Ammunitions
,
either
out
of
our
Magazines
,
or
from
particular
persons
;
making
of
Powder
and
Saltpeter
;
Taking
,
Fortifying
,
Dismantling
,
and
Demolishing
of
Cities
and
Towns
;
Enterprizes
upon
the
same
;
Burning
and
Demolishing
of
Temples
and
Houses
;
Establishing
of
Courts
of
Justice
,
Judgments
and
Executions
by
them
;
Voyages
,
Intelligences
,
Treaties
,
Negotiations
,
and
Contracts
made
with
all
Foreign
Princes
and
Communities
;
introducing
of
the
said
Strangers
into
the
Cities
and
other
parts
of
our
Kingdom
.
And
generally
,
For
all
that
has
been
done
,
manag'd
,
and
negotiated
during
and
since
the
present
,
first
,
and
second
Troubles
,
tho
neither
particularly
express'd
nor
specified
.
XX.
And
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
shall
depart
and
desist
from
all
Associations
they
have
made
either
at
home
or
abroad
;
and
henceforward
shall
raise
no
Money
without
our
Leave
,
or
list
any
Men
;
neither
shall
they
hold
Congregations
or
Assemblies
,
otherwise
than
abovesaid
,
and
without
Arms
;
all
which
we
prohibit
and
forbid
them
,
on
pain
of
being
rigorously
punish'd
,
as
Contemners
and
Infractors
of
our
Commands
and
Ordinances
.
XXI
.
All
Places
,
Cities
,
and
Provinces
,
shall
remain
and
enjoy
the
same
Privileges
,
Immunities
,
Liberties
,
Franchises
,
Jurisdictions
,
and
Seats
of
Justice
,
they
had
before
the
Troubles
.
XXII
.
And
to
remove
all
Cause
of
Complaint
for
the
future
,
we
have
declar'd
and
do
declare
,
Those
of
the
said
Religion
capable
to
hold
and
exercise
all
Estates
,
Dignities
,
and
Publick
Employments
,
both
Seignorial
,
and
of
the
Cities
belonging
to
this
Kingdom
;
and
to
be
admitted
and
receiv'd
without
distinction
into
all
Councils
,
Deliberations
,
Assemblies
,
Estates
,
and
Functions
,
depending
on
the
things
abovesaid
,
without
being
any
ways
rejected
or
hindred
from
enjoying
the
same
immediately
after
the
Publication
of
this
present
Edict
.
XXIII
.
Neither
shall
the
said
of
the
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
be
overcharg'd
or
burthen'd
with
any
ordinary
or
extraordinary
Taxes
,
more
than
the
Catholicks
,
and
according
to
their
Estates
and
Substance
.
Moreover
,
in
consideration
of
the
great
Charges
those
of
the
said
Religion
take
upon
themselves
,
they
shall
be
free
from
all
other
Taxations
the
Cities
shall
impose
for
the
Expences
past
;
but
they
shall
contribute
to
all
such
as
shall
be
impos'd
by
us
;
as
also
for
the
future
to
all
those
of
Cities
,
like
the
Catholicks
.
XXIV
.
All
Prisoners
that
are
detain'd
either
by
the
Authority
of
Justice
or
otherwise
,
even
in
the
Gallies
,
on
the
account
of
the
present
Troubles
,
shall
be
released
and
put
at
liberty
on
both
sides
,
without
paying
any
Ransom
:
But
yet
the
Ransoms
that
have
been
paid
already
,
shall
not
be
re-demanded
or
recovered
of
those
that
have
receiv'd
them
.
XXV
.
And
as
to
the
Differences
that
might
arise
upon
the
account
of
the
foresaid
Sales
of
Lands
,
or
other
Immovables
:
Bonds
or
Mortgages
given
on
the
account
of
the
said
Ransoms
;
as
also
,
for
all
other
Disputes
belonging
to
the
case
of
Arms
that
might
occur
,
the
Parties
concern'd
shall
repair
to
our
said
most
Dear
and
most
Beloved
Brother
the
Duke
of
Anjou
,
to
summon
the
Marshals
of
France
,
and
he
shall
decide
and
determine
the
same
.
XXVI
.
We
Order
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
all
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
as
well
in
general
as
in
particular
,
shall
be
restor'd
,
preserv'd
,
maintain'd
,
and
kept
under
our
Protection
and
Authority
,
into
all
and
every
their
Estates
,
Rights
,
and
Actions
,
Honours
,
estates
,
Places
,
Pensions
,
and
Dignities
,
of
what
quality
soever
they
be
,
except
the
Bayliffs
and
Seneschals
of
the
long
Gown
,
and
their
Lieutenant-Generals
;
in
the
room
of
which
others
have
been
plac'd
by
us
during
the
present
War
;
to
whom
,
Assignations
shall
be
given
to
reimburse
them
of
the
true
value
of
their
said
Offices
,
out
of
the
clearest
Money
of
our
Revenue
;
unless
they
had
rather
be
Counsellors
in
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
within
their
Precinct
,
or
of
the
Great
Council
,
at
our
Choice
;
in
which
case
,
they
shall
only
be
reimburs'd
of
the
Overplus
of
the
Value
thereof
,
in
case
it
fall
out
so
;
as
they
shall
also
pay
the
Surplus
,
if
their
Offices
were
of
less
Value
.
XXVII
.
The
Moveables
that
shall
be
found
in
being
,
not
having
been
taken
by
way
of
Hostility
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
the
Owners
,
however
returning
the
Purchasers
the
Price
they
have
been
sold
at
by
Authority
of
Justice
,
or
by
other
Commission
,
or
publick
Order
,
as
well
belonging
to
Catholicks
,
as
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
And
for
the
Performance
of
the
same
,
the
Detainers
of
the
said
Moveables
shall
be
constrained
to
make
immediate
restitution
thereof
without
delay
,
all
oppositions
or
exceptions
notwithstanding
;
and
to
return
and
restore
them
to
the
Owners
for
the
Price
they
have
cost
them
.
XXVIII
.
And
as
for
the
Fruits
or
Revenues
of
the
Immoveables
,
every
one
shall
re-enter
into
his
house
,
and
shall
reciprocally
enjoy
the
Income
of
the
gathering
of
the
present
year
.
All
Seizures
or
oppositions
made
to
the
contrary
during
the
Troubles
notwithstanding
.
As
also
every
one
shall
enjoy
the
Arrears
of
Rent
that
shall
not
have
been
taken
by
us
,
or
our
Order
,
Permission
,
or
Ordinance
from
us
or
our
Justice
.
XXIX
.
Also
the
Forces
and
Garisons
that
are
or
shall
be
in
Houses
,
Places
,
Cities
,
and
Castles
,
belonging
to
our
said
Subjects
of
whatever
Religion
,
shall
immediately
retire
out
of
the
same
,
after
the
Publication
of
the
present
Edict
,
to
leave
them
the
free
and
intire
Possession
thereof
,
as
they
enjoy'd
it
before
their
being
dispossess'd
.
XXX
.
It
is
also
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
That
our
Dear
and
Well-beloved
Cousins
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
Count
Ludowic
of
Nassau
his
Brother
,
shall
be
actually
restor'd
and
re-establish'd
into
all
the
Lands
,
Lordships
,
and
Jurisdictions
they
have
in
our
said
Kingdoms
and
Territories
under
our
Obedience
;
as
also
to
the
Principality
of
Orange
,
the
Rights
,
Titles
,
Papers
,
Informations
,
and
Dependancies
of
the
same
,
taken
by
our
Lieutenant-Generals
,
and
other
Ministers
by
us
employed
to
that
end
;
the
which
shall
be
to
said
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
the
Count
his
Brother
,
restor'd
in
the
same
condition
they
enjoyed
them
before
the
Troubles
;
and
shall
enjoy
the
same
henceforward
,
according
to
the
Letters
Patent
,
Decrees
,
and
Declarations
granted
by
the
late
King
Henry
of
most
laudable
Memory
,
our
most
Honoured
Lord
and
Father
,
whom
God
absolve
,
and
other
Kings
our
Predecessors
,
as
they
did
before
the
Troubles
.
XXXI
.
We
also
Will
and
Require
,
That
all
Titles
,
Papers
,
Instructions
,
and
Informations
,
that
have
been
taken
,
shall
be
restored
and
returned
on
both
sides
to
the
true
owners
.
XXXII
.
And
in
order
to
extinguish
and
lay
aside
as
much
as
can
be
the
Remembrance
of
all
Troubles
and
Divisions
past
;
we
have
declar'd
and
do
declare
,
All
Sentences
,
Judgments
,
Decrees
,
and
Proceedings
,
Seisures
,
Sales
,
and
Statutes
,
made
and
given
against
the
said
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
as
well
dead
as
alive
,
since
the
Death
of
our
said
most
honoured
Lord
and
Father
,
King
Henry
,
on
the
account
of
the
said
Religion
,
Tumults
,
and
Troubles
happen'd
since
,
together
with
the
Execution
of
the
said
Judgments
and
Orders
,
from
this
moment
Void
,
Revok'd
,
and
Annull'd
;
and
therefore
order
the
same
to
be
raz'd
and
taken
out
of
the
Registers
of
our
Courts
both
Sovereign
and
Inferior
,
as
also
all
Marks
,
Tracts
,
and
Monuments
of
the
said
Executions
,
defamatory
Books
and
Acts
against
their
Persons
,
Memories
,
and
Posterities
;
and
order
the
whole
to
be
raz'd
out
.
And
the
Places
that
have
been
demolish'd
and
raz'd
on
that
account
,
restor'd
to
the
owners
thereof
,
to
be
us'd
and
dispos'd
of
according
to
their
pleasure
.
XXXIII
.
And
as
for
the
Procedures
made
,
Judgments
and
Decrees
given
,
against
those
of
the
said
Religion
upon
other
accounts
than
the
said
Religion
and
Troubles
;
together
with
Prescriptions
,
and
Feodal
Seizures
accruing
during
the
present
,
last
,
and
precedent
Troubles
,
beginning
the
Year
1567.
they
shall
be
void
,
as
never
having
been
made
,
given
,
nor
happen'd
;
neither
shall
the
Parties
derive
any
advantages
by
them
,
but
shall
be
put
again
into
the
same
condition
in
which
they
were
before
the
same
.
XXXIV
.
We
also
ordain
,
That
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
keep
to
the
Political
Laws
of
our
Kingdom
,
in
observing
Festivals
;
neither
shall
they
labour
,
or
sell
in
open
Shops
on
the
said
days
;
nor
yet
open
their
Shambles
to
sell
meat
on
such
days
in
which
the
use
of
meat
is
prohibited
by
the
Roman-Catholick
Church
.
XXXV
.
And
to
the
end
that
Justice
may
be
render'd
and
ministred
to
all
our
Subjects
,
without
Partiality
,
Hatred
,
or
Favour
,
we
have
and
do
Ordain
,
Will
,
and
it
is
our
Pleasure
,
That
Suits
and
Differences
mov'd
or
to
be
commenc'd
among
Parties
being
of
contrary
Religion
,
as
well
in
being
Plaintiffs
as
Defendants
in
any
Civil
or
Criminal
Causes
whatever
,
shall
be
heard
in
the
first
place
before
the
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
and
other
our
ordinary
Judges
,
according
to
our
Ordinances
:
And
where
Appeals
shall
lye
in
any
of
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
in
relation
to
that
of
Paris
,
which
is
compos'd
of
Seven
Chambers
,
The
great
Chamber
,
La
Tournelle
,
and
five
Chambers
of
the
Inquests
,
it
shall
be
lawful
for
those
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
if
they
please
,
in
the
Causes
they
shall
have
depending
in
each
of
the
said
Chambers
,
to
demand
that
four
,
either
Presidents
or
Counsellors
,
may
abstain
from
the
Judgment
of
their
Processes
,
who
without
alledging
any
Cause
,
shall
be
bound
in
this
case
to
abstain
,
notwithstanding
the
Ordinance
by
which
the
Presidents
and
Counsellors
cannot
be
excepted
against
without
just
Cause
.
And
besides
that
,
all
Refusals
of
Right
shall
be
allowed
them
against
all
others
Presidents
and
Counsellors
according
to
the
Ordinances
or
Statutes
.
XXXVI
.
As
for
the
Suits
they
shall
have
depending
in
the
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
,
if
the
Parties
cannot
agree
about
another
Parliament
,
they
shall
be
return'd
before
the
Masters
of
Request
of
our
Hostel
,
in
their
Court
in
the
Palace
at
Paris
;
who
shall
judg
their
Suits
Impartially
and
Sovereignly
,
without
Appeal
,
as
if
they
had
been
judg'd
in
our
said
Parliaments
XXXVII
.
And
as
to
what
relates
to
those
of
Roan
,
Dijon
,
Provence
,
Bretagne
,
and
Grenoble
,
they
shall
be
allowed
to
challenge
Six
Presidents
or
Counsellors
to
abstain
from
the
Judgment
of
their
Suits
,
that
is
three
out
of
each
Chamber
.
And
in
that
of
Bourdeaux
four
out
of
every
Chamber
.
XXXVIII
.
The
Catholicks
shall
also
be
allow'd
to
challenge
,
if
they
think
fit
,
all
such
Members
of
the
said
Courts
as
have
been
discharg'd
of
their
Offices
upon
the
account
of
Religion
by
the
said
Parliaments
,
●o
abstain
from
the
Judgment
of
their
Suits
;
also
peremptorily
;
and
they
shall
be
oblig'd
to
abstain
from
the
same
.
They
shall
also
be
allow'd
all
usual
Recusations
against
all
other
Presidents
and
Counsellors
,
according
as
they
are
of
Right
allow'd
by
the
Statutes
.
XXX●X
.
And
whereas
several
persons
have
receiv'd
and
suffer
such
Injuries
and
Damages
in
their
Estates
and
Persons
,
that
it
will
be
difficult
for
them
to
lose
the
remembrance
thereof
,
so
soon
as
it
should
be
requisite
for
the
execution
of
our
Intention
,
being
desirous
to
avoid
all
Inconveniences
that
might
arise
from
peoples
being
disturb'd
in
their
Houses
,
until
all
Grudges
and
Animosities
are
allay'd
,
we
have
given
in
keeping
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
the
Cities
of
Rochel
,
Montauban
,
Coignac
,
and
La
Charité
,
in
which
all
such
as
shall
be
unwilling
to
repair
so
soon
to
their
own
Houses
,
shall
be
free
to
retire
,
and
to
inhabit
.
And
for
the
surety
of
the
same
,
our
said
Brother
and
Cousin
the
Princes
of
Navar
and
Condé
,
together
with
Twenty
Gentlemen
of
the
said
Religion
,
who
shall
be
by
us
nominated
,
shall
swear
and
promise
one
and
for
the
whole
,
for
themselves
,
and
for
those
of
their
said
Religion
,
to
preserve
the
said
Cities
for
us
;
and
at
the
end
of
two
years
to
deliver
them
again
into
the
hands
of
such
a
one
as
we
shall
think
fit
to
depute
,
in
the
same
condition
they
now
are
in
,
without
innovating
or
altering
any
thing
in
the
same
;
and
that
without
any
delay
or
difficulty
,
upon
any
account
or
occasion
whatever
:
At
the
expiration
of
which
term
,
the
exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
continued
there
,
as
while
they
held
them
.
It
being
nevertheless
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
in
the
same
,
all
Ecclesiasticks
shall
freely
re-enter
and
perform
Divine
Service
in
all
Liberty
,
and
enjoy
their
Estates
as
well
as
all
the
Catholick
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Cities
;
which
said
Ecclesiasticks
and
other
Inhabitants
,
shall
be
taken
into
the
Protection
and
Safeguard
of
our
said
Brother
and
Cousin
,
and
other
Lords
,
to
the
end
that
they
may
not
be
hindred
from
performing
the
said
Divine
Service
,
molested
nor
disturb'd
in
their
Persons
,
or
in
the
enjoyment
of
their
Estates
;
but
on
the
contrary
restored
and
reintegrated
into
the
full
possession
of
the
same
.
Willing
moreover
,
that
in
the
said
four
Cities
our
Judges
shall
be
re-establish'd
,
and
the
exercise
of
Justice
restor'd
,
as
it
us'd
to
be
before
the
Troubles
.
XL.
It
is
also
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
That
immediately
after
the
Publication
of
this
Edict
made
in
the
Two
Camps
,
Arms
shall
strait
be
laid
down
every
where
;
the
which
shall
only
remain
in
our
hands
,
and
those
of
our
most
Dear
and
most
Beloved
Brother
the
Duke
of
Anjou
.
XLI
.
A
Free
Commerce
and
Passage
shall
be
re-established
through
all
Cities
,
Towns
,
Villages
,
Bridges
,
and
Passages
of
our
said
Kingdom
,
in
the
same
condition
as
they
were
before
the
present
and
last
Troubles
.
XLII
.
And
in
order
to
avoid
the
Violences
and
Transgressions
that
might
be
committed
in
several
of
our
Cities
,
those
who
shall
be
by
us
appointed
for
the
Execution
of
the
present
Edict
,
in
the
absence
of
one
another
,
shall
make
the
chief
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Cities
of
both
Religions
,
whom
they
shall
chuse
,
swear
to
keep
and
observe
our
said
Edict
;
shall
make
them
guard
each
other
,
charging
them
respectively
and
by
publick
Act
,
to
answer
for
the
Transgressions
that
shall
be
made
to
the
said
Edict
in
the
said
City
,
by
the
Inhabitants
thereof
respectively
,
or
else
to
secure
and
deliver
up
the
said
Transgressors
into
the
hands
of
Justice
.
XLIII
.
And
to
the
end
that
our
Justices
and
Officers
,
as
well
as
all
other
our
Subjects
,
may
be
clearly
and
with
all
certainty
inform'd
of
our
Will
and
Intention
,
and
to
remove
all
Doubts
and
Ambiguities
and
Cavillings
that
might
be
made
in
relation
to
the
precedent
Edicts
,
We
have
and
do
declare
all
other
Edicts
,
Letters
,
Declarations
,
Modifications
,
Restrictions
,
and
Interpretations
,
Decrees
,
and
Registers
,
as
well
secret
as
all
other
Deliberations
heretofore
made
in
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
others
that
might
hereafter
be
made
to
the
prejudice
of
our
said
present
Edict
,
concerning
the
case
of
Religion
,
and
the
Troubles
occasion'd
in
this
our
Kingdom
,
to
be
void
and
of
no
effect
.
To
all
which
and
the
Derogatories
therein
contained
,
we
have
by
this
our
Edict
derogated
,
and
do
derogate
,
and
from
this
very
time
as
for
then
,
do
cancel
,
revoke
,
and
annul
them
:
Declaring
expresly
,
That
it
is
our
Pleasure
,
that
this
our
said
Edict
should
be
sure
,
firm
,
and
inviolable
,
kept
,
and
observed
by
our
said
Justices
,
Officers
,
and
Subjects
,
without
respecting
or
having
the
least
regard
to
whatever
might
be
contrary
and
derogating
to
this
.
XLIV
.
And
for
the
greater
assurance
of
the
maintenance
and
observation
we
desire
of
this
,
it
is
our
Will
,
Command
,
and
Pleasure
,
That
all
Governors
of
our
Provinces
,
our
Lieutenant-Generals
,
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
and
other
ordinary
Judges
of
the
Cities
of
this
our
Kingdom
,
immediately
upon
receit
of
this
our
said
Edict
,
shall
swear
,
The
same
to
keep
and
observe
,
cause
to
be
kept
,
and
observ'd
,
and
maintain'd
,
every
one
in
their
Precinct
;
as
also
the
Mayors
.
Sheriffs
,
Capitouls
,
and
other
Officers
Annual
or
Temporal
,
as
well
the
present
,
after
the
reception
of
the
said
Edict
,
as
their
Successors
,
in
taking
the
Oath
they
are
used
to
take
when
they
are
admitted
into
the
said
Places
and
Offices
;
of
which
Oaths
,
publick
Acts
shall
be
expedited
to
all
such
as
shall
require
it
.
We
also
require
our
Trusty
and
Well-beloved
,
the
Persons
holding
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
immediately
upon
receit
of
this
present
Edict
,
to
cease
all
their
Proceedings
;
and
on
pain
of
Nullity
of
the
Acts
they
should
pass
otherwise
,
to
take
the
like
Oath
,
and
to
cause
our
said
Edict
to
be
Published
and
Registred
in
our
said
Courts
,
according
to
the
Form
and
Tenor
thereof
,
purely
and
plainly
,
without
any
Modifications
,
Restrictions
,
Declaration
,
or
secret
Register
;
and
without
expecting
any
Mandamus
or
Order
from
us
:
And
our
Attornies-General
to
require
and
pursue
the
immediate
Publication
thereof
,
without
any
delay
;
the
which
we
will
have
perform'd
in
the
Two
Camps
and
Armies
,
within
six
Days
after
the
said
Publication
made
in
our
Court
of
Parliament
of
Paris
,
in
order
to
send
back
the
Strangers
forthwith
.
Injoyning
likewise
our
Lieutenants-General
,
and
Governors
,
speedily
to
Publish
,
and
to
cause
this
our
said
Edict
to
be
published
by
the
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
Mayors
,
Sheriffs
,
Capitouls
,
and
other
ordinary
Judges
of
the
Cities
of
their
said
Government
where-ever
it
will
be
necessary
:
As
also
the
same
to
keep
,
observe
,
and
maintain
every
one
in
his
Precinct
,
in
order
to
put
a
speedy
stop
to
all
Acts
of
Hostility
,
and
to
all
Impositions
made
,
or
to
be
made
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Troubles
after
the
Publication
of
our
present
Edict
.
Which
from
the
Moment
of
the
said
Publication
we
declare
liable
to
Punishment
and
Reparation
;
viz.
against
such
as
shall
use
Arms
,
Force
,
and
Violence
,
in
the
Transgression
and
Infraction
of
this
our
present
Edict
,
hindering
the
Effect
,
Execution
,
or
Injoyment
thereof
,
with
Death
without
hope
of
Pardon
or
Remission
.
And
as
for
the
other
Infractions
that
shall
not
be
made
by
way
of
Arms
,
Force
,
or
Violence
,
they
shall
be
punish'd
by
other
Corporal
Inflictions
,
as
Banishments
,
Amende
Honourable
,
and
other
Pecuniary
Punishments
,
according
to
the
Nature
and
Exigency
of
the
Offences
,
at
the
Will
and
Pleasure
of
the
Judges
to
whom
we
have
assign'd
the
Cognizance
thereof
:
Ingaging
their
Honours
and
Consciences
to
proceed
therein
with
all
the
Justice
and
Equality
the
Cause
shall
require
,
without
respect
or
exception
of
Persons
or
Religion
.
Therefore
we
command
the
said
Persons
holding
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
Chambers
of
our
Accounts
,
Courts
of
Aids
,
Bailifs
,
Seneschals
,
Provosts
,
and
other
our
Justices
and
Officers
whom
it
may
concern
,
or
their
Lieutenants
,
this
our
present
Edict
and
Ordinance
to
cause
to
be
Read
,
Publish'd
,
and
Register'd
in
their
Courts
and
Jurisdictions
,
and
the
same
to
maintain
,
keep
,
and
observe
in
all
Points
,
and
all
whom
it
may
concern
,
the
same
fully
and
peaceably
to
use
,
and
to
enjoy
;
ceasing
,
and
causing
all
Troubles
and
Hinderances
thereunto
contrary
to
cease
For
such
is
our
pleasure
.
In
witness
whereof
we
have
sign'd
these
presents
with
our
own
hand
;
and
to
the
same
,
to
the
end
that
it
may
be
firm
and
lasting
for
ever
,
we
have
caus'd
our
Seal
to
be
affix'd
.
Given
at
St.
Germain
en
Lays
,
in
the
Month
of
August
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
,
1570.
and
of
our
Reign
the
Tenth
.
Sign'd
▪
Charles
.
And
beneath
it
,
by
the
King
being
in
his
Council
.
Sign'd
De
Neufville
.
And
on
the
side
,
Visa
,
and
Seal'd
with
the
great
Seal
with
green
Wax
,
upon
Knots
of
red
and
green
Silk
.
Read
,
Publish'd
,
and
Registred
,
at
the
request
and
desire
of
the
King's
Attorney-General
,
at
Paris
in
Parliament
on
the
11th
of
August
1570.
Sign'd
▪
Tu
Tillet
.
Edict
of
Pacification
made
by
King
Henry
the
3d
,
in
order
to
put
an
end
to
the
Troubles
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
to
make
all
his
Subjects
thenceforward
live
in
Peace
and
Quietness
,
Vnion
,
and
Concord
,
under
his
Obedience
;
Read
and
Publish'd
in
the
Court
of
Parliament
,
the
8th
of
October
,
1577.
HEnry
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Poland
,
to
all
present
and
to
come
,
Greeting
.
God
.
who
is
the
Searcher
of
the
hearts
of
Men
,
and
sees
the
bottom
of
their
thoughts
,
shall
always
be
Judge
for
us
,
that
our
Intention
has
never
been
other
than
to
Reign
according
to
his
Holy
Commandments
,
and
to
govern
our
Subjects
in
all
uprightness
and
Justice
;
approving
our self
a
Common
Father
to
all
,
who
has
no
other
end
but
their
welfare
and
quiet
.
In
order
thereunto
,
we
have
always
us'd
our
utmost
endeavours
to
do
whatever
we
judg'd
most
proper
according
to
the
occasions
and
times
;
even
with
a
design
to
establish
a
certain
Peace
in
this
our
Kingdom
,
and
to
provide
against
the
Disorders
and
Abuses
that
have
crept
in
to
the
same
through
the
License
of
such
long
Troubles
;
and
to
restore
it
to
its
Pristine
Dignity
and
Splendor
.
To
which
end
we
did
convene
our
Estates
General
in
our
City
of
Blois
,
where
several
things
were
treated
of
,
and
particularly
upon
matter
of
Religion
;
it
being
propos'd
by
some
,
that
one
of
the
best
Remedies
was
,
to
forbid
the
Exercise
of
all
Religion
besides
the
Catholick
.
However
,
it
has
not
been
God
Almighty's
Pleasure
to
let
us
reap
the
fruit
we
desir'd
thereby
;
but
as
it
is
sometimes
his
pleasure
to
visit
Kingdoms
and
Princes
,
with
his
Rod
of
Rigor
for
the
Offences
and
Sins
of
Men
,
the
Troubles
were
kindled
a
new
in
our
Kingdom
more
than
ever
,
to
our
great
Grief
and
Sorrow
.
And
that
which
troubled
us
more
,
was
that
the
Innocent
,
that
is
,
our
poor
People
endur'd
the
greatest
Hardships
,
Oppression
,
and
Injuries
.
All
which
things
having
consider'd
day
and
night
;
and
experience
in
our
majority
of
twenty
five
years
,
having
convinc'd
us
that
the
Continuation
of
Arms
and
War
could
not
afford
us
the
advantage
we
have
so
much
desir'd
and
endeavour'd
;
and
being
fully
perswaded
that
God
Almighty
will
finally
convert
his
Rigor
into
Mercy
;
and
that
his
said
Visitations
are
salutary
Admonishments
to
acknowledg
him
,
and
to
return
into
the
right
way
of
our
Duty
:
After
having
implor'd
his
Aid
and
Assistance
,
to
inspire
us
with
means
to
find
the
most
necessary
and
most
proper
Remedies
for
the
good
of
our
State
:
And
thereupon
taken
the
Advice
of
the
Queen
,
our
most
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
of
our
most
dearly
Beloved
Brother
,
the
Duke
of
Anjou
,
of
the
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
and
others
;
of
the
Officers
of
our
Crown
,
and
other
Lords
and
Notable
Persons
of
our
Council
:
We
have
,
until
it
please
God
,
by
means
of
a
good
,
free
,
and
lawful
General
Council
,
to
reunite
all
our
Subjects
to
our
Catholick
Church
,
by
this
our
present
Edict
perpetual
and
irrevocable
,
said
,
declared
,
enacted
,
and
ordain'd
:
Say
,
declare
,
enact
,
and
ordain
what
followeth
,
I.
First
,
That
the
Remembrance
of
all
things
past
on
either
side
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
Troubles
happen'd
in
our
Kingdom
to
this
present
time
,
and
upon
the
account
of
the
same
,
shall
be
extinguish'd
and
laid
aside
,
as
of
things
that
had
never
been
.
Neither
shall
it
be
lawful
for
our
Attornies-General
,
or
any
other
Persons
,
publick
or
private
,
at
any
time
,
or
on
any
occasion
whatever
to
mention
,
or
make
any
Prosecution
of
the
same
,
in
any
Court
or
Jurisdiction
whatever
.
II.
We
forbid
all
our
Subjects
of
what
Condition
or
Quality
soever
,
to
renew
the
Remembrance
thereof
,
to
affront
or
provoke
each
other
by
Reproaches
of
what
is
past
,
upon
any
account
or
pretence
whatever
:
To
dispute
,
contend
,
quarrel
,
abuse
,
or
offend
one
another
by
Word
or
Deed
,
but
to
forbear
and
live
peaceably
together
as
Brethren
,
Friends
,
and
Fellow-Citizens
,
on
pain
for
the
Delinquents
of
being
punish'd
as
Infractors
of
the
Peace
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Good
.
III.
It
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
the
Catholick
Religion
shall
be
restor'd
and
re-establish'd
in
all
Places
and
Parts
of
this
our
Kingdom
,
and
Territories
under
our
Obedience
,
where
the
Exercise
thereof
has
been
interrupted
,
there
to
be
freely
and
peaceably
perform'd
without
the
least
Trouble
and
Molestation
.
Forbiding
most
expresly
all
Persons
of
what
State
,
Quality
,
or
Condition
soever
,
on
the
pains
abovemention'd
,
to
trouble
,
molest
,
or
disturb
the
Ecclesiasticks
in
the
Celebration
of
Divine
Service
,
injoyment
and
gathering
of
their
Tythes
,
Fruits
,
and
Revenues
of
their
Benefices
,
and
all
other
Rights
and
Immunities
to
them
appertaining
.
And
that
all
such
,
who
during
the
present
and
precedent
Troubles
have
taken
Possession
of
Churches
,
Houses
,
Estates
,
and
Revenues
belonging
to
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
;
and
who
detain
and
occupy
the
same
,
shall
yield
them
the
entire
Possession
,
and
peaceable
Injoyment
thereof
,
with
such
Rights
,
Liberties
,
and
Immunities
,
as
they
injoy'd
before
their
being
dispossess'd
of
the
same
.
IV.
And
to
remove
all
occasion
of
Contentions
and
Differences
among
our
Subjects
,
We
have
allow'd
and
do
permit
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
to
live
and
inhabit
in
all
the
Cities
and
Places
of
this
our
Kingdom
and
Territories
under
our
Obedience
,
without
being
troubl'd
,
vex'd
,
molested
,
or
constrain'd
to
do
any
thing
against
their
Conscience
,
or
disturb'd
in
the
Houses
and
Places
where
they
shall
think
●it
to
inhabit
,
they
behaving
themselves
according
to
the
Contents
of
this
our
present
Edict
.
V.
We
have
also
given
leave
to
all
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
and
others
,
as
well
actual
Inhabitants
,
as
others
professing
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
possessing
in
our
said
Kingdom
,
high
Jurisdiction
,
or
full
Fief
de
Haubert
,
as
in
Normandy
,
either
in
proper
,
or
[
](A27402-e99590-b)*
*
Use
and
Profit
.
Vse-Fruit
,
in
the
whole
,
or
half
,
or
third
part
,
to
have
in
such
their
Houses
of
the
said
High
Jurisdiction
,
or
abovesaid
Fiefs
,
which
they
shall
be
oblig'd
to
name
to
our
Bailifs
and
Seneschals
,
every
one
in
his
Precinct
,
for
their
chief
Abode
,
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
as
long
as
they
shall
be
resident
there
;
and
in
their
absence
their
Wives
or
Families
which
they
shall
answer
for
.
We
also
allow
them
the
said
Exercise
in
their
other
Houses
of
High
Jurisdiction
,
or
abovesaid
Fiefs
of
Haubert
,
as
long
as
they
shall
be
present
there
;
the
whole
as
well
for
themselves
,
their
Families
,
Subjects
,
as
others
,
who
shall
be
desirous
to
go
to
it
.
VI.
In
such
Houses
of
Fief
,
where
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
possess
the
said
High-Jurisdiction
of
Fief
de
Haubert
;
they
shall
only
be
allow'd
the
said
Exercise
for
their
Families
.
Yet
,
in
case
any
of
their
Friends
should
chance
to
come
there
to
the
number
of
Ten
,
or
any
Baptism
happen
in
haste
,
the
Company
not
exceeding
the
said
number
of
Ten
,
they
shall
not
be
disquieted
or
prosecuted
for
the
same
.
Provided
also
,
That
the
said
Houses
are
neither
scituated
within
Cities
,
Towns
,
or
Villages
belonging
to
Catholick
Lords
,
High-Justicers
▪
other
than
us
,
in
which
the
said
Catholick
Lords
have
their
Houses
.
In
which
case
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
allow'd
to
perform
the
said
Exercise
in
the
said
Cities
,
Towns
,
and
Villages
,
without
leave
and
permission
of
the
said
Lords
High-Justicers
,
and
no
otherwise
.
VII
.
We
also
allow
those
of
the
said
Religion
to
perform
and
continue
the
Exercise
thereof
in
all
the
Cities
and
Towns
,
where
it
shall
be
publickly
perform'd
on
the
17th
day
of
the
present
Month
of
September
.
However
,
excepting
such
Towns
as
belong
to
Catholicks
,
possess'd
at
present
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
in
which
those
Exercises
were
not
perform'd
before
the
last
taking
up
of
Arms
,
even
in
the
time
of
the
former
Peace
.
VIII
.
Moreover
,
in
every
one
of
the
Ancient
Bailiwicks
,
Seneschalships
and
Governments
,
holding
the
Place
of
a
Bailiwick
,
referring
directly
,
and
without
mediation
to
the
Courts
of
Parliament
;
we
ordain
,
That
in
the
Suburbs
of
one
City
,
there
being
several
Cities
in
the
Bailiwick
,
or
for
want
of
Cities
,
in
a
Town
or
Village
,
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
allow'd
for
all
comers
.
IX
.
Forbidding
all
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
most
expresly
to
perform
any
Exercise
thereof
,
either
as
to
Ministry
,
Regulation
,
Discipline
,
or
publick
Institution
of
Children
,
and
others
,
in
this
our
said
Kingdom
and
Territories
under
our
Obedience
,
in
whatever
relates
to
Religion
,
excepting
in
the
places
above
granted
and
allow'd
.
X
As
also
to
perform
any
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
in
our
Court
and
Attendance
,
nor
within
Ten
Leagues
about
it
,
nor
in
our
Lands
and
Countries
beyond
the
Mounts
,
nor
also
in
our
City
,
Provostship
,
and
Vice-County
of
Paris
,
nor
within
Ten
Leagues
round
about
the
same
;
the
which
Ten
Leagues
we
have
limited
,
and
do
limit
to
the
following
Places
,
Meaux
,
and
the
Suburbs
;
Meulun
,
and
the
Suburbs
;
a
League
beyond
Charters
,
under
Mont-le-hery
;
Dourdan
,
and
the
Suburbs
;
Rambouillet
,
Houdan
,
and
the
Suburbs
;
a
long
League
beyond
Meulun
,
Vigni
,
Meru
,
and
S.
Leu
de
Saraus
.
In
all
which
places
we
do
not
allow
any
exercise
of
the
said
Religion
.
Nevertheless
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
living
in
the
said
Lands
and
Countries
beyond
the
Mounts
,
and
in
our
said
City
,
Provostship
,
and
Vice-County
of
Paris
,
extended
as
abovesaid
,
shall
neither
be
disturb'd
in
their
Houses
,
nor
constrain'd
to
do
any
thing
on
the
account
of
Religion
contrary
to
their
Consciences
,
provided
always
they
behave
themselves
according
to
the
Rules
prescrib'd
in
our
present
Edict
.
XI
.
We
do
injoyn
all
Preachers
,
Readers
,
and
others
,
who
speak
in
Publick
,
not
to
use
any
Words
,
Discourses
,
and
Expressions
,
tending
to
excite
the
People
to
Sedition
;
but
on
the
contrary
to
content
and
behave
themselves
modestly
,
saying
nothing
but
what
may
tend
to
the
Instruction
and
Edification
of
the
Hearers
,
and
to
maintain
the
Peace
and
Tranquility
by
us
establish'd
in
our
said
Kingdom
,
on
the
pains
mention'd
in
our
precedent
Edicts
.
Commanding
our
Attornies
General
,
and
other
our
Officers
most
expresly
to
see
the
same
perform'd
.
XII
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
no
wise
be
constrain'd
,
neither
shall
they
remain
bound
upon
the
account
of
the
Abjurations
,
Promises
,
and
Oaths
,
heretofore
made
or
taken
by
them
or
security
by
them
given
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Religion
;
and
shall
never
be
molested
or
troubled
for
the
same
in
any
kind
whatever
.
XIII
.
They
shall
be
oblig'd
to
keep
and
observe
the
Festivals
established
in
the
Catholick
Apostolick
,
and
Roman
Church
:
Neither
shall
they
be
allow'd
on
such
days
to
Labour
,
Work
,
Sell
,
or
expose
Goods
to
sale
in
open
Shop
:
Neither
shall
the
Shambles
be
open'd
on
such
days
,
in
which
the
use
of
Flesh
is
forbidden
.
XIV
.
No
Books
shall
be
allow'd
to
be
sold
in
our
Kingdom
,
Countries
,
Territories
,
and
Lordship
under
our
Obedience
,
without
being
first
examin'd
by
our
Officers
residing
there
;
and
such
as
are
written
in
Relation
to
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
by
the
Chambers
hereafter
by
us
ordain'd
in
every
Parliament
,
to
judge
of
the
Causes
and
Differences
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
Prohibiting
most
expresly
the
Impression
,
Publication
,
and
Sale
of
all
Defamatory
Books
,
Libels
,
and
Writings
,
on
the
pains
contain'd
in
our
Ordinances
:
●njoyning
all
our
Judes
and
Officers
to
have
an
eye
upon
the
same
.
XV.
We
also
order
,
That
no
Difference
or
Distinction
shall
be
made
upon
the
account
of
Religion
:
To
receive
Scholars
to
be
instructed
in
the
Universities
,
Colleges
,
and
Schools
:
And
the
Sick
and
Poor
into
the
Hospitals
,
&c.
and
publick
Alms.
XVI
.
Those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
shall
be
obliged
to
observe
the
Laws
of
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
,
Roman
Church
,
receiv'd
in
this
our
Kingdom
,
in
respect
to
Marriages
contracted
,
or
to
be
contracted
,
as
to
the
Degrees
of
Consanguinity
and
Affinity
,
to
avoid
the
Debates
and
Suits
that
might
be
thereby
occasion'd
,
to
the
ruin
of
most
of
the
best
Families
of
the
same
,
and
the
dissolution
of
the
Bonds
of
Friendship
that
are
acquir'd
by
Marriage
,
and
alliance
among
our
Subjects
.
XVII
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
oblig'd
to
pay
the
Rights
of
Entrance
,
as
is
usual
for
the
Places
and
Offices
they
shall
be
admitted
into
,
without
being
oblig'd
to
assist
at
any
Ceremonies
contrary
to
their
said
Religion
.
And
being
called
to
their
Oath
,
they
shall
only
be
oblig'd
to
hold
up
their
Hand
to
swear
,
and
promise
to
God
that
they
will
speak
the
Truth
,
without
being
bound
to
take
a
dispensation
of
the
Oath
by
them
taken
,
in
passing
the
Contracts
and
Bonds
.
XIX
.
It
is
also
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
all
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
of
what
Degree
,
Quality
or
Condition
soever
,
shall
be
bound
and
constrain'd
by
all
due
and
reasonable
Ways
,
and
under
the
Penalties
contain'd
in
our
precedent
Edicts
made
upon
this
Subject
,
to
pay
and
acquit
the
Tithes
due
to
Curates
and
other
Ecclesiasticks
,
and
to
all
others
to
whom
they
may
belong
,
according
to
the
Use
and
Custom
of
Places
.
XIX
.
And
in
order
the
better
to
reunite
the
Wills
of
our
Subjects
,
which
is
our
Intention
,
and
to
remove
all
cause
of
complaint
for
the
future
,
we
do
declare
all
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
our
aforesaid
Subjects
that
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
Capable
to
hold
and
exercise
all
Estates
,
Dignities
,
Offices
,
and
Publick
Employments
whatever
,
Royalties
and
Lordships
,
and
such
as
belong
to
the
Cities
of
our
said
Kingdoms
,
Countries
,
Territories
and
Lordships
under
our
Obedience
,
and
to
be
admitted
and
receiv'd
into
the
same
without
distinction
,
and
without
being
oblig'd
to
take
any
Oath
,
or
lie
under
any
Obligation
,
but
well
and
faithfully
to
discharge
their
Employments
,
Dignities
,
Places
and
Offices
,
and
to
observe
the
Ordinances
.
And
when
any
vacancie
of
the
Employments
,
Places
,
and
Offices
within
our
disposal
shall
happen
,
they
shall
be
by
us
reimplac'd
without
distinction
of
Religion
,
by
able
persons
,
as
we
shall
think
proper
for
the
good
of
our
Service
.
We
also
allow
those
of
the
said
Religion
to
be
admitted
and
received
in
all
Councils
,
Deliberations
,
Assemblies
and
Functions
depending
on
the
abovesaid
things
,
and
that
they
shall
neither
be
rejected
,
or
debar'd
the
enjoyment
thereof
on
the
account
of
the
said
Religion
.
XX.
We
also
order
,
that
for
the
interring
of
the
Dead
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
within
all
the
Cities
and
places
of
this
Realm
,
our
Officers
and
Magistrates
shall
speedily
provide
a
convenient
Place
in
every
place
for
that
end
.
The
which
we
enjoin
our
said
Officers
to
do
;
and
to
take
care
that
no
Scandals
may
be
committed
at
the
said
Burials
.
XXI
.
And
to
the
end
that
Justice
may
be
done
and
ministred
to
all
our
Subjects
,
without
partiality
,
hatred
or
favour
,
which
is
one
of
the
principal
means
to
maintain
them
in
peace
and
concord
;
We
have
and
do
ordain
,
that
in
every
one
of
our
Courts
of
Parliament
of
Paris
,
Roan
,
Dijon
and
Rennes
,
there
shall
be
a
Chamber
establish'd
,
compos'd
for
that
of
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
of
a
President
and
16
Councellors
:
For
that
of
Roan
of
a
President
and
twelve
Councellors
,
and
for
those
of
Dijon
,
and
Rennes
,
of
one
President
,
and
ten
Councellors
:
Which
said
Presidents
and
Councellors
shall
be
selected
and
taken
by
us
out
of
the
number
of
those
of
the
said
Courts
.
XXII
.
And
as
for
the
Courts
of
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
,
Grenoble
and
Aix
,
a
Chamber
shall
also
be
establish'd
in
every
one
of
them
,
compos'd
of
two
Presidents
,
the
one
a
Catholick
,
and
the
other
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
12
Councellors
,
of
which
eight
shall
be
Catholicks
,
and
the
other
four
of
the
said
Religion
.
Which
Catholick
Presidents
and
Councellors
shall
be
by
us
selected
,
and
nominated
out
of
the
number
of
the
Presidents
and
Councellors
of
the
said
Courts
.
And
as
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
such
shall
be
employ'd
,
as
shall
be
found
at
this
very
time
in
possession
of
the
said
Offices
in
the
said
Courts
.
And
in
such
places
where
their
number
shall
not
be
sufficient
,
we
shall
erect
other
Offices
,
as
much
as
shall
be
necessary
to
accomplish
the
aforesaid
number
,
with
the
same
Salleries
,
Honours
,
Authorities
and
Prerogatives
as
the
others
of
our
said
Courts
,
for
persons
of
the
said
Religion
.
XXIII
.
A
Chamber
shall
also
be
establish'd
for
the
Jurisdiction
of
our
Court
of
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
,
compos'd
as
the
others
of
two
Presidents
,
the
one
a
Catholick
,
and
the
other
of
the
said
Religion
;
and
of
twelve
Councellors
,
eight
Catholicks
,
and
the
other
four
of
the
said
Religion
.
Which
Catholicks
shall
be
by
us
chosen
out
of
our
other
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
out
of
the
Great
Council
:
And
as
for
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
such
shall
be
employ'd
there
as
shall
be
found
still
at
this
present
time
provided
with
Offices
in
the
said
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
,
besides
which
a
sufficient
number
shall
be
created
to
supply
the
said
Chamber
,
as
is
above
said
,
for
the
others
.
Which
Chamber
being
thus
compos'd
,
shall
by
us
be
sent
into
the
City
of
—
And
as
for
that
of
Dauphine
,
it
shall
sit
six
Months
in
our
City
of
Grenoble
,
and
the
other
six
Months
in
such
another
City
as
we
shall
hereafter
order
.
XXIV
.
The
said
Chambers
compos'd
as
abovesaid
,
and
establish'd
in
all
our
said
Parliaments
,
shall
take
cognisance
,
and
judge
sovereignly
,
and
definitively
,
by
Decree
,
exclusively
to
all
others
,
of
Suits
and
Differences
mov'd
or
to
be
mov'd
:
In
which
Suits
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
that
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
shall
be
Principals
,
or
Warrantees
,
either
Plaintiffs
or
Defendants
in
all
Causes
,
Civil
or
Criminal
,
whether
the
said
Processes
be
by
Writ
,
or
Verbal
Appeals
,
in
case
the
said
Parties
like
it
so
,
and
one
of
them
requires
it
before
any
Plea
in
the
Cause
,
in
respect
to
Suits
to
be
commenc'd
.
XXV
.
It
is
also
our
Pleasure
by
way
of
Care
and
Circumspection
,
until
we
have
otherwise
ordain'd
it
,
that
in
all
Processes
mov'd
,
or
to
be
mov'd
,
in
which
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
stand
as
Plaintiffs
or
Defendants
,
Principals
or
Warrantees
in
Civil
Causes
,
in
which
our
Officers
of
Presidial
Seats
have
power
to
judge
Sovereignly
and
definitively
;
they
shall
be
allow'd
to
demand
that
two
of
those
of
the
Chamber
,
where
the
said
Cause
is
to
be
try'd
,
shall
abstain
from
the
Judgment
of
the
same
:
Who
without
alledging
any
cause
,
shall
be
oblig'd
to
abstain
in
this
case
:
Notwithstanding
the
Ordinance
by
which
the
Judges
cannot
be
excepted
against
without
a
just
cause
,
besides
their
still
retaining
the
Refusals
of
Right
against
the
others
.
And
in
Criminal
matters
in
which
they
also
judge
Sovereignly
,
the
accus'd
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
allow'd
to
demand
,
that
three
of
the
Judges
may
abstain
from
the
Judgment
of
their
process
,
without
shewing
cause
.
And
the
Provosts
of
the
Marshals
of
France
,
Vice-Bailiffs
,
Vice-Seneschals
,
Lieutenants
of
the
Short
Robe
,
and
other
Officers
of
the
like
Quality
shall
judge
according
to
the
Ordinances
and
Rules
heretofore
given
in
respect
to
Vagabonds
.
And
as
for
Housholders
charg'd
and
accus'd
of
Provostal
or
Criminal
cases
,
if
they
be
of
the
said
Religion
,
they
shall
be
allow'd
to
demand
that
three
of
the
Presidial
Judges
,
before
whom
the
said
Cases
are
to
be
try'd
by
the
Statutes
,
may
abstain
from
the
Judgment
of
their
Process
:
And
they
shall
be
oblig'd
to
abstain
from
the
same
without
shewing
cause
;
except
when
in
the
Chamber
of
the
said
Presidial
Seats
,
where
the
said
Processes
are
to
be
judg'd
,
there
be
to
the
number
of
Two
in
Civil
Cases
,
and
Three
in
Criminal
matters
of
the
said
Religion
:
In
which
Case
it
shall
not
be
allow'd
to
refuse
without
shewing
cause
.
But
yet
we
do
not
mean
that
the
said
Presidial
Tribunals
,
Provosts
Marshals
,
Vice-Bailiffs
,
and
Vice-Seneschals
,
by
vertue
hereof
should
take
cognisance
of
the
Troubles
past
.
XXVI
.
It
is
farther
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
our
most
Dearly
Beloved
Brother
the
King
of
Navar
,
our
most
Dearly
Beloved
Cousin
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
as
well
as
all
other
Lords
,
Knights
,
Gentlemen
and
others
,
of
what
Quality
and
Condition
soever
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
that
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
shall
be
restor'd
,
and
effectually
preserv'd
in
the
possession
of
their
Governments
,
Places
,
Estates
,
and
Royal
Offices
,
which
they
enjoy'd
before
the
24th
of
August
,
1572.
the
said
to
hold
and
to
use
in
the
said
form
and
manner
,
as
other
Governors
and
Officers
of
this
our
same
Kingdom
,
without
being
oblig'd
to
take
new
Letters
Patents
;
all
Decrees
and
Judgments
given
against
them
,
and
Letters
Patent
obtain'd
by
others
for
the
said
Employments
notwithstanding
.
As
also
that
they
shall
re-enter
inpossession
of
all
and
singular
their
Estates
,
Rights
,
Names
,
Dues
and
Actions
,
all
Judgments
and
Sentences
given
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Troubles
notwithstanding
.
The
which
Decrees
,
Judgments
,
Letters
Patent
,
and
all
that
may
have
follow'd
,
we
have
to
that
end
declar'd
,
and
do
declare
null
,
and
of
no
effect
and
value
.
XXVII
.
Not
intending
however
that
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
that
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
who
have
resign'd
their
Employments
and
Offices
by
vertue
of
our
Letters
Patent
,
or
of
the
Late
King
our
most
honour'd
Lord
and
Brother
,
whom
God
absolve
,
should
recover
the
same
,
and
re-enter
into
the
possession
thereof
;
reserving
to
them
however
,
all
Actions
against
the
Possessors
and
Titularies
of
the
said
Offices
,
for
the
payment
of
the
price
agreed
on
between
them
,
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Resignations
.
And
as
for
those
who
have
been
constrain'd
by
particular
persons
by
Fact
and
Force
to
resign
their
said
Employments
and
Offices
,
we
do
permit
them
and
their
Heirs
to
sue
for
the
same
by
Law
,
in
a
civil
manner
,
both
against
those
that
have
us'd
the
said
Force
,
and
against
their
Heirs
and
Successors
.
XXVIII
.
And
as
for
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
and
had
the
grant
of
the
said
Offices
before
the
24th
of
August
,
1572.
and
were
not
yet
receiv'd
into
the
same
:
It
is
our
will
and
pleasure
that
they
be
receiv'd
into
the
said
Employments
,
and
that
all
necessary
Patents
be
expedited
them
to
that
End
.
XXIX
.
It
is
also
our
will
and
pleasure
,
That
in
case
any
Commanderships
of
the
Order
of
St.
John
of
Jerusalem
,
belonging
to
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
shall
be
found
seiz'd
by
Authority
of
Justice
,
or
otherwise
,
barely
upon
the
account
and
pretence
of
the
Troubles
,
and
they
any
wise
dispossess'd
of
the
same
,
they
shall
be
immediately
restor'd
to
the
said
Commanders
,
and
they
again
put
into
the
same
possessions
of
the
said
Commanderships
,
as
they
were
before
the
24th
of
August
,
1572.
XXX
.
The
Outcries
,
and
Publick
Sales
of
Inheritances
,
against
which
a
Decree
is
prosecuted
,
shall
be
perform'd
in
,
and
at
the
usual
hours
and
places
,
if
possible
,
according
to
our
Ordinances
,
or
in
the
Publick
Market-places
,
in
case
there
be
a
Market
in
the
place
where
the
said
Heritages
lie
:
And
in
case
there
be
none
,
it
shall
be
done
in
the
next
Market-place
belonging
to
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Court
,
where
the
Judgment
is
to
be
pass'd
.
And
the
Paper
of
Notice
shall
be
affix'd
to
the
Post
of
the
said
Market-places
,
and
at
the
Entrance
of
the
Auditory
of
the
said
place
.
And
in
so
doing
the
said
Publications
shall
be
good
and
valuable
,
and
they
shall
proceed
to
the
Interposition
of
a
Decree
,
without
regard
to
the
Nullities
that
might
be
alledg'd
in
that
respect
.
XXXI
.
The
Acquisitions
of
Church-lands
made
by
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
without
our
Authority
,
shall
be
void
,
and
of
no
effect
:
And
therefore
we
ordain
,
and
it
is
our
will
and
pleasure
,
that
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
shall
be
restor'd
without
delay
,
and
confirm'd
into
the
real
and
actual
possession
and
enjoyment
of
the
Estates
thus
alienated
,
without
being
oblig'd
to
pay
back
the
Price
of
the
said
Sales
:
The
said
Contracts
of
Sale
notwithstanding
.
The
which
to
that
end
we
have
cancell'd
and
revok'd
as
null
,
saving
a
Redress
to
the
Purchasers
,
against
such
as
it
may
concern
.
And
in
order
to
the
Reimbursement
of
the
Purchasers
of
the
said
Lands
,
for
the
Mony
by
them
really
and
truly
disburs'd
,
we
will
grant
our
Letters
Patent
for
leave
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
impose
and
equal
upon
themselves
the
Sums
to
which
the
said
Sales
may
amount
,
without
the
Purchasers
being
allow'd
to
pretend
any
Action
of
Damage
or
Interest
,
for
want
of
enjoyment
,
but
shall
rest
satisfi'd
with
the
reimbursement
of
the
Money
laid
out
by
them
,
for
the
price
of
the
said
Acquisitions
,
abating
upon
the
said
price
,
the
Fruits
gather'd
and
receiv'd
by
them
,
in
case
the
said
Sale
be
adjudg'd
to
have
been
made
at
an
unreasonable
and
too
low
Rate
.
XXXII
.
All
Disinheritations
,
or
Privations
,
either
by
way
of
disposing
among
Living
Persons
,
or
by
Wills
,
barely
out
of
hatred
,
or
upon
the
account
of
Religion
,
shall
not
be
allow'd
,
neither
for
the
time
past
,
nor
for
the
future
,
among
our
Subjects
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
Military
Wills
made
during
the
said
present
and
precedent
Troubles
on
either
side
,
shall
be
valid
,
and
shall
hold
according
to
the
Disposition
of
Right
.
XXXIII
.
The
Disorders
and
Excesses
committed
on
the
24th
of
August
.
and
the
following
Days
in
consequence
of
the
said
Day
,
in
our
good
City
of
Paris
,
and
other
Cities
and
parts
of
our
said
Kingdom
,
were
done
to
our
great
regret
and
displeasure
.
And
therefore
as
a
singular
Demonstration
of
out
goodness
and
kindness
towards
our
Subjects
,
we
do
declare
the
Widows
and
Children
of
those
that
were
kill'd
on
the
said
Days
,
in
any
part
of
our
said
Kingdom
,
free
from
contributing
towards
the
Impositions
that
shall
be
laid
for
the
Ban
and
Arriereban
,
if
their
Husbands
or
Fathers
were
Nobles
:
Or
if
their
said
Husbands
or
Fathers
were
not
Gentlemen
,
and
consequently
liable
to
pay
the
[
](A27402-e100490-b)*
*
A
heavy
Tax
upon
such
as
are
not
Gentle
men
.
Taille
;
We
for
the
same
Considerations
discharge
the
said
Widows
and
Children
of
all
Tailles
and
Impositions
,
the
whole
,
for
and
during
the
term
of
six
Years
next
coming
:
Forbidding
all
our
Officers
,
every
one
in
his
Precinct
,
to
comprehend
them
in
the
same
,
contrary
to
our
present
Will
and
Intention
.
XXXIV
.
We
likewise
declare
all
Sentences
,
Judgments
,
Decrees
,
Proceedings
,
Seizures
,
Sales
and
Orders
made
and
given
against
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
whether
alive
or
dead
,
since
the
Death
of
the
late
King
Henry
,
our
most
honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Religion
;
Tumults
,
and
Troubles
happen'd
since
,
together
with
the
execution
of
the
said
Judgments
and
Sentences
from
this
very
time
to
be
raz'd
,
void
and
null
,
as
we
do
hereby
raze
,
revoke
and
annul
the
same
.
And
order
the
same
to
be
raz'd
and
taken
out
of
the
Registers
of
the
Registries
of
the
Courts
,
as
well
Sovereign
as
Inferior
:
As
also
our
pleasure
is
,
that
all
Marks
,
Signs
and
Monuments
of
the
said
Executions
,
Books
and
Acts
,
defamatory
to
their
Persons
,
Memories
and
Posterities
,
should
be
remov'd
and
defac'd
.
And
that
all
Places
where
Demolishments
or
Raisings
have
been
made
on
that
account
,
shall
be
restor'd
,
such
as
they
are
,
to
the
true
owners
thereof
,
to
enjoy
the
same
,
and
dispose
of
them
as
they
shall
think
fit
.
And
we
have
generally
cancell'd
,
revok'd
and
annull'd
all
Proceedings
and
Informations
made
for
any
Enterprizes
,
pretended
Crimes
of
Leze
Majesty
,
or
others
;
the
said
Proceedings
,
Decrees
and
Judgments
containing
Re-union
,
Incorporation
,
and
Confiscation
notwithstanding
,
willing
that
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
engag'd
in
their
Party
,
should
be
restor'd
to
the
real
and
actual
possession
of
all
and
every
their
Estates
.
XXXV
.
And
whereas
by
vertue
of
our
aforesaid
Deciaration
,
all
Decrees
and
Judgments
given
against
the
late
Sieur
de
Chatillon
,
Admiral
of
France
,
and
the
execution
of
the
same
,
remain
void
and
of
no
effect
,
as
things
never
done
nor
happen'd
:
We
in
consequence
of
the
said
Declaration
,
Order
that
all
the
said
Decrees
,
Judgments
,
Proceedings
,
and
Acts
made
against
the
said
Sieur
de
Chatillon
,
be
rac'd
,
and
taken
out
of
the
Register
of
the
Registries
as
well
of
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
as
of
all
other
Jurisdictions
:
And
that
the
memory
of
the
said
Admiral
shall
be
untainted
;
and
that
his
Children
shall
remain
in
full
possession
of
their
Honours
and
Estates
,
in
that
respect
,
notwithstanding
the
said
Decrees
,
importing
reunion
and
incorporation
of
the
said
Estates
,
to
the
demean
of
our
Crown
,
of
which
we
will
cause
a
larger
and
more
particular
Declaration
to
be
given
to
the
said
Children
,
if
necessary
.
XXXVI
.
We
will
have
the
same
done
in
relation
to
the
Sieurs
de
Montgommery
,
Montbrun
,
Briquemaut
,
and
Cavaignes
.
XXXVII
.
We
forbid
the
making
of
any
Processions
,
either
for
the
Death
of
our
late
Cousin
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
or
for
what
happen'd
on
St.
Bartholomew's
Day
,
1572.
and
all
other
Acts
that
might
refresh
the
memory
of
the
Troubles
.
XXXVIII
.
All
Proceedings
made
,
Judgments
and
Decrees
given
against
those
of
the
said
Religion
bearing
Arms
,
either
absent
from
our
said
Kingdom
,
or
retir'd
into
any
Cities
and
Countries
of
the
same
,
held
by
them
,
but
not
upon
the
account
of
Religion
and
the
Troubles
;
together
with
all
Nonsuits
,
Prescriptions
as
well
Legal
,
Conventional
,
as
Customary
;
all
Feodal
Seisures
accrued
during
the
present
or
precedent
Troubles
,
shall
be
esteem'd
as
not
perform'd
,
happen'd
,
nor
granted
,
and
as
such
we
have
and
do
declare
them
to
be
;
have
and
do
annihilate
them
,
without
any
redress
to
the
Parties
,
but
they
shall
be
restor'd
to
the
same
condition
in
which
they
were
before
,
notwithstanding
the
said
Decrees
,
and
the
execution
thereof
;
and
the
possession
of
the
same
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
them
as
they
had
it
on
the
said
24th
of
August
,
1572.
What
is
above
written
shall
also
hold
good
for
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
the
Party
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
since
the
last
taking
up
of
Arms
,
or
that
have
absented
from
our
said
Kingdom
upon
the
account
of
the
Troubles
,
and
for
the
Minor
Children
of
those
of
the
Quality
abovesaid
,
who
died
during
the
said
Troubles
.
Restoring
the
Parties
to
the
same
Condition
in
which
they
were
before
,
without
paying
Charges
,
or
being
oblig'd
to
consign
the
Fines
.
XXXIX
.
All
Prisoners
that
are
detain'd
,
whether
by
Authority
of
Justice
,
or
otherwise
,
even
upon
the
Gallies
,
on
the
account
of
the
present
or
precedent
Troubles
,
shall
be
freed
and
set
at
liberty
on
both
sides
,
without
paying
any
Ransom
.
Cancelling
and
anulling
all
past
Obligations
on
that
subject
,
discharging
the
securities
thereof
;
inhibiting
and
forbiding
most
expresly
all
such
,
in
whose
keeping
the
said
Prisoners
are
,
to
use
any
force
or
violence
against
them
,
to
abuse
or
misuse
them
any
wise
in
their
Persons
,
on
pain
of
being
severely
punish'd
and
chastis'd
.
However
not
meaning
that
the
Ransoms
that
have
already
been
disburs'd
and
paid
by
those
who
were
Prisoners
of
War
only
,
should
be
redemanded
of
those
that
have
receiv'd
them
.
And
as
to
what
relates
to
the
Differences
concerning
the
said
Ransoms
of
those
that
have
been
made
Prisoners
on
both
sides
during
the
said
Troubles
,
the
Cognizance
and
Judgment
thereof
is
reserv'd
,
as
we
do
reserve
it
to
us
,
and
to
our
Person
,
forbidding
the
Parties
to
sue
for
the
same
any
where
but
before
us
:
And
all
our
Officers
and
Magistrates
to
take
the
least
cognizance
thereof
.
XL.
And
as
to
what
has
been
done
or
taken
,
without
hostility
,
or
in
an
hostile
manner
,
contrary
to
the
publick
or
particular
Regulations
of
the
Chiefs
,
and
of
the
Communalties
and
Provinces
that
had
a
Command
;
it
shall
be
lawful
to
sue
for
it
,
according
to
the
common
Practice
of
the
Law
.
XLI
.
It
is
also
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
all
Crimes
and
Offences
committed
between
persons
of
the
same
Party
in
times
of
Troubles
,
Truces
and
Suspensions
of
Arms
,
shall
be
punish'd
,
unless
in
Actions
commanded
by
the
Chiefs
of
either
part
,
according
to
the
Necessity
,
Law
,
and
Order
of
War
:
And
as
for
all
Raisings
and
Exactions
of
Money
,
bearing
of
Arms
,
and
other
Warlike
Exploits
,
done
by
private
Authority
,
and
without
being
warranted
so
to
do
;
the
persons
having
so
done
,
shall
be
prosecuted
according
to
Law
.
XLII
.
The
Goods
that
shall
be
found
in
being
,
and
that
shall
have
been
taken
by
way
of
hostility
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
the
Right
Owners
,
in
case
they
be
,
and
are
found
to
be
at
the
time
of
the
publication
of
the
present
Edict
,
in
the
possession
of
those
that
have
taken
them
,
or
of
their
Heirs
,
without
paying
any
thing
for
the
Restitution
thereof
.
And
where
the
said
Goods
shall
have
been
sold
or
alienated
by
Authority
of
Justice
,
or
by
Commission
or
Publick
Order
,
belonging
either
to
Catholicks
,
or
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
they
shall
have
leave
to
redeem
them
,
returning
the
price
thereof
to
the
purchasers
;
declaring
that
what
was
committed
at
Paris
and
elsewhere
,
on
the
24th
of
August
,
1572.
and
the
following
Days
in
consequence
of
that
,
was
no
Act
of
Hostility
.
XLIII
.
As
to
what
relates
to
the
Fruits
of
the
Immoveables
,
every
one
shall
retake
possession
of
his
Houses
and
Estates
,
and
shall
reciprocally
enjoy
the
fruits
or
products
of
the
present
Year
,
that
shall
not
have
been
taken
or
gather'd
on
the
17th
Day
of
this
present
Month
of
September
.
Even
the
Ecclesiasticks
.
All
Seizures
and
hinderances
made
to
the
contrary
,
during
the
said
present
and
precedent
Troubles
notwithstanding
:
As
also
every
one
shall
enjoy
the
Arrears
of
the
Rents
that
shall
not
have
been
taken
by
us
,
or
by
our
Orders
and
permissions
,
or
by
order
of
Justice
,
or
by
command
of
our
said
Brother
and
Cousin
,
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
Prince
of
Conde
,
or
by
others
authoris'd
by
them
.
XLIV
.
All
Titles
,
Papers
,
Listructions
,
and
Informations
that
have
been
taken
,
shall
be
return'd
on
both
sides
,
to
the
right
owners
,
altho
the
said
Papers
,
or
the
Castles
and
Houses
in
which
they
were
kept
,
have
been
taken
and
seiz'd
,
either
by
our
special
Commissions
,
or
by
order
of
the
Governors
,
and
Lieutenants-General
of
our
Provinces
,
or
by
the
authority
of
the
Chiefs
of
the
other
Party
,
or
under
any
pretence
whatever
.
XLV
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
overcharg'd
for
the
future
,
nor
oppress'd
with
any
ordinary
or
extraordinary
Charges
,
more
than
the
Catholicks
,
and
according
to
the
proportion
of
their
Estates
and
Substance
;
and
it
shall
be
lawful
for
such
as
shall
think
themselves
overburthen'd
,
to
seek
for
a
Redress
before
the
Judges
to
whom
those
Matters
shall
be
referr'd
.
And
all
our
Subjects
of
what
Religion
or
Quality
soever
,
shall
be
indifferently
discharg'd
of
the
Charges
that
have
been
impos'd
on
both
sides
,
on
those
who
were
absent
,
and
did
not
enjoy
their
Estates
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
,
but
still
without
restitution
of
the
Fruits
that
shall
have
been
imploy'd
for
the
payment
of
the
said
Charges
.
XLVI
.
Neither
shall
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
nor
the
Catholicks
,
who
inhabited
in
the
Cities
and
places
by
them
detain'd
and
occupy'd
,
and
who
have
paid
Contritributions
to
them
,
be
liable
to
be
sued
for
the
payment
of
the
Taxes
,
Subsidies
,
Grants
,
Increases
,
Assesments
,
Wastes
,
Reparations
,
and
other
Impositions
and
Subsidies
accruing
and
impos'd
since
the
24th
of
August
,
1572.
until
now
,
either
by
our
Orders
,
or
by
the
advice
and
deliberations
of
the
Governors
and
Estates
of
the
Provinces
,
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
others
,
which
we
have
and
do
discharge
them
of
,
commanding
the
Treasurers
of
France
,
Generals
of
our
Revenues
,
Receivers
General
and
Particular
,
their
Clerks
and
Deputies
,
and
other
Intendants
and
Commissioners
of
our
said
Revenues
,
neither
to
sue
,
molest
or
disquiet
them
for
the
same
,
directly
or
indirectly
,
in
any
wise
whatever
.
XLVII
.
The
Forces
and
Garisons
that
are
or
shall
be
in
Houses
,
Places
,
Cities
and
Castles
belonging
to
our
Subjects
,
shall
march
out
of
them
immediately
after
the
publication
of
the
present
Edict
,
and
leave
the
free
and
absolute
enjoyment
thereof
to
the
true
owners
,
as
they
enjoy'd
them
formerly
;
notwithstanding
all
the
pretensions
of
right
that
might
be
alledg'd
by
those
that
detain
them
;
which
pretensions
they
shall
be
free
to
prosecute
according
to
the
Common
Course
of
Law
,
after
having
quitted
the
said
possession
,
which
we
will
have
effected
,
especially
in
respect
to
the
Benefices
the
Titularies
shall
have
been
dispossess'd
of
.
XLVIII
.
Free
Commerce
and
Passage
shall
be
restor'd
through
all
the
Cities
,
Towns
,
Villages
,
Bridges
and
Passages
of
our
Kingdom
,
Countries
,
Lands
and
Lordships
under
our
command
and
protection
,
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
Rivers
and
Fresh-waters
,
as
they
were
before
the
present
and
precedent
Troubles
;
and
all
new
Tolls
and
Subsidies
impos'd
by
any
Authority
but
our
own
,
during
the
said
Troubles
,
shall
be
remov'd
.
XLIX
.
All
Places
,
Cities
and
Provinces
of
our
said
Kingdom
,
Territories
,
Lands
and
Lordships
under
our
Obedience
,
shall
use
and
enjoy
the
same
Priviledges
,
Immunities
,
Liberties
,
Franchises
,
Fairs
,
Markets
,
Jurisdictions
and
Seats
of
Justice
,
as
they
did
before
the
present
and
precedent
Troubles
,
all
Letters
to
the
contrary
,
and
the
removing
of
any
of
the
said
Tribunals
notwithstanding
;
provided
those
things
have
only
been
done
upon
the
account
of
the
Troubles
,
the
which
Tribunals
shall
be
restor'd
and
re
establish'd
into
the
Cities
and
Places
where
they
were
before
.
L.
In
such
Cities
as
have
been
dismantled
,
during
the
pass'd
and
present
Troubles
,
it
shall
be
lawful
for
the
Inhabitants
to
rebuild
and
repair
the
Ruins
and
Dismantlings
of
the
same
with
our
leave
,
at
their
own
cost
and
charges
.
LI.
Such
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
which
had
taken
to
Farm
before
the
present
Troubles
,
any
Registries
,
or
other
Demean
and
Rights
to
us
belonging
,
which
they
have
not
been
able
to
enjoy
,
by
reason
of
the
said
Troubles
,
shall
remain
discharg'd
,
as
we
do
hereby
discharge
them
of
what
they
have
not
receiv'd
of
the
said
Farms
,
since
the
24th
of
August
1572.
as
also
of
what
they
have
paid
without
fraud
in
places
not
belonging
to
the
Receipt
of
our
Revenues
;
all
Obligations
pass'd
by
them
upon
the
same
notwithstanding
.
LII
.
And
to
the
end
that
no
body
may
doubt
of
the
good
Intention
of
our
said
Brother
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
of
our
said
Cousin
,
the
Prince
of
Conde
;
We
have
said
and
declar'd
,
do
say
and
declare
,
that
we
hold
and
repute
them
our
good
Kinsmen
,
faithful
Subjects
and
Servants
.
LIII
.
As
also
all
the
Lords
,
Knights
,
Gentlemen
,
Officers
,
and
other
Inhabitants
of
Cities
,
Corporations
,
Villages
and
other
places
of
our
said
Kingdom
and
Countries
under
our
command
,
who
have
follow'd
,
succour'd
and
favour'd
them
in
any
part
whatever
for
our
good
and
loyal
Subjects
,
declaring
all
Decrees
,
Informations
,
and
proceedings
made
and
given
against
them
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Troubles
,
void
and
of
no
effect
,
as
things
never
done
nor
happen'd
;
willing
the
same
to
be
raz'd
out
of
the
Registers
of
the
Chief
Clerk's
Offices
,
both
of
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
other
Jurisdictions
,
where
they
have
been
recorded
.
LIV.
We
also
declare
,
that
we
hold
and
repute
our
Cousin
Duke
John
Cazimir
for
our
good
Neighbour
,
Kinsman
and
Friend
.
LV.
We
do
also
acquit
and
discharge
our
said
Brother
and
Cousin
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
Prince
of
Conde
,
as
well
as
all
the
Lords
,
Knights
,
Gentlemen
,
Officers
,
Corporations
of
Cities
and
Communities
,
and
all
others
that
have
abetted
and
succour'd
them
,
their
Heirs
and
Successors
,
for
all
Sums
taken
and
rais'd
by
them
or
their
Orders
,
out
of
our
Offices
of
Receipt
and
Revenues
,
to
whatever
sum
or
sums
they
may
amount
,
as
well
as
out
of
Cities
,
Corporations
,
and
from
particular
persons
,
Rents
,
Revenues
,
Plate
,
Sales
of
Estates
,
Goods
,
both
Ecclesiastical
and
others
:
Forests
belonging
to
us
or
others
:
Fines
,
Booties
,
Ransoms
,
or
other
Sums
taken
by
them
,
upon
the
account
of
the
present
and
precedent
Troubles
;
and
that
neither
they
,
nor
any
that
have
been
employ'd
by
them
for
the
raising
of
the
said
Sums
,
or
that
have
given
and
furnish'd
them
by
their
Ordinances
,
shall
any
wise
be
liable
to
be
call'd
to
an
account
for
the
same
,
either
at
present
,
or
for
the
future
:
And
that
both
they
and
their
Clerks
shall
remain
acquitted
for
all
the
management
and
Administration
of
the
said
Sums
,
only
producing
for
a
full
Discharge
within
four
Months
after
the
publication
of
our
present
Edict
,
given
in
our
Court
of
Parliament
at
Paris
,
acquittances
duly
expedited
by
our
said
Brother
and
Cousin
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
Prince
of
Conde
,
or
by
such
as
shall
have
been
by
them
committed
for
the
audit
and
closing
of
their
Accounts
,
or
from
the
Corporations
of
the
Cities
that
have
been
employ'd
and
intrusted
during
the
said
Troubles
.
They
shall
also
remain
acquitted
and
discharg'd
for
all
Acts
of
Hostility
,
Levies
,
and
marching
of
Soldiers
,
Coining
and
Rating
of
Species
made
according
to
the
order
of
the
said
Chiefs
,
Casting
and
taking
of
Artillery
and
Stores
,
both
out
of
our
Magazine
,
and
from
particular
persons
;
making
of
Powder
and
Saltpeter
;
taking
,
fortifying
,
dismantling
and
demolishing
of
Cities
,
Castles
,
Towns
;
Enterprises
upon
the
same
,
Burning
and
demolishing
of
Churches
and
Houses
,
establishing
of
Courts
of
Justice
,
Judgments
and
Executions
of
the
same
,
either
in
Civil
or
Criminal
Causes
,
Civil
Government
and
Regulations
made
among
themselves
,
Voyages
,
Intelligences
,
Negotiations
,
Treaties
and
Contracts
made
with
all
Foreign
Princes
and
Communities
,
introducing
of
the
said
Strangers
into
the
Cities
and
other
parts
of
this
our
Kingdom
,
and
generally
for
all
that
has
been
done
,
manag'd
and
negotiated
during
the
present
or
past
troubles
,
since
the
Death
of
our
late
Lord
and
Father
,
by
those
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
that
have
been
engag'd
in
their
Party
,
although
it
be
not
particularly
express'd
and
specifi'd
.
LVI
.
And
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
that
have
adhered
to
them
,
shall
give
over
,
and
desist
from
this
time
forward
,
from
all
Practices
,
Leagues
and
Intelligences
they
hold
out
of
our
said
Kingdom
;
as
also
all
other
our
Subjects
that
might
have
held
any
.
And
all
Leagues
,
Associations
,
Fellowships
contracted
,
or
to
be
contracted
,
under
any
pretence
whatever
,
to
the
prejudice
of
our
present
Edict
,
shall
be
cancell'd
and
annul'd
,
as
we
do
cancel
and
annul
them
,
forbidding
our
Subjects
most
expresly
to
make
any
Assessments
,
or
raise
Money
without
our
leave
,
Fortifications
,
listing
of
men
,
Congregations
,
and
Assemblies
,
other
than
such
as
are
allow'd
them
by
our
said
present
Edict
,
and
without
Arms
:
Which
we
do
prohibit
and
forbid
them
on
pain
of
severe
punishment
,
as
contemners
and
infracters
of
our
Commands
and
Orders
.
LVII
.
All
Prizes
taken
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
by
vertue
of
the
Licenses
and
Warrants
given
,
which
have
been
judg'd
by
the
Judges
of
the
Admiralty
,
and
other
Commissioners
deputed
to
that
end
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
shall
remain
dormant
under
the
benefit
of
our
present
Edict
,
for
which
no
prosecution
shall
be
made
,
neither
shall
the
Captains
,
their
Securities
,
and
the
said
Judges
,
Officers
and
others
,
be
call'd
to
an
account
for
the
same
,
nor
molested
in
any
kind
whatever
:
All
Letters
of
Mark
and
Seisures
depending
,
and
not
judg'd
,
notwithstanding
;
of
which
we
will
have
them
absolutely
discharg'd
and
releas'd
.
LVIII
.
It
is
also
our
will
and
pleasure
,
That
the
Children
of
such
as
have
retir'd
out
of
our
said
Kingdom
,
since
the
Death
of
the
late
King
Henry
,
our
most
honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
upon
the
account
of
Religion
and
the
Troubles
altho
the
said
Children
are
born
out
of
our
said
Kingdom
,
shall
be
acknowledg'd
as
true
Natives
of
France
,
and
actual
Inhabitants
thereof
;
and
such
we
have
and
do
declare
them
to
be
,
without
their
being
oblig'd
to
take
any
Letters
of
Naturalization
,
or
other
provisions
from
us
besides
the
present
Edict
:
All
Ordinances
thereunto
contrary
notwithstanding
,
the
which
we
have
and
do
derogate
from
.
LIX
.
We
also
order
,
that
immediately
after
the
publication
of
this
our
Edict
,
all
Forces
and
Armies
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
shall
disband
and
retire
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
such
as
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
shall
be
oblig'd
to
remove
all
Garisons
out
of
the
Cities
,
Places
,
Castles
and
Houses
they
are
possess'd
of
,
belonging
either
to
us
,
to
the
Clergy
,
or
other
private
persons
;
to
quit
,
restore
,
and
surrender
them
in
full
liberty
,
as
they
were
in
full
peace
before
the
present
and
precedent
Troubles
.
¶
Nevertheless
,
whereas
several
private
persons
have
receiv'd
and
suffer'd
during
the
Troubles
,
so
many
Injuries
and
Damages
in
their
Estates
and
Persons
,
that
it
will
be
difficult
for
them
to
lose
the
remembrance
thereof
so
soon
as
it
should
be
requisite
for
the
execution
of
our
Intentions
;
we
being
desirous
to
avoid
all
inconveniencies
that
might
arise
from
thence
,
until
the
Heart-burnings
and
Animosities
are
allay'd
,
have
thought
fit
to
give
in
keeping
to
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
for
the
time
and
Term
of
six
years
,
the
Cities
following
,
viz.
In
Languedoc
,
those
of
Montpelier
and
Aiguesmortes
:
In
Dauphine
,
Nyons
and
Serre
,
City
and
Castle
:
In
Provence
,
Seine
,
La
Grandtour
,
and
the
Circuit
thereof
:
In
Gulenne
,
Perigueux
,
La
Reolle
,
and
the
Mas
of
Verdun
;
which
Cities
our
said
Brother
and
Cousin
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
twenty
Gentlemen
of
the
said
Religion
,
or
others
that
have
been
engag'd
in
their
Party
,
who
shall
be
by
us
nominated
;
Besides
such
as
shall
be
committed
for
the
Guard
of
the
said
Cities
and
Castles
,
shall
swear
and
promise
,
one
and
for
the
whole
,
for
themselves
,
and
for
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
of
their
Party
,
well
and
faithfully
for
us
to
keep
them
;
and
at
the
expiration
of
the
aforesaid
Term
of
Six
Years
,
to
reckon
from
the
day
and
date
of
the
present
Edict
,
to
redeliver
them
into
the
hands
of
such
as
shall
be
by
us
deputed
,
in
the
same
condition
they
now
are
in
,
without
the
least
Innovation
or
Alteration
,
and
without
the
least
delay
or
difficulty
,
upon
any
pretence
whatever
;
at
the
end
of
which
Term
,
the
exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
continu'd
there
,
as
while
in
their
Possession
:
Nevertheless
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
That
in
them
all
Clergy-men
shall
freely
return
,
perform
Divine
Service
in
all
Liberty
,
and
enjoy
their
Estates
;
and
likewise
all
the
Catholick
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Cities
.
The
which
Clergy-men
and
other
Inhabitants
,
our
said
Brother
and
Cousin
,
and
other
Lords
,
together
with
the
Governors
of
the
said
Cities
and
Garisons
,
shall
take
into
their
Protection
and
Safeguard
,
to
the
end
that
they
may
not
be
disturbed
in
the
said
Divine
Service
,
molested
nor
disquieted
in
their
Persons
,
and
in
the
enjoyment
of
their
Estates
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
restor'd
and
re-established
into
the
full
Possession
of
the
same
:
Willing
moreover
,
that
our
Judges
shall
be
also
re-establish'd
into
the
said
Cities
,
and
the
exercise
of
Justice
restor'd
,
as
it
us'd
to
be
before
.
LX.
Forbidding
strictly
all
our
Subjects
,
of
what
Quality
or
Condition
soever
,
to
form
any
Enterprizes
or
private
Conspiracies
to
surprize
the
said
Cities
given
in
keeping
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
or
to
take
or
seize
any
other
Cities
,
Castles
,
and
Places
of
our
said
Kingdom
,
and
Territories
thereunto
belonging
,
on
pain
of
being
punish'd
and
chastis'd
as
Infractors
of
the
Peace
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Quiet
.
LXI
.
No
Governors
or
Garisons
shall
be
put
by
us
into
the
Cities
at
present
in
Possession
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
which
are
to
be
quitted
by
them
,
unless
they
have
always
had
such
,
and
even
in
the
Reign
of
the
late
King
Henry
our
said
Lord
and
Father
.
Likewise
,
desiring
to
ease
our
Subjects
in
all
our
Cities
,
as
much
as
in
us
lies
,
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
That
the
Governors
,
Captains
,
and
Soldiers
,
that
have
been
put
in
Garison
there
,
shall
be
remov'd
out
of
the
same
,
excepting
out
of
such
as
are
Frontiers
of
our
said
Kingdom
,
which
are
fit
to
be
kept
there
for
the
Defence
and
Safety
thereof
.
Neither
shall
any
other
Garisons
be
kept
in
the
Cities
,
Castles
,
Houses
,
and
Estates
,
belonging
particularly
to
our
Subjects
,
than
such
as
us'd
to
be
kept
there
in
time
of
Peace
.
LXII
.
And
to
the
end
that
our
Justices
,
Officers
,
and
other
our
Subjects
,
may
be
clearly
,
and
with
all
certainty
,
inform'd
of
our
Will
and
Intention
;
and
to
remove
all
Ambiguities
and
Doubts
that
might
arise
on
the
account
of
the
precedent
Edicts
,
by
reason
of
the
diversity
of
the
same
,
we
have
and
do
hereby
declare
all
other
Precedent
Edicts
,
secret
Articles
,
Letters
,
Declarations
,
Modifications
,
Requisitions
,
Restrictions
,
Interpretations
,
Decrees
,
Registers
,
as
well
such
as
are
secret
,
as
other
Deliberations
by
us
made
in
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
elsewhere
,
concerning
the
Case
of
Religion
,
and
the
Troubles
happen'd
in
our
said
Kingdom
,
to
be
void
,
and
of
no
effect
and
value
:
To
which
,
and
to
the
derogatories
therein
contain'd
,
we
have
by
this
our
Edict
derogated
,
and
do
derogate
,
and
from
this
time
as
well
as
then
,
cancel
,
revoke
,
and
annual
the
same
;
declaring
expresly
,
That
this
our
Edict
shall
be
firm
and
inviolable
,
kept
and
observed
by
our
said
Justicers
and
Officers
,
as
well
as
by
our
other
Subjects
,
without
minding
or
regarding
whatever
may
be
contrary
or
derogating
to
the
same
.
LXIII
.
And
for
the
better
Assurance
of
the
maintaining
and
observation
we
desire
to
have
of
the
same
,
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
That
all
our
Governours
,
and
Lieutenant-Generals
of
our
Provinces
,
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
and
other
common
Judges
of
the
Cities
of
this
our
said
Kingdom
,
immediately
upon
receit
of
this
our
said
Edict
,
shall
swear
to
cause
it
to
be
observed
in
their
several
Precincts
;
as
also
the
Mayors
,
Sheriffs
,
Capitouls
,
Consuls
,
and
Jurats
of
Cities
,
Annual
or
Perpetual
.
Enjoining
also
our
said
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
or
their
Lieutenants
,
or
other
Judges
,
to
swear
the
chief
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Cities
,
of
either
Religion
,
to
the
keeping
and
maintaining
of
the
present
Edict
,
immediately
after
the
Publication
of
the
same
,
putting
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Cities
under
our
Protection
and
Safeguard
,
to
guard
each
other
;
charging
them
respectively
and
by
Publick
Acts
,
to
be
responsible
for
the
opposition
that
shall
be
made
to
our
said
Edict
in
the
said
Cities
by
the
Inhabitants
thereof
,
or
to
represent
and
deliver
the
said
Opposers
into
the
hands
of
Justice
.
LXIV
.
We
also
charge
our
Trusty
and
Well-beloved
the
Members
of
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
immediately
upon
receit
of
the
present
Edict
,
to
forbear
all
manner
of
Proceedings
,
on
pain
of
Nullity
of
the
Acts
they
should
otherwise
pass
,
and
to
take
the
Oath
above-mention'd
;
to
cause
our
said
Edict
to
be
Publish'd
and
Recorded
in
our
said
Courts
,
according
to
the
Form
and
Tenor
thereof
,
purely
and
barely
,
without
using
any
other
Modifications
,
Restrictions
,
Declarations
,
or
secret
Registers
,
and
without
staying
for
any
other
Order
or
Command
from
us
;
and
our
Attorneys-General
from
them
to
require
and
prosecute
forthwith
,
without
the
least
delay
,
the
said
Proclamation
.
Likewise
enjoining
the
said
Governours
and
Lieutenants-General
of
our
said
Provinces
,
to
cause
it
immediately
to
be
published
in
their
several
Districts
,
through
all
the
places
in
which
it
is
usual
in
those
cases
:
To
cause
it
to
be
kept
and
observed
,
without
tarrying
for
the
publication
of
out
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
to
the
end
that
no
persons
may
plead
ignorance
.
And
that
all
Acts
of
Hostility
,
Raisings
of
Money
,
Payments
and
Contributions
due
,
and
drawing
on
,
Takings
,
Demolishings
,
Fortifying
of
Cities
,
Places
,
and
Castles
,
may
the
sooner
cease
on
both
sides
.
Declaring
all
such
raisings
of
Money
,
Fortifications
,
Demolishings
,
Contributions
,
Takings
,
and
Forcing
of
Goods
,
and
other
Acts
of
Hostility
,
that
shall
be
made
or
done
after
the
said
Publication
and
Verification
,
made
by
the
said
Governors
and
Lieutenants-General
of
our
said
Provinces
,
liable
to
Restitution
,
Punishment
,
and
Reparation
.
To
wit
,
against
such
as
shall
make
use
of
Arms
,
Force
,
and
Violence
,
to
oppose
our
said
Edict
,
hindering
the
Effect
and
Execution
thereof
,
with
Death
,
without
hopes
of
Pardon
or
Remission
.
And
as
for
other
Oppositions
,
that
shall
be
made
without
Arms
,
Force
,
or
Violence
,
they
shall
be
punished
with
other
Corporal
Inflictions
,
as
Banishments
,
and
the
like
;
according
to
the
Nature
and
Exigency
of
the
Offence
,
which
shall
be
left
to
the
Arbitration
and
Moderation
of
the
Judges
,
to
which
we
refer
the
taking
the
Cognizance
thereof
.
In
this
place
,
charging
their
Honours
and
Consciences
to
proceed
therein
with
the
Justice
and
Equality
that
is
requisite
,
without
any
regard
to
the
difference
of
Persons
or
Religion
.
Therefore
we
charge
and
require
the
said
Persons
holding
our
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
Chambers
of
Accounts
,
or
Exchequers
,
Courts
of
Aids
,
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
Provosts
,
and
others
our
Justices
and
Officers
whom
it
may
concern
,
or
their
Deputies
to
cause
our
present
Edict
and
Ordinance
to
be
Read
,
Publish'd
,
and
Recorded
in
their
Courts
and
Jurisdictions
,
and
the
same
to
maintain
,
keep
,
and
observe
in
every
particular
,
to
the
end
that
all
those
that
are
concern
may
fully
and
peaceably
enjoy
and
use
the
Contents
thereof
;
ceasing
,
and
causing
all
Troubles
and
Hinderances
to
the
contrary
to
cease
.
For
such
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
.
In
witness
whereof
we
have
sign'd
these
Presents
with
our
own
hand
;
and
to
the
end
that
it
may
be
firm
and
lasting
for
ever
,
we
have
caus'd
our
Seal
to
be
affix'd
to
the
same
.
Given
at
Poictiers
in
the
Month
of
September
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
,
1577.
and
of
our
Reign
the
Fourth
.
Sign'd
Henry
.
And
Lower
,
by
the
King
be
being
in
his
Council
.
Sign'd
De
Neufville
.
And
on
the
side
,
Visa
.
And
Seal'd
upon
Knots
of
red
and
green
Silk
,
with
green
Wax
,
with
the
Broad
Seal
.
Read
,
Publish'd
,
and
Recorded
,
Heard
,
the
same
being
requir'd
and
approv'd
of
by
the
King's
Attorney-General
,
at
Paris
in
Parliament
on
the
8th
of
October
,
in
the
year
1577.
Sign'd
De
Hivez
.
Read
likewise
,
Publish'd
and
Recorded
in
the
Chamber
of
Accounts
,
or
Exchequer
,
heard
,
the
same
being
requir'd
and
approv'd
by
the
King's
Attorney-General
in
the
same
,
on
the
11th
of
October
,
1577.
Sign'd
,
Danes
.
Read
and
Publish'd
by
Sound
of
Trumpet
,
and
Publick
Cry
through
the
Streets
of
the
City
of
Paris
,
Places
,
and
Parts
appointed
for
Cries
and
Publication
,
by
me
Paquier
Rossignol
,
his
Majesty's
Crier
in
the
City
,
Provostship
,
and
Vice
County
of
Paris
;
accompanied
by
Michel
Noiret
,
Sworn
Trumpeter
to
the
said
Lord
in
the
said
Places
,
and
four
other
Trumpeters
,
on
the
8th
of
October
,
1577.
Sign'd
,
Rossignol
.
Secret
Articles
of
the
17th
of
September
,
1577.
I.
HIS
Majesty
to
gratify
the
King
of
Navar
,
shall
allow
him
,
besides
what
is
granted
by
the
General
Articles
to
the
Sieurs
high
Justicers
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
cause
Divine
Service
to
be
perform'd
for
all
such
as
shall
be
willing
to
assist
at
it
,
altho
he
be
absent
himself
,
in
the
Houses
belonging
to
him
in
the
following
places
;
viz.
in
the
Dutchy
of
Vendemois
,
in
the
City
of
M●ntoire
.
II.
His
said
Majesty
shall
likewise
allow
the
Prince
of
Conde
to
have
the
said
exercise
perform'd
in
his
house
of
la
Ferte
,
upon
the
River
Loire
and
Anguien
,
tho
absent
from
thence
himself
.
III.
Upon
the
Article
which
mentions
Baliwicks
,
has
been
declar'd
and
granted
what
follows
.
First
,
That
under
the
Denomination
of
Ancient
Bailiwicks
,
his
Majesty
means
such
as
were
held
under
the
Reign
of
the
late
King
Henry
,
for
Bailiwicks
,
Seneschalships
,
and
Governments
,
referring
directly
,
and
without
Mediation
to
the
Courts
of
Parliament
.
Secondly
,
That
in
Bailiwicks
,
and
Seneschalships
,
in
which
those
of
the
said
Religion
possess
at
this
present
two
Cities
or
Towns
,
belonging
to
his
said
Majesty
,
or
to
Catholick
Lords
,
High
Justicers
,
in
which
they
are
allowed
to
continue
the
Exercise
,
of
their
Religion
,
no
other
Place
shall
be
provided
for
them
to
perform
the
said
Exercise
in
,
as
in
the
other
Bailiwicks
of
this
Kingdom
.
Thirdly
,
That
his
Majesty
shall
only
provide
two
Cities
in
the
Government
of
Piccardy
,
in
the
Suburbs
of
which
,
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
allow'd
the
exercise
of
their
said
Religion
,
for
all
the
Bailiwicks
,
Seneschalships
,
and
Governments
belonging
thereunto
;
and
in
default
of
Cities
,
they
shall
be
allow'd
two
convenient
Towns
or
Villages
.
Fourthly
,
In
consideration
of
the
large
Extent
of
the
Seneschalships
of
Provence
and
Poictou
,
those
of
the
said
Religion
are
allow'd
another
City
in
every
one
of
them
,
in
the
Suburbs
of
which
,
or
in
default
of
a
City
,
a
convenient
Town
or
Village
,
they
shall
have
the
exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
besides
those
that
shall
be
allow'd
them
by
the
said
Article
.
IV.
It
has
also
been
agreed
,
That
no
place
shall
be
allow'd
by
virtue
of
the
said
Article
,
on
the
Territories
belonging
in
proper
to
the
Queen
Mother
to
his
Majesty
,
for
the
publick
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
:
Nevertheless
,
such
Gentlemen
as
have
high
Judicatures
,
or
Fiefs
de
Haubert
in
the
said
Territories
,
shall
be
free
to
enjoy
and
make
use
of
the
permission
that
shall
be
allow'd
them
by
the
Edict
,
as
elsewhere
.
V.
Neither
shall
any
place
be
provided
in
the
Bailiwick
of
Beaujolois
,
belonging
to
the
Duke
of
Montpencier
;
but
the
said
High
Justicers
shall
enjoy
the
Privilege
of
the
Edict
there
as
elsewhere
.
VI.
A
place
shall
be
appointed
for
all
the
Isles
of
Marennes
,
and
another
for
the
Isle
of
Oleron
,
in
which
two
places
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
allow'd
the
exercise
thereof
,
for
all
such
Inhabitants
of
the
two
Isles
,
as
shall
desire
to
assist
at
it
.
VII
.
Provision
shall
also
be
made
for
the
County
of
Messin
,
and
others
that
are
under
the
King's
Protection
,
as
it
was
done
by
the
secret
Articles
made
with
the
Edict
of
the
Year
1570.
VIII
.
As
for
the
Marriage
of
Priests
and
Religious
Persons
that
have
been
contracted
heretofore
,
his
Majesty
for
divers
good
Reasons
and
Considerations
him
thereunto
moving
,
will
not
allow
them
to
be
prosecuted
or
troubled
for
the
same
;
upon
which
subject
silence
shall
be
impos'd
to
his
said
Attorney-Generals
and
other
Officers
.
His
Majesty
declaring
however
,
that
the
Children
proceeding
from
the
said
Marriages
,
shall
only
succeed
to
the
Movables
,
Acquisitions
,
and
Purchas'd
Estates
of
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
;
not
willing
that
the
said
Profess'd
Religious
Persons
should
be
capable
of
a
direct
or
collateral
Succession
.
Neither
will
his
Majesty
allow
,
that
those
of
the
said
Religion
having
heretofore
contracted
Marriages
in
the
third
or
fourth
degree
,
should
be
molested
for
the
same
,
or
the
Validity
thereof
call'd
to
question
,
nor
likewise
the
Succession
taken
from
,
or
disputed
against
the
Children
born
or
to
be
born
,
descending
from
the
said
Marriages
:
And
in
order
to
judge
of
the
Validity
of
the
said
Marriages
made
and
contracted
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
to
decide
whether
they
are
lawful
or
not
,
if
the
person
of
the
said
Religion
is
Defendant
,
in
that
case
the
Judges
Royal
shall
take
cognizance
of
the
Fact
of
the
said
Marriage
;
and
he
being
Plaintiff
,
and
the
Defendant
a
Catholick
,
the
Cognizance
thereof
shall
belong
to
the
Official
and
Ecclesiastical
Judge
;
for
which
Letters-Patent
shall
be
granted
by
his
said
Majesty
,
to
be
verified
in
his
Courts
of
Parliament
.
IX
.
And
as
to
Marriages
already
treated
of
,
either
of
second
or
others
,
among
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
those
that
shall
have
contracted
Marriages
in
such
a
degree
,
in
that
kind
applying
themselves
to
his
Majesty
,
such
Letters-Patent
shall
be
granted
them
,
as
shall
be
necessary
to
hinder
them
or
their
Children
from
being
prosecuted
or
molested
for
the
same
.
X.
Upon
what
has
been
granted
by
the
General
Articles
,
That
in
each
of
the
Parliaments
of
Paris
,
Roa●
,
Dijon
,
and
Rennes
,
a
Chamber
shall
be
establish'd
,
compos'd
of
a
President
and
a
certain
number
of
Counsellors
,
taken
and
chosen
out
of
the
said
Courts
;
it
has
been
thought
fit
and
agreed
upon
,
in
order
to
remove
all
cause
of
Jealousy
from
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
therein
to
gratifie
the
most
humble
Petition
they
have
made
to
his
Majesty
about
it
;
That
the
Presidents
and
Counsellors
shall
be
chosen
by
his
said
Majesty
upon
the
Register
of
the
Officers
of
the
said
Parliaments
,
among
the
most
equitable
,
most
peaceable
,
and
most
moderate
;
the
List
whereof
shall
be
communicated
to
the
Deputies
of
the
said
King
of
Navarre
,
and
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
who
shall
be
near
his
Majesty
,
before
their
being
ordain'd
to
serve
in
the
said
Chambers
;
and
that
in
case
they
shall
suspect
any
of
them
,
it
shall
be
lawful
for
them
to
acquaint
his
Majesty
therewith
,
who
shall
chuse
others
in
their
stead
.
XI
.
The
same
shall
be
observ'd
in
the
Election
of
the
Catholick
Officers
that
are
to
serve
in
the
Chambers
,
that
shall
be
establish'd
in
the
Countries
of
Guienne
,
Languedoc
,
Dauphine
,
and
Provence
.
XII
.
As
to
what
relates
to
the
Election
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
for
the
Offices
of
Presidents
,
and
Counsellors
that
shall
be
erected
by
the
said
Edict
to
serve
in
the
said
Chambers
,
it
has
been
agreed
,
That
it
shall
be
made
by
his
Majesty
upon
the
Attestation
of
the
said
King
of
Navarre
,
for
the
first
time
,
and
without
taking
any
Money
for
the
same
;
and
that
upon
any
Vacation
,
his
said
Majesty
shall
provide
other
capable
persons
in
their
room
,
being
of
the
said
Religion
.
XIII
.
And
whereas
those
of
the
said
Religion
have
alledg'd
several
reasons
for
which
they
suspect
those
of
the
Court
of
Parliament
of
Roan
,
which
made
them
very
solicitous
to
have
a
Chamber
establish'd
there
,
as
in
the
Parliaments
of
Bourdeaux
,
Thoulouse
,
and
Dauphine
;
in
order
not
to
make
that
Parliament
differ
from
those
of
Paris
,
Dijon
,
and
Rennes
,
it
has
been
granted
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
having
any
Suits
depending
in
the
said
Parliament
,
in
case
they
will
not
receive
those
of
the
Chamber
that
shall
be
erected
there
for
Judges
,
to
apply
themselves
to
his
said
Majesty
,
and
Letters
of
Transferation
shall
be
allow'd
them
by
him
,
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
ordain'd
for
the
Administration
of
Justice
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
or
to
the
Great
Council
,
for
Processes
mov'd
,
or
to
be
mov'd
,
before
any
Plea
in
the
Cause
;
bringing
good
and
due
Attestations
along
with
them
,
of
their
being
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
.
XIV
.
His
said
Majesty
also
wills
and
means
,
That
the
said
Chambers
,
compos'd
and
establish'd
in
the
said
Parliaments
,
for
the
distribution
of
Justice
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
shall
be
reunited
and
incorporated
in
the
said
Parliaments
,
when
need
shall
require
;
and
when
the
Causes
which
have
mov'd
his
said
Majesty
to
establish
them
shall
cease
,
and
shall
no
longer
subsist
among
his
subjects
.
XV.
To
those
ends
,
the
Presidents
and
Counsellors
who
shall
be
invested
with
the
Offices
newly
created
into
the
said
Chambers
,
shall
be
nam'd
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
Courts
of
Parliament
,
each
in
that
into
which
they
shall
be
establish'd
,
and
reckon'd
in
the
number
of
the
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
said
Courts
;
and
shall
enjoy
the
same
Salaries
,
Authorities
,
Prerogatives
as
the
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
other
Courts
.
XVI
.
The
Examination
of
which
Presidents
and
Counsellors
newly
chosen
,
shall
be
made
by
his
Majesty's
Privy
Council
or
by
the
said
Chambers
,
each
one
within
its
Precinct
,
when
there
shall
be
a
sufficient
Number
of
them
;
and
yet
the
accustom'd
Oath
shall
be
taken
by
them
in
the
Courts
where
the
said
Chambers
shall
be
establish'd
;
except
those
of
the
said
Chamber
of
Languedoc
,
who
shall
take
it
before
the
Lord
Chancellor
,
or
in
the
said
Chamber
when
it
shall
be
establish'd
.
XVII
.
In
the
said
Chamber
of
Languedoc
,
there
shall
be
two
Substitutes
of
his
Majesties
Attorny
and
Advocate
.
The
Attorney's
shall
be
a
Catholick
,
and
the
other
of
the
aforesaid
Religion
,
who
shall
have
sufficient
Salaries
from
his
said
Majesty
.
XVIII
.
There
shall
also
be
two
Committees
of
the
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
;
the
one
Civil
,
the
other
Criminal
,
which
the
Registers
shall
be
responsible
for
.
XIX
.
Moreover
some
Messengers
shall
be
appointed
,
who
shall
be
taken
out
of
the
said
Court
,
or
elsewhere
,
according
to
the
King's
pleasure
,
as
many
as
shall
be
necessary
for
the
Service
of
the
said
Chamber
.
XX.
The
Session
of
which
shall
be
appointed
by
his
Majesty
,
and
remov'd
to
such
Cities
and
Parts
of
the
said
Country
of
Languedoc
,
as
his
said
Majesty
shall
think
fit
,
for
the
convenience
of
his
Subjects
.
XXI
.
Whereas
those
of
the
said
Religion
have
made
complaints
,
that
from
the
Publication
of
the
Edict
made
in
the
year
1572.
to
the
day
of
the
Publication
of
this
that
shall
be
now
,
there
have
been
several
Prescriptions
,
Nonsuits
,
or
Judgments
,
given
against
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
in
places
where
the
Suits
have
neither
been
heard
,
nor
defended
;
and
that
tho
they
have
desired
a
removal
to
the
Party-Chambers
,
it
has
been
denied
them
:
It
is
granted
them
,
that
in
case
they
can
give
sufficient
proof
of
the
same
,
they
shall
be
receiv'd
in
their
first
Condition
again
.
XXII
.
Likewise
upon
the
Remonstrances
that
have
been
made
by
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
that
they
are
sued
by
several
of
those
,
who
during
the
Troubles
,
have
bought
Temporal
Estates
belonging
to
the
Church
,
requesting
that
no
Actions
may
be
allow'd
the
Purchasers
against
them
,
or
any
of
those
,
who
by
their
Command
have
made
the
Contracts
of
the
said
Sales
.
It
is
granted
to
them
in
his
said
Majesties
Name
,
that
all
necessary
Letters
Patent
,
to
discharge
and
indemnify
them
for
the
said
Sales
,
shall
be
particularly
expedited
for
them
;
on
condition
that
the
money
shall
be
reimburs'd
,
as
it
is
specifi'd
in
the
General
Articles
of
the
Edict
.
XXIII
.
His
Majesty
shall
promise
and
swear
to
observe
and
maintain
the
Edict
that
shall
be
made
upon
the
said
General
Articles
,
and
to
let
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
that
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
injoy
the
benefit
of
the
same
:
He
shall
also
oblige
the
Queen
his
Mother
,
and
the
Duke
of
Anjou
his
Brother
,
to
promise
and
swear
to
keep
and
observe
the
said
Edict
.
XXIV
.
The
same
shall
be
done
by
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
XXV
.
All
which
Promises
and
Oaths
shall
be
made
in
writing
,
sign'd
by
the
Hands
,
and
seal'd
with
the
Arms
of
those
that
shall
make
them
,
the
which
shall
be
reciprocally
put
and
deliver'd
into
the
hands
of
his
Majesty
,
and
of
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
or
such
as
shall
be
by
them
deputed
to
receive
them
.
XXVI
.
The
said
King
of
Navar
shall
be
allow'd
,
after
the
Conclusion
of
the
Peace
,
to
send
to
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
to
Duke
John
Casimir
,
to
acquaint
them
therewith
,
and
Passes
and
Convoys
shall
be
given
by
his
Majesty
to
those
that
shall
be
sent
thither
by
the
King
of
Navar.
XXVII
.
All
such
of
the
said
Religion
as
are
still
in
possession
of
Benifices
,
shall
be
oblig'd
to
resign
them
within
the
space
of
Six
Months
to
Catholicks
;
and
those
who
have
promises
of
Pensions
upon
the
said
Benefices
,
dated
before
the
24th
of
August
,
1572.
shall
be
henceforward
paid
for
the
same
,
and
the
payment
of
the
said
Pensions
continued
;
and
those
who
owe
the
said
Pensions
,
shall
be
oblig'd
to
pay
the
Arrears
,
in
case
any
are
due
,
provided
they
have
actually
injoy'd
the
Fruits
of
the
said
Benefices
,
excepting
the
Arrears
due
in
the
time
of
the
Troubles
.
XXVIII
.
And
as
for
those
who
are
not
of
the
said
Religion
,
yet
have
follow'd
them
during
the
time
of
the
Troubles
,
they
shall
re-enter
into
the
same
Possession
and
Injoyment
of
their
Benefices
,
as
they
had
before
the
24th
of
August
,
1572.
And
those
who
by
private
Authority
,
without
order
,
or
gift
from
his
Majesty
,
have
enjoy'd
and
receiv'd
the
Fruits
of
the
said
Benefices
belonging
to
the
abovemention'd
,
shall
be
oblig'd
to
return
it
to
them
,
and
to
resettle
them
into
the
same
.
XXIX
.
Upon
the
Request
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
,
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
to
annihilate
all
the
Bonds
,
Notes
,
and
Promises
made
by
them
,
together
with
all
Judgments
given
upon
the
same
against
them
,
upon
the
account
of
the
Imployments
,
Places
,
and
Offices
resign'd
unto
them
before
the
last
Troubles
,
or
since
;
for
which
they
have
not
been
able
to
obtain
Letters
Patents
,
by
reason
of
the
said
Troubles
,
the
which
said
Imployments
and
Offices
have
in
the
mean
while
been
granted
to
others
;
they
also
requesting
the
reimbursement
of
the
Money
paid
by
them
for
the
same
,
either
into
his
Majesty's
Exchequer
,
or
to
the
Resigners
.
It
has
been
declar'd
,
That
upon
their
giving
his
Majesty
an
account
of
the
particulars
of
the
Cases
in
question
,
his
said
Majesty
will
remedy
the
same
,
and
cause
Justice
to
be
done
unto
them
.
XXX
.
The
Officers
of
Justice
shall
also
decide
the
particular
Debate
and
Request
of
the
Parties
,
about
the
Annihilation
desir'd
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
of
the
Leases
,
made
by
them
of
their
Estates
and
Inheritances
,
since
the
said
24th
of
August
,
in
order
to
re-enter
into
the
Premises
,
returning
the
Fines
by
them
receiv'd
.
XXXI
.
His
Majesty's
Officers
in
the
City
of
Rochel
,
the
Mayor
,
Sheriffs
,
Consuls
,
Common-Council
,
and
other
Inhabitants
of
the
said
City
shall
be
continu'd
and
maintain'd
in
their
Ancient
Rights
and
Priviledges
;
and
shall
neither
be
prosecuted
,
molested
,
or
troubled
for
their
Orders
,
Decrees
,
Imprisonments
,
both
within
and
without
the
City
,
the
Execution
of
their
Judgments
afterwards
,
as
well
upon
the
account
of
some
pretended
Enterprizes
attempted
against
the
said
City
,
in
December
1573.
as
by
a
Ship
,
call'd
the
Swallow
,
and
the
Execution
of
the
Judgments
given
against
those
that
were
on
Board
of
her
,
or
for
any
other
Acts
whatever
,
of
all
which
they
shall
be
absolutely
discharg'd
.
They
shall
have
no
other
Governor
but
the
Seneschal
,
neither
shall
any
Garison
be
put
into
the
said
City
and
Government
.
Neither
shall
any
be
put
into
the
Cities
and
Places
belonging
to
the
Government
of
Languedoc
,
except
such
as
had
Garisons
in
the
time
of
the
late
King
Henry
.
XXXII
.
His
Majesty
shall
confirm
the
Declaration
granted
by
the
late
King
to
the
Inhabitants
of
Pamiers
,
professing
the
said
Religion
,
for
the
Annihilation
of
the
Decrees
given
for
some
Excesses
committed
in
the
said
City
,
in
the
Month
of
June
,
1566.
and
the
said
Declaration
shall
be
presented
to
that
end
to
his
said
Majesty
.
XXXIII
.
The
keeping
of
Eight
hundred
men
,
to
be
paid
by
his
said
Majesty
,
has
been
granted
to
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
and
others
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
put
into
the
Cities
that
are
allow'd
them
for
their
safety
;
in
which
his
said
Majesty
shall
not
be
allow'd
to
put
any
Governor
,
or
other
Garison
.
And
he
shall
also
Charge
the
Governors
and
Lieutenant-Generals
of
his
Provinces
,
that
whenever
they
shall
pass
through
the
same
to
visit
them
,
they
shall
avoid
all
occasion
of
dispute
with
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
XXXIV
.
The
said
King
of
Navarre
shall
present
unto
his
said
Majesty
,
those
he
shall
design
to
employ
for
the
guarding
of
the
said
Cities
,
the
which
shall
be
employ'd
there
accordingly
by
him
:
And
in
case
any
of
the
said
persons
so
employ'd
,
should
behave
themselves
insolently
there
,
and
abuse
their
said
Office
,
not
observing
the
said
Edict
of
Pacification
,
the
said
King
of
Navarre
shall
be
obliged
to
turn
them
out
,
and
to
present
others
to
his
said
Majesty
,
to
be
put
in
their
place
.
XXXV
.
The
City
of
St.
John
d'
Angeli
shall
be
left
to
the
Prince
of
Condé
for
his
Abode
,
during
the
Time
and
Term
of
Six
Years
,
until
he
may
effectually
enjoy
his
Government
of
Picardy
,
in
which
his
Majesty
will
have
him
continued
.
XXXVI
.
The
said
Prince
shall
promise
unto
his
said
Majesty
,
well
and
faithfully
to
keep
the
said
City
of
St.
John
;
and
at
the
end
of
the
time
abovesaid
,
the
same
to
redeliver
,
together
with
the
Castle
,
into
the
hands
of
the
person
deputed
by
his
Majesty
to
that
end
,
in
the
same
condition
it
now
is
,
without
any
innovation
or
alteration
,
and
without
the
least
delay
or
difficulty
,
upon
any
account
whatever
.
Moreover
,
it
is
his
Majesty's
Will
and
Pleasure
,
That
all
the
Ecclesiasticks
shall
freely
return
into
the
said
City
,
perform
Divine
Service
freely
,
and
enjoy
their
Estates
,
together
with
all
the
Catholick
Inhabitants
;
and
the
said
Prince
shall
take
all
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
and
other
Inhabitants
under
his
Protection
and
Safeguard
,
to
the
end
that
they
may
not
be
hindred
from
performing
the
said
Divine
Service
,
molested
or
troubled
in
their
Persons
,
or
in
the
enjoyment
of
their
Estates
,
but
on
the
contrary
,
restor'd
to
the
full
possession
of
the
same
.
XXXVII
.
The
said
Prince
of
Condé
shall
present
and
nominate
unto
his
said
Majesty
,
the
Person
to
whom
he
shall
trust
the
keeping
of
the
said
City
,
to
the
end
that
Letters-Patent
may
be
granted
him
for
the
same
by
his
said
Majesty
,
as
it
has
been
done
heretofore
.
XXXVIII
.
For
the
Guard
and
Safety
of
the
said
City
,
shall
be
allow'd
to
the
said
Prince
50
men
,
maintain'd
at
his
Majesty's
Charge
,
besides
the
Dividend
the
said
King
of
Navarre
shall
allow
him
out
of
the
800
men
that
are
left
to
him
for
the
Guard
of
the
other
Cities
;
his
said
Majesty
willing
that
the
850
men
allow'd
as
aforesaid
to
the
said
King
of
Navarre
,
and
Prince
of
Condé
,
shall
be
employed
for
the
Garison
of
the
said
Cities
,
as
it
has
been
agreed
;
and
that
they
shall
be
employ'd
no
where
else
,
without
express
Command
from
his
said
Majesty
,
to
avoid
oppressing
of
his
people
,
and
to
remove
all
cause
of
Jealousie
from
among
his
Subjects
:
His
said
Majesty
also
meaning
,
that
the
said
850
men
shall
be
disbanded
at
the
expiration
of
the
Term
allow'd
,
and
the
time
of
the
Restitution
of
the
said
Cities
.
XXXIX
.
By
the
General
Articles
,
the
City
of
Montpellier
is
left
in
keeping
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
for
the
Retreat
and
Safety
of
those
of
the
County
of
Languedoc
;
but
his
said
Majesty
means
it
,
in
case
the
said
City
be
still
in
the
hands
and
in
the
power
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
on
the
day
these
Articles
shall
be
granted
and
sign'd
in
this
City
of
Bergerac
,
and
not
otherwise
;
in
which
case
,
instead
of
the
said
City
,
his
Majesty
shall
allow
them
another
,
of
those
that
are
at
present
within
their
Power
in
the
said
Countrey
of
Languedoc
,
at
their
Choice
.
XL.
His
said
Majesty
shall
write
to
his
Ambassadors
,
to
require
and
desire
for
all
his
Subjects
of
whatever
Religion
they
be
,
That
they
may
not
be
troubled
as
to
their
Constience
,
nor
be
liable
to
the
Inquisition
,
in
going
and
coming
,
Negotiating
and
Trading
throughout
all
Spain
,
Italy
,
and
other
Foreign
Countries
,
Allies
,
and
Confederates
of
this
Crown
,
provided
they
do
not
offend
the
Civil
Government
.
XLI
.
All
Pieces
of
Ordinance
belonging
to
his
said
Majesty
,
that
have
been
taken
during
the
present
or
precedent
Troubles
,
shall
be
immediately
restor'd
,
and
put
into
his
said
Majesty's
Magazines
;
except
such
as
are
in
the
Cities
given
for
Surety
,
which
shall
remain
in
them
;
an
Inventory
being
made
of
the
same
,
in
order
to
their
being
restor'd
at
the
Expiration
of
the
aforesaid
Term
of
Six
Years
.
XLII
.
Whereas
,
if
all
that
has
been
done
against
the
Regulations
on
both
sides
,
were
indifferently
excepted
out
of
the
General
Pardon
,
there
is
no
man
in
the
Army
but
might
be
prosecuted
and
troubled
,
which
might
occasion
new
Troubles
;
it
has
been
thought
fit
to
grant
,
that
none
but
execrable
Crimes
shall
be
excepted
out
of
the
said
General
Pardon
;
viz.
Ravishments
of
Women
,
Incendiaries
,
Murthers
,
Robberies
committed
treacherously
,
and
out
of
private
Revenge
,
against
the
Laws
of
War
,
Infraction
of
Passports
and
Safeguards
,
together
with
Murthers
and
Plunders
without
Command
;
out
of
consideration
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
engag'd
in
the
Party
of
the
King
of
Navarre
,
or
the
Prince
of
Condé
,
grounded
upon
particular
occasions
that
have
oblig'd
them
to
command
and
order
it
.
XLIII
.
It
shall
be
ordain'd
,
That
whatever
shall
be
taken
on
either
side
by
way
of
Hostility
or
otherwise
,
upon
any
acconnt
whatever
,
proceeding
from
the
present
Troubles
,
from
and
upon
the
17th
.
of
the
present
month
,
on
which
the
Articles
have
been
granted
,
agreed
upon
,
and
sign'd
,
in
this
City
of
Bergerac
,
shall
be
liable
to
Restitution
and
Civil
Reparation
.
XLIV
.
As
for
the
City
of
Avignon
,
and
Venaissin
County
,
his
Majesty
desiring
that
the
Inhabitants
thereof
may
share
and
enjoy
the
fruit
of
the
Peace
he
hopes
to
settle
in
his
Kingdom
by
the
assistance
of
God
,
both
out
of
consideration
to
our
Holy
Father
the
Pope
,
and
because
the
said
City
and
County
have
always
been
under
the
Protection
of
the
Kings
his
Predecessors
,
and
that
it
is
a
thing
very
material
towards
the
establishing
of
the
said
Peace
in
the
adjacent
Provinces
;
his
said
Majesty
will
intreat
his
said
Holiness
to
allow
the
Subjects
of
this
Kingdom
,
who
have
Estates
in
the
said
City
of
Avignon
,
and
County
,
as
also
to
the
Subjects
of
the
said
City
and
County
,
who
are
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
be
restor'd
and
reestablish'd
into
the
entire
and
peaceable
Injoyments
of
their
Estates
,
which
they
have
been
depriv'd
of
upon
the
account
of
the
Troubles
past
,
and
of
the
said
Religion
,
without
their
being
liable
to
be
troubled
in
the
said
Possession
upon
the
said
account
.
Which
being
done
,
those
who
occupy
and
detain
at
present
in
the
said
Country
,
Cities
,
and
Places
,
belonging
either
to
his
Holiness
,
or
his
Subjects
,
shall
be
oblig'd
to
deliver
them
forthwith
,
and
without
delay
,
into
the
hands
of
such
as
shall
be
nominated
by
his
said
Holiniess
for
that
purpose
:
For
the
effecting
of
which
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
shall
dispatch
a
Gentleman
on
purpose
to
those
that
are
detainers
of
the
said
places
,
to
signify
the
same
unto
them
,
and
to
require
and
order
them
to
obey
;
which
in
case
they
refuse
to
do
,
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
and
Prince
of
Conde
,
do
promise
both
in
their
Names
,
and
in
the
Names
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
,
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
neither
to
Aid
,
Comfort
,
or
Assist
them
.
His
Majesty
also
promises
,
That
in
case
after
the
Restitution
and
delivery
of
the
said
Places
in
the
hands
of
such
as
shall
be
ordered
by
his
said
Holiness
,
any
of
his
Majesty's
Subjects
having
Estates
in
the
said
Cities
and
County
,
or
of
his
Holiness's
Subjects
professing
the
said
Religion
,
should
be
disturb'd
in
the
injoyment
of
their
said
Estates
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Religion
,
he
will
grant
them
Letters
of
Mart
and
Reprisal
upon
the
Estates
that
are
possess'd
by
the
Subjects
of
the
said
City
and
County
of
Avign●n
,
in
the
Countries
under
his
Obedience
,
which
Letters
shall
be
directed
to
that
end
to
the
Judges
to
whom
of
Right
the
Cognizance
of
such
things
appertains
.
XLV
.
The
Sums
that
are
necessary
to
be
rais'd
for
the
payment
of
what
is
due
to
the
*
Reisters
,
both
for
the
present
and
precedent
Troubles
,
shall
be
impos'd
equally
upon
all
his
Majesty's
Subjects
.
And
whereas
those
of
the
said
Religion
pretend
that
the
main
part
of
the
Money
destin'd
for
the
payment
of
the
said
Reisters
for
the
precedent
Troubles
was
rais'd
before
the
24th
of
August
,
1572.
and
was
taken
from
them
and
remitted
,
and
that
his
Majesty
might
by
surprize
have
made
a
Gift
of
the
said
Money
to
some
particular
Persons
;
It
is
his
Majesty's
Pleasure
,
that
those
who
have
had
the
said
Money
on
any
account
,
and
under
any
pretence
,
shall
be
oblig'd
by
lawful
and
reasonable
means
to
restore
the
same
:
And
that
whatever
Receivers
,
and
others
,
who
have
still
Money
of
that
kind
in
their
hands
,
shall
also
be
oblig'd
to
deliver
it
forthwith
into
the
hands
of
his
Majesty's
Receivers-General
,
and
that
by
Imprisoning
of
them
if
necessary
:
Upon
the
account
of
which
his
said
Majesty
has
,
and
does
discharge
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
of
all
Obligations
and
Promises
made
and
given
by
them
upon
that
account
,
both
to
his
said
Majesty
,
the
Reisters
,
and
all
others
.
XLVI
.
The
said
King
of
Navar
,
and
those
of
the
said
Religion
having
made
Application
to
his
said
Majesty
for
the
payment
of
the
Reisters
due
to
the
said
John
Casimir
,
his
Colonels
and
Rent-masters
:
His
said
Majesty
has
declar'd
,
That
he
will
endeavour
to
do
it
as
soon
as
ever
the
necessity
of
his
Affairs
will
permit
him
.
XLVII
.
And
as
to
the
Six
hundred
thousand
Livers
which
those
of
the
said
Religion
say
were
allow'd
them
*
Germain
Horse
.
by
the
last
Peace
,
to
impose
upon
,
and
raise
among
themselves
,
in
order
to
pay
some
Sum
due
by
them
;
It
has
been
granted
them
,
That
in
case
they
can
produce
the
said
permission
,
and
make
it
appear
,
that
nothing
has
been
rais'd
by
them
by
Virtue
thereof
,
and
that
the
Sums
for
which
it
had
been
granted
are
still
due
,
the
said
permission
shall
be
confirm'd
by
his
said
Majesty
.
XLVIII
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
shall
be
restor'd
to
all
the
Lands
,
Jurisdictions
,
and
Lordships
he
has
in
this
said
Kingdom
and
Territories
,
under
his
said
Majesty's
Obedience
.
In
like
manner
shall
be
restor'd
to
him
all
Titles
,
Instructions
,
and
other
Papers
concerning
his
Principality
of
Orange
;
in
case
any
have
been
taken
and
remov'd
by
the
Governors
,
and
Lieutenants-General
,
and
others
his
said
Majesty's
Officers
,
if
what
is
aabovesaid
has
not
been
done
already
.
The
present
Articles
have
been
made
and
granted
by
express
Command
from
the
King
,
in
his
Majesty's
Name
,
and
by
his
pleasure
,
by
the
Duke
of
Montpensier
,
and
the
Sieurs
de
Biron
,
Descars
,
S.
Sulpice
,
de
la
Mothe-Fenelon
,
by
vertue
of
the
power
given
unto
them
by
his
said
Majesty
,
to
conclude
and
agree
about
the
pacification
of
the
Troubles
of
this
Kingdom
on
the
one
part
.
And
by
the
King
of
Navar
,
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
the
Deputies
of
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
Deputies
answering
for
all
those
of
the
Provinces
of
this
Kingdom
,
Countries
,
Territories
and
Lordships
under
the
obedience
of
his
said
Majesty
,
who
profess
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
engag'd
in
their
Party
on
the
other
Part.
In
Witness
whereof
the
said
Articles
have
been
sign'd
with
their
own
hands
,
in
the
City
of
Bergerac
,
the
17th
Day
of
September
,
1577.
Thus
sign'd
in
the
Original
,
Henry
de
Bourbon
,
Lewis
de
Bourbon
,
Biron
,
Descars
,
S.
Sulpiae
,
de
la
Mothe-Fenelon
,
La
Noue
,
L.
Dufaur
,
Chancelor
to
the
King
of
Navar
;
S.
Genis
Chauvin
,
Dufaur
,
Clausone
Deputy
of
Languedoc
,
Morin
Deputy
of
Guyenne
,
Scorbion
Deputy
of
Montauban
,
Payan
Deputy
of
Languedoc
,
and
according
to
his
power
Thore
for
the
Isle
of
France
,
De
Signo
Deputy
of
Dauphine
,
Durand
Deputy
of
Guienne
,
Guyet
and
St.
Beignon
for
Rochel
,
Courtois
,
Deputy
of
Vendomois
,
Roux
,
Deputy
of
Provence
,
T.
Davaux
for
La
Rovergue
.
Thus
sign'd
,
compar'd
de
Neufville
,
and
is
written
,
extracted
from
the
Registers
of
Parliament
.
Sign'd
.
De
Pontac
.
Compar'd
with
the
Manuscript
which
is
in
the
King's
Library
by
Me.
Counsellor
and
Secretary
of
the
King
,
House
and
Crown
of
France
,
and
of
its
Exchequer
,
of
the
Ancient
College
.
Sign'd
.
Gon.
The
Articles
of
the
Conference
made
at
Nerac
by
the
Queen
Mother
,
with
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Deputies
of
the
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
.
IN
order
to
facilitate
the
last
Edict
of
pacification
made
in
the
month
of
September
,
1577.
and
to
clear
and
resolve
the
Difficulties
that
have
interpos'd
,
and
that
might
still
retard
the
good
Effect
of
the
said
Edict
;
It
has
been
resolv'd
at
the
Request
,
Supplication
and
Articles
presented
by
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
agreed
upon
as
followeth
,
in
the
Conference
held
at
Nerac
,
in
this
present
Month
of
February
,
1579.
between
the
Queen
Mother
,
assisted
by
some
Princes
and
Lords
of
the
King's
Privy-Council
,
and
the
King
of
Navar
,
also
assisted
by
the
Deputy
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
Lords
and
Gentlemen
,
and
the
Deputies
of
those
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
.
I.
That
the
High
Justicers
,
or
those
that
hold
full
Fief
d'
Haubert
,
either
in
Proper
,
or
Vse-Fruit
,
in
the
whole
,
Moietie
,
or
third
,
shall
be
allow'd
to
continue
the
Exercise
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
in
the
places
by
them
nam'd
for
their
principal
abode
,
although
they
and
their
Wives
are
absent
from
the
same
,
provided
part
of
their
Families
remain
in
the
said
places
,
and
though
the
Right
of
Justice
,
or
full
Fief
d'
Haubert
,
be
in
Controversie
,
yet
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
continu'd
there
,
provided
the
above
▪
said
persons
are
still
in
actual
possession
of
the
said
Justice
.
And
as
for
the
Publick
Exercise
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
in
the
places
ordain'd
by
the
King
,
in
case
any
of
ihe
said
places
prove
inconvenient
,
they
petitioning
the
King
to
have
it
remov'd
elsewhere
,
his
Majesty
shall
provide
them
another
that
shall
be
convenient
for
them
.
II.
That
according
to
certain
Letters-Patent
granted
by
the
King
,
given
at
Paris
on
the
13th
of
Nov.
1677.
conformably
to
the
eleventh
Article
of
what
was
agreed
on
at
Bergerac
on
the
16th
of
September
of
the
said
year
,
1577.
which
through
inadvertency
had
been
omitted
in
the
last
Edict
of
pacification
:
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
are
allow'd
to
buy
,
build
,
or
construct
places
to
perform
the
said
Exercise
of
Religion
,
in
the
Suburbs
of
Cities
,
or
in
Towns
and
Villages
that
are
or
shall
be
allow'd
them
in
every
Baliwick
and
Seneschalship
,
or
Government
,
and
in
the
places
where
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
is
allow'd
them
by
the
Edict
.
And
such
as
shall
be
found
in
the
said
places
,
that
have
been
built
by
them
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
them
in
the
same
condition
they
now
are
.
III.
Those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
are
allow'd
to
assemble
before
the
Judge
Royal
,
and
by
his
Authority
to
equal
and
raise
among
themselves
such
sums
as
shall
be
thought
necessary
to
be
employ'd
for
the
maintenance
of
those
who
are
employ'd
to
perform
the
Exercises
of
their
said
Religion
,
of
which
an
account
shall
be
given
to
the
said
Judge-Royal
for
him
to
keep
.
IV.
That
according
to
the
20th
Article
of
the
Edict
of
pacification
,
the
Judges
and
Magistrates
of
Cities
shall
forthwith
provide
convenient
places
for
the
interment
of
the
Dead
,
of
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
.
And
the
said
Officers
and
others
are
forbidden
to
ask
any
thing
for
the
Transportation
of
the
said
Corps
,
on
pain
of
Extortion
.
V.
And
to
prevent
all
Differences
that
might
arise
between
the
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
the
Chambers
of
the
said
Courts
ordain'd
by
the
said
Edict
,
the
King
shall
speedily
make
a
good
and
large
Regulation
between
the
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
the
said
Chambers
:
Insomuch
that
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
shall
fully
enjoy
the
benefit
of
the
said
Edict
:
The
establishment
of
the
Chamber
of
Languedoc
shall
also
speedily
be
perform'd
in
pursuance
of
the
said
Edict
.
And
in
case
at
any
time
hereafter
the
Number
of
Judges
should
not
be
sufficient
in
the
same
,
by
reason
of
the
afflu●ncy
of
Causes
,
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
apply
themselves
to
his
said
Majesty
,
who
will
make
sufficient
provision
for
it
.
As
to
what
relates
to
the
King's
Council
,
the
secret
Articles
of
the
Year
1577
,
shall
be
observ'd
,
both
as
to
what
relates
to
the
Chamber
of
Languedoc
,
and
that
of
Guienne
.
Nevertheless
,
the
said
King's
Council
shall
be
continu'd
in
their
Places
,
without
being
liable
to
revocation
,
unless
in
the
cases
of
the
Ordinance
,
although
they
bear
the
Title
of
Substitutes
,
of
Advocates
and
Attorneys-General
in
the
said
Courts
of
Parliament
.
The
Committes
of
the
Registers
Civil
and
Criminal
in
the
said
Chamber
,
shall
exercise
their
places
by
the
King's
Commission
,
and
shall
be
call'd
Committes
of
the
*
Registry
In
French
Gr●ffe
.
Civil
and
Criminal
,
and
therefore
shall
not
be
liable
to
be
turn'd
out
,
or
to
be
revok'd
by
the
said
Registers
of
Parliament
,
and
that
they
shall
be
bound
to
yield
the
emolument
or
profit
of
the
said
Registries
to
the
said
Registers
;
and
the
said
Committies
shall
receive
Salaries
from
the
said
Registers
,
according
as
it
shall
be
thought
fit
,
and
agreed
upon
by
the
said
Chambers
.
And
as
for
the
Messengers
,
besides
those
that
shall
be
taken
out
of
the
said
Parliament
,
who
shall
be
Catholicks
,
two
more
shall
be
erected
in
every
Chamber
,
who
shall
be
of
the
said
Religion
.
And
the
said
Messengers
shall
be
directed
by
the
said
Chambers
,
both
as
to
the
execution
of
their
Places
,
their
District
,
and
the
Fees
they
shall
take
.
In
the
Cities
where
the
said
Chambers
shall
be
erected
,
there
shall
also
be
two
Offices
of
Serjeants
,
to
be
kept
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
And
as
to
Attorneys
,
the
Attorneys
of
the
said
Parliament
shall
be
allow'd
to
plead
in
the
said
Chambers
.
And
in
case
their
number
should
not
be
sufficient
,
the
King
shall
create
some
without
paying
of
Fees
,
who
shall
be
nominated
by
the
said
Chambers
,
in
such
a
number
as
they
shall
think
fit
,
provided
it
does
not
exceed
ten
;
of
which
they
shall
send
a
Roll
,
according
to
which
their
Patents
shall
be
made
and
seal'd
.
The
Expeditions
of
the
Chanceries
,
or
Seal-Offices
shall
be
made
in
presence
of
two
Counsellers
of
the
said
Chambers
,
of
which
the
one
shall
be
a
Catholick
,
and
the
other
one
of
the
aforesaid
Religion
:
In
the
absence
of
one
of
the
Masters
of
Requests
belonging
to
the
King's
Hostel
,
one
of
the
Notaries
and
Secretaries
of
the
said
Courts
of
Parliament
shall
reside
in
the
places
where
the
said
Chambers
shall
be
establish'd
,
or
one
of
the
Secretaries
in
ordinary
of
the
Chancery
,
to
sign
the
Expeditions
of
the
said
Chancery
.
And
it
has
been
agreed
that
the
Chamber
of
Languedoc
shall
be
setled
in
the
City
of
L'Isle
in
Albigeois
.
VI.
As
to
the
Decrees
given
in
the
Court
of
Parliaments
since
the
said
Edict
,
in
which
Courts
the
Parties
have
not
proceeded
voluntarily
,
that
is
,
have
alledg'd
and
propounded
ends
declinatory
;
or
that
have
been
denounc'd
through
default
,
both
in
matters
civil
and
criminal
,
notwithstanding
which
the
said
Parties
have
been
constrain'd
to
go
forward
,
they
shall
be
deem'd
and
reputed
as
those
that
have
been
given
before
the
Edict
,
and
revok'd
by
the
same
.
The
same
is
ordain'd
for
the
presidial
Judgments
given
since
the
Edict
,
and
for
the
Cases
abolish'd
by
the
said
Edict
,
and
by
the
present
Conference
.
And
as
for
the
Decrees
given
against
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
who
have
proceeded
voluntarily
,
without
proposing
ends
Declinatory
,
the
said
Decrees
shall
remain
in
force
.
Yet
nevertheless
without
prejudice
to
the
execution
of
the
same
,
they
shall
be
allow'd
,
if
they
think
fit
,
to
take
some
course
by
way
of
Civil
Request
before
the
said
Chambers
.
And
until
the
said
Chambers
and
their
Chanceries
are
establish'd
,
Verbal
Appeals
,
and
those
in
Writing
interpos'd
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
before
Judges
,
Registers
or
Committees
,
Executors
of
Judgments
and
Decrees
,
shall
have
the
same
effect
as
if
they
had
been
sued
out
by
Letters-Patent
.
And
as
for
Processes
not
yet
determin'd
,
depending
in
the
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
of
the
Quality
▪
abovesaid
,
they
shall
be
return'd
,
whatever
condition
they
are
in
,
into
the
said
Chambers
to
which
they
have
their
reference
,
if
requir'd
by
one
of
the
Parties
,
and
according
to
the
Edict
,
within
four
Months
,
in
such
Provinces
where
the
Chambers
are
establish'd
,
after
the
Registring
of
these
present
Articles
:
And
as
for
the
other
Provinces
in
which
they
are
not
yet
establish'd
,
four
Months
after
the
establishment
thereof
,
before
the
Registers
of
the
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
that
for
Suits
that
are
ready
for
tryal
.
And
as
for
such
as
shall
be
discontinu'd
,
and
are
not
in
a
state
to
be
judg'd
,
the
above-mention'd
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
shall
be
oblig'd
to
make
the
said
Declaration
,
at
the
first
intimation
and
signification
that
shall
be
made
unto
them
of
the
pursuit
;
and
the
said
term
being
expir'd
,
they
shall
no
more
be
admitted
to
demand
the
said
Returns
.
And
as
for
the
Suits
remov'd
either
in
the
Courts
of
Parliament
,
Great
Council
,
or
elsewhere
,
those
of
the
said
Religion
giving
a
particular
account
of
the
said
Suits
,
provision
shall
be
made
for
the
same
.
VII
.
All
Sovereign
Courts
,
and
others
within
this
Kingdom
,
are
prohibited
and
forbidden
,
(
before
the
installation
or
seting
of
the
said
Chambers
)
to
take
cognisance
of
,
and
to
judge
the
Processes
either
Civil
or
Criminal
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
engaged
in
their
Party
,
the
cognisance
whereof
by
the
last
Edict
of
Peace
is
referr'd
to
the
said
Chambers
.
The
Prohibitions
contain'd
in
the
26th
Article
of
the
said
Edict
of
pacification
about
the
cognizance
of
matters
relating
to
the
Troubles
until
now
,
shall
also
be
reiterated
:
And
generally
all
Judgments
and
Decrees
given
contrary
,
and
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Edict
,
shall
be
annihilated
and
revok'd
,
together
with
all
that
has
follow'd
thereupon
.
VIII
.
That
henceforward
in
all
Instructions
other
than
Informations
of
criminal
processes
in
the
Seneschalships
of
Thoulouse
,
Carcassonne
,
Rovergue
,
Lauragais
,
Beziers
,
Montpellier
and
Nimes
,
the
Magistrate
,
or
Commissary
deputed
for
the
said
Instruction
,
if
he
be
a
Catholick
,
shall
be
oblig'd
to
take
an
Associate
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
which
the
Parties
shall
approve
of
:
And
in
case
they
cannot
agree
about
it
,
the
above-nam'd
Magistrate
or
Commissary
,
shak
take
one
of
the
said
Religion
out
of
the
Office
;
as
in
like
manner
if
the
said
Magistrate
or
Commissary
be
of
the
said
Religion
,
he
shall
be
oblig'd
in
the
form
abovesaid
,
to
take
a
Catholick
Assistant
.
And
when
any
occasion
of
Criminal
Tryal
shall
occur
before
tbe
Provost
Marshals
,
or
their
Lieutenantsagainst
any
one
of
the
said
Religion
,
being
an
Housholder
,
who
shall
be
charg'd
and
accus'd
of
any
publick
Crime
,
the
said
Provosts
,
or
their
Lieutenants
,
if
they
be
Catholicks
,
shall
be
bound
,
to
call
to
the
hearing
of
such
a
matter
an
Assistant
of
the
said
Religion
:
The
which
Associate
shall
assist
also
at
the
Judgment
of
the
Competency
,
or
Validity
of
the
Indictment
,
as
well
as
at
the
Definitive
Judgment
of
the
process
.
The
Validity
of
which
Indictment
,
shall
only
be
judg'd
at
the
nearest
presidial
Seat
or
Tribunal
,
in
an
Assembly
,
before
the
principal
Officers
of
the
said
Tribunal
,
who
shall
be
found
there
,
on
pain
of
Nullity
.
IX
.
In
puting
the
said
Edict
of
pacification
in
execution
,
the
Seats
of
Justice
shall
be
re-establish'd
at
Montauban
,
Montpellier
,
Nimes
,
and
in
all
other
places
where
they
us'd
to
be
before
the
Troubles
.
X.
The
Mint
shall
be
re-establish'd
in
the
City
of
Montpellier
,
as
it
us'd
to
be
before
the
Troubles
.
XI
.
The
King
in
order
to
remove
all
occasion
of
Dissentions
that
might
create
the
least
Division
among
his
Subjects
,
ordains
that
whatever
has
happen'd
since
the
publication
of
the
said
last
Edict
,
until
now
,
against
,
and
to
the
prejudice
of
the
said
Edict
,
on
either
side
,
shall
remain
extinguish'd
and
be
forgotten
as
if
no
such
thing
had
been
.
And
that
no
body
shall
be
prosecuted
upon
the
account
of
the
Assembly
of
Soldiers
,
made
in
Cities
,
or
in
the
open
Fields
,
establishment
and
maintaining
of
Garisons
,
Enterprizes
and
Seizures
of
Cities
,
Places
,
Castles
and
Houses
,
Murthers
,
Imprisonments
,
Ransoms
,
or
any
other
Excess
;
neither
for
destroying
of
Churches
,
Houses
,
and
Buildings
belonging
to
Ecclesiasticks
and
others
;
of
all
which
,
the
said
Subjects
on
both
sides
shall
be
and
remain
acquitted
and
discharg'd
:
Neither
shall
his
Majesty's
Attorney-General
,
or
any
other
persons
publick
or
private
,
at
any
time
,
or
on
any
occasion
,
be
allow'd
to
make
any
prosecutions
of
the
same
in
any
Court
of
Jurisdiction
,
nor
in
any
wise
whatever
.
The
whole
in
the
same
form
and
manner
as
it
is
express'd
by
the
55th
Article
of
the
last
Edict
of
Pacification
;
excepting
Ravishments
of
Women
,
&c.
Incendiaries
,
Robberies
,
Murthers
committed
treacherously
,
and
with
premeditation
,
and
not
by
way
of
Hostility
,
upon
the
account
of
private
revenge
,
and
other
Crimes
and
Misdemeanours
reserv'd
by
the
last
Edict
of
pacification
,
which
shall
be
prosecuted
according
to
Law
,
and
punish'd
according
to
the
nature
of
the
same
.
And
as
to
what
relates
to
the
Money
that
has
been
taken
,
either
out
of
his
Majesty's
Exchequers
,
or
out
of
Cities
and
Commonalties
,
and
from
other
private
persons
;
and
the
Sums
that
have
been
impos'd
and
rais'd
of
any
kind
whatever
,
and
howsoever
rais'd
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
other
who
have
been
engag'd
in
their
Party
since
the
said
Edict
of
pacification
,
they
are
and
shall
remain
absolutely
discharg'd
for
the
same
,
without
their
being
any
wise
liable
to
be
prosecuted
upon
the
said
account
;
nor
those
who
shall
have
order'd
it
,
Corporations
of
Cities
and
Communalties
,
nor
yet
their
Clerks
.
Nevertheless
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
oblig'd
to
assemble
with
the
Corporations
of
those
Cities
;
to
make
a
true
estimate
among
them
,
on
the
last
Day
of
April
next
at
farthest
,
both
of
their
Receits
and
Expences
:
The
which
Estimate
they
shall
be
oblig'd
to
sign
,
and
jointly
to
affirm
,
and
to
deliver
the
same
within
the
said
time
of
two
Months
,
into
the
hands
of
those
that
are
appointed
to
execute
the
said
Edict
of
Pacification
in
Languedoc
,
to
the
end
that
upon
the
said
Estimate
the
Chamber
of
accounts
may
pass
into
receipt
,
and
allow
in
expence
what
shall
be
contain'd
in
the
said
Estimate
,
and
no
more
.
And
in
order
to
check
the
insolence
of
several
,
and
to
prevent
those
Evils
for
the
future
,
the
King
declares
that
hereafter
he
will
no
more
grant
any
Pardons
for
the
abovesaid
,
or
the
like
Transgressions
of
the
Edict
:
And
forbids
his
Chancellor
or
Lord
Keeper
to
seal
any
such
,
and
his
Judges
to
have
the
least
regard
for
the
same
.
And
in
case
any
of
those
to
whom
this
Pardon
is
granted
,
should
relapse
into
the
same
Fault
,
they
shall
not
only
be
punish'd
for
the
new
Fault
,
but
shall
also
be
depriv'd
of
the
fruit
and
benefit
which
is
granted
them
by
this
Article
.
XII
.
That
all
the
processes
and
causes
concerning
the
case
of
the
said
Troubles
that
have
been
return'd
by
the
Commissioners
,
Executors
of
the
preceding
Edict
of
pacification
,
before
the
presidial
Judges
,
or
other
Judges
,
shall
be
return'd
in
the
State
they
now
stand
to
the
said
Chambers
of
the
Edict
.
The
King
not
intending
that
any
of
his
Subjects
should
be
prosecuted
for
what
has
been
done
since
the
last
Troubles
,
according
to
the
55th
Article
of
the
said
last
Edict
:
And
in
case
any
of
the
said
processes
should
already
be
judg'd
,
the
Parties
shall
be
allow'd
to
apply
themselves
for
redress
,
by
the
ways
of
Right
to
the
said
Chambers
of
the
Edict
.
XIII
.
Whereas
at
the
beginning
of
the
42d
Article
of
the
said
last
Edict
of
pacification
,
in
several
Common
Impressions
that
have
been
made
of
the
same
,
these
Words
are
found
:
And
that
shall
have
been
taken
by
way
of
hostility
,
by
way
of
affirmation
;
altho
it
should
be
conceiv'd
negatively
,
and
in
this
manner
:
And
that
shall
not
have
been
taken
by
way
of
hostility
:
As
it
is
written
in
the
Original
agreed
on
,
and
sign'd
at
Bergerac
on
the
17th
of
September
,
1577.
It
is
ordain'd
,
that
it
shall
be
corrected
by
the
said
Original
;
And
all
Judges
are
enjoin'd
to
judge
conformably
to
this
present
Correction
.
XIV
.
That
all
Assesments
,
Impositions
,
Gatherings
,
raising
of
Money
and
new
Subsidies
,
by
whomsoever
,
and
on
any
account
whatever
,
unless
by
the
King
's
express
Commission
,
shall
cease
,
and
that
none
shall
be
made
otherwise
hereafter
,
on
the
Penalties
mentioned
in
the
Ordinances
.
XV.
The
General
Assemblies
of
Cities
and
Corporations
,
shall
be
made
according
to
the
Ancient
Customs
,
and
such
Inhabitants
as
us'd
to
come
to
the
same
,
shall
be
summon'd
thither
,
without
distinction
of
Religion
,
according
to
the
last
Edict
of
pacification
,
Article
19.
XVI
.
That
the
Edict
of
pacification
,
and
what
has
been
resolv'd
in
this
Conference
,
shall
be
executed
in
every
Article
,
according
to
its
Form
and
Tenor
,
and
that
the
said
Execution
thereof
shall
begin
on
the
1st
Day
of
March
next
coming
at
farthest
,
and
shall
be
continu'd
in
Guyenne
without
interruption
on
either
side
.
And
as
for
Languedoc
,
the
said
Execution
or
Performance
shall
begin
on
the
1st
Day
of
April
next
coming
at
farthest
:
But
that
in
the
mean
time
all
Prisoners
of
War
shall
be
put
at
liberty
without
paying
any
Ransom
:
And
all
Acts
of
Hostility
,
and
other
Transgressions
of
the
Edict
in
general
shall
cease
,
according
to
the
Commissions
that
have
been
issu'd
out
to
that
end
,
which
shall
be
sent
every
where
in
the
Governments
of
Guyenne
,
Languedoc
,
and
other
Provinces
when
it
shall
be
necessary
.
XVII
.
It
has
also
been
agreed
by
the
said
Lady
Queen
,
Mother
to
his
Majesty
,
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
all
the
above-mentiond
,
that
all
the
Cities
and
Places
kept
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
shall
be
restor'd
in
the
Governments
of
Guyenne
,
and
Languedoc
,
at
the
time
declar'd
by
the
preceding
Article
:
And
the
Edict
of
pacification
shall
be
put
entirely
in
execution
in
the
same
,
as
also
,
and
by
the
same
means
,
in
the
other
Cities
where
the
Catholicks
are
more
numerous
,
neither
Parties
being
allow'd
to
put
Garisons
into
them
:
And
thus
the
Inhabitants
of
the
same
,
of
both
Religions
shall
remain
under
the
special
safeguard
of
the
King
our
Sovereign
Lord
,
it
being
forbidden
on
pain
of
Death
,
to
wrong
them
,
or
to
undertake
any
thing
against
the
Liberty
and
Safety
of
the
said
Cities
.
Nevertheless
,
for
surety
of
what
is
above
written
,
and
for
an
assurance
of
the
execution
of
the
said
Edict
,
the
King
leaves
and
gives
in
keeping
to
the
said
King
of
Navar
the
following
Cities
;
In
the
Government
of
Guyenne
,
Bazas
,
Puymerol
and
Figeac
,
until
the
last
Day
of
August
next
ensuing
,
and
no
longer
:
And
in
the
Government
of
Languedoc
,
Ravel
,
Briateste
,
Aleth
,
Santei
,
Agreve
,
Baiz
sur
Baiz
,
Baignols
,
Alletz
,
Lunel
,
Sommieres
,
Aymargues
and
Gignac
,
until
the
first
Day
of
October
also
next
ensuing
,
and
no
longer
:
On
condition
,
and
no
otherwise
,
that
they
shall
make
no
Fortifications
there
,
nor
demolish
Churches
and
other
places
,
nor
act
any
thing
else
contrary
to
the
Edict
.
XVIII
.
That
the
Ecclesiasticks
,
and
other
Catholick
Inhabitants
shall
be
receiv'd
again
into
the
said
Cities
without
any
difficulty
,
and
shall
fully
injoy
all
their
Estates
,
and
the
Fruits
,
or
the
Revenues
of
the
same
:
That
they
shall
perform
Divine
Service
in
the
same
,
according
to
the
use
of
the
Catholick
Church
:
That
Justice
shall
also
be
freely
administred
there
;
That
the
King's
Money
as
well
ordinary
as
extraordinary
,
shall
be
rais'd
and
receiv'd
there
:
And
that
the
Edict
shall
be
intirely
kept
and
observ'd
there
.
And
the
same
shall
be
done
,
according
to
the
said
Edict
,
in
relation
to
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
in
the
other
Cities
where
the
Catholicks
are
more
in
number
.
It
is
also
resolv'd
,
That
the
Magistrates
and
Officers
of
the
Cities
,
shall
take
care
to
see
it
perform'd
,
on
pain
of
being
suspended
of
their
Officers
for
the
first
times
,
and
on
forfeit
of
them
for
the
second
.
XIX
.
That
the
said
Cities
during
the
time
heretofore
declar'd
,
shall
be
govern'd
by
Persons
of
Integrity
,
Lovers
of
the
Peace
and
Publick
Good
,
who
shall
be
nominated
by
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
approv'd
by
the
said
Lady
,
Queen
Mother
to
the
King
;
who
shall
engage
,
and
be
bound
with
Six
in
the
chief
,
and
Four
in
the
other
of
the
said
Towns
,
the
same
well
to
preserve
in
their
Obedience
to
the
King
,
and
to
cause
the
Edict
to
be
well
maintain'd
,
and
what
has
been
now
resolv'd
between
the
said
Lady
Queen
Mother
to
the
King
,
and
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
to
maintain
all
the
Inhabitants
thereof
in
Safety
,
according
to
the
said
Edict
,
and
namely
to
restore
the
said
Cities
,
viz.
those
of
the
Government
of
Guyenne
on
the
First
day
of
September
next
coming
;
and
those
of
the
Government
of
Languedoc
,
on
the
First
day
of
October
also
next
coming
,
into
the
Hands
of
the
Person
the
King
shall
be
pleas'd
to
Depute
to
go
to
the
said
Cities
,
to
see
them
forthwith-restor'd
in
the
Condition
set
down
in
the
said
Edict
of
Pacification
,
without
putting
any
Governor
,
or
Garison
into
the
same
,
and
without
removing
the
Ammunitions
and
Artillery
that
is
in
the
said
Cities
,
belonging
either
to
the
King
,
or
to
the
Communalties
of
the
said
Cities
.
XX.
The
said
King
of
Navar
has
also
remitted
the
Mur
de
Barais
,
to
the
said
Lady
Queen
,
who
upon
his
Nomination
has
agreed
to
Trust
the
keeping
thereof
to
Monsieur
d'Arpajon
,
to
have
it
in
Charge
until
the
said
First
day
of
August
next
.
At
which
time
the
said
Monsieur
d'Arpagon
shall
be
oblig'd
to
Surrender
it
into
the
hands
of
the
Commissary
,
who
shall
repair
to
the
other
Cities
,
to
leave
them
in
the
Condition
mention'd
by
the
Edict
,
as
the
other
Fourteen
Cities
aforemention'd
.
XXI
.
And
to
avoid
all
manner
of
Burthening
and
Oppressing
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Cities
,
and
Adjacent
Parts
,
the
said
Lady
has
and
does
promise
to
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
and
to
the
said
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
to
furnish
Thirty
six
thousand
Livers
Tournois
,
which
shall
be
deliver'd
into
the
hands
of
those
the
sail
King
of
Navar
shall
nominate
at
the
beginning
of
every
one
of
the
said
Months
,
pro
Rata
,
and
by
equal
Portions
,
according
to
the
Division
they
shall
make
of
it
.
XXII
.
And
therefore
it
has
been
expresly
resolv'd
,
That
the
said
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
;
those
who
shall
Command
in
the
said
Cities
,
and
those
who
shall
be
committed
for
the
Guard
thereof
,
shall
not
be
allow'd
to
Quarter
in
the
Houses
of
Catholicks
,
as
least
as
few
as
possible
can
be
,
neither
shall
they
raise
,
or
exact
any
thing
from
the
Inhabitants
thereof
,
or
others
,
nor
from
the
Adjacent
Places
,
under
any
colour
and
pretence
whatsoever
,
without
the
Kings
leave
.
The
Consuls
of
the
said
Cities
shall
be
oblig'd
during
the
said
Term
of
Six
Months
to
furnish
the
Candles
for
the
Guard
,
and
the
Wood
for
Corps
de
Guard
;
which
cannot
amount
to
much
,
considering
the
Summer
season
:
Allowing
them
however
●at
the
first
Sessions
to
impose
and
raise
upon
the
Diocesses
and
Seneschalships
,
the
Sums
to
which
the
said
Candles
and
Wood
shall
amount
,
without
consequence
.
And
as
for
the
Garisons
lying
at
present
in
the
Cities
of
the
said
Country
of
Languedoc
,
held
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
they
are
allow'd
to
raise
,
if
it
has
not
been
done
already
,
what
is
barely
necessary
for
their
Maintenance
until
the
last
day
of
March
next
,
and
no
more
.
In
order
to
which
,
they
shall
give
the
Commissaries
who
are
now
going
to
put
an
end
to
all
Acts
of
Hostility
,
the
true
estimate
of
what
the
Payment
of
the
said
Garisons
will
amount
to
.
And
the
said
Estimate
shall
be
drawn
without
Fraud
,
upon
the
old
Roles
:
In
which
shall
not
be
included
in
the
upper
Country
of
Languedoc
,
Dornhe
,
S.
Germa
,
Pechaudie
,
Pierreficte
,
Carlus
,
Frigerolles
,
Myeules
,
and
Postrims
,
which
shall
be
speedily
dismantled
and
quitted
.
And
to
that
end
,
those
who
detain
them
,
shall
forthwith
deliver
them
into
the
hands
of
those
who
are
sent
to
cause
the
Acts
of
Hostility
to
cease
,
if
they
design
to
injoy
the
benefit
of
the
General
Pardon
,
granted
to
those
who
have
been
Infractors
of
the
Edict
of
Pacification
,
since
the
Publication
thereof
.
And
in
case
they
do
not
obey
what
is
abovesaid
,
they
shall
be
depriv'd
of
the
benefit
of
the
said
Pardon
,
and
punish'd
like
Disturbers
of
the
Common
Peace
,
without
hope
of
any
Favour
.
And
a
Nomination
shall
also
be
made
to
the
Executors
of
the
Edict
,
both
in
Guienne
,
and
in
Lower
Languedoc
,
of
the
Cities
,
Towns
,
and
Castles
,
it
will
be
fit
to
dismantle
,
according
to
the
Advice
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
of
both
Religions
;
and
what
the
King
shall
afterwards
be
pleas'd
to
order
upon
the
said
Advice
,
without
including
the
Places
belonging
to
private
Lords
.
And
as
for
the
Vpper
Languedoc
,
according
as
abovesaid
,
the
said
Executors
shall
consult
,
whether
there
are
any
Places
of
those
that
are
possess'd
by
the
Catholicks
,
requisite
,
and
fit
to
be
dismantled
,
according
as
abovesaid
,
to
the
Advice
of
those
of
the
Country
of
both
Religions
;
and
also
according
to
what
the
King
shall
be
pleas'd
to
order
about
it
.
XXIII
.
And
for
a
good
,
firm
,
true
,
and
sincere
Assurance
of
what
is
abovemention'd
,
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
together
with
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
Twenty
of
the
Principal
Gentlemen
of
the
said
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
such
as
the
Queen
Mother
shall
be
pleas'd
to
nominate
,
together
with
the
Deputies
that
are
here
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Provinces
that
have
sent
them
;
besides
those
who
are
to
Command
in
the
said
Cities
,
that
are
left
in
their
hands
for
the
said
Six
Months
,
shall
promise
and
swear
upon
their
Faith
and
Honour
,
and
ingage
their
Estates
,
to
cause
all
the
Garisons
to
march
out
of
the
said
Fourteen
Cities
,
and
Citadels
thereof
,
and
to
deliver
the
said
Cities
and
Citadels
,
without
delay
,
excuse
,
evasion
,
or
any
other
pretence
whatever
,
on
the
abovesaid
1st
days
of
September
and
October
next
coming
,
into
the
hands
of
the
abovesaid
Commissary
,
to
leave
them
in
the
Condition
specifi'd
by
the
said
Edict
of
Pacification
,
as
is
aforesaid
.
XXIV
.
It
has
been
resolv'd
,
That
in
case
any
Attempt
should
be
made
on
either
side
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
last
Edict
of
Pacification
,
and
of
all
that
is
abovesaid
,
The
Complaint
and
Prosecution
thereof
shall
be
made
before
the
King's
Governours
and
Lieutenants-General
,
and
by
way
of
Justice
in
the
Courts
of
Parliament
,
or
Chambers
Establish'd
,
in
regard
of
both
,
according
to
the
Edict
.
And
what
shall
be
ordain'd
by
them
,
shall
forthwith
be
put
in
execution
,
at
farthest
,
within
a
Month
after
it
,
by
the
diligence
of
the
King's
Council
,
in
relation
to
the
Judgements
that
shall
intervene
,
without
using
any
Connivence
or
Dissimulation
.
And
the
said
Governors
and
Lieutenants-General
are
expresly
order'd
,
together
with
the
Bailiffs
and
Seneschals
,
to
further
,
give
Aid
and
Comfort
,
and
to
employ
all
the
King's
Forces
for
the
execution
of
what
shall
have
been
advis'd
and
order'd
for
the
reparation
of
the
said
Attempt
.
Thus
the
Attempts
on
either
side
shall
neither
be
taken
,
or
reputed
as
Infractions
of
the
Edict
in
respect
to
the
King
,
and
the
King
of
Navar
,
the
General
of
the
Catholicks
,
and
the
General
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
It
being
his
Majesty's
true
and
firm
Intention
,
at
the
request
of
the
said
King
of
Navar
▪
to
have
them
immediately
redress'd
,
and
the
Guilty
severely
and
exemplarily
punish'd
.
XXV
.
And
to
that
end
,
the
Gentlemen
and
Inhabitants
of
the
Towns
,
of
both
Religions
,
shall
be
obliged
to
accompany
the
Governors
,
and
the
King's
Lieutenants-General
,
to
aid
them
with
their
Persons
and
Means
,
if
necessary
and
requir'd
so
to
do
,
in
order
forthwith
to
repair
the
said
Attempts
.
The
said
Governors
and
Lieutenants-General
,
together
with
the
Bailiffs
and
Seneschals
,
shall
be
oblig'd
to
apply
themselves
about
it
,
without
delay
or
excuse
,
and
to
use
their
utmost
Endeavours
and
Diligence
for
the
Reparation
of
the
said
Attempts
,
and
to
punish
the
Guilty
according
to
the
Pains
specifi'd
in
the
Edict
.
Moreover
,
it
has
been
resolv'd
,
That
such
as
shall
make
any
Attempts
upon
Cities
,
Places
,
or
Castles
,
or
that
shall
Abet
,
Assist
,
or
Favour
them
,
or
give
them
Counsel
,
or
that
shall
commit
any
Attempt
against
,
and
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Edict
,
and
all
that
is
abovesaid
:
Also
such
as
shall
refuse
to
obey
,
or
shall
oppose
themselves
,
or
by
others
,
directly
or
indirectly
,
the
Effect
and
Execution
of
the
said
Edict
of
Pacification
,
and
of
all
that
is
abovesaid
,
are
from
this
moment
declar'd
guilty
of
High-Treason
,
both
they
and
their
Posterity
,
Infamous
,
and
for
ever
incapable
of
injoying
any
Honours
,
Imployments
,
Dignities
,
and
Successions
;
and
liable
to
all
the
Punishments
inflicted
by
the
Law
against
those
that
are
guilty
of
High-Treason
in
the
highest
degree
:
His
Majesty
declaring
moreover
,
That
he
will
grant
no
Pardon
for
it
;
forbidding
his
Secretaries
to
sign
them
,
and
his
Chancellor
,
or
Lord-Keeper
to
pass
them
:
And
the
Courts
of
Parliament
to
respect
them
for
the
future
,
whatever
express
or
reiterated
Commands
they
might
receive
about
it
.
XXVI
.
It
has
also
been
resolv'd
,
That
the
Lords
deputed
for
the
Execution
of
the
said
Edict
of
Pacification
,
together
with
the
Secret
Articles
made
at
the
time
of
the
said
last
Edict
of
Pacification
,
and
of
all
that
is
abovesaid
,
proceeding
to
the
said
Execution
,
shall
restore
the
Houses
and
Castles
of
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
as
they
pass
along
the
Seneschalships
,
where
the
said
Castles
and
Houses
of
the
said
King
of
Navar
are
Situate
;
which
shall
be
left
without
Garisons
on
either
part
,
and
put
into
the
Condition
mention'd
by
the
Edict
of
Pacification
,
and
according
to
the
Ancient
Priviledges
.
XXVII
.
That
all
that
is
above
specifi'd
,
and
what
is
contain'd
in
the
last
Edict
of
Pacification
,
shall
be
inviolably
kept
and
observ'd
on
both
sides
,
under
the
Penalties
set
down
in
the
said
Edict
.
That
the
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
Chambers
ordain'd
for
Justice
,
according
to
this
said
Edict
;
the
Chambers
of
Accounts
,
Courts
of
Aids
,
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
Provosts
,
and
all
other
Officers
,
to
whom
it
may
concern
,
shall
cause
to
Register
the
Letters-Patent
,
that
shall
be
issued
out
for
all
that
is
abovesaid
,
and
the
Contents
thereof
to
follow
,
keep
,
and
observe
in
every
particular
,
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenor.
And
the
Governours
and
Lietenants-General
of
all
the
Provinces
of
this
Kingdom
shall
be
injoyn'd
,
in
the
mean
time
,
forthwith
to
publish
,
every
one
within
his
District
,
the
said
Letters-Patent
,
to
the
end
that
no
body
may
pretend
to
plead
ignorance
,
and
the
Contents
of
the
same
also
inviolably
to
keep
and
observe
,
under
the
Penalties
specifi'd
by
the
said
last
Edict
of
Pacification
,
and
others
here
above
declar'd
.
Done
at
Nerac
on
the
last
day
of
February
,
1579.
Thus
Sign'd
Katherine
.
Henry
.
Bouchart
,
Deputy
from
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
Biron
,
Joyeuse
,
Jansac
,
Pybrac
,
de
la
Mothe
Fenelon
,
Clairmont
,
Duranti
,
Turrenne
,
Guitry
,
Du
Faur
,
Chancellor
to
the
King
of
Navar
;
Scorbiac
,
deputed
by
the
Generality
of
Bourdeaux
;
Yolet
,
and
de
Vaux
,
Deputies
for
Rovergue
.
The
King
having
seen
,
and
maturely
consider'd
word
by
word
,
the
intire
Contents
of
these
present
Articles
,
agree
on
in
the
Conference
which
the
Queen
his
Mother
has
held
at
Nerac
▪
with
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Deputies
of
those
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
who
were
assembled
there
,
to
facilitate
the
Execution
of
the
last
Edict
of
Pacification
:
The
said
Articles
agreed
on
,
and
sign'd
on
both
sides
at
the
said
place
of
Nerac
,
on
the
last
day
of
the
Month
of
February
last
past
:
His
Majesty
has
approv'd
,
confirm'd
and
ratify'd
the
same
;
wills
and
requires
that
they
shall
be
put
in
execution
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenor
,
and
to
that
end
that
the
Letters-Patent
,
and
all
necessary
Dispatches
of
the
same
shall
be
forthwith
made
and
sent
.
Done
at
Paris
on
the
14th
Day
of
March
,
1519.
Sign'd
,
Henry
.
And
lower
,
De
Neufville
.
The
King's
Edict
about
the
Pacification
of
the
Troubles
,
containing
a
Confirmation
,
Amplification
,
and
Declaration
,
as
well
of
the
precedent
Edicts
made
upon
the
same
Subjecct
,
even
in
the
Year
1577.
as
of
the
Articles
agreed
on
at
the
Conference
held
at
Nerac
,
publish'd
at
Paris
in
Parliament
,
on
the
26th
of
January
,
1577.
HEnry
by
the
Grace
of
God
King
of
France
and
Poland
,
to
all
those
present
,
and
hereafter
to
come
,
Greeting
.
Notwithstanding
that
since
the
Agreement
and
publication
of
our
Edict
of
pacification
,
made
in
the
year
1577.
we
have
us'd
our
utmost
endeavours
for
the
putting
of
the
same
in
execution
,
and
to
oblige
our
Subjects
to
follow
and
observe
it
,
even
so
far
as
to
put
the
Queen
our
most
honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
to
the
trouble
of
repairing
to
the
principal
Provinces
of
our
Kingdom
,
to
remedy
and
provide
against
,
according
to
her
usual
prudence
,
the
Difficulties
and
Obstacles
which
depriv'd
our
said
Subjects
of
the
benefit
of
our
said
Edict
,
whereupon
follow'd
the
Articles
of
the
Conferance
at
Nerac
,
between
the
said
Lady
accompany'd
with
some
of
the
principal
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
and
Lords
of
our
Privy-Council
;
and
our
most
Dear
and
most
Beloved
Brother
the
King
of
Navar
,
assisted
by
the
Deputies
of
our
Subjects
,
who
profess
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
.
Yet
not
having
been
able
,
to
our
great
regret
,
to
avoid
the
Troubles
,
being
renew'd
in
our
Kingdom
,
we
have
endeavour'd
and
us'd
all
the
most
proper
and
most
agreeable
means
we
have
been
able
to
devise
,
to
extinguish
them
,
and
to
deliver
our
said
Subjects
from
the
evils
of
War
;
having
to
that
end
by
our
Letters
Patent
impow'd
our
most
Dear
and
most
Beloved
only
Brother
,
the
Duke
of
Anjou
,
to
cause
our
said
Edict
of
pacification
to
be
entirely
executed
,
together
with
the
Articles
of
the
said
Conference
of
Nerac
:
Who
being
since
,
according
to
our
Intention
,
gone
into
our
Country
and
Dutchy
of
Guyenne
,
and
there
having
,
upon
the
said
Subject
,
conferr'd
at
large
with
our
said
Brother
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Deputies
of
our
said
Subjects
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
there
conven'd
and
assembled
▪
The
Articles
annex'd
to
these
Presents
under
the
Counter
Seal
of
our
Chancery
,
were
there
propos'd
:
Which
said
Articles
being
sent
to
us
by
our
said
Brother
,
we
having
examin'd
and
consider'd
the
same
,
out
of
a
singular
desire
to
banish
out
of
our
Kingdom
,
the
Impieties
,
Extortions
,
and
other
Accidents
occasion'd
by
the
said
Troubles
;
to
re-establish
the
Honour
and
Service
of
God
,
make
way
for
Justice
,
and
to
relieve
our
poor
people
:
Have
out
of
our
own
Inclination
,
full
Power
and
Authority
Royal
,
approv'd
and
ratify'd
the
said
Articles
:
The
same
do
approve
and
ratifie
by
these
Presents
sign'd
by
our
own
Hand
:
And
it
is
our
will
and
pleasure
that
the
same
shall
be
follow'd
,
kept
,
executed
,
and
inviolably
observ'd
,
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenor
in
the
same
manner
as
our
said
Edict
of
pacification
.
Therefore
we
command
and
require
our
Trusty
and
well-beloved
the
Persons
holding
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
Chambers
of
our
Accounts
,
Courts
of
our
Aids
,
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
Provosts
,
and
other
our
Justices
and
Officers
to
whom
it
may
concern
,
or
their
Lieutenants
,
to
cause
the
said
Articles
hereunto
,
as
aforesaid
,
annex'd
,
to
be
read
,
publish'd
,
register'd
,
kept
,
executed
,
and
inviolably
observ'd
in
the
same
manner
as
our
said
Edict
of
Pacification
,
and
the
Articles
granted
in
the
said
Conference
of
Nerac
,
making
all
those
that
are
concern'd
,
fully
and
peaceably
enjoy
and
receive
the
benefit
of
what
is
contain'd
therein
,
putting
a
stop
to
all
Troubles
and
Impediments
to
the
contrary
.
For
such
is
our
pleasure
;
and
to
the
end
that
it
may
be
firm
and
lasting
for
ever
,
we
have
caus'd
our
Seal
to
be
affix'd
to
these
Presents
.
Given
at
Blois
in
the
Month
of
December
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
,
1580.
and
of
our
Reign
the
7th
.
Sign'd
.
Henry
.
And
upon
the
Fold
,
by
the
King
,
Pinart
.
And
seal'd
upon
Knots
of
Red
and
Green
Silk
,
with
the
Great
Seal
,
and
Green
Wax
.
And
it
is
also
written
upon
the
Fold
of
the
said
Letters
,
Visa
.
Articles
propounded
,
and
set
forth
in
the
Assembly
and
Conference
held
at
Flex
,
near
the
City
of
Sainte-Foy
,
between
the
Duke
of
Anjou
the
King
's
only
Brother
,
by
vertue
of
the
power
given
unto
him
by
his
Majesty
,
and
the
King
of
Navar
,
assisted
by
the
Deputies
of
those
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
he
answering
for
all
the
King's
Subjects
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
be
presented
to
his
Majesty
,
to
be
by
him
,
if
such
be
his
pleasure
,
granted
and
approv'd
.
And
in
so
doing
to
put
an
end
to
the
Troubles
and
Disorders
happen'd
in
this
Kindom
since
the
last
Edict
of
Pacification
made
in
the
Month
of
September
,
1577.
and
the
Conference
held
at
Nerac
on
the
last
day
of
February
,
1579.
and
to
restore
the
King's
Subjects
in
Peace
and
Vnion
under
his
Obedience
,
and
so
to
provide
by
a
good
and
speedy
execution
,
that
henceforward
nothing
may
happen
among
them
to
the
prejudice
of
the
said
Pacification
.
Article
I.
THAT
the
said
last
Edict
of
Pacification
,
and
secret
and
particular
Articles
granted
with
the
same
;
together
with
the
Articles
of
the
aforesaid
Conference
held
at
Nerac
,
shall
be
really
,
and
in
effect
,
observ'd
and
put
in
execution
▪
in
all
and
every
particular
;
which
shall
hold
and
stand
good
,
not
only
for
the
things
happen'd
during
the
preceding
Troubles
,
but
also
for
such
as
shall
or
have
happen'd
from
the
time
of
the
said
Conference
,
until
now
;
and
that
all
the
King's
Subjects
of
both
Religions
,
shall
enjoy
the
benefit
of
the
Declarations
,
Grants
,
Discharges
,
and
General
Pardons
contain'd
in
the
said
Articles
,
Edicts
and
Conferences
,
for
what
has
been
done
and
committed
,
taken
and
rais'd
on
either
side
,
during
the
present
Troubles
,
and
upon
the
account
thereof
,
as
they
should
have
done
for
what
had
happen'd
during
the
precedent
Troubles
,
excepting
what
is
expresly
derogated
by
the
present
Articles
.
II.
The
Articles
of
the
said
Edict
concerning
the
re▪establishment
of
the
Catholick
Apostolick
and
Roman
Religion
,
for
the
celebration
of
Divine
Service
,
in
such
places
where
it
has
been
discontinu'd
,
together
with
the
enjoyment
and
gathering
of
the
Tythes
,
Fruits
,
and
Ecclesiastical
Revenues
,
shall
be
entirely
executed
,
follow'd
and
observ'd
,
and
those
who
shall
transgress
the
same
,
shall
be
rigorously
punish'd
.
III.
In
putting
the
1st
,
2d
,
and
11th
Articles
of
the
Edict
in
execution
,
the
King's
Attorneys
General
shall
be
enjoin'd
,
as
well
as
their
Substitutes
in
Bayliwicks
,
Seneschalships
,
and
other
Royal
Jurisdictions
,
to
inform
against
,
and
make
prosecution
in
the
King's
Name
against
all
such
who
shall
move
Seditions
,
&c.
and
in
publick
shall
utter
Scandalous
Expressions
or
any
wise
transgress
the
said
Edicts
,
Articles
and
Conferences
,
in
order
to
have
them
punish'd
according
to
the
Penalties
inflicted
by
the
same
:
The
which
being
omitted
,
the
said
Attorneys
and
Substitutes
shall
be
responsible
for
the
said
Infractions
,
in
their
own
particular
Names
,
and
depriv'd
of
their
Places
,
without
ever
being
restor'd
or
re-establish'd
to
the
same
.
And
the
Bishops
and
other
Ecclesiasticks
,
shall
be
requir'd
to
keep
and
to
oblige
the
Preachers
instituted
by
them
,
to
keep
and
observe
the
Contents
of
the
said
Articles
;
and
his
Majesty
commands
the
same
most
expresly
to
all
others
who
speak
in
publick
,
on
the
Penalties
contain'd
in
the
Edict
.
IV.
In
consequence
of
the
4th
,
9th
,
and
13th
Articles
of
the
said
Edict
,
all
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
of
what
condition
or
quality
soeverare
allow'd
to
be
and
safely
to
inhabit
in
all
the
Cities
and
pars
of
this
Kingdom
,
without
being
disturb'd
or
prosecuted
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Religion
,
under
any
pretence
whatever
,
they
behaving
themselves
according
as
it
is
order'd
by
the
aforesaid
Articles
of
the
said
Edict
.
They
shall
not
be
oblig'd
to
hang
and
adorn
the
Front
of
their
Houses
on
the
Festival
Days
on
which
it
is
order'd
;
but
only
shall
suffer
them
to
be
hung
and
adorn'd
by
the
Authority
of
the
Officers
who
belong
to
those
places
.
Neither
shall
they
be
oblig'd
to
contribute
towards
the
Charges
for
the
Reparations
of
Churches
,
or
to
admit
Exhortations
when
sick
,
or
at
the
point
of
Death
,
either
by
Condemnation
of
Justice
,
or
otherwise
,
from
any
but
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
V.
The
1st
Article
of
the
Conference
shall
hold
and
remain
in
force
,
altho
the
King's
Atorny-General
be
a
Party
against
the
High-Justicers
,
who
were
in
actual
possession
of
the
said
Justice
,
at
the
time
of
the
publication
of
the
said
Edict
.
VI.
In
executing
the
8
Article
of
the
said
Edict
,
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
nominate
unto
the
King
four
or
five
places
in
every
Bayliwick
or
Seneschalship
of
the
Quality
mention'd
by
the
Edict
,
to
the
end
that
being
inform'd
of
the
convenience
or
inconvenience
thereof
,
his
Majesty
may
chuse
one
of
them
there
to
establish
the
Exercise
of
their
said
Religion
,
or
they
not
proving
convenient
,
to
provide
another
for
them
within
a
month
after
the
said
Nomination
,
which
shall
be
as
convenient
for
them
as
can
be
,
and
according
to
the
Tenor
of
the
Edict
.
VII
.
And
as
to
the
Burying
places
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
the
Officers
belonging
to
those
parts
,
shall
be
oblig'd
within
a
Fortnight
after
their
being
requir'd
so
to
do
,
to
provide
them
convenient
places
for
the
said
Interments
,
without
delays
,
on
the
penalty
of
Five
Hundred
Crowns
,
in
their
proper
and
private
Names
.
VIII
.
Letters
Patent
shall
be
pass'd
,
directed
to
the
Courts
of
Parliament
for
the
registring
and
observing
of
the
secret
and
particular
Articles
made
with
the
said
Edict
.
And
as
for
Marriages
,
and
the
Differences
that
shall
arise
upon
the
same
,
the
Judges
Ecclesiastical
and
Royal
,
together
with
the
aforesaid
Chambers
,
shall
take
cognizance
of
the
same
respectively
,
according
to
the
said
Articles
.
IX
.
The
Taxes
and
Impositions
that
shall
be
laid
upon
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
according
as
it
is
express'd
in
the
3d
Article
of
the
said
Conference
,
shall
be
executed
,
all
Oppositions
or
Appeals
whatever
,
notwithstanding
.
X.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
allow'd
the
Exercise
thereof
,
in
the
Cities
and
places
in
which
it
was
perform'd
on
the
17th
of
September
,
1577.
according
to
the
7th
Article
of
the
said
Edict
.
XI
.
The
King
shall
send
a
Chamber
of
Justice
in
the
County
and
Dutchy
of
Guyenne
,
consisting
of
two
Presidents
,
14
Councellors
,
a
King's
Attorney
and
Advocate
,
persons
of
worth
,
lovers
of
peace
,
of
Integrity
and
proper
Abilities
,
which
shall
be
chosen
by
his
Majesty
,
and
taken
out
of
the
Parliaments
of
this
Kingdom
and
Great
Council
,
the
List
of
which
shall
be
communicated
to
the
King
of
Navar
,
to
the
end
that
any
of
them
being
suspected
Persons
,
it
may
be
lawful
to
acquaint
his
Majesty
therewith
,
who
shall
elect
others
in
their
room
.
The
said
Presidents
and
Counsellors
thus
ordain'd
,
shall
take
cognizance
of
,
and
judge
all
Causes
,
Processes
,
Differences
and
Transgressions
of
the
Edict
of
Pacification
,
the
Cognizance
and
Jurisdiction
of
which
,
has
been
by
the
said
Edict
referr'd
to
the
Chamber
compos'd
by
the
same
:
They
shall
serve
two
whole
Years
in
the
said
Country
,
and
shall
remove
their
place
and
Sessions
through
the
Seneschalships
of
the
same
every
six
Months
,
in
order
to
purge
the
Provinces
,
and
to
administer
Justice
to
every
one
upon
the
spot
.
Nevertheless
it
has
been
agreed
,
that
by
the
establishment
of
the
said
Chamber
,
those
of
the
said
pretended
reform'd
Religion
shall
not
be
depriv'd
of
the
priviledge
and
benefit
which
is
granted
them
by
the
said
Edict
,
by
the
establishment
of
the
Tripartite
Chamber
,
ordain'd
by
the
same
.
The
Presidents
and
Councellors
of
which
being
of
the
said
Religion
,
shall
remain
united
and
incorporate
in
the
Court
of
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
,
according
to
their
erection
,
there
to
serve
,
to
hold
a
Rank
,
and
sit
from
the
very
day
they
have
been
receiv'd
there
,
and
shall
enjoy
all
the
Honours
,
Authorities
,
Preheminences
,
Rights
,
Profits
and
Prerogatives
,
as
the
other
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
said
Court.
And
as
for
the
Provinces
of
Languedoc
and
Dauphine
,
the
Chambers
that
have
been
appointed
for
them
by
the
Edict
,
shall
be
establish'd
and
constituted
there
according
,
as
it
is
specifi'd
in
the
same
,
and
by
the
Articles
of
the
said
Conference
of
Nerac
.
And
the
next
sitting
of
that
of
Languedoc
shall
be
in
the
City
of
—
—
—
And
that
of
Dauphine
shall
be
establish'd
,
according
to
what
has
been
heretofore
ordain'd
.
XII
.
The
said
Presidents
,
Counsellors
and
Officers
of
the
said
Chamber
shall
be
oblig'd
to
repair
forthwith
to
the
places
appointed
for
their
Sessions
,
there
to
exercise
their
Office
,
on
pain
of
losing
their
said
Offices
,
and
to
serve
actually
,
and
reside
in
the
said
Chambers
,
without
departing
or
absenting
from
thence
without
leave
,
registred
from
the
said
Chambers
,
which
shall
be
judge
in
the
Assembly
,
upon
the
Causes
of
the
Ordinance
.
And
the
said
Catholick
Presidents
,
Counsellors
and
Officers
shall
be
continu'd
there
as
long
as
can
be
,
and
as
the
King
shall
judge
it
necessary
for
his
Service
,
and
for
the
Publick
Good
:
And
in
licensing
the
one
,
others
shall
be
put
in
their
places
before
their
departure
.
XIII
.
All
Sovereign
and
other
Courts
of
this
Kingdom
are
forbidden
to
take
cognizance
,
and
judge
Processes
,
either
civil
or
criminal
,
in
which
those
of
the
said
Religion
are
concern'd
,
until
the
Day
on
which
the
said
Chambers
shall
sit
,
or
afterwards
,
on
pain
of
nullity
,
Charges
,
Damages
,
and
interest
of
the
Parties
,
unless
they
shall
proceed
voluntarily
in
the
said
Courts
,
according
to
the
26
Article
of
the
said
Edict
,
and
the
6th
and
7th
of
the
said
Conference
.
XIV
.
The
King
shall
provide
valuable
assignations
to
furnish
towards
the
charges
of
Justice
of
the
said
Chambers
,
and
shall
reimburse
himself
upon
the
Estates
of
the
Condemn'd
.
XV.
The
King
shall
as
soon
as
possible
can
be
,
make
a
Regulation
between
the
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
the
said
Chambers
,
according
to
the
Edict
,
and
the
5th
Article
of
the
said
Conference
,
and
consult
some
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
said
Parliaments
and
Chambers
about
it
.
Which
said
Regulation
shall
be
kept
and
observ'd
,
without
regard
to
those
that
have
preceded
it
.
XVI
.
Neither
shall
the
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
or
other
Sovereign
and
Inferior
Courts
,
take
cognizance
of
what
shall
be
depending
and
introduc'd
into
the
said
Chambers
,
which
they
ought
to
determine
according
to
the
Edict
,
on
pain
of
nullity
of
the
Proceedings
.
XVII
.
In
such
Chambers
where
there
shall
be
Judges
of
both
Religions
,
the
proportion
of
Judges
and
Judgments
shall
be
observ'd
according
to
their
establishment
,
unless
the
Parties
consent
to
the
contrary
.
XVIII
.
The
Recusations
or
Refusals
propos'd
against
the
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
said
Chambers
of
Guyenne
,
and
Languedoc
,
and
Dauphine
,
shall
be
allow'd
to
the
number
of
six
,
to
which
number
the
Parties
shall
be
restrain'd
,
otherwise
they
shall
go
forward
without
any
regard
to
the
said
Refusals
.
XIX
.
The
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
said
Chambers
shall
hold
no
private
Councils
out
of
their
Assembly
;
in
which
also
the
Propositions
,
Deliberations
and
Resolutions
relating
to
the
Publick
Good
shall
be
made
,
as
well
as
those
relating
to
the
particular
State
and
Policy
of
the
said
Cities
where
the
said
Chambers
shall
be
.
XX.
All
the
Judges
to
whom
the
Execution
of
Decrees
and
other
Commissions
of
the
said
Chambers
shall
be
directed
,
together
with
all
Messengers
and
Serjeants
,
shall
be
oblig'd
to
put
them
in
execution
.
And
the
said
Messengers
and
Serjeants
shall
serve
all
Warrants
throughout
the
Kingdom
,
without
requiring
Placet
,
Visa
,
nor
Pareatis
,
on
pain
of
being
suspended
,
and
of
paying
the
lost
Damages
and
Interests
of
the
Parties
,
of
which
the
Cognisance
shall
appertain
to
the
said
Chambers
.
21.
No
Evocation
or
removal
of
Causes
,
the
tryal
of
which
is
refer'd
to
the
said
Chambers
,
shall
be
allow'd
,
unless
in
the
case
of
the
Ordinances
,
the
return
whereof
shall
be
made
to
the
nearest
Chamber
establish'd
according
to
the
Edict
.
And
upon
the
Revocation
of
the
Removal
,
and
the
annihilation
of
the
Proceedings
made
upon
the
same
,
Justice
shall
be
done
by
the
King
,
at
the
request
of
the
Parties
:
and
the
issues
of
Suits
of
the
said
Chambers
shall
be
try'd
in
the
next
Chamber
,
observing
the
proportion
and
form
of
the
said
Chambers
whence
the
Processes
proceed
.
XXII
.
The
Subaltern
Officers
of
the
Provinces
of
Guyenne
,
Languedoc
and
Dauphine
,
the
reception
of
which
belongs
to
the
Courts
of
Parliament
,
if
they
be
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
may
be
examin'd
and
receiv'd
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
and
none
but
the
King's
Attorneys
General
,
and
those
plac'd
in
the
said
Offices
,
shall
be
allow'd
to
oppose
and
make
themselves
Parties
against
their
reception
:
And
upon
the
refusal
of
the
said
Parliaments
,
the
Officers
shall
take
the
said
Oaths
in
the
said
Chambers
.
XXIII
.
Such
of
the
said
Religion
as
have
resign'd
their
Places
and
Offices
out
of
fear
of
the
Troubles
,
since
the
24th
of
August
,
1572.
to
whom
by
reason
thereof
,
some
Promises
have
been
made
:
The
said
Promises
being
verified
by
them
,
Provision
shall
be
made
for
them
by
Law
according
to
reason
.
XXIV
.
The
46th
Article
of
the
said
Edict
shall
be
intirely
executed
,
and
shall
be
of
force
for
the
discharge
of
Arrears
and
Contributions
,
and
all
other
Sums
impos'd
during
the
Troubles
.
XXV
.
All
Deliberations
made
in
the
Courts
of
Parliament
,
Letters
,
Remonstrances
,
and
other
things
contrary
to
the
said
Edict
of
Pacification
and
Conference
,
shall
be
raz'd
out
of
the
Registers
.
XXVI
.
The
Processes
of
Vagabonds
shall
be
tried
by
Presidial
Judges
,
Provost
,
Marshal
,
and
Vice-Seneschals
,
according
to
the
25d
Article
of
the
said
Edict
,
and
the
8th
of
the
said
Conference
.
And
as
for
the
Housholders
in
the
Provinces
of
Guienne
,
Languedoc
and
Dauphine
,
the
Substitutes
of
the
King's
Attorneys
General
in
the
said
Chambers
shall
at
the
request
of
the
said
Housholders
,
cause
the
Inditements
and
Informrtions
made
against
them
,
to
be
brought
into
the
same
,
to
know
and
determine
whether
the
Cases
are
liable
to
Provost
Courts
,
or
not
,
that
afterwards
according
to
the
nature
of
the
Crimes
,
they
may
be
return'd
by
the
said
Chambers
,
to
be
try'd
by
the
ordinary
Judges
,
or
by
the
Provostal
Judges
,
as
they
shall
find
it
reasonable
.
And
the
said
Presidial
Judges
,
Provosts
Marshal
,
and
Vice-Seneschals
shall
be
oblig'd
to
respect
▪
obey
and
fulfil
the
Commands
they
shall
receive
from
the
said
Chambers
,
as
they
use
to
do
those
of
the
said
Parliaments
,
on
pain
of
forfeiture
of
their
Places
.
XXVII
.
The
Ruins
and
dismantlings
of
all
Cities
that
have
been
demolish'd
during
the
Troubles
,
may
be
by
the
King's
leave
rebuilt
●nd
repair'd
by
the
Inhabitants
,
at
their
own
charge
and
expence
,
according
to
the
Fiftieth
Article
of
the
Edict
.
XXVIII
.
The
like
Discharges
and
Pardons
shall
be
granted
in
respect
to
the
things
done
and
happen'd
on
both
sides
since
the
said
Conference
until
now
,
as
are
contain'd
in
the
said
Edict
,
in
the
55th
Article
,
all
Proceedings
,
Sentences
and
Decrees
,
and
whatever
has
follow'd
thereupon
notwithstanding
,
which
shall
be
declar'd
null
,
and
os
no
effect
,
as
things
never
happen'd
,
derogating
in
respect
to
that
to
what
is
contain'd
in
the
25th
Article
of
the
said
Conference
;
the
which
notwithstanding
shall
remain
in
full
force
and
vertue
for
the
future
.
In
which
Pardons
shall
be
included
the
taking
of
Bazaz
and
Langon
:
The
first
taken
during
the
War
in
the
Year
1576
,
and
the
other
after
the
said
Conference
of
Nerac
,
and
what
has
insued
thereupon
,
all
Judgments
and
Decrees
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
XXIX
.
After
the
publications
of
the
said
Edict
,
in
that
part
where
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
shall
be
,
all
Forces
and
Armies
on
both
sides
shall
separate
and
retire
;
and
after
their
being
retir'd
,
that
is
,
after
the
French
Forces
are
disbanded
and
dismissed
,
and
the
Foreigners
gone
out
of
the
Government
of
Guienne
in
order
to
march
out
of
the
Kingdom
:
¶
After
the
Cities
hereafter
mention'd
shall
be
deliver'd
into
the
hands
of
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
,
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
and
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
shall
be
oblig'd
to
deliver
into
the
hands
of
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
the
Cities
of
Mande
,
Cahors
,
Monsegus
,
S.
Million
,
and
Mont
aigu
:
Which
Mont-aigu
shall
be
dismantled
as
soon
as
it
is
delivered
to
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
.
XXX
.
Immediately
after
the
delivery
of
the
said
Cities
,
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
shall
cause
to
be
deliver'd
unto
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
the
Houses
,
Cities
and
Castles
belonging
unto
him
,
which
he
shall
leave
in
the
condition
ordain'd
by
the
Edict
,
and
the
Articles
of
the
said
Conference
.
XXXI
.
And
the
King
shall
at
the
same
time
order
the
City
and
Castle
de
la
Reolle
to
be
deliver'd
into
the
hands
of
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
,
who
shall
be
responsible
to
his
said
Majesty
for
the
same
,
and
shall
give
it
in
keeping
to
the
Vice-com●e
of
Turenne
who
shall
enter
into
such
Obligations
,
and
make
such
promises
as
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
shall
require
to
return
,
and
re-deliver
it
into
his
hands
in
order
to
his
restoring
it
to
his
Majesty
,
in
case
within
two
months
after
the
said
publication
,
the
Cities
yielded
in
the
said
Conference
,
seated
in
Guyenne
,
should
not
be
deliver'd
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
in
the
condition
mention'd
by
the
Articles
of
the
said
Conference
:
In
respect
to
which
Cities
at
present
,
still
in
possession
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
left
to
them
by
the
said
Conference
,
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
and
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
shall
promise
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
,
who
will
ingage
his
word
to
the
King
for
it
,
to
march
the
Garisons
out
of
them
,
and
to
restore
them
in
the
condition
they
ought
to
be
by
the
said
Edict
and
Conference
,
viz.
Those
of
the
Country
of
Guienne
within
the
said
Two
Months
after
the
publication
of
the
said
present
Articles
made
in
those
parts
where
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
shall
be
,
and
those
of
Languedoc
,
within
three
Months
after
the
said
publication
made
by
the
Governor
,
or
Lieutenant-General
of
the
Province
,
without
any
Delays
,
Put-offs
,
or
Difficulties
,
upon
any
account
or
pretence
whatever
.
And
as
to
the
Liberty
and
Guard
of
the
said
Cities
,
they
shall
observe
what
is
enjoin'd
them
by
the
said
Article
of
the
said
Conference
.
And
they
shall
do
the
same
for
those
that
have
been
given
them
in
keeping
for
their
surety
by
the
said
Edict
,
and
they
shall
nominate
unto
his
Majesty
persons
whose
Manners
,
Qualifications
,
and
Conditions
are
answerable
to
what
is
requir'd
by
the
Edict
,
to
command
in
the
same
,
and
they
shall
be
oblig'd
and
bound
to
leave
and
to
restore
them
in
the
condition
mention'd
by
the
said
Edict
,
immediately
after
the
expiration
of
the
remainder
of
the
term
of
time
that
was
granted
them
by
the
same
,
according
to
the
form
,
and
under
the
Penalties
therein
contain'd
.
XXXII
.
All
other
Cities
,
Places
,
Castles
and
Houses
belonging
to
the
King
,
and
to
Ecclesiasticks
,
Lords
,
and
Gentlemen
,
and
other
his
Majesty's
Subjects
of
both
Religions
;
together
with
their
Titles
,
Papers
,
Instructions
,
and
other
things
whatever
,
shall
be
restor'd
in
the
condition
ordain'd
by
the
Edict
and
Articles
of
the
Conference
,
into
the
hands
of
the
owners
thereof
,
immediately
after
the
said
publication
of
the
said
present
Articles
,
to
leave
them
the
free
enjoyment
and
possession
thereof
,
as
they
had
it
before
their
being
dispossess'd
,
on
the
penalties
contain'd
in
the
said
Edict
and
Articles
,
notwithstanding
the
right
of
propriety
were
disputed
.
And
shall
clear
the
said
Cities
,
Places
and
Castles
of
all
Garisons
,
to
which
end
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
and
Conference
concerning
the
Governments
and
Garisons
of
the
Forts
and
Castles
of
the
Provinces
,
Cities
and
Castles
shall
be
executed
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenor
.
XXXIII
.
For
the
effecting
of
which
,
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
has
promis'd
to
remain
into
the
said
Country
of
Guyenne
,
during
the
said
time
of
two
months
,
to
execute
and
cause
the
said
Edict
and
Articles
to
be
put
in
execution
,
according
to
the
power
given
unto
him
by
his
said
Majesty
,
the
which
shall
be
publish'd
to
that
end
,
and
a
Council
of
capable
and
fit
persons
establish'd
about
his
person
.
XXXIV
.
The
48th
Article
of
the
said
Edict
concerning
the
liberty
of
Commerce
,
and
the
abolishing
of
all
New
Tolls
and
Subsidies
impos'd
by
any
Authority
but
the
King
's
,
shall
be
observ'd
and
effected
:
And
in
consideration
of
the
Abuses
and
Infractions
made
to
the
Edict
since
the
publication
thereof
,
in
relation
to
the
Salt
of
Pecquaiz
,
Prohibitions
shall
be
made
to
all
persons
,
of
what
quality
or
condition
soever
,
directly
to
hinder
the
Draggage
of
Salt
of
Pecquaiz
,
to
impose
,
exact
,
or
raise
any
Subsidies
,
either
upon
Marches
,
upon
the
River
Rone
,
or
elsewhere
,
in
any
place
or
kind
soever
,
without
express
leave
from
his
Majesty
,
on
pain
of
Death
.
XXXV
.
All
pieces
of
Ordnance
belonging
to
his
Majesty
,
that
have
been
taken
during
the
present
and
precedent
Troubles
,
shall
be
restor'd
immediately
,
according
to
the
43d
of
the
secret
Articles
.
XXXVI
.
The
30th
Article
of
the
said
Edict
,
concerning
Prisoners
and
Ransoms
,
shall
be
follow'd
and
observ'd
in
relation
to
those
who
have
been
made
Prisoners
since
the
renewing
of
the
War
,
and
have
not
been
yet
deliver'd
.
XXXVII
.
The
King
of
Navar
and
Prince
of
Conde
shall
effectually
enjoy
their
Governments
,
according
to
what
is
specifi'd
by
the
said
Edict
,
and
secret
Articles
.
XXXVIII
.
The
raising
of
600000
Livers
,
which
was
granted
and
allow'd
by
the
said
Articles
,
shall
be
continu'd
,
according
to
the
Commissions
that
have
been
issu'd
out
since
by
vertue
thereof
,
to
which
his
Majesty
shall
be
intreated
to
add
the
Sums
of
45000
Livers
,
furnish'd
and
advanc'd
by
the
Sieur
de
la
Noue
.
XXXIX
.
The
22d
,
23d
,
and
24th
of
the
Secret
Articles
agreed
on
at
Bergerac
,
concerning
the
Oaths
and
Promises
to
be
made
by
the
King
,
the
Queen
his
Mother
,
the
Duke
of
Anjou
his
Brother
,
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
shall
be
reiterated
and
accomplish'd
.
XL.
The
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
Governors
and
Lieutenants
General
,
Bayliffs
,
Seneschals
of
the
Provinces
,
and
principal
Magistrates
of
this
Kingdom
,
shall
swear
and
promise
to
cause
the
said
Edicts
,
and
present
Articles
,
to
be
kept
and
observ'd
,
to
employ
themselves
,
and
use
their
endeavours
,
every
one
in
their
Station
,
for
the
punishing
of
the
Infractors
.
XLI
.
The
Courts
of
Parliament
in
bodies
shall
take
the
same
Oath
,
which
shall
be
reiterated
at
every
new
entry
,
which
shall
be
made
once
a
year
on
the
Festival
of
St.
Martin
,
at
which
they
shall
cause
the
said
Edict
to
be
read
and
republish'd
.
XLII
.
The
Seneschals
and
Officers
of
the
Seneschalships
and
presidial
Tribunals
,
shall
also
take
the
same
Oath
in
a
body
,
and
shall
reiterate
it
,
and
cause
the
said
Edict
to
be
read
and
publish'd
again
on
every
First
Day
of
Jurisdiction
after
Epiphany
or
Twelfth
Day
.
XLIII
.
The
Provosts
,
Majors
,
Jurors
,
Consuls
,
Capitouls
and
Sheriffs
of
Cities
,
shall
take
the
like
Oath
in
a
publick
place
,
to
which
they
shall
summon
the
principal
Inhabitants
of
both
Religions
,
and
shall
reiterate
the
same
at
every
new
Election
of
the
said
Offices
.
XLIV
.
All
the
above
mention'd
,
and
all
other
Subjects
whatever
of
this
Kingdom
,
of
what
Quality
soever
,
shall
depart
from
,
and
renounce
all
Leagues
,
Associations
,
Fraternities
and
Intelligences
,
both
within
and
without
the
Kingdom
:
And
shall
swear
to
make
none
hereafter
,
or
adhere
to
any
▪
nor
otherwise
to
transgress
,
directly
,
or
indirectly
,
the
said
Edict
,
Articles
and
Conferences
,
on
the
Penalties
therein
mention'd
.
XLV
.
All
Officers
Royal
,
and
others
,
Majors
,
Jurats
,
Capitouls
,
Consuls
and
Sheriffs
,
shall
answer
in
their
own
and
private
Names
,
for
all
the
Infractions
that
shall
be
made
of
the
said
Edict
,
for
want
of
punishing
of
the
Infractors
,
both
in
a
Civil
and
Corporal
manner
,
according
to
the
nature
of
the
Offence
.
XLVI
.
And
for
the
remainder
of
what
is
contain'd
and
ordain'd
by
the
said
Edicts
,
Conferences
,
and
Articles
,
it
shall
be
executed
and
observ'd
in
every
particular
,
according
to
its
Form
and
Tenor.
Done
at
Flex
,
near
Sancte
Foy
,
the
26th
Day
of
November
,
1580.
Thus
sign'd
by
the
Duke
of
Anjou
the
King's
Brother
,
with
his
own
hand
,
Francis
.
And
by
the
King
of
Navar
's
own
hand
,
Henry
.
XLVII
.
Since
the
signing
of
the
Articles
at
Flex
,
on
the
26th
of
the
last
Month
,
it
has
been
agreed
between
the
said
Duke
of
Anjou
,
and
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
those
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
that
instead
of
the
City
and
Castle
of
La
Reolle
,
mention'd
in
the
31st
of
the
said
Articles
,
the
Cities
of
Figeac
,
in
Quercy
,
and
Monsegur
in
Bazadois
,
shall
be
left
to
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
for
the
surety
of
their
Persons
;
and
shall
keep
them
during
the
time
that
is
remaining
of
six
years
granted
by
the
Edict
of
Peace
,
on
the
same
account
as
the
other
Cities
have
been
left
to
them
.
And
for
the
surety
of
the
said
Cities
,
the
King
shall
maintain
for
the
said
King
of
Navar
,
two
Companies
of
Foot
,
each
consisting
of
fifty
men
,
over
and
above
the
number
of
the
other
Garisons
,
granted
by
the
Secret
Articles
.
And
good
and
valuable
assignations
shall
be
given
for
the
maintenance
of
the
said
Garisons
,
and
the
said
City
and
Castles
of
La
Reolle
restor'd
in
the
same
condition
as
the
other
Cities
not
given
in
guard
.
The
whole
according
to
the
King's
pleasure
.
Dene
at
Coutras
on
the
16th
Day
of
December
,
1580.
Thus
sign'd
with
the
own
hand
of
the
Duke
of
Anjou
,
Brother
to
the
King
.
Francis
.
And
the
said
own
hand
of
the
King
of
Navar.
Henry
.
The
King
having
seen
,
and
maturely
consider'd
word
by
word
the
intire
Contents
in
these
present
Articles
,
propos'd
in
the
Conference
held
between
the
Duke
of
Anjou
his
only
Brother
,
at
Flex
and
Coutrax
,
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Deputies
of
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
who
were
assembled
there
to
facilitate
the
execution
of
the
last
Edict
of
Pacification
,
the
said
Articles
agreed
on
and
sign'd
on
both
sides
in
the
said
places
of
Flex
and
Courtras
,
his
Majesty
has
approv'd
,
confirm'd
,
and
ratifi'd
them
,
wills
and
requires
them
to
be
observ'd
and
executed
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenor
,
and
that
the
Patents
and
Dispatches
that
are
necessary
be
immediately
made
and
sent
.
Done
at
Blois
the
25th
Day
of
December
,
1580.
Thus
Sign'd
,
Henry
.
And
underneath
,
Pinart
.
Read
,
Publish'd
,
and
Registred
,
Heard
by
,
and
thereunto
Consenting
,
the
King's
Attorny-General
in
consequence
of
the
other
Letters
concerning
the
Case
of
the
Pacification
of
the
Troubles
of
this
Kingdom
,
heretofore
Publish'd
and
Registred
at
Paris
in
Parliament
,
the
26th
day
of
January
,
in
the
year
1581.
Thus
Sign'd
,
Du
Tillet
.
The
King's
Edict
about
the
Pacification
of
the
Troubles
of
this
Kingdom
.
Given
at
Nantes
,
in
the
Month
of
April
,
1598.
and
Published
in
Parliament
the
15th
of
February
,
1599.
Together
with
the
Particular
Articles
interven'd
upon
the
same
,
also
verifi'd
in
Parliament
.
HENRY
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navar
,
to
all
those
present
,
and
others
to
come
,
Greeting
.
Among
those
infinite
Graces
,
it
has
pleas'd
Almighty
God
to
impart
unto
us
,
the
greatest
and
most
remarkable
is
,
To
have
given
us
the
Constancy
,
Virtue
,
and
Force
,
not
to
sink
under
the
horrible
Troubles
,
Confusions
,
and
Disorders
,
which
were
on
foot
at
our
coming
to
the
Crown
of
this
Kingdom
,
which
was
divided
into
so
many
Parts
and
Factions
,
that
that
which
was
the
most
lawful
,
was
almost
the
least
;
and
yet
,
nevertheless
,
to
have
born
up
so
stifly
against
that
Storm
,
as
in
the
end
to
have
overcome
it
,
and
to
be
now
entred
into
the
Haven
of
Safety
and
Repose
of
this
State
.
The
absolute
Glory
whereof
be
ascribed
to
him
▪
alone
,
and
to
us
the
Favour
and
Obligation
,
in
that
he
was
pleas'd
to
make
use
of
our
Labour
for
the
performance
of
so
good
a
Work
,
in
which
it
has
been
visible
to
the
whole
World
,
that
we
have
over
and
above
the
discharge
of
our
Duty
and
Power
,
done
something
further
,
which
perhaps
at
another
time
would
not
have
been
so
agreeable
to
our
Dignity
,
which
we
have
not
been
scrupulous
to
expose
to
that
end
,
since
we
have
so
often
and
so
freely
expos'd
our
own
Life
for
the
same
.
And
in
this
great
Concurrency
of
such
Weighty
,
and
such
Perilous
Affairs
,
which
could
not
be
compos'd
at
one
and
the
same
time
,
We
have
been
oblig'd
to
follow
this
order
,
first
,
to
undertake
such
as
could
not
be
determin'd
otherwise
than
by
Force
,
and
to
defer
and
suspend
for
a
time
such
as
were
,
and
could
be
treated
by
Reason
and
Justice
.
Such
as
the
General
Differences
among
our
good
Subjects
,
and
the
Particular
Grievances
of
the
soundest
part
of
the
State
,
which
in
our
Opinion
will
be
more
easily
cur'd
after
having
remov'd
the
principal
Cause
thereof
,
which
was
the
Continuation
of
the
Civil
War
.
Which
having
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
succesfully
ended
,
and
Arms
,
and
Hostilities
being
quite
laid
aside
throughout
our
Kingdom
;
We
hope
for
as
favourable
a
Success
in
the
other
Affairs
that
still
remain
uncompos'd
,
and
that
thereby
we
shall
obtain
the
Establishment
of
a
good
Peace
,
and
quiet
Repose
,
which
has
ever
been
the
aim
of
all
our
Wishes
and
Intentions
,
and
the
only
Prize
we
look
for
,
after
so
many
Toils
and
Hardships
wherein
we
have
pass'd
the
course
of
our
Life
.
Among
those
Affairs
we
were
oblig'd
to
delay
,
one
of
the
chief
has
been
the
Complaints
we
have
receiv'd
from
several
of
our
Catholick
Provinces
and
Cities
,
in
that
the
Exercise
of
the
Catholick
Religion
was
not
universally
re-establish'd
there
,
according
to
the
Edicts
heretofore
made
for
the
Pacification
of
the
Troubles
upon
the
account
of
Religion
.
As
also
the
Supplications
and
Remonstraces
that
have
been
made
to
us
by
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
both
upon
the
unperformance
of
what
is
granted
them
by
the
said
Edicts
,
and
their
desire
of
having
some
Additions
made
thereunto
for
the
Exercise
of
their
said
Religion
,
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
,
and
the
Surety
of
their
Persons
and
Fortunes
;
pretending
just
Causes
of
new
and
greater
Apprehensions
,
by
reason
of
the
last
Troubles
and
Commotions
,
the
chief
Pretence
and
Foundation
of
which
was
their
Ruin
.
All
which
,
not
to
overcharge
our selves
with
too
much
business
at
one
instant
;
as
also
because
the
Terror
of
Arms
does
not
suit
with
establishing
of
Laws
,
tho
never
so
good
,
we
have
still
defer'd
from
time
to
time
to
make
provision
for
,
and
take
care
of
.
But
now
,
since
it
has
pleas'd
God
to
give
a
beginning
to
our
injoying
of
some
Repose
and
Tranquility
,
We
esteem
that
we
cannot
imploy
it
better
,
than
in
applying
our selves
to
what
may
concern
the
Glory
of
his
Holy
Name
and
Service
,
and
in
procuring
his
being
ador'd
and
pray'd
unto
by
all
our
Subjects
:
And
that
since
it
is
not
his
pleasure
as
yet
,
to
grant
that
it
may
be
done
in
one
and
the
same
Form
of
Religion
,
it
may
be
done
at
least
with
one
and
the
same
Intention
,
and
with
such
Rules
,
that
it
may
occasion
no
Troubles
or
Tumults
among
them
:
And
that
both
we
,
and
all
this
Kingdom
,
may
always
deserve
the
Glorious
Title
of
Most
Christian
,
which
has
been
so
long
,
and
so
deservedly
acquir'd
:
And
by
the
same
means
to
remove
the
Cause
of
the
Grievances
and
Troubles
which
might
arise
hereafter
upon
the
point
of
Religion
,
which
has
always
been
the
most
prevailing
and
most
dangerous
of
all
others
;
Therefore
observing
,
that
this
Affair
is
of
very
great
Importance
,
and
worthy
of
weighty
Consideration
,
after
a
resolving
of
all
the
Petitions
and
Complaints
of
our
Catholick
Subjects
;
and
having
also
permitted
our
said
Subjects
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
to
Assemble
by
Deputies
to
draw
theirs
,
and
to
put
all
their
Remonstrances
together
,
and
having
conferr'd
several
times
with
them
upon
this
Subject
,
and
review'd
the
precedent
Edicts
;
We
have
thought
fit
at
this
time
,
upon
the
whole
,
to
give
our
said
Subjects
a
Universal
,
Clear
,
Intelligible
,
and
Absolute
Law
,
by
which
they
shall
be
limited
and
govern'd
in
all
differences
that
have
heretofore
happen'd
▪
among
them
upon
that
Subject
,
or
that
may
hereafter
happen
,
whereby
both
Parties
may
remain
satisfi'd
,
according
as
the
nature
of
the
time
can
allow
it
.
We
being
entred
into
this
Deliberation
for
no
other
end
,
but
the
Zeal
we
have
for
the
Service
of
God
,
in
order
that
henceforward
it
may
be
perform'd
by
all
our
said
Subjects
,
and
to
establish
a
firm
and
perpetual
Peace
among
them
.
Wherein
we
implore
,
and
expect
from
his
Divine
Goodness
the
same
Protection
and
Favour
,
which
he
has
ever
visibly
conferr'd
upon
this
Kingdom
,
from
the
first
Erection
thereof
,
and
during
the
many
Ages
it
has
continued
;
and
that
he
would
bestow
the
Grace
upon
our
said
Subjects
,
truly
to
apprehend
,
that
in
the
Observation
of
this
our
Ordinance
(
next
to
their
Duty
towards
God
,
and
towards
all
Men
)
consists
the
main
foundation
of
their
Union
,
Concord
,
Tranquility
,
and
Quiet
,
and
the
Restauration
of
this
State
to
its
Pristine
Splendor
,
Wealth
,
and
Power
.
As
we
on
our
part
do
promise
to
have
it
exactly
perform'd
without
permitting
it
to
be
any
wise
transgress'd
.
For
these
reasons
having
by
the
Advice
of
the
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
other
Princes
and
Officers
of
our
Crown
,
and
other
Great
and
Notable
Persons
of
our
Council
of
State
about
us
,
maturely
and
diligently
weigh'd
and
consider'd
the
whole
business
;
We
have
by
this
Edict
perpetual
and
irrevocable
,
denounc'd
,
declar'd
,
and
ordain'd
,
and
do
denounce
,
declare
,
and
ordain
,
I.
First
,
That
the
Remembrance
of
all
things
pass'd
on
both
sides
,
from
the
beginning
of
March
1585.
until
our
coming
to
the
Crown
,
and
during
the
other
precedent
Troubles
,
or
upon
the
account
thereof
,
shall
remain
extinguish'd
and
ras'd
out
,
as
matters
that
never
had
happen'd
.
And
it
shall
not
be
lawful
for
our
Attorneys-General
,
or
other
Persons
whatever
,
publick
or
private
,
at
any
time
,
or
upon
any
occasion
soever
,
to
make
mention
of
,
or
to
Commence
any
Process
or
Suit
thereupon
in
any
Courts
or
Jurisdictions
whatsoever
.
II.
We
forbid
all
our
Subjects
of
what
Estate
or
Quality
soever
theybe
,
To
renew
the
Remembrance
thereof
;
To
assail
,
urge
,
injure
,
or
provoke
one
another
by
way
of
Reproach
of
what
is
past
,
upon
any
cause
or
pretence
whatever
;
To
Dispute
,
Contest
,
Quarrel
,
or
Outrage
,
or
Offend
each
other
about
it
by
Word
or
Deed
;
but
to
contain
themselves
,
and
live
peaceably
together
as
Brethren
,
Friends
,
and
Fellow-Citizens
;
on
pain
for
the
Delinquents
,
of
being
punish'd
as
Infractors
of
the
Peace
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
publick
Quiet
.
III.
We
ordain
,
That
the
Catholick
Apostolick
Roman
Religion
shall
be
re-establish'd
and
restor'd
in
all
Places
and
Parts
of
this
our
Kingdom
and
Countries
under
our
Obedience
,
where
the
Exercise
thereof
has
been
interrupted
,
there
to
be
peaceably
and
freely
put
in
practice
without
any
hinderance
or
disturbance
.
Forbidding
most
expresly
all
Persons
of
what
Estate
,
Quality
,
or
Condition
soever
,
on
the
Penalties
abovemention'd
,
To
trouble
,
molest
,
or
disturb
the
Ecclesiasticks
in
the
Celebration
of
Divine
Service
,
the
injoying
and
taking
of
Tythes
,
the
Fruits
and
Revenues
of
their
Benefices
,
with
all
other
Rights
and
Immunities
appertaining
unto
them
;
and
that
all
those
,
who
during
the
Troubles
,
have
seiz'd
the
Churches
,
Houses
,
Goods
,
and
Revenues
belonging
to
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
,
detain
and
possess
them
,
shall
surrender
unto
them
the
intire
Possession
,
and
peaceable
Injoyment
thereof
,
with
such
Titles
,
Liberties
,
and
Security
,
as
they
injoy'd
before
their
being
dispossess'd
of
the
same
.
Also
expresly
forbidding
those
of
the
said
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
to
Preach
or
perform
any
other
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
in
the
Churches
▪
Houses
,
and
Habitations
of
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
.
IV.
It
shall
remain
at
the
choice
of
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
to
buy
the
Houses
and
Buildings
erected
in
prophane
Places
,
whereof
they
were
dispossess'd
during
the
Troubles
,
or
else
to
constrain
the
Possessors
of
the
said
Buildings
to
buy
the
Ground
,
the
whole
according
to
the
Estimation
that
shall
be
made
thereof
by
experienc'd
Men
,
agreed
upon
by
the
Parties
;
and
in
case
they
should
not
agree
,
the
Judges
of
the
Place
shall
appoint
some
,
reserving
ever
to
the
said
Possessors
their
recourse
against
whomsoever
it
shall
belong
.
And
where
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
shall
constrain
the
Possessors
to
purchase
the
Ground
,
the
Money
it
shall
be
valued
at
,
shall
not
be
put
into
their
hands
,
but
shall
remain
in
the
hands
of
the
said
Possessors
,
to
be
improv'd
at
the
rate
of
5
per
Cent.
until
it
be
employ'd
for
the
benefit
of
the
Church
,
which
shall
be
done
within
the
space
of
a
year
.
And
the
said
Term
being
pass'd
,
in
case
the
Purchaser
will
no
longer
continue
the
said
Rent
,
he
shall
be
discharg'd
thereof
,
consigning
the
said
Money
into
the
hands
of
salvable
Persons
,
by
Authority
and
Order
of
Justice
.
And
as
for
Sacred
Places
,
Information
thereof
shall
be
given
by
the
Commissaries
,
who
shall
be
ordain'd
for
the
Execution
of
the
present
Edict
,
in
order
to
our
taking
a
course
for
the
same
.
V.
Nevertheless
,
no
Grounds
and
Places
imploy'd
for
the
Reparations
and
Fortifications
of
Cities
,
and
other
Places
within
our
Kingdom
,
or
the
materials
therein
us'd
,
shall
be
claim'd
,
or
recover'd
by
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
,
or
other
Persons
,
publick
or
private
,
until
the
said
Reparations
and
Fortifications
are
demolish'd
by
our
Ordinances
.
VI.
And
to
remove
all
occasions
of
Contention
and
Trouble
from
among
our
Subjects
,
we
have
and
do
permit
those
of
the
said
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
to
live
and
reside
in
all
the
Cities
and
Places
within
this
our
Kingdom
and
Countries
under
our
Obedience
,
without
being
examin'd
,
molested
,
troubled
,
or
constrain'd
to
do
any
thing
in
matter
of
Religion
against
their
Conscience
;
or
examin'd
in
their
Houses
,
or
Places
where
they
shall
Inhabit
;
in
all
other
things
behaving
themselves
according
to
what
is
specifi'd
in
our
present
Edict
.
VII
.
We
have
also
permitted
all
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
and
other
Persons
,
as
well
Inhabitants
as
others
,
who
make
Profession
of
the
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
enjoying
within
our
Kingdom
and
Countries
under
our
Obedience
,
High
Jurisdiction
,
or
full
Fief
d'Haubert
,
(
as
*
An
Inheritance
held
directly
in
Capite
of
the
King
.
in
Normandy
)
either
in
Proper
,
in
the
Vse-fruit
thereof
,
in
the
whole
,
or
Moiety
,
or
for
a
third
Part
,
To
have
in
such
their
Houses
of
the
said
High
Jurisdiction
,
or
Fiefs
abovesaid
,
which
they
shall
be
oblig'd
to
nominate
before
to
our
Bailiffs
and
Seneschals
,
every
one
within
his
Limits
,
for
their
principal
Abode
,
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
while
they
reside
there
;
and
in
their
Absence
their
Wives
or
Families
,
or
part
thereof
.
And
tho
the
Right
of
Jurisdiction
,
or
full
Fief
d'Haubert
be
in
Controversy
;
nevertheless
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
allow'd
there
,
provided
the
abovesaid
be
in
actual
Possession
of
the
said
High
Jurisdiction
,
altho
our
Attorney-General
be
a
Party
.
We
also
allow
them
to
perform
the
said
Exercise
in
their
other
Houses
of
High
Jurisdiction
,
or
abovesaid
Fief
d'Haubert
,
while
they
are
there
present
,
and
no
otherwise
;
both
for
themselves
,
their
Families
,
Subjects
,
and
others
,
who
shall
desire
to
repair
thither
.
VIII
.
In
Houses
of
Fiefs
,
where
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
have
the
said
High
Jurisdiction
or
Fief
d'Haubert
,
they
shall
only
be
allow'd
the
said
Exercise
for
their
Families
.
Nevertheless
,
we
do
not
mean
,
that
in
case
other
Persons
should
chance
to
come
in
,
to
the
number
of
Thirty
,
besides
their
Family
,
either
upon
the
account
of
Baptism
,
Visitation
of
their
Friends
,
or
otherwise
,
they
should
be
troubled
for
the
same
:
Provided
also
the
said
Houses
are
neither
within
Cities
,
Towns
or
Villages
,
belonging
to
Catholick
Lords
,
High-Justicers
,
besides
our self
,
wherein
the
said
Catholick
Lords
have
their
Mansions
.
In
which
case
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
allow'd
to
perform
their
said
Exercise
in
the
said
Cities
,
Towns
or
Villages
,
except
by
permission
and
leave
of
the
said
Lords
High-Justicers
,
and
no
otherwise
.
IX
.
We
also
permit
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
perform
and
continue
the
Exercise
thereof
in
all
the
Cities
and
Places
under
our
Obedience
,
where
it
was
establish'd
,
and
by
them
publickly
perform'd
at
sundry
and
divers
times
in
the
Year
1596.
and
in
the
Year
1597.
until
the
end
of
August
,
all
Decrees
and
Judgments
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
X.
The
said
Exercise
in
like
manner
shall
be
establish'd
and
Restor'd
in
all
Cities
and
Places
where
it
has
or
should
have
been
establish'd
by
the
Edict
of
Pacification
,
made
in
the
Year
Seventy
Seven
,
Particular
Articles
and
Conferences
of
Nerac
and
Flex
:
Neither
shall
the
said
Establishment
be
obstructed
in
the
Parts
and
Places
within
the
Demean
granted
by
the
said
Edict
,
Articles
and
Conferences
,
for
Places
of
Bayliwikes
,
or
that
shall
be
granted
hereafter
,
though
they
have
been
since
alienated
to
Catholick
Persons
,
or
hereafter
shall
be
.
And
yet
we
do
not
intend
that
the
said
Exercise
shall
be
Re-establish'd
in
the
Parts
and
Places
of
the
said
Demean
,
which
have
been
heretofore
possess'd
by
those
of
the
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
in
which
it
had
been
allow'd
out
of
respect
to
their
persons
,
or
upon
the
account
of
the
Privileges
of
the
Fiefs
,
in
case
the
said
Fiefs
be
at
present
possess'd
by
persons
of
the
said
Catholick
,
Apostolick
Religion
.
XI
.
Moreover
,
in
every
one
of
the
Ancient
Bayliwikes
,
Seneschalships
and
Governments
,
holding
the
Place
of
a
Bayliwike
,
having
direct
reference
,
without
mediation
to
the
Courts
of
Parliament
,
We
ordain
,
That
in
the
Suburbs
of
a
City
,
besides
those
that
have
been
granted
them
by
the
said
Edict
,
Particular
Articles
and
Conferences
:
And
where
there
are
no
Cities
,
in
a
Borough
or
Village
,
the
Exercise
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
shall
be
publickly
perform'd
for
all
such
as
will
repair
thither
;
altho
the
said
Exercise
were
already
establish'd
in
divers
places
of
the
said
Bayliwikes
,
Seneschalships
and
Governments
;
excepting
out
of
the
said
place
of
Bayliwike
newly
granted
by
the
present
Edict
,
the
Cities
in
which
there
are
Archbishops
or
Bishops
;
in
which
case
those
of
the
said
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
shall
be
allow'd
to
demand
,
and
to
nominate
for
the
said
Place
of
the
said
Exercise
,
the
Boroughs
and
Villages
near
the
said
Cities
.
Excepted
also
Places
and
Lordships
belonging
to
Ecclesiasticks
,
in
which
we
do
not
allow
the
said
second
Place
of
Bayliwike
to
be
establish'd
,
we
having
by
special
grace
and
favour
excepted
them
.
Under
the
name
of
Ancient
Bayliwikes
,
we
mean
such
as
were
in
the
Times
of
the
late
King
Henry
our
most
honour'd
Lord
and
Father-in-law
,
held
for
Bayliwikes
,
Seneschalships
and
Governments
,
having
immediate
reference
to
our
said
Courts
.
XII
.
We
do
not
mean
by
this
present
Edict
to
derogate
from
the
Edicts
and
Agreements
heretofore
made
for
the
reducing
of
some
Princes
,
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
and
Catholick
Cities
under
our
Obedience
,
in
what
relates
to
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
;
the
which
Edicts
and
Agreements
shall
be
maintain'd
and
observ'd
for
this
respect
,
according
as
shall
be
specify'd
by
the
Instructions
of
the
Commissioners
that
shall
be
appointed
for
the
execution
of
this
present
Edict
.
XIII
.
We
expresly
forbid
all
those
of
the
said
Religion
to
perform
any
Exercise
thereof
,
either
as
to
the
Ministry
,
Government
,
Discipline
,
or
Publick
Instruction
of
Children
,
and
others
,
in
this
our
Kingdom
and
Countries
under
our
Obedience
,
in
what
relates
to
Religion
,
in
any
places
,
but
those
that
are
allow'd
and
granted
by
the
Edict
.
XIV
.
As
also
to
perform
any
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
in
our
Court
or
Attendance
,
nor
likewise
in
our
Lands
and
Territories
beyond
the
Mounts
,
nor
yet
in
our
City
of
Paris
,
nor
within
five
Leagues
of
the
said
City
.
Nevertheless
,
those
of
the
said
Religion
who
live
in
the
said
Lands
and
Territories
beyond
the
Mounts
,
and
in
our
said
City
,
and
within
five
Leagues
round
about
it
,
shall
not
be
examin'd
in
their
Houses
,
nor
constrain'd
to
do
any
thing
in
respect
of
their
Religion
against
their
Conscience
,
behaving
themselves
,
in
other
matters
,
according
as
it
is
specify'd
in
our
present
Edict
.
XV.
Neither
shall
the
Publick
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
be
performed
in
the
Armies
,
unless
in
the
Quarters
of
the
Chief
Officers
who
profess
the
same
;
nevertheless
it
shall
not
be
done
in
the
Quarter
where
we
lodge
.
XVI
.
According
to
the
Second
Article
of
the
Conference
at
Nerac
,
We
give
leave
to
those
of
the
same
Religion
to
build
Places
for
the
exercise
thereof
,
in
the
Cities
and
Places
where
it
is
allow'd
them
;
and
those
they
have
built
heretofore
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
them
,
or
the
Ground
thereof
,
in
the
Condition
it
is
at
present
,
even
in
those
places
where
the
said
Exercise
is
not
allow'd
them
,
unless
they
have
been
converted
into
other
Buildings
.
In
which
case
the
Possessors
of
the
said
Buildings
shall
give
them
other
places
of
the
same
Price
and
Value
they
were
of
,
before
their
building
upon
them
,
or
the
true
estimation
of
them
by
the
judgment
of
experienc'd
men
;
always
reserving
to
the
said
Owners
and
Possessors
a
remedy
against
whomsoever
it
shall
concern
.
XVII
.
We
forbid
all
Preachers
,
and
Lecturers
,
and
others
who
speak
in
publick
,
to
use
any
Words
,
Speeches
,
or
Discourse
,
that
may
tend
to
excite
the
People
to
Sedition
;
but
on
the
contrary
we
have
,
and
do
injoin
them
,
to
contain
and
behave
themselves
modestly
,
and
to
utter
nothing
but
what
may
tend
to
the
instruction
and
edification
of
the
Auditors
;
and
to
maintain
the
Peace
and
Tranquility
by
us
establish'd
in
our
said
Kingdom
,
on
the
Penalties
specify'd
in
the
precedent
Edicts
.
Injoining
most
expresly
our
Attornies
General
▪
and
their
Substitutes
,
to
inform
out
of
their
Office
against
such
as
shall
transgress
the
same
,
on
pain
of
answering
for
it
in
their
proper
and
peculiar
Persons
,
and
Forfeitures
of
their
Offices
.
XVIII
.
We
also
forbid
all
our
Subjects
,
of
what
Quality
and
Condition
soever
,
to
take
away
by
force
or
induction
,
against
the
Will
of
their
Parents
,
the
Children
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
Baptise
,
or
confirm
them
in
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
Roman
Church
:
The
same
Prohibitions
are
made
to
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
the
whole
on
pain
of
exemplary
Punishment
.
XIX
.
Those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
shall
be
no
wise
constrain'd
,
nor
remain
bound
by
reason
of
the
Abjurations
,
Promises
and
Oaths
they
have
heretofore
made
,
or
Cautions
by
them
given
,
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Religion
,
neither
shall
they
be
any-wise
troubl'd
or
molested
for
the
same
.
XX.
They
shall
also
be
bound
to
observe
all
Festivals
ordain'd
in
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
and
Roman
Church
;
neither
shall
they
work
,
or
sell
,
in
open
Shops
,
on
the
said
days
;
neither
shall
Handicrafts
▪
men
work
out
of
their
Shops
,
or
in
close
Houses
,
or
Chambers
,
on
the
said
Festival
days
,
and
other
prohibited
days
,
in
any
Profession
,
the
noise
whereof
may
be
heard
without
by
Neighbours
,
or
persons
passing
along
:
which
nevertheless
shall
only
be
sought
after
by
Officers
of
Justice
.
XXI
.
The
Books
touching
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
shall
neither
be
printed
nor
sold
publickly
,
unless
in
such
Cities
and
Places
in
which
the
Publick
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
is
allow'd
.
And
as
for
other
Books
which
shall
be
printed
in
other
places
,
they
shall
be
seen
and
examin'd
,
both
by
our
Officers
and
Divines
,
as
it
is
specefy'd
by
our
Ordinances
.
We
forbid
most
expresly
the
Impression
,
publication
,
and
sale
of
all
Defamatory
Books
,
Libels
and
Pamphlets
,
under
the
Penalties
contain'd
in
our
Ordinances
:
Injoining
all
our
Judges
and
Officers
to
keep
a
strict
hand
over
it
.
XXII
.
We
ordain
that
no
difference
or
distinction
shall
be
made
on
the
account
of
the
said
Religion
,
for
the
receiving
of
Scholars
to
be
instructed
in
Universities
,
Colledges
and
Schools
,
and
the
Sick
and
Poor
in
Hospitals
and
Publick
Alms.
XXIII
.
Those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
shall
be
oblig'd
to
keep
the
Laws
of
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
and
Roman
Church
,
receiv'd
in
this
our
Kingdom
,
in
respect
to
Marriages
contracted
,
or
to
be
contracted
as
to
the
degrees
of
Consanguinity
and
Affinity
.
XXIV
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
also
pay
the
Fees
of
Entrance
,
as
is
customary
,
for
the
Places
and
Offices
they
shall
be
provided
with
,
without
being
oblig'd
to
assist
at
any
Ceremonies
contrary
to
their
said
Religion
:
And
being
call'd
to
their
Oath
,
they
shall
only
be
oblig'd
to
hold
up
their
hand
,
swear
,
and
promise
to
God
,
that
they
will
speak
the
truth
:
Neither
shall
they
be
oblig'd
to
take
a
dispensation
for
the
Oath
by
them
taken
,
at
the
passing
of
the
Contracts
and
Obligations
.
XXV
.
It
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
all
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
of
what
State
,
Quality
,
or
Condition
soever
,
shall
be
oblig'd
and
constrain'd
by
fair
and
reasonable
means
,
and
under
the
Penalties
contain'd
in
the
Edicts
upon
that
subject
,
to
pay
and
acquit
the
Tythes
of
Curates
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticks
,
and
to
all
other
to
whom
they
shall
belong
,
according
to
the
use
and
custom
of
the
places
.
XXVI
.
The
Disinheritations
,
or
Privations
,
either
by
disposing
among
the
Living
,
or
by
way
of
Testament
,
made
only
out
of
hatred
,
or
upon
the
account
of
Religion
,
shall
neither
be
valable
for
the
time
past
,
or
time
to
come
,
among
our
Subjects
.
XXVII
.
In
order
the
better
to
reunite
the
Wills
of
our
Subjects
,
according
to
our
Intention
,
and
to
remove
all
Complaints
for
the
future
.
We
do
declare
all
those
who
do
,
or
shall
profess
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
capable
of
holding
or
performing
all
Estates
,
Dignities
,
Offices
,
and
publick
Places
whatever
,
either
Royal
,
Signorial
,
or
of
the
Cities
of
our
Kingdom
,
Countries
,
Territories
and
Lordships
,
under
our
Obedience
,
all
Oaths
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
,
and
to
be
indifferently
received
into
the
same
;
and
our
Courts
of
Parliament
and
other
Judges
shall
only
make
inquiry
,
and
inform
themselves
about
the
Life
and
Conversation
,
Religion
and
honest
Conversation
of
those
who
are
,
or
shall
be
provided
with
Offices
,
as
well
of
the
one
,
as
of
the
other
Religion
,
without
exacting
any
other
Oath
from
them
,
but
well
and
faithfully
to
serve
the
King
in
the
discharge
of
their
Offices
,
and
to
observe
the
Ordinances
,
as
it
has
been
observ'd
at
all
times
.
And
in
case
any
Vacancy
shall
happen
of
the
said
Estates
,
Places
and
Offices
,
as
for
those
that
shall
be
in
our
gift
,
they
shall
be
dispos'd
of
indifferently
,
and
without
distinction
,
to
capable
Persons
,
as
things
that
concern
the
union
of
our
subjects
.
We
intend
also
that
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
shall
be
admitted
and
receiv'd
into
all
Councils
,
Deliberations
,
Assemblies
and
Functions
depending
on
the
abovesaid
Matters
;
and
that
they
shall
not
be
ejected
or
hinder'd
from
enjoying
them
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Religion
.
XXVIII
.
We
order
for
interring
of
the
Dead
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
within
all
the
Cities
and
parts
of
our
Kingdom
,
that
in
each
place
,
a
convenient
place
shall
be
provided
for
them
forthwith
by
our
Officers
and
Magistrates
,
and
by
the
Commissioners
who
shall
be
by
us
deputed
for
the
putting
of
this
present
Edict
in
execution
.
And
such
Church-yards
as
they
had
heretofore
,
which
they
have
been
depriv'd
of
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
them
,
except
they
be
at
present
built
upon
,
in
which
case
others
shall
be
provided
for
them
at
free
cost
.
XXIX
.
We
most
expresly
enjoin
our
Officers
to
take
care
that
no
Scandal
be
committed
at
the
said
Interments
;
and
they
shall
be
bound
within
a
Fortnight
after
request
made
,
to
provide
commodious
places
for
the
said
Burials
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
without
the
least
protraction
,
or
delays
,
under
penalty
of
500
Crowns
,
to
be
sess'd
on
their
proper
Names
and
Persons
.
The
said
Officers
and
others
are
also
forbidden
to
exact
any
thing
for
the
conveyance
of
the
said
Dead
Bodies
on
pain
of
Extortion
.
XXX
.
To
the
end
that
Justice
may
be
done
and
ministred
to
our
Subjects
without
partiality
,
hatred
,
or
favour
,
which
is
one
of
the
principal
means
to
keep
peace
and
concord
among
them
,
we
have
and
do
ordain
that
a
Chamber
shall
be
establish'd
in
our
Court
of
Parliament
of
Paris
,
consisting
of
a
President
and
16
Councellors
of
the
said
Parliament
,
the
which
shall
be
called
and
entitled
,
The
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
which
shall
not
only
judge
the
Causes
and
Processes
of
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
said
Court
,
but
also
those
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Parliaments
of
Normandy
and
Britany
,
according
to
the
Jurisdiction
hereafter
conferr'd
upon
it
by
this
present
Edict
,
and
that
until
a
Chamber
be
establish'd
in
each
of
the
said
Parliaments
,
to
minister
Justice
upon
the
place
.
We
also
ordain
that
the
four
Offices
of
Councellors
in
our
said
Parliament
of
Paris
,
remaining
of
the
last
election
by
us
made
,
shall
be
forthwith
bestowed
on
four
of
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
fitly
qualify'd
,
and
capable
to
serve
in
the
said
Parliament
,
who
shall
be
distributed
,
viz.
The
first
shall
be
receiv'd
into
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
and
the
other
three
in
order
as
they
shall
be
receiv'd
into
three
of
the
Chambers
of
the
Inquests
.
Moreover
the
two
first
Offices
of
*
Laiz
Councellors
,
that
shall
become
vacant
by
Death
,
shall
also
be
given
to
two
of
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
;
and
the
persons
thus
receiv'd
,
shall
be
distributed
into
the
two
other
Chambers
of
Inquests
.
XXXI
.
Besides
the
Chamber
heretofore
establish'd
at
Castres
,
for
the
Jurisdiction
of
our
Court
of
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
,
which
shall
be
continu'd
in
the
state
it
now
stands
;
we
have
for
the
same
considerations
ordain'd
,
and
do
ordain
,
that
in
each
of
our
Courts
of
Parliament
of
Grenoble
and
Bourdeaux
,
shall
also
be
establish'd
a
Chamber
,
consisting
of
two
Presidents
,
the
one
Catholick
,
and
the
other
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
;
and
of
twelve
Councellors
,
six
of
which
shall
be
Catholicks
,
and
the
other
six
of
the
said
Religion
;
which
Catholick
Presidents
and
Councellors
shall
be
by
us
selected
and
chosen
out
of
the
body
of
our
said
Courts
.
And
as
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
a
new
Creation
shall
be
made
of
a
President
and
six
Councellors
for
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
a
President
and
three
Councellors
for
that
of
Grenoble
,
the
which
with
the
three
Councellors
of
the
said
Religion
,
that
are
at
present
of
the
said
Parliament
,
shall
be
employ'd
in
the
said
Chamber
of
Dauphine
.
And
the
said
Offices
of
new
creation
,
shall
be
allow'd
the
same
Salleries
,
Honours
,
Authorities
,
and
Preheminencies
as
the
others
of
the
said
Courts
.
And
the
said
Sessions
of
the
said
Chamber
of
Bourdeaux
shall
be
held
at
Bourdeaux
,
or
at
Nerac
,
and
that
of
Dauphine
at
Grenoble
.
XXXII
.
The
said
Chamber
of
*
The
word
signifies
Legacies
.
Dauphine
shall
determine
the
Causes
of
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
our
Parliament
of
Provence
,
without
being
oblig'd
to
take
Letters
of
Summons
,
or
other
Citations
,
any
where
but
in
our
Chancery
of
Dauphine
:
Neither
shall
those
of
the
said
Religion
of
Normandy
or
Britany
be
oblig'd
to
take
out
Summons
,
or
other
Citations
any
where
but
in
our
Chancery
of
Paris
.
XXXIII
.
Our
Subjects
of
the
said
Religion
of
the
Parliament
of
Burgundy
,
shall
have
the
choice
and
election
to
plead
in
the
Chamber
ordain'd
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
or
in
that
of
Dauphine
,
neither
shall
they
be
oblig'd
to
take
out
Letters
of
Summons
,
or
any
other
Citations
,
but
in
the
said
Chanceries
of
Paris
,
and
of
Dauphine
,
according
to
their
own
choice
.
XXXIV
.
All
the
said
Chambers
compos'd
as
abovesaid
,
shall
determine
and
judge
in
sovereignty
by
Sentence
Definitive
,
by
Decrees
excluding
all
others
of
Suits
and
Differences
mov'd
and
to
be
mov'd
;
in
which
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
are
concern'd
as
Principals
,
or
Warranties
,
either
as
Plaintiffs
,
or
Defendants
,
in
all
matters
,
as
well
Civil
as
Criminal
,
whether
the
said
Processes
be
by
Writ
,
or
Verbal
Appeal
,
if
the
said
Parties
like
it
so
,
and
one
of
them
requires
it
,
before
any
Plea
in
the
Cause
,
in
relation
to
Suits
to
be
mov'd
:
always
excepting
all
matters
of
Benefices
,
and
the
Possessors
of
Tythes
not
enfeoff'd
,
Ecclesiastical
Patronages
,
and
Causes
wherein
the
Demean
of
the
Church
shall
be
concern'd
,
which
shall
all
be
try'd
and
judg'd
in
the
Courts
of
Parliament
;
and
the
said
Chambers
of
the
Edict
shall
not
be
allow'd
to
take
cognizance
of
the
same
.
It
is
also
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
in
order
to
judge
and
decide
Criminal
Causes
,
that
shall
happen
among
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
,
and
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
if
the
Ecclesistick
is
Defendant
,
the
Judgment
of
the
Criminal
Cause
shall
belong
to
our
Sovereign
Courts
,
exclusively
to
the
said
Chambers
;
and
the
Ecclesiastick
being
Plaintiff
,
and
he
of
the
said
Religion
Defendant
,
the
Cognizance
and
Judgment
of
the
Criminal
Cause
shall
belong
by
Appeal
,
and
in
last
reference
,
to
the
said
Establish'd
Chambers
.
The
said
Chambers
also
in
Vacation-times
shall
determine
of
Matters
referr'd
by
the
Edicts
and
Ordinances
to
the
Chambers
establish'd
in
times
of
Vacation
,
each
one
in
their
Jurisdiction
.
XXXV
.
The
Chambers
of
Grenoble
shall
from
this
present
be
united
and
incorporated
to
the
Body
of
the
said
Court
of
Parliament
,
and
the
Presidents
and
Councillors
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
entitled
Presidents
and
Councellors
of
the
said
Court
,
and
held
in
the
number
and
rank
of
them
.
To
this
end
they
shall
be
first
dispos'd
of
in
the
other
Chambers
,
and
then
call'd
and
drawn
out
of
them
,
to
be
employ'd
,
and
to
serve
in
that
which
we
institute
a-new
;
yet
they
shall
assist
,
and
have
a
Voice
and
Session
in
all
the
Deliberations
that
shall
be
made
when
the
Chambers
are
assembled
,
and
shall
enjoy
the
same
Sallaries
,
Authorities
and
Preheminencies
,
as
the
othe
Presidents
and
Councellors
do
.
XXXVI
.
It
is
also
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
the
said
Chambers
of
Castres
and
Bourdeaux
shall
be
reunited
,
and
incorporated
into
the
said
Parliaments
,
in
the
same
manner
as
the
others
,
when
it
shall
be
needful
,
and
the
Causes
that
have
mov'd
us
to
establish
them
shall
cease
,
and
subsist
no
longer
among
our
Subjects
:
And
therefore
the
Presidents
and
Councellors
of
the
said
Chambers
,
being
of
the
same
Religion
,
shall
be
call'd
and
held
for
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
said
Courts
.
XXXVII
.
There
shall
be
also
newly
created
and
erected
in
the
Chamber
ordain'd
for
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
,
two
Substitutes
of
our
Attorney
and
Advocate
General
,
of
which
the
Attorney's
Substitutes
shall
be
a
Catholick
,
and
the
other
of
the
said
Religion
,
who
shall
be
invested
with
the
said
Offices
,
with
competent
Pensions
.
XXXVIII
.
All
the
said
Substitutes
shall
take
no
other
quality
than
that
of
Substitutes
;
and
when
the
Chambers
ordain'd
for
the
Parliaments
of
Bourdeaux
and
Thoulouse
shall
be
united
and
incorporated
into
the
said
Parliaments
,
the
said
Substitutes
shall
be
provided
with
Councellors
Places
in
the
same
.
XXXIX
.
The
Expeditions
of
the
Chancery
of
the
Chamber
of
Bourdeaux
shall
be
perform'd
in
the
presence
of
two
Councellors
of
the
said
Chamber
,
of
which
the
one
shall
be
a
Catholick
,
and
the
other
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
in
the
absence
of
one
of
the
Masters
of
Request
of
our
Hôtell
,
or
Houshold
;
And
one
of
the
Notaries
and
Secretaries
of
the
said
Court
of
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
,
shall
reside
in
the
place
where
the
said
Chamber
shall
be
establish'd
,
or
else
one
of
the
Secretaries
in
ordinary
of
the
Chancery
,
to
sign
the
Expeditions
of
the
said
Chancery
.
XL.
We
will
and
command
,
That
in
the
said
Chamber
of
Bourdeaux
there
be
two
Committees
of
the
Register
of
the
said
Parliament
,
the
one
Civil
,
the
other
Criminal
,
who
shall
officiate
by
our
Commissions
,
and
shall
be
call'd
Committees
of
the
Registry
Civil
and
Criminal
;
and
therefore
shall
neither
be
displac'd
nor
revok'd
by
the
said
Registers
,
or
chief
Clerks
of
Parliament
:
yet
they
shall
be
oblig'd
to
yield
the
Profit
of
the
said
Registries
to
the
said
Register
;
the
wh●h
Committees
shall
receive
Salaries
from
the
said
Registers
,
according
as
it
shall
be
thought
●t
,
and
order'd
by
the
said
Chamber
.
Moreover
,
Catholick
Messengers
shall
be
appointed
there
,
who
shall
be
taken
out
of
the
said
Court
,
or
elsewhere
,
according
to
our
Pleasure
;
besides
which
,
two
new
ones
shall
be
erected
,
being
of
the
said
Religion
,
without
their
paying
any
Fees
:
All
the
said
Messengers
shall
be
govern'd
by
the
said
Chamber
both
as
to
the
execution
,
and
precinct
of
their
Office
,
as
well
as
the
Fees
they
shall
receive
.
A
Commission
shall
also
be
dispatch'd
for
a
Pay-master
of
Salaries
,
and
a
Receiver
of
the
Fines
levy'd
by
the
Chamber
,
who
shall
be
chosen
by
us
,
in
case
the
said
Chamber
be
establish'd
in
any
place
but
the
said
City
;
and
the
Commission
heretofore
granted
to
the
Pay-master
of
the
Salaries
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
,
shall
remain
in
full
force
,
and
the
Commission
of
Receiver
of
the
Fines
levy'd
by
the
said
Chamber
shall
be
annex'd
to
the
said
Office
.
XLI
.
Sufficient
Assignations
shall
be
provided
for
the
Pensions
or
Sallaries
of
the
Officers
of
the
Chambers
ordain'd
by
this
Edict
.
XLII
.
The
Presidents
,
Counsellors
,
and
other
Catholick
Officers
of
the
said
Chambers
,
shall
be
continu'd
as
long
as
possible
may
be
,
and
as
we
shall
find
it
most
expedient
for
our
Service
,
and
the
good
of
our
Subjects
:
And
in
dismissing
some
,
others
shall
be
appointed
in
their
room
,
before
their
departure
;
and
they
shall
not
,
during
the
time
of
their
waiting
,
absent
themselves
,
or
depart
from
the
said
Chambers
,
without
their
leave
,
which
shall
be
judg'd
by
the
Proceedings
of
the
Ordinance
.
XLIII
.
The
said
Chambers
shall
be
establish'd
within
six
Months
,
during
which
,
(
if
the
Establishment
continue
so
long
a
setling
)
the
Suits
mov'd
,
or
to
be
mov'd
,
in
which
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
Parties
,
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
our
Parliaments
of
Paris
,
Roan
,
Dijon
,
and
Rennes
,
shall
be
remov'd
,
or
summon'd
to
the
Chamber
at
present
establish'd
at
Paris
,
by
vertue
of
the
Edict
of
the
Year
1577.
or
else
to
the
great
Council
,
at
the
Election
and
Choice
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
if
they
require
it
:
Those
that
are
of
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
,
into
the
Chamber
of
Castres
,
or
to
the
said
Great
Council
,
at
their
choice
:
And
those
that
are
of
Provence
,
to
the
Parliament
of
Grenoble
.
And
in
case
the
said
Chambers
be
not
establish'd
within
three
months
after
the
Presentation
there
made
of
this
our
present
Edict
,
such
of
our
Parliaments
as
shall
have
made
refusal
thereof
,
shall
be
prohibited
to
take
cognizance
,
or
judge
the
Causes
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
XLIV
.
Suits
not
yet
determin'd
,
depending
in
the
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
Grand
Council
,
of
the
nature
abovesaid
,
shall
be
return'd
,
in
what
state
soever
they
stand
,
into
the
said
Chambers
,
each
Cause
to
its
Court
of
Reference
,
in
case
one
of
the
Parties
of
the
said
Religion
requires
it
,
within
four
months
after
the
establishment
thereof
;
and
as
for
such
as
shall
be
discontinu'd
,
and
are
not
in
a
state
to
come
to
trial
,
the
abovemention'd
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
oblig'd
to
make
a
Declaration
at
the
first
intimation
and
signification
they
shall
receive
of
the
pursuit
;
and
the
said
Term
being
expir'd
,
they
shall
no
longer
be
receiv'd
to
demand
the
said
Returns
.
XLV
.
The
said
Chambers
of
Grenoble
and
Bourdeaux
,
as
well
as
that
of
Chartres
,
shall
observe
the
Stile
and
Forms
of
the
Parliaments
,
within
the
Jurisdictions
of
which
they
shall
be
establish'd
,
and
shall
judge
in
equal
numbers
both
of
the
one
,
and
other
Religion
,
unless
the
Parties
agree
to
the
contrary
.
XLVI
.
All
the
Judges
,
to
whom
the
Executions
,
Decrees
,
Commissions
of
the
said
Chambers
,
and
Letters
,
obtain'd
out
of
their
Chanceries
,
shall
be
directed
;
as
also
all
Messengers
and
Serjeants
shall
be
bound
to
put
them
in
execution
;
and
the
Messengers
and
Serjeants
shall
also
be
oblig'd
to
serve
all
their
Warrants
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
without
demanding
Placet
,
Visa
,
nor
Pareatis
,
on
pein
of
suspension
of
their
Places
,
and
paying
the
Damages
,
Charges
and
Interests
of
the
Parties
:
the
Censure
whereof
shall
belong
to
the
said
Chambers
.
XLVII
.
No
removal
of
Causes
shall
be
allow'd
,
the
tryal
of
which
is
referr'd
to
the
said
Chambers
,
unless
in
the
case
of
the
Ordinances
,
the
return
whereof
shall
be
made
to
the
nearest
Chamber
establish'd
according
to
our
Edict
:
And
the
Issues
of
Suits
of
the
said
Chambers
shall
be
try'd
in
the
next
Chamber
,
observing
the
proportion
and
Forms
of
the
said
Chamber
,
from
whence
the
Processes
shall
proceed
,
except
for
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
in
our
Parliament
of
Paris
;
where
the
said
Party
Suits
shall
be
dispos'd
of
in
the
said
Chamber
,
by
Judges
that
shall
be
by
us
nominated
by
our
particular
Letters
to
this
end
,
unless
the
Parties
had
rather
attend
the
Renovation
of
the
said
Chamber
.
And
if
it
should
happen
that
one
and
the
same
Suit
should
pass
through
all
the
Party
Chambers
,
the
issue
thereof
shall
be
return'd
to
the
said
Chamber
of
Paris
.
XLVIII
.
Refusals
propos'd
against
the
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
Party-Chambers
shall
be
allow'd
to
the
number
of
six
,
to
which
number
the
Parties
shall
be
restrain'd
,
otherwise
they
shall
go
forward
without
any
regard
to
the
said
Refusals
.
XLIX
.
The
Examination
of
Presidents
and
Counsellors
newly
erected
in
the
said
Party
Cambers
shall
be
perform'd
by
our
Privy
Council
,
or
by
the
said
Chambers
,
each
one
within
its
Precinct
,
when
their
number
shall
be
sufficient
:
Nevertheless
,
the
usual
Oath
shall
by
them
be
taken
in
the
Courts
where
the
said
Chamber
shall
be
establish'd
,
and
upon
their
refusal
,
in
our
Privy
Council
;
except
those
of
the
Chamber
of
Languedoc
,
who
shall
take
their
Oath
before
our
Chancellor
,
or
in
the
said
Chamber
.
L.
We
will
and
ordain
,
That
the
reception
of
our
Officers
of
the
said
Religion
,
shall
be
judg'd
in
the
said
Party
Chambers
by
the
plurality
of
Voices
;
as
it
is
usual
in
other
Judgments
,
it
not
being
requisite
that
the
Voices
should
surpass
two
thirds
,
according
to
the
Ordinance
,
the
which
in
this
respect
is
abrogated
.
LI.
All
Propositions
,
Deliberations
and
Resolutions
,
relating
to
the
Publick
Peace
,
and
for
the
particular
Estate
and
Policy
of
the
Cities
,
where
the
Party-Chambers
shall
reside
,
shall
be
made
in
the
said
Chambers
.
LII
.
The
Article
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
said
Chambers
,
ordain'd
by
the
present
Edict
,
shall
be
follow'd
and
observ'd
according
to
its
Form
and
Tenor
,
even
in
what
relates
to
the
Execution
,
Omission
,
or
Infraction
of
our
Edicts
,
when
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
Parties
.
LIII
.
The
Subaltern
Officers
Royal
,
or
others
,
the
reception
of
which
belongs
to
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
if
they
be
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
may
be
examin'd
and
receiv'd
in
the
said
Chambers
:
viz.
Those
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Parliaments
of
Paris
,
Normandy
and
Britany
,
in
the
said
Chambers
of
Paris
;
those
of
Dauphine
and
Provence
,
in
the
Chamber
of
Grenoble
;
those
of
Burgundy
,
in
the
said
Chamber
of
Paris
,
or
of
Dauphine
,
at
their
choice
;
those
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
Thoulouse
,
in
the
Chamber
of
Castres
;
and
those
of
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
,
in
the
Chamber
of
Guienne
;
and
no
other
to
oppose
their
receptions
,
or
make
themselves
Parties
,
but
our
Attorneys
.
General
,
and
their
Substitutes
,
and
those
placed
in
the
said
Offices
.
Nevertheless
the
accustomed
Oath
shall
by
them
be
taken
in
the
Courts
of
Parliament
,
which
shall
not
be
allow'd
to
take
cognizance
of
their
reception
;
and
upon
the
refusal
of
the
said
Parliament
,
the
said
Officers
shall
take
the
Oath
in
the
said
Chambers
;
which
being
thus
taken
,
they
shall
be
oblig'd
to
present
the
Act
of
their
reception
,
by
a
Messenger
or
Notary
to
the
Registers
of
the
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
to
leave
a
compar'd
Copy
thereof
,
with
the
said
Registers
;
who
are
enjoin'd
to
register
the
said
Acts
,
on
pain
of
paying
all
the
Charges
,
Damages
and
Interests
of
the
Parties
;
and
in
case
the
Registers
should
refuse
to
do
it
;
it
shall
be
sufficient
for
the
said
Officers
to
bring
back
the
Act
of
the
said
Summons
,
drawn
by
the
said
Messengers
,
or
Notaries
,
and
to
cause
the
same
to
be
recorded
in
the
Registers
of
their
said
Jurisdictions
,
there
to
be
view'd
when
need
shall
require
,
on
pain
of
nullity
of
their
Proceedings
and
Judgments
.
And
as
for
those
Officers
,
whose
reception
is
not
to
be
made
in
our
said
Parliaments
;
in
case
those
by
whom
it
ought
to
be
made
,
should
refuse
to
proceed
to
the
said
Examination
and
Reception
,
the
said
Officers
shall
repair
to
the
said
Chambers
,
where
care
shall
be
taken
for
their
said
reception
.
LIV.
The
Officers
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
who
shall
be
chosen
hereafter
,
to
serve
in
the
Body
of
our
said
Court
of
Parliament
,
Grand
Council
,
Chambers
of
Accounts
,
Courts
of
Aids
,
and
in
the
Offices
of
the
Treasurer-General
of
France
,
and
other
Officers
of
the
Exchequers
,
shall
be
examin'd
and
receiv'd
in
the
places
where
it
was
usually
perform'd
;
and
in
case
of
refusal
,
or
denial
of
Justice
,
they
shall
be
constituted
in
our
Privy
Council
.
LV.
The
reception
of
our
Officers
made
in
the
Chamber
establish'd
heretofore
at
Castres
,
shall
remain
in
force
,
all
Decrees
and
Ordinances
thereunto
contrary
notwithstanding
.
The
reception
of
our
Judges
,
Councellors
,
and
other
Officers
of
the
said
Religion
,
made
in
our
Privy-Councel
,
or
by
Commissioners
by
us
nominated
upon
the
refusal
of
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
of
Aids
,
and
Chambers
of
Account
,
shall
also
be
as
valid
,
as
if
they
had
been
made
in
the
said
Courts
and
Chambers
,
and
by
other
Judges
,
to
whom
those
Receptions
appertain
.
And
their
Salleries
shall
be
allow'd
by
the
Chambers
of
Accounts
,
without
difficulty
:
and
if
any
have
been
dismiss'd
,
they
shall
be
re-establish'd
without
any
farther
Mandamus
than
this
present
Edict
;
and
the
said
Officers
shall
not
be
oblig'd
to
show
any
other
reception
;
all
Decrees
given
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
;
the
which
shall
remain
void
,
and
of
no
effect
.
LVI
.
Until
means
be
procur'd
to
defray
the
Expences
of
Justice
of
our
said
Chambers
out
of
the
Moneys
of
Fines
and
Con●iscations
,
we
will
assign
a
valuable
and
sufficient
Fund
to
discharge
the
said
Expences
,
which
Money
shall
be
return'd
out
of
the
Estates
of
the
persons
condemned
.
LVII
.
The
Presidents
and
Councellors
of
the
said
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
heretofore
receiv'd
into
our
Courts
of
Parliament
of
Dauphine
,
and
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
incorporated
into
the
same
shall
continue
and
hold
their
Place
and
Order
there
,
Viz.
The
Presidents
as
they
did
and
do
enjoy
them
at
present
;
and
the
Councellors
according
to
the
Decrees
and
Patents
they
have
obtain'd
about
it
in
our
Privy
Council
.
LVIII
.
We
declare
all
Sentences
,
Judgments
,
Decrees
,
Proceedings
,
Seizures
,
Sales
,
and
Orders
made
and
given
against
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
whether
dead
,
or
alive
,
since
the
Death
of
the
late
King
Heury
the
2d
.
our
most
honour'd
Lord
and
Father-in-Law
,
by
reason
of
the
said
Religion
,
Tumults
and
Troubles
happen'd
since
,
together
with
the
execution
of
the
said
Judgments
and
Decrees
from
this
present
,
cancelled
,
revoked
,
and
nullified
,
and
the
same
do
cancel
,
revoke
and
nullifie
.
We
order
the
same
to
be
raz'd
and
wip'd
out
of
the
Records
of
the
Registers
of
Courts
as
well
Sovereign
as
Inferior
.
As
it
is
likewise
our
pleasure
,
that
all
Marks
.
Tracts
and
Monuments
of
the
said
Executions
,
Books
and
Acts
defamatory
to
their
Persons
,
Memory
and
Posterity
,
shall
be
remov'd
and
defac'd
:
And
that
the
places
in
which
have
been
made
upon
that
account
,
Demolishments
or
Razings
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
the
Owners
in
such
a
condition
as
they
are
,
the
same
to
enjoy
and
to
dispose
of
as
they
shall
think
fit
.
And
we
have
generally
revok'd
,
cancell'd
and
nullifi'd
all
Proceedings
and
Informations
made
for
any
Enterprises
whatever
,
Pretended
Crimes
of
Leze-Majesty
and
others
.
Notwithstanding
which
Proceedings
,
Decrees
and
Judgments
,
comprehending
reunion
,
incorporation
,
and
confiscation
,
it
is
our
pleasure
that
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
and
their
Heirs
,
shall
re-enter
into
the
real
and
actual
possession
of
all
and
every
their
Estates
.
LIX
.
All
Proceedings
made
,
Judgments
and
Decrees
given
during
the
Troubles
,
against
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
who
have
born
Arms
,
or
withdrawn
themselves
out
of
our
Realm
or
within
the
same
,
into
Cities
and
Countries
held
by
them
upon
another
account
than
that
of
Religion
and
the
Troubles
,
together
with
all
Nonsuits
,
Prescriptions
,
either
Legal
,
Conventional
,
or
Customary
,
and
Feodal
Seizures
,
befallen
during
the
Troubles
,
or
by
lawful
Impediments
proceeding
from
them
,
the
cognizance
whereof
shall
remain
in
our
Judges
,
shall
be
este●m'd
as
not
perform'd
,
granted
,
or
happen'd
;
and
such
we
have
and
do
declare
them
to
be
,
and
have
and
do
annihilate
them
;
for
all
which
the
said
Parties
shall
have
no
redress
:
but
they
shall
be
restor'd
to
the
same
state
in
which
they
were
before
,
the
said
Decrees
and
Execution
thereof
notwithstanding
;
and
the
possession
they
had
formerly
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
them
in
this
respect
.
What
is
above
mention'd
shall
also
take
place
,
in
relation
to
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
the
Party
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
or
that
have
absented
themselves
out
of
our
Kingdom
,
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
.
And
as
for
the
Children
under
Age
of
those
of
the
Quality
abovesaid
,
who
dyed
during
the
Troubles
,
we
restore
the
Parties
to
the
same
Estate
in
which
they
were
before
,
without
refunding
the
Charges
,
or
being
bound
to
consign
the
Fines
or
Amerciaments
;
but
yet
we
do
not
mean
that
Judgments
given
by
Presidial
or
other
Inferior
Judges
,
against
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
or
those
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
should
remain
void
,
if
given
by
Judges
,
holding
Sessions
in
Cities
held
by
them
,
to
which
they
had
a
free
access
.
LX.
The
Decrees
given
in
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
in
matters
,
the
Cognizance
whereof
belongs
to
the
Chambers
ordain'd
by
the
Edict
in
the
year
1577.
and
the
Articles
of
Nerac
and
Flex
,
in
which
Courts
the
Parties
have
not
proceeded
voluntarily
,
that
is
,
they
have
alledg'd
and
propos'd
ends
declinatory
,
or
that
have
been
given
by
default
or
Exclusion
,
either
in
matters
Civil
or
Criminal
,
notwithstanding
which
ends
,
the
said
Parties
have
been
constrain'd
to
go
forward
,
shall
likewise
be
annihilated
,
and
of
no
value
.
And
as
for
the
Decrees
given
against
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
who
have
proceeded
voluntarily
,
without
proposing
declinatory
Ends
,
the
said
Decrees
shall
remain
in
force
;
yet
nevertheless
without
prejudice
to
the
Execution
thereof
,
they
shall
be
allow'd
,
if
they
think
good
,
to
take
some
course
by
Civil
Request
,
before
the
Chambers
ordain'd
by
the
present
Edict
;
and
the
time
run
on
,
mention'd
by
the
Ordinances
,
shall
be
no
prejudice
to
them
;
and
until
the
said
Chambers
,
and
their
Chanceries
are
establish'd
,
the
Verbal
Appeals
,
or
those
by
Writ
brought
in
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
before
the
Judges
,
Registers
,
or
Committees
,
Executors
of
Decrees
and
Judgments
,
shall
take
the
same
Effect
,
as
if
they
had
been
sued
out
by
Letters
Patent
.
LXI
.
In
all
Inquiries
that
shall
be
made
upon
any
occasion
whatsoever
,
in
Civil
Matters
,
if
the
Inquisitor
or
Commissary
is
a
Catholick
,
the
Parties
shall
be
oblig'd
to
agree
about
an
Associate
;
and
in
case
they
cannot
agree
about
one
,
the
said
Inquisitor
or
Commissary
shall
take
one
out
of
the
Office
,
being
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
;
and
the
same
shall
be
practis'd
when
the
Commissary
or
Inquisitor
shall
be
of
the
said
Religion
,
for
a
Catholick
Adjunct
.
LXII
.
We
Will
and
Ordain
,
That
our
Judges
shall
determine
the
Validity
of
Testaments
,
in
which
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
concern'd
,
if
they
require
it
;
and
the
Appeals
of
the
said
Judgments
may
be
sued
out
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
notwithstanding
all
Customs
contrary
thereunto
,
even
those
of
Brittany
.
LXIII
.
To
prevent
all
differences
that
might
happen
between
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
the
Chambers
of
the
said
Courts
,
ordain'd
by
our
present
Edict
;
We
will
set
down
an
ample
and
plain
Order
between
the
said
Courts
and
Chambers
,
by
which
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
shall
fully
injoy
the
benefit
of
the
said
Edict
:
Which
Order
shall
be
verified
in
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
which
shall
be
kept
and
observ'd
,
without
having
a
respect
to
those
that
have
been
made
before
.
LXIV
.
We
prohibit
and
forbid
all
our
Soveraign
Courts
,
and
others
of
this
Kingdom
,
to
take
Cognizance
,
and
judge
the
Processes
,
Civil
and
Criminal
,
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
the
Tryal
whereof
,
by
our
Edict
,
is
referr'd
to
the
said
Chambers
,
provided
the
return
be
demanded
,
as
it
is
specifi'd
by
the
40
Articles
abovewriten
.
LXV
.
Our
Will
also
is
by
way
of
Provision
,
until
we
have
otherwise
ordain'd
it
,
that
in
all
Suits
mov'd
,
or
to
be
mov'd
,
in
which
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
stand
as
Plaintiffs
,
or
Defendants
,
principal
Parties
,
or
Warrantees
in
Civil
Causes
,
in
which
our
Officers
and
Presidial
Tribunals
,
have
power
to
Judge
definitively
,
they
be
permitted
to
demand
that
two
of
the
Chamber
,
where
the
Cause
is
to
be
try'd
,
abstain
from
the
Judgment
of
them
,
who
without
alledging
any
cause
,
shall
be
bound
in
this
case
to
abstain
,
notwithstanding
the
Ordinance
by
which
the
Judges
cannot
be
excepted
against
without
just
cause
;
there
remaining
to
them
besides
refusals
of
Right
against
the
others
.
And
in
Criminal
Cases
in
which
the
said
Presidial
Judges
,
and
other
Subaltern
or
Inferior
Judges
Royal
,
judge
definitively
,
the
Persons
impeach'd
being
of
the
said
Religion
,
shall
also
be
allow'd
to
challenge
three
of
the
Judges
peremptorily
.
The
Provosts
of
the
Marshals
of
France
,
Vice-Bailiffs
,
Vice-Seneschals
,
Lieutenants
of
the
Short
Robe
,
and
other
Officers
of
the
like
Quality
,
shall
also
judge
according
to
the
Ordinance
and
Rules
heretofore
given
in
relation
to
Vagabonds
.
And
as
for
Housholders
charg'd
and
impeach'd
with
any
Provostal
or
Publick
Crime
,
if
they
be
of
the
said
Religion
,
they
shall
also
be
allow'd
to
demand
that
three
of
the
said
Judges
,
who
may
take
Cognizance
thereof
,
abstain
from
the
Judgment
of
their
Causes
,
which
the
said
Judges
shall
be
oblig'd
to
do
,
without
any
expression
of
Cause
,
except
when
in
the
Assembly
where
the
said
Causes
shall
be
judg'd
,
there
happen
to
be
to
the
number
of
two
in
Civil
matters
,
and
three
in
Criminal
Cases
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
in
which
Case
they
shall
not
be
allow'd
to
challenge
peremptorily
,
without
showing
cause
;
the
which
shall
be
common
and
reciprocal
to
Catholicks
in
manner
and
form
abovemention'd
in
respect
to
the
Refusal
of
Judges
,
where
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
shall
exceed
the
others
in
number
Nevertheless
,
we
do
not
mean
that
the
said
Presidial
Tribunals
,
Provosts-Marshals
,
Vice-Bailiffs
,
Vice-Seneschals
,
and
others
,
who
judge
definitively
,
should
by
virtue
of
what
is
abovesaid
,
take
Cognizance
of
the
Troubles
past
.
And
as
for
Crimes
and
Excesses
committed
upon
other
occasions
,
than
that
of
the
Troubles
past
,
from
the
beginning
of
March
1585.
to
the
end
of
the
year
1597.
in
case
they
do
take
Cognizance
of
them
:
It
is
our
Will
that
Appeals
may
be
had
from
their
Judgments
before
the
Chambers
ordain'd
by
the
present
Edict
;
as
shall
in
the
like
manner
be
practis'd
for
Catholick
Accomplices
,
where
some
of
those
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
shall
be
Parties
.
LXVI
.
We
also
will
and
ordain
,
That
henceforward
in
all
Instructions
,
except
Informations
of
Criminal
Causes
,
in
the
Seneschalships
of
Thoulouse
,
Carcassonne
,
Rovergue
,
Loragais
,
Beziers
,
Montpelier
,
and
Nimes
,
the
Magistrate
,
or
Commissary
,
deputed
for
the
said
Instruction
,
if
he
be
a
Catholick
,
shall
be
bound
to
take
an
Associate
of
the
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
which
the
Parties
shall
agree
about
;
and
in
case
they
cannot
agree
,
one
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
taken
out
of
the
Office
,
by
the
aforesaid
Magistrate
,
or
Commissary
:
As
in
like
manner
,
If
the
Magistrate
,
or
Commissary
,
be
of
the
said
Religion
,
he
shall
be
oblig'd
in
the
manner
and
form
aforesaid
to
take
a
Catholick
Assistant
.
LXVII
.
When
any
Housholder
of
the
said
Religion
,
being
charg'd
and
accus'd
of
any
publick
Crime
,
shall
be
try'd
before
the
Provosts
Marshals
,
or
their
Lieutenants
,
the
said
Provosts
,
or
their
Lieutenants
,
being
Catholicks
shall
be
oblig'd
to
call
to
the
Proceedings
of
such
a
matter
an
Assistant
of
the
said
Religion
;
who
shall
also
assist
at
the
Tryal
of
the
competency
of
the
Indictment
,
and
at
the
Judgment
definitive
of
the
matter
;
which
Competency
shall
only
be
try'd
at
the
next
Presidial
Tribunal
,
in
open
Assembly
,
by
the
chief
Officers
of
the
said
Court
,
being
actually
there
on
pain
of
Nullity
,
unless
the
Persons
accus'd
,
desire
to
have
the
said
Competency
try'd
in
the
Chambers
ordain'd
by
the
present
Edict
.
In
which
case
in
respect
to
the
Housholders
of
the
Provinces
of
Guyenne
,
Languedoc
,
Provence
,
and
Dauphine
,
the
Substitutes
of
our
Attornys-General
in
the
said
Chambers
,
shall
at
the
request
of
the
said
Housholders
,
cause
the
said
Charges
and
Informations
against
them
,
to
be
brought
before
them
,
to
know
,
and
determine
,
whether
the
Causes
are
liable
to
Provosts-Courts
or
not
,
in
order
,
according
to
the
nature
of
the
Crimes
,
to
be
return'd
by
the
said
Chambers
to
the
Ordinary
Judge
,
or
else
to
be
try'd
by
the
Provostal
Judges
,
according
as
they
shall
judge
it
reasonable
,
and
suitable
to
the
Contents
of
this
our
present
Edict
:
And
all
the
said
Presidial-Judges
,
Provosts-Marshals
,
Vice-Bailiffs
,
Vice-Seneschals
,
and
others
,
who
judge
definitively
,
shall
be
oblig'd
respectively
to
obey
and
observe
the
Commands
they
shall
receive
from
the
said
Chambers
,
as
they
use
to
respect
the
Orders
of
the
said
Parliaments
,
on
forfeiture
of
their
Places
.
LXVIII
.
The
Publications
of
Sale
,
and
Seizures
,
Outcries
,
and
Vendition
of
Inheritances
by
the
*
Spear
,
in
pursuance
of
a
Decree
,
shall
be
perform'd
at
the
usual
Places
and
Houses
,
if
possible
,
according
to
our
Ordinances
,
or
else
in
publick
Market-places
,
in
case
there
be
any
Market-places
in
the
Place
where
the
said
Inheritances
are
seated
;
and
where
there
are
none
,
it
shall
be
done
in
the
next
Market-place
within
the
Precinct
of
the
Session
where
the
Adjudication
is
to
be
made
,
and
the
Paper
of
notice
shall
be
fasten'd
on
a
Post
in
the
said
Market
;
and
at
the
entrance
of
the
Auditories
,
or
Sessions-house
of
the
said
Place
,
and
in
so
doing
,
the
said
Publications
shall
be
good
and
valid
,
and
they
shall
proceed
to
the
passing
of
the
Order
for
the
Sale
of
the
Goods
,
without
minding
the
Nulities
that
might
be
alledg'd
in
that
respect
.
LXIX
.
All
Titles
,
Papers
,
Instruments
,
and
Informations
,
that
have
been
taken
,
shall
be
restor'd
on
both
sides
to
the
owners
,
altho
the
said
Papers
,
or
the
Castles
,
or
Houses
,
in
which
they
were
kept
,
were
taken
and
seiz'd
,
either
by
Special
Commissions
from
the
late
King
,
our
most
honour'd
Lord
and
Father-in-Law
;
or
from
Us
,
or
by
the
Command
of
the
Governors
and
Lieutenants-General
of
our
Provinces
,
or
by
the
Authority
of
the
Chiefs
of
the
other
side
,
or
under
any
other
pretence
whatever
.
LXX
.
The
Children
of
such
as
have
withdrawn
themselves
out
of
our
Kingdom
,
since
the
Death
of
the
late
King
Henry
II.
our
most
honour'd
Lord
and
Father-in-Law
,
on
the
account
of
Religion
,
and
the
Troubles
,
tho
the
said
Children
be
born
out
of
this
Kingdom
,
shall
be
held
for
true
French-men
and
Natives
,
and
as
such
we
have
,
and
do
declare
them
to
be
,
without
their
being
oblig'd
to
take
Letters
of
Naturalization
,
or
other
Warrants
from
us
,
but
the
present
Edicts
:
All
Ordinances
thereunto
contrary
notwithstanding
;
to
which
we
have
and
do
derogate
,
upon
condition
,
that
the
said
Children
born
in
Foreign
Countrys
,
shall
be
oblig'd
within
Ten
Years
after
the
said
Publication
of
these
presents
,
to
come
and
Reside
in
this
Kingdom
.
LXXI
.
Those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
,
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
who
shall
have
taken
to
Farm
before
the
Troubles
any
Offices
,
or
other
Demeans
,
Customs
,
Foreign
Impositions
,
or
other
Duties
to
us
belonging
,
the
which
they
have
not
been
able
to
injoy
,
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
,
shall
remain
discharg'd
,
as
we
do
hereby
discharge
them
of
what
they
have
not
receiv'd
of
the
said
Farms
,
or
what
they
have
paid
without
fraud
,
any
where
out
of
our
Exchequer
.
All
Obligations
enter'd
into
by
them
upon
this
account
,
notwithstanding
.
LXXII
.
All
Places
,
Cities
,
and
Provinces
of
our
Kingdom
,
Countries
,
Lands
,
and
Lordships
under
our
Obedience
,
shall
have
and
injoy
the
same
Priviledges
,
Immunities
,
Liberties
,
Franchises
,
Fairs
,
Markets
,
Jurisdictions
,
and
Seats
of
Justice
,
as
they
did
before
the
Troubles
,
begun
in
the
Month
of
March
1585.
And
others
preceding
,
all
Letters
Patents
thereunto
contrary
,
and
the
Translation
of
some
of
the
said
Seats
notwithstanding
;
provided
it
was
only
done
upon
the
account
of
the
Troubles
;
which
Seats
shall
be
re-establish'd
in
the
Cities
and
Places
where
they
were
before
.
LXXIII
.
In
case
there
be
yet
any
Prisoners
detain'd
by
Authority
of
Justice
,
or
otherwise
,
even
in
the
Gallies
,
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
,
or
of
the
said
Religion
,
they
shall
be
set
at
Liberty
.
LXXIV
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
hereafter
be
surcharg'd
or
oppress'd
with
any
ordinary
or
extraodinary
Imposition
,
more
than
the
Catholicks
,
and
according
to
the
proportion
of
their
Estates
and
Substance
;
and
the
Parties
that
think
themselves
overburthen'd
,
may
have
recourse
,
and
shall
be
redressed
by
the
Judges
appointed
for
that
Subject
:
And
all
our
Subjects
,
whether
Catholicks
,
or
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
shall
be
equally
discharg'd
of
all
Charges
that
have
been
impos'd
on
both
sides
during
the
Troubles
,
on
those
that
were
of
a
contrary
Party
,
and
not
consenting
;
as
also
of
Debts
created
and
not
paid
,
Expences
made
without
their
Approbation
;
but
yet
there
shall
be
no
returns
made
of
the
Fruits
that
shall
have
been
imploy'd
for
the
payment
of
the
said
Charges
.
LXXV
.
Neither
do
we
allow
that
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
,
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
;
nor
the
Catholicks
,
who
dwell
in
the
Cities
,
Towns
,
and
Places
,
held
and
detain'd
by
them
,
and
who
have
contributed
to
them
,
should
be
prosecuted
for
the
payment
of
Taxes
,
Aids
,
Grants
,
Increase
,
Assesments
,
Wasts
▪
and
Reparations
,
and
other
Impositions
and
Subsidies
due
,
and
impos'd
during
the
Troubles
happen'd
before
,
and
since
our
coming
to
the
Crown
,
either
by
Edicts
,
Orders
from
the
late
Kings
our
Predecessors
,
or
by
Advice
and
Deliberation
of
the
Governors
and
Estates
of
the
Provinces
,
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
others
,
whereof
we
have
and
do
discharge
them
;
forbiding
our
Treasurers-General
of
France
,
and
of
our
Exchequers
,
Receivers-General
and
Particular
,
their
Clerks
,
Intermedlers
,
and
other
Intendants
and
Commissaries
of
our
Exchequer
,
to
prosecute
,
molest
,
or
trouble
them
for
the
same
directly
or
indirectly
,
in
any
way
whatever
.
LXXVI
.
All
Commanders
,
Lords
,
Knights
,
Gentlemen
,
Officers
,
Corporations
of
Cities
,
Towns
,
and
Commonalties
,
and
all
others
,
who
have
aided
and
assisted
them
,
their
Widows
,
Heirs
,
and
Successors
,
shall
be
acquitted
and
discharg'd
of
all
Sums
that
have
been
taken
and
rais'd
by
them
,
or
their
Orders
,
as
well
belonging
to
the
Crown
,
to
whatever
Sums
they
may
amount
,
as
out
of
Cities
,
Towns
,
and
Commonalties
,
and
from
particular
Persons
,
Rents
,
Revenues
,
Plate
,
Sale
of
Moveables
belonging
to
Ecclesiasticks
,
and
others
,
High
Forests
belonging
to
the
Demeasne
,
or
to
other
Persons
,
Fines
,
Booties
,
Ransoms
,
or
Sums
of
other
natures
by
them
taken
,
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
begun
in
March
1585.
and
other
precedent
Troubles
,
until
our
coming
to
the
Crown
;
for
which
neither
they
,
nor
those
by
them
imploy'd
for
the
raising
of
the
said
Sums
,
or
such
as
have
given
or
furnish'd
them
by
their
Order
,
shall
be
any
wise
prosecuted
either
for
the
time
being
,
or
to
come
;
and
both
they
and
their
Committees
,
or
Clarks
shall
remain
acquitted
and
discharg'd
for
all
the
Management
and
Administration
of
the
said
Money
,
bringing
in
for
a
full
discharge
,
within
four
Months
after
the
Publication
of
the
present
Edict
made
in
our
Court
of
Parliament
of
Paris
,
Acquittances
duly
expedited
by
the
Chiefs
of
the
said
Religion
,
or
from
those
who
were
imploy'd
by
them
for
the
Audit
and
clearing
of
Accounts
,
or
from
the
Commonalties
of
Cities
,
which
had
Authority
and
Command
during
the
said
Troubles
.
They
shall
in
like
manner
remain
acquitted
and
discharg'd
of
all
Acts
of
Hostility
,
Levies
,
and
Conduct
of
Soldiers
,
Coining
and
Rating
of
Money
,
done
by
order
of
the
said
Chiefs
;
Casting
and
Taking
of
Artillery
and
Munitions
,
Making
of
Powder
and
Salt-peter
;
the
Taking
,
Fortifying
,
Difmantling
,
and
Demolishing
of
Cities
,
Castles
,
Towns
,
and
Villages
,
Enterprizes
upon
the
same
;
the
Burning
and
Demolishing
of
Churches
and
Houses
,
Establishing
of
Courts
of
Justice
,
Judgments
and
Executions
from
the
same
,
whether
in
matters
Civil
or
Criminal
,
of
any
Policy
or
Government
establish'd
among
them
,
of
Voyages
and
Intelligences
,
Negotiations
,
Treaties
,
and
Contracts
made
with
all
Foreign
Princes
,
and
Commonalties
,
and
the
Introduction
of
the
said
Foreigners
into
the
Cities
,
and
other
Places
of
our
Kingdom
,
and
generally
of
all
that
has
been
done
,
or
negotiated
during
the
said
Troubles
,
since
the
Death
of
the
late
King
Henry
II.
our
most
honour'd
Lord
and
Brother-in-Law
,
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
,
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
tho
it
be
not
particularly
specifi'd
nor
express'd
.
LXXVII
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
also
be
discharg'd
for
all
General
and
Provincial
Assemblies
,
made
and
held
by
them
,
both
at
Nantes
,
and
elsewhere
since
,
until
this
present
time
;
likewise
for
the
Councils
by
them
Establish'd
and
Ordain'd
in
the
Provinces
,
Deliberations
,
Ordinances
,
and
Regulations
made
by
the
said
Assemblies
,
and
Councils
,
Establishment
and
Augmentation
of
Garisons
,
Assembling
of
Soldiers
,
Raising
and
Taking
of
Money
either
from
the
Receivers-General
,
or
from
particular
Persons
,
Collectors
of
Parishes
,
or
others
,
in
any
kind
whatever
;
seizing
of
Salt
,
Continuation
or
new
Erection
of
Impositions
,
and
Tolls
,
and
Receipts
of
the
same
,
even
at
Royan
,
and
upon
the
Rivers
Charante
,
Garonne
,
Rone
,
and
Dordogne
,
equiping
of
Ships
and
Sea-Fights
,
and
all
Accidents
and
Excesses
occasion'd
by
obliging
People
to
pay
the
said
Impositions
,
Tolls
,
and
other
Monies
,
Fortifications
of
Cities
,
Castles
,
and
Places
,
Impositions
of
Money
,
and
Labour
,
Receipts
of
the
said
Money
,
turning
out
of
our
Receivers
and
Farmers
,
and
other
Officers
,
establishing
of
others
in
their
Room
,
and
for
all
Unions
,
Dispatches
,
and
Negotiations
,
made
either
within
or
without
the
Kingdom
:
And
generally
for
all
that
has
been
done
deliberated
,
written
,
and
ordain'd
by
the
said
Assemblies
and
Councils
,
for
which
neither
those
who
have
given
their
Advice
,
Sign'd
,
Executed
,
and
caus'd
the
said
Ordinances
,
Regulations
,
and
Deliberations
to
be
sign'd
and
executed
,
shall
neither
be
prosecuted
or
troubled
,
nor
their
Widows
,
Heirs
,
or
Successors
,
either
at
present
,
or
for
the
future
,
altho
the
Particulars
are
not
specifi'd
here
.
And
upon
the
whole
,
perpetual
silence
shall
be
impos'd
to
our
Attorneys-General
and
their
Substitutes
,
and
to
all
such
as
could
have
any
pretence
to
it
in
any
kind
,
or
manner
whatever
;
all
Sentences
,
Judgments
,
Informations
,
and
Proceedings
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
LXXVIII
.
Moreover
we
Approve
,
Confirm
,
and
Authorize
the
Accounts
that
have
been
heard
,
allow'd
,
and
examin'd
by
the
Deputies
of
the
said
Assembly
.
And
order
the
same
,
together
with
the
Acquittances
and
Fragments
that
have
been
return'd
by
the
Accountants
,
to
be
carried
into
our
Chamber
of
Accounts
at
Paris
,
within
three
Months
after
the
Publication
of
the
present
Edict
,
and
deliver'd
into
the
hands
of
our
Attorney-General
,
to
be
deliver'd
to
the
Keeper
of
the
Books
and
Registers
of
our
Chamber
,
there
to
be
view'd
as
often
as
shall
be
necessary
;
neither
shall
the
said
Accounts
be
examin'd
anew
,
or
the
Accountants
be
oblig'd
to
appear
,
or
to
correct
any
thing
,
unless
in
the
case
of
Omissions
of
Receipts
,
or
false
Acquittances
:
Imposing
silence
to
our
Attorney-General
,
to
whatever
else
might
be
thought
defective
,
or
the
Formalities
omitted
.
Forbidding
those
that
keep
our
Courts
of
Accounts
,
either
at
Paris
,
or
in
other
Provinces
where
they
are
establish'd
,
to
take
any
cognizance
thereof
in
any
kind
whatever
.
LXXIX
.
As
for
the
Accounts
that
have
not
been
deliver'd
yet
,
they
shall
be
heard
,
pass'd
,
and
examind
'
by
Commissioners
appointed
by
us
,
who
shall
without
difficulty
pass
,
and
allow
all
the
Accounts
paid
by
the
said
Accountants
,
by
virtue
of
the
Ordinances
of
the
said
Assembly
,
or
others
,
who
were
in
Power
.
LXXX
.
All
Collectors
,
Receivers
,
Farmers
,
and
others
,
shall
be
well
and
duly
discharg'd
for
all
the
Sums
by
them
paid
to
the
Committees
of
the
said
Assembly
,
whatever
nature
they
were
of
,
until
the
last
day
of
this
Month.
We
order
the
whole
to
be
pass'd
and
allow'd
in
the
Accounts
that
shall
be
given
thereof
in
our
Chambers
of
Accounts
,
meerly
by
virtue
of
the
Acquittances
they
shall
bring
along
with
them
;
and
in
case
any
should
be
expedited
or
deliver'd
hereafter
,
they
shall
be
void
;
and
those
who
shall
accept
or
diliver
them
,
shall
be
Fin'd
as
Falsificators
.
And
in
case
any
of
the
Accounts
already
deliver'd
should
be
blotted
,
or
raz'd
,
and
excepted
against
,
we
do
in
that
respect
remove
the
said
Scruples
,
and
allow
the
said
Accounts
to
be
good
,
by
virtue
of
these
Presents
,
and
there
shall
be
no
need
for
all
that
is
abovesaid
of
any
particular
Letters
,
nor
any
thing
else
,
for
all
which
the
Extract
of
the
present
Article
will
suffice
.
LXXXI
.
The
Governors
,
Captains
,
Consuls
,
and
other
Persons
imploy'd
for
the
Collection
of
the
Money
to
pay
the
Garisons
of
the
Places
held
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
whom
our
Receivers
and
Collectors
of
Parishes
shall
have
furnish'd
by
way
of
Loan
upon
their
Notes
and
Bonds
,
either
by
force
,
or
to
obey
the
Commands
made
to
them
by
the
Treasurers-General
,
such
Sums
of
Money
as
were
necessary
to
pay
off
the
said
Garisons
to
the
value
of
what
was
specifi'd
in
the
settlement
we
caus'd
to
be
made
in
the
beginning
of
the
Year
1596
;
and
the
Additions
that
have
been
since
by
us
granted
,
are
hereby
acquitted
and
discharg'd
of
what
has
been
paid
for
the
abovesaid
use
,
altho
it
is
not
expresly
mention'd
in
the
said
Notes
and
Bonds
,
the
which
shall
be
restor'd
to
them
as
annihilated
.
And
in
order
thereunto
,
the
Treasurers-General
in
every
Generality
,
shall
order
the
particular
Receivers
of
our
[
](A27402-e109850-b)*
*
A
heavy
Imposition
.
Tailles
to
give
the
said
Collectors
their
Acquittances
,
and
the
Receivers
General
their
Acquittances
to
the
said
particular
Receivers
:
For
the
discharge
of
which
Receivers
General
,
the
Sums
they
shall
have
accounted
for
,
as
above
said
,
shall
be
endors'd
upon
the
Orders
given
to
the
Treasurer
of
the
Exchequer
,
sign'd
by
the
Treasurers
General
of
the
extraordinary
expences
of
our
Wars
,
for
the
payment
of
the
said
Garisons
.
And
in
case
the
said
Orders
do
not
amount
to
as
much
as
is
specifi'd
by
our
said
settlement
of
the
Year
1596.
and
the
Additions
,
it
is
our
pleasure
in
order
to
supply
the
same
,
that
new
orders
shall
be
given
for
as
much
as
may
be
wanting
for
the
discharge
of
our
Accomptants
,
and
the
restitution
of
the
said
Promises
and
Bonds
,
to
the
end
that
nothing
may
be
requir'd
hereafter
from
those
that
have
given
them
;
and
that
all
necessary
Letters
of
Inforcement
and
Ratification
for
the
discharge
of
the
said
Accomptants
be
issued
out
by
vertue
of
this
present
Article
.
LXXXII
.
And
therefore
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
give
over
and
desist
,
from
this
very
time
,
all
Practices
,
Negotiations
and
Intelligences
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
;
and
the
said
Assemblies
and
Councils
establish'd
in
the
Provinces
shall
straight
break
up
;
and
all
Leagues
and
Associations
made
or
to
be
made
,
under
any
pretence
whatever
,
to
the
prejudice
of
our
present
Edict
,
shall
be
cancell'd
and
annull'd
,
as
we
do
hereby
cancel
and
annul
them
;
forbidding
all
our
Subjects
most
expresly
henceforward
to
make
any
Assesments
and
raisings
of
Money
,
without
our
leave
,
Fortifications
,
Listings
of
Men
,
Congregations
and
Assemblies
,
besides
those
that
are
allow'd
them
by
the
present
Edicts
,
and
without
Arms
;
which
we
do
prohibit
and
forbid
them
on
pain
of
rigorous
punishments
,
and
as
contemners
and
infracters
of
our
Commands
and
Ordinances
.
LXXXIII
.
All
Prizes
taken
at
Sea
,
during
the
Troubles
,
by
vertue
of
the
permissions
given
,
and
all
such
as
have
been
taken
by
Land
,
upon
those
of
the
contrary
Party
,
which
have
been
judg'd
by
the
Judges
and
Commissioners
of
the
Admiralty
,
or
by
the
Chiefs
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
or
their
Council
,
shall
lye
dormant
under
the
benefit
of
our
present
Edicts
,
and
no
manner
of
prosecution
shall
be
made
for
the
same
;
neither
shall
the
Captains
and
others
who
have
taken
the
said
Prises
,
and
the
said
Judges
,
Officers
,
their
Widows
and
Heirs
be
any
wise
prosecuted
or
molested
upon
that
account
;
notwithstanding
all
Decrees
of
our
Privy-Council
and
Parliaments
,
and
all
Letters
of
Marque
,
and
Seizures
depending
and
ingag'd
,
for
all
which
we
do
release
and
discharge
them
.
LXXXIV
.
Neither
shall
those
of
the
said
Religion
be
call'd
to
an
account
for
their
having
heretofore
,
and
even
since
the
troubles
,
oppos'd
and
hinder'd
the
execution
of
the
Decrees
and
Judgments
given
for
the
re-establishment
of
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
and
Roman
Religion
,
in
divers
places
of
this
Kingdom
.
LXXXV
.
As
for
what
has
been
taken
or
done
during
the
Troubles
,
otherwise
than
by
way
of
Hostility
,
or
by
Hostility
contrary
to
the
Publick
or
particular
Regulations
of
the
Chiefs
,
or
of
the
Commonalties
of
the
Provinces
who
were
impower'd
,
they
shall
be
prosecuted
according
to
Law
.
LXXXVI
.
Nevertheless
,
whereas
if
what
has
been
done
against
the
Regulations
on
both
sides
were
indifferently
excepted
from
the
General
Pardon
granted
by
this
our
present
Edict
,
and
liable
to
be
prosecuted
,
there
are
few
men
in
the
Armies
,
who
might
not
be
put
to
trouble
,
which
might
occasion
a
renovation
of
Troubles
;
it
is
our
will
and
pleasure
that
none
but
execrable
Crimes
should
be
excepted
out
of
the
said
General
Pardon
:
Viz.
Ravishments
,
Incendiaries
,
Murthers
and
Robberies
committed
with
a
design
and
premeditation
,
not
in
the
way
of
Hostility
,
but
out
of
private
ends
and
revenge
against
the
Law
of
Arms
;
infraction
of
Passports
and
Safeguards
,
together
with
Murthers
and
Plunderings
without
Orders
,
in
relation
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
followed
the
Party
of
the
Chiefs
that
had
Authority
over
them
,
grounded
upon
particular
occasions
that
may
have
mov'd
them
to
command
or
order
it
.
LXXXVII
.
We
also
order
,
That
the
Crimes
and
Offences
against
persons
of
the
same
Party
shall
be
punish'd
,
unless
in
Acts
commanded
by
the
Chiefs
of
either
side
,
according
to
the
Necessity
,
Law
and
Orders
of
War
.
And
as
for
the
raisings
and
exactions
of
Mony
,
Bearing
of
Arms
,
and
other
Exploits
of
War
committed
by
Private
Authority
,
and
without
command
,
they
shall
be
prosecuted
according
to
Law
.
LXXXVIII
.
The
Ruins
and
Demolishments
that
have
been
made
in
Cities
and
Towns
during
the
Troubles
,
may
be
rebuilt
and
repair'd
,
with
our
leave
,
by
the
Inhabitants
at
their
proper
cost
and
charges
,
and
the
Letters
Patents
allow'd
heretofore
to
that
end
shall
remain
in
force
.
LXXXIX
.
It
is
our
will
and
pleasure
,
and
positive
Command
,
That
all
the
Lords
,
Knights
,
Gentlemen
and
others
,
of
what
Quality
soever
,
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
shall
re-enter
,
and
be
effectually
restor'd
to
the
enjoyment
of
all
and
every
their
Estates
,
Titles
,
Names
,
Reasons
and
Actions
,
notwithstanding
the
Judgments
given
against
them
during
the
Troubles
,
and
by
reason
thereof
;
which
Decrees
,
Seizures
,
Judgments
,
and
all
that
follow'd
thereupon
,
we
have
declar'd
to
that
end
,
and
do
declare
null
,
and
of
no
effect
and
value
.
XC
.
The
Acquisitions
which
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
been
ingag'd
in
their
Party
,
have
made
by
other
Authority
than
that
of
the
late
Kings
our
Predecessors
,
about
the
Immoveables
belonging
to
the
Church
,
shall
be
void
and
of
no
effect
;
and
therefore
we
order
,
and
it
is
our
will
and
pleasure
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
shall
be
restor'd
immediately
,
and
without
delay
,
and
shall
be
preserv'd
in
the
possession
,
and
real
and
actual
enjoyments
of
the
Estates
thus
alienated
,
and
without
being
oblig'd
to
return
the
price
of
the
said
Sales
;
the
said
Contracts
of
Sale
notwithstanding
,
the
which
therefore
we
have
and
do
revoke
:
Nevertheless
,
allowing
the
Purchasers
their
recourse
at
Law
against
the
Chiefs
,
by
whose
Authority
the
said
Estates
should
have
been
sold
.
However
for
the
reimbursment
of
the
Sums
by
them
really
and
without
fraud
disburs'd
,
we
will
grant
our
Letters
Patent
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
impose
and
equal
upon
themselves
the
Sums
to
which
the
said
Sales
will
amount
;
and
the
said
Purchasers
shall
have
no
Actions
against
them
for
Damages
and
Interests
for
want
of
enjoyment
,
but
shall
rest
satisfied
with
the
restitution
of
the
Money
by
them
disburs'd
for
the
said
Acquisitions
;
including
upon
the
said
Price
the
Fruits
by
them
receiv'd
,
in
case
the
said
sales
are
found
to
be
made
at
a
low
unjust
Price
.
XCI
.
And
to
the
end
that
our
Justicers
,
Officers
and
other
Subjects
,
may
be
clearly
and
with
certainty
acquainted
with
our
Intentions
;
and
to
remove
all
ambiguities
and
doubts
that
might
arise
upon
the
account
of
the
precedent
Edicts
,
by
reason
of
the
diversity
thereof
;
we
have
and
do
declare
all
other
preceding
Edicts
,
secret
Articles
,
Letters
,
Declarations
,
Modifications
,
Ratifications
,
Interpretations
,
Decrees
and
Registers
,
as
well
secret
,
as
other
Deliberations
heretofore
by
us
,
or
by
the
Kings
our
Predecessors
made
in
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
or
elsewhere
,
relating
to
the
case
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
the
troubles
happen'd
in
our
said
Kingdom
,
to
be
null
and
of
no
effect
;
to
all
which
,
and
the
Derogatories
therein
contain'd
,
we
have
by
this
our
Edict
derogated
and
do
derogate
from
this
time
forward
,
as
well
as
for
that
time
,
do
cancel
,
revoke
and
annul
them
:
Declaring
expresly
,
that
we
will
have
this
our
Edict
to
be
firm
and
inviolable
,
kept
and
observ'd
as
well
by
our
said
Justicers
,
Officers
,
as
by
other
Subjects
,
without
any
regard
to
any
thing
that
might
be
contrary
,
or
derogating
to
it
.
XCII
.
And
for
the
better
assurance
of
the
maintenance
and
observance
we
desire
to
have
thereof
,
we
will
and
ordain
,
and
it
is
our
pleasure
,
that
all
the
Governors
and
Lieutenants
General
of
our
Provinces
,
Bayliffs
,
Seneschals
,
and
other
Judges
in
ordinary
of
the
Cities
of
this
our
Kingdom
,
immediately
after
the
receipts
of
this
our
Edict
,
shall
swear
to
have
it
kept
and
observ'd
,
every
one
in
their
several
Precincts
;
as
also
the
Mayors
,
Sheriffs
,
Capitouls
,
Consuls
,
and
Jurats
of
Cities
,
annual
and
perpetual
:
enjoining
also
our
said
Bayliffs
,
Seneschals
,
or
their
Lieutenants
and
other
Judges
,
to
make
the
principal
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Cities
of
both
Religions
swear
to
observe
and
maintain
the
same
,
immediately
after
the
publication
thereof
.
Putting
all
those
of
the
Cities
under
our
protection
,
and
under
the
guard
of
one
another
;
charging
them
respectively
,
and
by
publick
Acts
,
to
answer
at
the
Civil
Law
for
the
transgressions
that
shall
be
made
of
this
our
said
Edicts
in
the
said
Cities
by
the
Inhabitants
thereof
,
or
to
represent
and
deliver
the
said
Infractors
into
the
hands
of
Justice
.
We
command
our
Trusty
and
Well
Beloved
the
Persons
holding
our
Courts
of
Parliament
,
Chambers
of
Accounts
,
and
Courts
of
Aids
,
immediately
upon
receipt
of
the
present
Edict
,
to
put
a
stop
to
all
their
proceedings
,
on
pain
of
nullity
of
all
the
Acts
they
should
pass
,
and
to
take
the
Oath
abovemention'd
;
and
this
our
Edict
to
publish
and
register
in
our
said
Courts
,
according
to
the
form
and
tenor
thereof
,
exactly
as
it
is
,
without
any
Modification
,
Restrictions
,
secret
Registers
,
or
Declarations
,
and
without
expecting
any
farther
order
or
command
from
us
;
and
our
Attorneys
General
to
require
and
prosecute
the
said
immediate
Publication
thereof
.
We
also
order
our
said
persons
holding
our
said
Courts
of
Parliament
,
Chambers
of
our
Accounts
,
and
Courts
of
Aids
,
Bayliffs
,
Seneschals
,
Provosts
,
and
others
our
Justicers
and
Officers
to
whom
it
may
belong
,
and
to
their
Lieutenants
,
to
cause
this
our
present
Edict
and
Ordinance
to
be
read
,
publish'd
and
register'd
in
their
Courts
and
Jurisdictions
,
and
the
same
to
maintain
,
keep
and
observe
in
every
particular
;
and
to
make
all
such
whom
it
may
concern
,
enjoy
and
use
the
benefit
thereof
;
putting
a
stop
to
all
Troubles
and
Hinderances
thereunto
contrary
.
For
such
is
our
pleasure
.
For
witness
whereof
we
have
sign'd
these
Presents
with
our
own
hand
;
and
to
the
same
,
in
order
to
its
being
firm
and
lasting
for
ever
,
we
have
caus'd
our
Seal
to
be
affix'd
.
Given
at
Nantes
in
the
Month
of
April
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
1598.
and
of
our
Reign
the
Ninth
.
Sign'd
,
Henry
.
And
underneath
,
By
the
King
being
in
his
Council
,
Forget
.
And
on
the
side
,
Visa
.
And
seal'd
with
the
Great
Seal
of
Green
Wax
,
upon
Knots
of
Red
and
Green
Silk
.
Read
,
publish'd
and
register'd
,
heard
,
with
the
approbation
of
the
King's
Attorney
General
at
Paris
in
Parliament
,
on
the
25th
of
February
,
1599.
Sign'd
,
Voysin
.
Read
,
publish'd
and
register'd
in
the
Chamber
of
Accounts
,
hear'd
and
approv'd
by
the
King's-Attorney
General
,
on
the
last
day
of
March
,
1599.
Sign'd
,
De
la
Fontaine
.
Read
,
publish'd
and
registred
,
heard
and
approv'd
by
the
King's
Attorny
General
at
Paris
,
in
the
Court
of
Aids
,
the
30th
of
April
,
1599.
Sign'd
,
Bernard
.
Particular
Articles
,
extracted
from
the
General
ones
,
that
have
been
granted
by
the
King
to
those
of
the
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
the
which
His
Majesty
would
not
have
comprehended
into
the
said
General
Articles
,
nor
in
the
Edict
that
has
been
made
and
drawn
upon
the
same
given
at
Nantes
in
the
Month
of
April
last
;
and
yet
nevertherless
His
Majesty
has
granted
that
they
shall
be
fully
accomplish'd
and
observ'd
,
in
the
same
manner
as
the
Contents
of
the
said
Edict
.
To
which
end
they
shall
be
Registred
in
his
Courts
of
Parliament
,
and
elsewhere
,
where
it
shall
be
necessary
;
and
all
necessary
Declarations
and
Letters
Patent
to
that
end
shall
be
forthwith
expedited
.
I.
THe
6th
Article
of
the
said
Edict
,
about
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
leave
for
all
his
Majesties
Subjects
to
live
and
inhabit
in
this
Kingdom
,
and
Countries
under
his
Obedience
,
shall
remain
in
force
,
and
shall
be
observ'd
according
to
the
Form
and
Tenor
thereof
:
Even
for
Ministers
and
Teachers
,
and
all
others
that
are
,
or
shall
turn
of
the
said
Religion
,
whether
actual
Inhabitants
or
others
,
behaving
themselves
in
all
other
things
conformably
to
what
is
specifi'd
by
the
said
Edict
.
II.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
oblig'd
to
contribute
towards
the
Reparations
,
and
Building
of
Churches
,
Chappels
,
Parsonages
,
nor
towards
the
buying
of
Sacerdotal
Ornaments
,
Lights
,
Casting
of
Bells
,
Holy
Bread
,
Rights
of
Fraternity
,
and
other
like
things
,
unless
oblig'd
thereunto
by
Foundations
,
Gifts
,
or
other
Dispositions
made
by
them
or
their
Predecessors
.
3.
Neither
shall
they
be
oblig'd
to
hang
and
adorn
the
Front
of
their
Houses
on
Festival-days
,
on
which
it
is
order'd
;
but
only
to
suffer
them
to
be
hung
and
adorn'd
by
the
Authority
of
the
Magistrates
,
without
contributing
any
thing
towards
it
.
IV.
Neither
shall
those
of
the
said
Religion
be
oblig'd
to
receive
Exhortations
,
being
Sick
,
or
near
Death
,
either
by
Condemnation
of
Justice
,
or
otherwise
,
from
any
but
those
of
the
said
Religion
;
and
their
Ministers
shall
be
allow'd
to
Visit
and
Comfort
them
without
any
disturbance
:
And
as
for
such
as
shall
be
condemn'd
by
Justice
,
it
shall
also
be
lawful
for
the
said
Ministers
to
visit
and
prepare
them
for
Death
,
without
making
Publick
Prayers
,
unless
in
such
Places
as
are
allow'd
by
the
said
Edict
for
the
said
Publick
Exercise
.
V.
It
shall
be
lawful
for
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
perform
the
Publick
Exercise
thereof
at
Pimpoul
;
and
for
Diepe
in
the
Suburb
du
Paulet
;
and
the
said
Places
of
Pimpoul
and
du
Paulet
,
shall
be
ordain'd
for
Places
of
Baliwicks
.
The
said
Exercise
shall
be
continued
at
Sancerre
,
as
it
is
at
present
.
The
said
free
and
publick
Exercise
shall
also
be
re-establish'd
in
the
City
of
Montagnac
in
Languedoc
.
VI.
In
respect
to
the
Article
which
relates
to
Bailiwicks
,
it
has
been
declar'd
and
granted
,
as
followeth
.
First
,
For
the
Establishing
of
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
in
the
two
Places
granted
in
every
Baliwick
,
Seneschalship
,
and
Government
,
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
nominate
Two
Cities
,
in
the
Suburbs
of
which
the
said
Exercise
shall
be
establish'd
by
the
Commissioners
that
shall
be
deputed
by
his
Majesty
for
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
.
And
in
case
the
said
Commissioners
should
not
approve
of
them
,
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
nominate
two
or
three
Towns
or
Villages
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
the
said
Cities
,
for
every
one
of
them
,
out
of
which
the
said
Commissioners
shall
chuse
one
.
And
if
through
Hostility
,
Contagion
,
or
any
other
lawful
Impediment
,
it
cannot
be
continued
in
the
said
Places
,
others
shall
be
allow'd
while
the
said
Impediment
shall
continue
.
Secondly
,
That
only
two
Cities
shall
be
provided
in
the
Government
of
Piccardy
,
into
the
Suburbs
of
which
,
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
allow'd
the
Exercise
thereof
for
all
the
Bailiwicks
,
Seneschalships
,
and
Governments
depending
of
the
same
;
and
where
it
shall
not
be
thought
fit
to
establish
it
in
the
said
Cities
,
they
shall
be
allow'd
two
convenient
Towns
or
Villages
.
Thirdly
,
By
reason
of
the
great
Extent
of
the
Seneschalship
of
Provence
,
and
Bailiwicks
of
Viennois
,
his
Majesty
does
grant
a
third
Place
in
each
of
the
said
Bailiwicks
and
Seneschalships
,
the
Choice
and
Nomination
of
which
shall
be
made
as
abovesaid
,
there
to
establish
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
besides
the
other
Places
in
which
it
is
already
establish'd
.
VII
.
What
has
been
granted
by
the
said
Article
for
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
in
Bailiwicks
,
shall
also
serve
for
the
Territories
which
did
belong
to
the
Late
Queen
Mother-in-Law
to
his
Majesty
,
and
for
the
Bailiwick
of
Beaujolois
.
VIII
.
Besides
the
Two
Places
granted
for
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
by
the
Particular
Articles
of
the
year
1577.
in
the
Isles
of
Marrennes
and
Oleron
,
two
more
shall
be
allow'd
them
,
for
the
convenience
of
the
said
Inhabitants
;
viz.
one
for
all
the
Isles
of
Marennes
,
and
another
for
the
Isle
of
Oleron
.
IX
.
The
Letters
Patent
granted
by
his
Majesty
,
for
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
in
the
City
of
Mentz
shall
remain
in
full
Force
and
Virtue
.
X.
It
is
his
Majesty's
Will
and
Pleasure
,
That
the
27th
Article
of
his
Edict
,
relating
to
the
Admission
of
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
into
Offices
and
Dignities
,
shall
be
observ'd
and
maintain'd
according
to
its
Form
and
Tenor
,
the
Edicts
and
Agreements
heretofore
made
for
the
Reduction
of
some
Princes
,
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
and
Catholick
Cities
notwithstanding
;
the
which
shall
not
be
in
force
to
the
prejudice
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
only
in
what
relates
to
the
Exercise
thereof
.
And
the
said
Exercise
shall
be
regulated
according
as
it
is
specified
by
the
following
Articles
,
according
to
which
shall
be
drawn
the
Instructions
of
the
Commissioners
that
shall
be
deputed
by
his
Majesty
for
the
Execution
of
his
Edict
,
according
as
it
is
ordain'd
by
the
same
.
XI
.
According
to
the
Edict
made
by
his
Majesty
for
the
Reduction
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
the
Exercise
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
shall
neither
be
allow'd
,
nor
establish'd
in
the
Cities
and
Suburbs
of
Rheims
,
Rocroy
,
St
Disier
,
Guise
,
Joinville
,
Fimes
,
and
Moncornet
in
the
Ardennes
.
XII
.
Neither
shall
it
be
allow'd
in
the
other
Placs
adjacent
to
the
said
Cities
,
and
Places
forbidden
by
the
Edict
of
the
year
1577.
XIII
.
And
to
remove
the
Ambiguity
that
might
arise
upon
the
word
Adjacent
,
his
Majesty
declares
,
that
he
means
the
Places
that
are
within
the
Circuit
of
a
League
of
the
said
Cities
,
being
the
Precinct
,
or
Liberties
thereof
,
in
which
places
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
allow'd
,
unless
it
were
permitted
by
the
Edict
of
1577.
XIV
.
And
forasmuch
as
by
the
same
,
the
said
Exercise
was
allow'd
generally
in
the
Fiefs
possess'd
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
without
any
exception
of
the
said
Leagues
Circuit
;
his
Majesty
declares
,
That
the
said
allowance
shall
remain
in
force
,
even
for
Fiefs
within
the
said
Circuit
,
possessed
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
as
it
is
specify'd
by
his
Edict
,
given
at
Nantes
.
XV.
Likewise
according
to
the
Edict
made
for
the
Reduction
of
the
Marshal
de
la
Chartres
,
in
each
of
the
Bailiwicks
of
Orleans
and
Bourges
,
shall
only
be
ordain'd
one
Place
of
Bailiwick
for
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
the
which
however
may
be
continu'd
in
such
places
where
the
Continuation
thereof
is
allow'd
by
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
.
XVI
.
The
Concession
of
Preaching
in
Fiefs
,
shall
also
extend
to
the
said
Bailiwicks
,
in
the
manner
specifi'd
by
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
.
XVII
.
The
Edict
made
for
the
Reduction
of
the
Marshal
of
Bois-Dauphin
shall
also
be
observ'd
;
and
the
said
Exercise
shall
not
be
allow'd
in
the
Cities
,
Suburbs
,
and
Places
brought
over
by
him
to
his
Majesty's
Service
;
and
as
for
the
Circuit
,
or
Liberties
thereof
,
the
Edict
of
77.
shall
be
observ'd
there
,
even
in
the
Houses
of
Fiefs
,
according
as
it
is
specify'd
by
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
XVIII
.
No
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
allow'd
in
the
City
,
Suburbs
,
and
Castle
of
Morlais
,
according
to
the
Edicts
made
for
the
Reduction
of
the
said
City
,
and
the
Edict
of
77.
shall
be
observ'd
for
the
Precinct
thereof
according
to
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
XIX
.
In
Consequence
of
the
Edict
for
the
Reduction
of
Quinpercorantin
,
no
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
allow'd
in
all
the
Bishoprick
of
Cornouaille
.
XX.
Also
according
to
the
Edict
made
for
the
Reduction
of
Beauvais
,
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
allow'd
in
the
said
City
of
Beauvais
,
nor
within
three
Leagues
round
about
it
.
Nevertheless
the
establishing
thereof
shall
be
allow'd
in
the
remainder
of
the
Extent
of
the
Bailiwick
,
in
the
Places
allow'd
of
by
the
Edict
of
77.
Even
in
Houses
of
Fiefs
,
according
to
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
XXI
.
And
whereas
the
Edict
made
for
the
Reduction
of
the
late
Admiral
de
Villars
,
is
only
Provisional
,
and
until
the
King
's
farther
Pleasure
,
It
is
his
Majesty's
Will
and
Pleasure
,
the
said
Edict
notwithstanding
,
that
his
Edict
of
Nantes
shall
remain
in
force
for
the
Cities
and
Jurisdictions
reduced
to
his
Majesty's
Obedience
by
the
said
Admiral
,
as
well
as
for
the
other
parts
of
his
Kingdom
.
XXII
.
By
the
Edict
made
for
the
Reduction
of
the
Duke
of
Joyeuse
,
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
allowed
in
the
City
or
Suburbs
of
Thoulouse
,
nor
within
four
Leagues
about
it
,
nor
nearer
than
the
Cities
of
Villemur
,
Carmain
,
and
the
Isle
of
Jourdan
.
XXIII
.
Neither
shall
it
be
restored
into
the
Cities
of
Alet
,
Fiat
,
Auriac
,
and
Mont●squiou
:
Nevertheless
,
in
case
any
of
the
said
Religion
in
the
said
City
should
be
desirous
to
have
a
place
for
the
Exercise
thereof
,
the
Commissioners
that
shall
be
deputed
by
his
Majesty
for
the
Execution
of
his
Edict
,
shall
assign
them
for
every
one
of
the
said
Cities
a
convenient
Place
and
of
easie
Access
,
within
a
League
of
the
said
Cities
.
XXIV
.
It
shall
be
lawful
to
establish
the
said
Exercise
,
according
as
it
is
specified
by
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
,
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Court
of
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
,
excepted
always
in
such
Bayliwicks
,
Seneschalships
,
and
other
Precincts
,
of
which
the
principal
Seats
shall
have
been
restored
to
his
Majesty's
Obedience
by
the
said
Duke
of
Joycuse
,
in
which
the
Edict
of
77
shall
take
place
.
Nevertheless
his
Majesty
means
that
the
said
Exercise
shall
be
continued
in
such
places
of
the
said
Bayliwicks
and
Seneschalships
,
where
it
was
performed
at
the
time
of
the
said
Reduction
;
and
that
the
Concession
thereof
in
Houses
of
Fiefs
shall
remain
in
Force
in
the
said
Bayliwicks
and
Seneschalships
,
according
as
it
is
specified
by
the
said
Edict
.
XXV
.
The
Edict
made
for
the
Reduction
of
the
City
of
Dijon
shall
be
observed
,
according
to
which
no
other
Exercise
of
Religion
shall
be
allowed
in
the
said
City
than
that
of
the
Roman
Catholick
Apostolick
Church
,
nor
yet
within
the
Suburbs
thereof
,
nor
within
four
Leagues
round
about
it
.
XXVI
.
The
Edict
made
for
the
Reduction
of
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
,
shall
in
like
manner
be
observed
;
according
to
which
the
Exercise
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
shall
not
be
allowed
in
the
City
of
Châlons
,
nor
within
two
Leagues
round
about
Soissons
during
the
term
of
six
Years
,
to
begin
from
the
month
of
January
1596.
after
which
the
Edict
of
Nantes
shall
be
observed
there
,
as
in
the
other
parts
of
the
Kingdom
.
XXVII
.
It
shall
be
lawful
for
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
of
what
Quality
soever
,
to
inhabit
,
and
to
have
free
Egress
and
Regress
into
the
City
of
Lyons
,
and
other
Towns
and
Places
of
the
Government
of
Lyonnois
,
all
Prohibitions
made
to
the
contrary
by
the
Syndics
,
and
Sheriffs
of
the
said
City
of
Lyons
,
tho
confirm'd
by
his
Majesty
,
notwithstanding
.
XXVIII
.
Only
one
place
of
Bayliwick
shall
be
allow'd
for
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
in
the
whole
Seneschalship
of
Poitiers
,
besides
those
where
it
is
already
establish'd
;
and
as
to
the
Fiefs
,
the
Edict
of
Nantes
shall
be
observed
.
The
said
Exercise
shall
also
be
continued
in
the
City
of
Chauvigny
:
But
it
shall
not
be
restored
in
the
Cities
of
Agen
and
Perigueux
,
altho
it
was
allowed
by
the
Edict
of
77.
XXIX
.
Only
two
places
of
Bayliwicks
shall
be
allow'd
for
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
in
all
the
Government
of
Picardy
,
as
abovesaid
,
neither
shall
the
said
two
places
be
allow'd
within
the
Precincts
of
the
Bayliwicks
and
Governments
reserved
by
the
Edicts
made
for
the
Reduction
of
Amiens
,
P●ronne
and
Abbeville
.
Nevertheless
the
said
Exercise
shall
be
allowed
in
Houses
of
Fiefs
throughout
the
whole
Government
of
Picardy
,
according
to
what
is
specified
by
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
.
XXX
.
The
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
allowed
in
the
Cities
and
Suburbs
of
Sens
;
and
only
one
place
of
Bayliwick
shall
be
granted
in
the
whole
Precinct
of
the
Bayliwick
,
but
still
without
prejudice
to
the
Permission
granted
for
Houses
of
Fiefs
,
which
shall
remain
in
Force
according
to
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
XXXI
.
Neither
shall
the
said
Exercise
be
allowed
in
the
City
nor
Suburbs
of
Nantes
,
nor
any
place
of
Bayliwicks
be
granted
for
the
said
Exercise
within
three
Leagues
round
about
the
said
City
:
Nevertheless
it
shall
be
allowed
in
Houses
of
Fiefs
,
according
to
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
.
XXXII
.
It
is
his
said
Majesty's
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
his
said
Edict
of
Nantes
shall
be
observed
from
this
very
time
,
in
what
relates
to
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
in
such
places
where
by
the
Edicts
and
Agreements
made
for
the
Reduction
of
some
Princes
,
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
and
Catholick
Cities
,
it
was
prohibited
only
provisionally
,
and
until
it
was
otherwise
ordained
.
And
as
for
such
where
the
said
Prohibition
is
limitted
to
a
certain
time
,
that
time
being
expired
it
shall
be
no
longer
in
Force
.
XXXIII
.
A
Place
shall
be
allowed
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
for
the
City
,
Provostship
,
and
Vice-Comty
of
Paris
,
within
five
Leagues
at
farthest
from
the
said
City
,
in
which
they
shall
be
allowed
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
.
XXXIV
.
In
all
such
places
where
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
performed
publickly
,
it
shall
be
lawful
to
assemble
the
People
,
even
by
the
sound
of
Bells
,
and
to
perform
all
Acts
and
Functions
belonging
either
to
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
or
to
the
Regulation
of
their
Discipline
,
as
to
hold
Consistories
,
Conferences
,
and
Provincial
and
National
Synods
by
his
Majesty's
leave
.
XXXV
.
The
Ministers
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
of
the
said
Religion
,
shall
not
be
obliged
to
appear
as
Witnesses
,
and
to
answer
in
Justice
,
for
things
that
shall
have
been
revealed
in
their
Consistories
,
in
the
case
of
Censures
,
unless
it
were
about
Matters
relating
to
the
King's
Person
,
or
towards
the
Preservation
of
the
State
.
XXXVI
.
Such
of
the
said
Religion
as
live
in
the
Country
shall
be
allow'd
to
assist
at
the
Exercise
thereof
in
the
Cities
and
Suburbs
,
and
other
places
where
it
shall
be
publickly
establish'd
.
XXXVII
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
not
be
allowed
to
keep
publick
Schools
,
unless
in
such
Towns
and
Places
where
the
publick
Exercise
thereof
is
allowed
:
And
the
Patents
that
have
been
granted
them
heretofore
for
the
erecting
and
maintaining
of
Colleges
,
shall
be
Verified
if
necessary
,
and
shall
remain
in
full
Force
and
Vigor
.
XXXVIII
.
It
shall
be
lawful
for
Fathers
professing
the
said
Religion
,
to
provide
such
Educators
for
their
Children
as
they
shall
think
fit
,
and
to
substitute
one
,
or
several
by
Will
,
or
other
Declaration
pass'd
before
a
Notary
,
or
written
or
sign'd
by
their
own
Hands
,
the
Laws
received
in
this
Kingdom
,
Ordinances
and
Customs
of
Places
remaining
in
full
Force
and
Vertue
,
as
to
the
Gifts
and
Provisions
of
Tutors
and
Guardians
.
XXXIX
.
As
for
the
Marriage
of
Priests
,
and
other
Religious
Persons
,
that
have
been
heretofore
contracted
,
his
Majesty
,
for
divers
good
Considerations
,
will
not
allow
their
being
prosecuted
or
molested
for
the
same
;
upon
which
Subject
silence
shall
be
imposed
to
his
Attornies
General
and
other
Officers
.
Nevertheless
his
Majesty
declares
,
That
the
Children
proceeding
from
the
said
Marriages
shall
only
succeed
to
the
Personal
Estates
,
and
Acquisitions
made
by
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
,
and
in
default
of
the
said
Children
,
the
nearest
Relations
at
Law
:
And
the
Wills
,
Gifts
,
and
other
Dispositions
made
,
or
to
be
made
,
by
Persons
of
the
said
Quality
,
of
the
said
Personal
Estates
and
Acquisitions
by
them
made
,
are
hereby
declared
Good
and
Lawful
.
Nevertheless
his
said
Majesty
will
not
allow
that
the
said
Persons
having
been
admitted
into
Religious
Orders
,
should
be
capable
of
any
direct
or
colateral
Succession
;
but
only
shall
be
allowed
to
take
such
Estates
as
shall
be
left
them
by
Will
,
or
Gift
,
or
other
Dispositions
,
still
excepting
those
of
the
said
Direct
and
Colateral
Successions
:
And
as
to
those
who
shall
have
taken
Religious
Orders
before
the
Age
mentioned
by
the
Ordinances
of
Orleans
or
Blois
,
shall
be
followed
and
observed
,
in
what
relates
to
the
said
Succession
,
the
Tenor
of
the
said
Ordinances
,
every
one
for
the
time
they
have
been
in
Force
.
XL.
Neither
will
his
said
Majesty
allow
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
who
have
heretofore
,
or
shall
hereafter
contract
Marriages
in
the
third
or
fourth
Degree
,
to
be
prosecuted
or
molested
for
the
same
;
neither
shall
the
Validity
of
the
said
Marriages
be
questioned
,
nor
the
Succession
taken
from
,
or
disputed
against
the
Children
,
born
,
or
to
be
born
of
the
same
:
And
as
to
the
Marriages
that
might
already
be
contracted
in
the
second
Degree
,
or
from
the
second
to
the
third
,
between
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
the
said
Persons
applying
themselves
to
his
said
Majesty
,
such
Letters
Patent
as
shall
be
necessary
shall
be
granted
them
,
to
the
end
that
they
may
neither
be
prosecuted
nor
molested
for
the
same
,
nor
the
Succession
disputed
with
their
Children
.
XLI
.
The
Validity
and
Lawfulness
of
the
said
Marriages
thus
made
and
contracted
,
shall
be
Judg'd
,
the
Defendant
being
of
the
said
Religion
,
before
the
Judge
Royal
;
but
in
case
of
his
being
Plaintiff
,
and
the
Defendant
a
Catholick
,
the
Cognizance
thereof
shall
belong
to
the
Official
and
Ecclesiastical
Judge
;
and
both
Parties
being
of
the
said
Religion
,
the
Case
shall
be
try'd
before
the
Judges
Royal
:
His
Majesty
willing
that
the
said
Marriages
,
and
the
Differences
arising
from
the
same
,
should
be
judg'd
respectively
by
the
Judges
Ecclesiastical
and
Royal
,
and
by
the
Chambers
establish'd
by
his
Edicts
.
XLII
.
The
Gifts
and
Legacies
made
,
or
to
be
made
,
whether
by
Will
,
in
case
of
death
,
or
among
the
living
,
for
the
maintenance
of
Ministers
,
Doctors
,
Scholars
,
and
Poor
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
upon
other
pious
Accounts
,
shall
be
of
full
force
and
power
,
all
Judgments
and
Decrees
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
;
but
yet
without
prejudice
to
his
Majesty's
Rights
,
and
others
,
in
case
the
said
Legacies
and
gifts
should
fall
into
●ortmain
:
And
all
necessary
Actions
and
Prosecutions
for
the
recovery
of
the
said
Legacies
.
Pious
Gifts
,
and
other
Rights
of
all
kinds
,
shall
be
allow'd
to
be
made
by
Attorny
in
the
name
of
the
Body
and
Community
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
who
shall
be
concern'd
;
and
in
case
it
happens
that
any
of
the
said
Gifts
and
Legacies
have
been
heretofore
dispos'd
of
,
otherwise
than
is
specifi'd
by
the
said
Article
,
no
other
restitution
shall
be
demanded
,
but
what
shall
be
found
in
being
.
XLIII
.
His
said
Majesty
permits
those
of
the
said
Religion
to
assemble
before
the
Judge
Royal
,
and
by
his
Authority
to
equal
and
raise
among
themselves
such
Sums
as
shall
be
judg'd
necessary
to
be
imploy'd
towards
the
Charges
of
their
Synods
,
and
for
the
maintenance
of
those
who
are
imploy'd
for
the
exercise
of
their
said
Religion
,
of
which
the
true
estimate
shall
be
given
to
the
said
Judge
Royal
,
to
be
kept
by
him
:
The
Copy
of
which
shall
be
sent
every
six
months
by
the
said
Judges
Royal
to
his
Majesty
,
or
to
his
Chancellor
,
and
the
said
Taxes
and
Impositions
shall
be
liable
to
execution
,
all
Oppositions
or
Appeals
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
XLIV
.
The
Ministers
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
exempted
from
Watching
,
and
from
Quartering
of
Soldiers
;
assessing
and
collecting
of
Tailles
,
or
Subsidies
;
as
also
from
Wardships
and
Guardianships
,
and
Commissions
for
the
keeping
of
Estates
seiz'd
by
Authority
of
Justice
.
XLV
.
Those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
neither
prosecuted
nor
disturbed
for
the
Burials
heretofore
made
by
them
in
the
Church-yards
of
the
said
Catholicks
,
in
any
place
or
City
whatever
,
and
his
Majesty
shall
order
his
Officers
to
take
care
of
the
same
.
As
to
the
City
of
Paris
,
over
and
above
the
two
Church-yards
,
those
of
the
same
Religion
possess
there
already
,
viz.
that
of
Trinity
,
and
that
of
St.
Germans
,
a
third
convenient
place
shall
be
allow'd
them
for
the
said
Interments
in
the
Suburbs
of
St.
Honore
,
or
St.
Denis
.
XLVI
.
The
Catholick
Presidents
and
Counsellors
that
shall
serve
in
the
Chamber
ordain'd
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
shall
be
chosen
by
his
Majesty
upon
the
Roll
of
the
Officers
of
the
Parliament
.
XLVII
.
The
Counsellors
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
who
shall
serve
in
the
said
Chamber
,
shall
assist
,
if
they
think
fit
,
at
such
Processes
as
shall
be
decided
by
Commissioners
,
and
shall
have
a
deliberative
voice
in
the
same
,
but
shall
have
no
share
of
the
Consign'd
Money
,
unless
they
ought
to
assist
at
them
by
the
order
and
prerogative
of
their
reception
.
XLVIII
.
The
Senior
President
of
the
Party-Chambers
shall
preside
at
the
Audience
,
and
in
his
absence
the
second
;
and
the
distribution
of
Suits
shall
be
made
by
the
two
Presidents
jointly
,
or
alternately
,
monthly
,
or
weekly
.
XLIX
.
A
vacation
of
Offices
happening
,
in
possession
of
,
or
to
be
possess'd
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
in
the
said
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
they
shall
be
given
to
capable
Persons
,
having
Attestations
from
the
Synod
,
or
Assembly
,
to
which
they
do
belong
,
of
their
being
of
the
said
Religion
and
Persons
of
Integrity
.
L.
The
Pardon
granted
to
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
by
the
74th
Article
of
the
said
Edict
,
shall
stand
good
for
the
taking
of
the
Money
belonging
to
the
Crown
,
either
by
breaking
of
Coffers
,
or
otherwise
,
even
in
respect
to
that
as
was
rais'd
upon
the
River
Charante
,
though
assign'd
to
particular
persons
.
LI.
The
49th
of
the
Secret
Articles
,
made
in
the
Year
1577.
concerning
the
City
and
Archbishoprick
of
Avignon
,
and
County
thereof
,
together
with
the
Treaty
made
at
Nimes
,
shall
be
observ'd
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenor
;
and
no
Letters
of
Mart
shall
be
granted
by
virtue
of
the
said
Articles
and
Treaty
,
unless
by
Letters-Patent
from
the
King
under
the
Great
Seal
.
Nevertheless
,
such
as
shall
be
desirous
to
obtain
the
same
,
shall
be
allow'd
,
by
virtue
of
this
present
Article
,
without
any
other
Commission
,
to
make
their
application
to
the
Judges
Royal
,
who
shall
examine
the
Transgressions
,
Denial
of
Justice
,
and
Iniquity
of
the
Judgments
,
propos'd
by
those
who
shall
be
desirous
to
obtain
the
said
Letters
,
and
shall
send
the
same
,
together
with
their
Opinions
,
seal'd
up
close
,
to
his
Majesty
,
in
order
to
his
ordering
the
said
matter
according
to
reason
.
LII
.
His
Majesty
grants
and
wills
,
that
Nicholas
Grimoult
shall
be
re-establish'd
and
maintain'd
in
the
Title
and
Possession
of
the
Offices
of
Ancient
Lieutenant
General
Civil
,
and
Lieutenant-General
Criminal
,
in
the
Bailywike
of
Aleneon
,
notwithstanding
the
Resignation
by
him
made
to
John
Marguerite
,
his
Reception
,
and
the
Patent
obtain'd
by
William
Barnard
of
the
Office
of
Lieutenant-General
,
Civil
and
Criminal
,
in
the
tribunal
of
Exmes
:
The
Decrees
given
against
the
said
Marguerit
,
Resignee
during
the
Troubles
in
the
Privy
Council
,
in
the
Year
1586
,
1587
,
and
1588.
by
which
Nicholas
Barbier
is
setled
in
the
Rights
and
Prerogatives
of
Ancient
Lieutenant-General
in
the
said
Bailywike
,
and
the
said
Bernard
in
the
Office
of
Lieutenant
at
Exmes
,
the
which
his
Majesty
has
nullify'd
,
and
all
others
hereunto
contrary
.
Moreover
,
his
Majesty
,
for
certain
good
Considerations
,
has
granted
and
ordain'd
,
That
the
said
Grimoult
shall
within
the
space
of
three
months
re-imburse
the
said
Barbier
of
the
Money
by
him
furnish'd
or
disburs'd
for
the
said
Office
of
Lieutenant-General
,
Civil
and
Criminal
,
in
the
Vice-county
of
Alencon
,
and
50
Crowns
for
the
Charges
:
And
the
said
Re-imbursement
being
made
,
or
the
said
Barbier
refusing
,
or
delaying
to
receive
it
;
his
Majesty
forbids
the
said
Barbier
,
as
also
the
said
Bernard
,
after
the
signification
of
this
present
Article
,
any
more
to
exercise
the
said
Offices
,
on
pein
of
the
Crime
of
Falsity
,
and
sends
the
said
Grimoult
to
the
injoyment
of
the
said
Offices
and
Rights
thereunto
belonging
:
And
in
so
doing
,
the
Processes
which
were
depending
between
the
said
Grimoult
,
Barbier
and
Bernard
,
in
his
Majesty's
Privy
Council
,
shall
remain
determin'd
,
and
lye
dormant
,
his
said
Majesty
forbidding
the
Parliaments
,
and
all
others
to
take
cognizance
thereof
,
and
the
said
Parties
to
make
any
prosecutions
for
the
same
.
Moreover
,
his
said
Majesty
has
taken
upon
himself
to
reimburse
the
said
Bernard
of
the
Sum
of
a
thousand
Crowns
paid
for
the
said
Office
,
and
60
Crowns
for
the
Mark
of
Gold
and
Charges
:
Having
to
that
end
already
order'd
a
good
and
sufficient
assignation
,
the
recovery
of
which
shall
be
made
at
the
Suit
and
Charge
of
the
said
Grimoult
.
LIII
.
His
said
Majesty
shall
write
to
his
Ambassadors
to
obtain
for
all
his
Subjects
,
even
for
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
that
they
may
not
be
disturb'd
as
to
their
Consciences
,
nor
subject
to
the
Inquisition
,
going
or
coming
,
sojourning
and
trading
throughout
all
Foreign
Countries
,
in
Alliance
and
Confederacy
with
this
Crown
,
provided
they
do
not
offend
the
Civil
Government
of
the
Countreys
where
they
shall
be
.
LIV.
His
Majesty
forbids
any
prosecution
for
the
gathering
and
receiving
of
the
Impositions
that
have
been
levy'd
at
Royan
,
by
virtue
of
the
Contract
made
with
the
Sieur
de
Candelay
,
and
others
,
made
in
continuation
of
the
same
;
making
the
said
Contract
valid
,
and
approving
it
for
the
time
it
has
been
in
force
in
the
whole
extent
of
it
,
until
the
8th
of
May
next
coming
.
LV.
The
Excesses
committed
against
Armand
Courtiers
,
in
the
City
of
Millant
,
in
the
Year
1587.
and
John
Reines
,
and
Peter
Seigneuret
;
together
with
the
Proceedings
made
among
them
by
the
Consuls
of
the
said
Millant
,
shall
remain
abolish'd
,
and
shall
lye
dormant
by
the
Benefice
of
the
Edict
;
and
it
shall
not
be
lawful
for
their
Widows
and
Heirs
,
nor
his
Majesty's
Attornies-General
,
their
Substitutes
,
or
other
Persons
whatever
,
to
mention
the
same
,
or
to
make
any
inquiry
or
prosecution
about
it
:
Notwithstanding
,
and
without
regard
to
the
Decree
given
in
the
Chamber
of
Castres
on
the
10th
of
March
last
,
the
which
shall
remain
null
,
and
without
effect
,
together
with
all
Proceedings
and
Informations
made
on
either
side
.
LVI
.
All
Prosecutions
,
Proceedings
,
Sentences
,
Judgments
and
Decrees
,
given
either
against
the
late
Sieur
de
La
Noue
,
or
against
his
Son
Odet
de
la
Noue
,
since
their
detention
and
imprisonment
in
Flanders
happen'd
in
the
Month
of
May
,
1580.
and
November
,
1584.
and
during
their
continual
Occupation
in
the
Wars
and
Service
of
his
Majesty
,
shall
remain
anihilated
and
nullify'd
,
and
whatever
has
follow'd
in
consequence
thereof
:
And
the
said
De
la
Noue
shall
be
admitted
to
make
their
defence
,
and
shall
be
restor'd
to
the
same
condition
they
were
in
before
the
said
Judgments
and
Decrees
;
without
their
being
oblig'd
to
refund
Costs
,
nor
to
consign
the
Fines
,
in
case
they
had
incurr'd
any
;
neither
shall
it
be
allow'd
to
alledge
Non-suits
or
Prescription
against
them
,
during
the
said
time
.
Done
by
the
King
,
being
in
his
Council
at
Nantes
,
the
2d
of
May
,
1598.
Sign'd
,
Henry
.
And
lower
,
Forget
.
And
Seal'd
with
the
Great
Seal
of
Yellow
Wax
.
HEnry
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navar
,
To
our
Trusty
and
Well-beloved
the
Persons
holding
our
Court
of
Parliament
at
Paris
,
Greeting
.
In
the
Month
of
April
last
past
,
we
caused
our
Letters
of
Edict
to
be
expedited
,
for
the
establishment
of
a
good
Order
and
Repose
among
our
Catholick
Subjects
,
and
those
of
the
said
pretended
Reform'd
Religion
:
And
we
have
moreover
granted
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
certain
secret
and
particular
Articles
,
which
we
will
have
to
be
of
equal
force
and
vertue
,
and
to
be
observ'd
and
accomplish'd
in
the
same
manner
as
our
said
Edict
.
To
this
end
,
We
will
,
and
most
expresly
order
and
command
you
by
these
Presents
,
To
cause
the
said
Articles
,
sign'd
by
our
hand
,
join'd
hereunto
under
the
Counter-seal
of
our
Chancery
,
to
be
register'd
in
the
Registers
of
our
said
Court
;
and
the
Contents
thereof
to
keep
,
maintain
and
observe
from
point
to
point
,
like
unto
our
said
Edict
:
Ceasing
,
and
cau●ing
all
Troubles
and
Impediments
thereunto
contrary
,
to
cease
.
For
such
is
our
Pleasure
.
Given
at
Nantes
,
the
2d
day
of
May
,
in
the
Year
of
Our
Lord
,
1598.
And
of
our
Reign
the
Ninth
.
Sign'd
by
the
King
,
Forget
.
And
seal'd
upon
single
Labels
of
Yellow
Wax
.
Brief
granted
by
Henry
the
Great
,
to
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
on
the
30th
of
April
,
1589.
THis
present
3d
of
April
,
1598.
The
King
being
at
Nantes
,
and
being
willing
to
gratify
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
to
help
them
to
supply
many
great
Expences
they
are
oblig'd
to
undergo
,
has
ordain'd
,
That
for
the
future
,
to
begin
from
the
first
day
of
this
present
month
,
shall
be
put
into
the
hands
of
Mr.
de
Vierse
,
commission'd
by
his
Majesty
to
that
end
,
by
the
Treasurers
of
his
Exchequer
,
every
one
in
his
year
,
Rescriptions
to
the
Sum
of
45000
Crowns
to
be
imploy'd
in
certain
secret
Affairs
relating
to
them
,
which
his
Majesty
does
neither
think
fit
to
specify
,
or
declare
:
The
which
Sum
of
45000
Crowns
shall
be
assign'd
upon
the
general
Receipts
as
followeth
;
viz.
Paris
6000
Crowns
;
Roan
6000
Crowns
;
Caen
3000
Crowns
;
Orleans
4000
Crowns
;
Tours
4000
Crowns
;
Poitiers
8000
Crowns
;
Limoges
6000
Crowns
;
Bordeaux
8000
Crowns
.
The
whole
together
amounting
to
the
aforesaid
Sum
of
45000
Crowns
;
payable
at
the
four
Quarters
of
the
said
Year
out
of
the
first
and
clearest
Money
of
the
said
General
Receipts
;
out
of
which
nothing
shall
be
retrench'd
,
or
put
of
,
upon
any
account
whatever
.
For
which
Sum
of
45000
Crowns
,
he
shall
cause
Acquittances
to
be
deliver'd
into
the
hands
of
the
Treasurer
of
his
Exchequer
for
his
discharge
,
in
giving
the
said
Rescriptions
intire
for
the
said
Sum
of
45000
Crowns
,
upon
the
said
Generalities
,
at
the
beginning
of
every
year
.
And
where
for
the
convenience
of
the
abovesaid
,
it
shall
be
requir'd
to
cause
part
of
the
said
Assignations
to
be
paid
in
particular
Receipts
establish'd
:
The
Treasurers-General
of
France
,
and
Receivers-General
of
the
said
Generalities
shall
be
order'd
to
do
it
in
deduction
of
the
said
Rescriptions
of
the
said
Treasurers
of
the
Exchequer
;
the
which
shall
be
afterwards
deliver'd
by
the
said
Sieur
de
Vierse
,
to
such
as
shall
be
nominated
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
at
the
beginning
of
the
year
for
the
receipt
and
laying
out
of
the
Money
to
be
receiv'd
by
virtue
thereof
;
of
which
they
shall
be
oblig'd
to
bring
a
particular
account
to
the
said
Sieur
de
Vierse
at
the
end
of
the
year
,
with
the
Acquittance
of
the
Parties
,
to
inform
his
Majesty
with
the
laying
out
of
the
said
Money
:
For
which
neither
the
said
Sieur
de
Vierse
,
nor
those
that
shall
be
imploy'd
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
be
oblig'd
to
give
any
account
in
any
of
the
Chambers
:
For
all
which
,
and
whatever
may
depend
thereon
,
his
Majesty
has
commanded
all
necessary
Letters-Patent
to
be
expedited
by
virtue
of
this
present
Brief
,
sign'd
by
his
own
hand
,
and
counter-sign'd
by
us
,
Counsellor
in
his
Council
of
State
,
and
Secretary
of
his
Commands
.
Sign'd
,
Henry
.
And
lower
,
De
Neufville
.
THis
last
day
of
April
.
1598
,
the
King
being
at
Nantes
,
and
being
very
desirous
to
afford
all
manner
of
Satisfaction
to
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
upon
the
Petitions
and
Requests
he
has
received
from
them
,
about
such
things
as
they
think
necessary
for
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
,
and
for
the
Security
of
their
Persons
,
Fortunes
and
Estates
.
And
his
Majesty
being
convinced
of
their
Fidelity
,
and
sincere
Affection
for
his
Service
;
as
also
for
divers
other
Important
Considerations
relating
to
the
Quiet
and
Welfare
of
this
State
,
him
thereunto
moving
;
his
said
Majesty
,
besides
what
is
contained
in
the
Edict
he
has
lately
resolved
to
make
,
and
is
to
be
published
for
the
Regulation
of
what
relates
to
them
,
has
granted
and
promised
them
,
that
all
the
Places
,
Towns
and
Castles
they
held
until
the
end
of
August
last
past
,
in
which
Garisons
are
to
be
kept
,
by
the
Settlement
that
shall
be
made
about
it
,
and
sign'd
by
his
Majesty
,
shall
remain
in
their
keeping
under
the
Authority
and
Obedience
of
his
said
Majesty
for
the
term
of
eight
Years
,
to
begin
from
the
day
of
the
Publication
of
the
said
Edict
.
And
as
for
the
others
which
they
hold
,
in
which
there
is
to
be
no
Garisons
,
there
shall
be
no
Alteration
or
Innovation
made
.
Nevertheless
his
said
Majesty
does
not
mean
that
the
Cities
and
Castles
of
Vendome
and
Pontorson
should
be
comprised
in
the
number
of
the
said
Places
left
in
keeping
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
Neither
shall
the
City
,
Castle
and
Citadel
of
Aubenay
be
comprised
in
the
said
number
,
which
his
Majesty
will
dispose
of
at
his
own
pleasure
,
and
tho
it
were
into
the
hands
of
one
of
the
said
Religion
,
it
shall
be
no
President
for
the
future
,
like
the
other
Cities
that
are
granted
unto
them
.
And
as
for
Chauvigny
,
it
shall
be
restored
to
the
Bishop
of
Poitiers
Lord
of
the
said
Place
,
and
the
new
Fortifications
made
there
ras'd
and
demolish'd
.
And
for
the
maintaining
of
the
Garrisons
that
shall
be
kept
into
the
said
Towns
,
Places
and
Castles
,
his
said
Majesty
has
granted
them
the
Sum
of
180000
Crowns
,
without
including
those
of
the
Province
of
Dauphine
into
the
said
number
,
for
which
other
provision
shall
be
made
besides
the
said
sum
of
180000
Crowns
yearly
.
And
his
said
Majesty
promises
and
assures
them
,
that
he
will
give
them
good
and
valuable
Assignations
for
the
same
upon
the
clearest
part
of
his
Revenue
,
in
such
Places
where
the
said
Garisons
shall
be
established
.
And
in
case
the
said
Revenues
should
not
be
sufficient
,
the
remainder
shall
be
paid
them
out
of
the
nearest
places
of
Receipt
;
neither
shall
the
said
Revenues
be
imploy'd
to
any
other
use
,
until
the
said
Sum
is
intirely
furnished
and
acquitted
.
Moreover
his
said
Majesty
has
promised
and
granted
them
,
that
he
will
call
,
at
the
making
and
establishing
of
the
Settlements
of
the
said
Garisons
,
some
Persons
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
take
their
Advice
,
and
hear
their
Remonstrances
about
it
;
which
shall
be
done
,
as
much
as
possible
can
be
,
to
their
Satisfaction
.
And
in
case
,
during
the
said
term
of
eight
Years
,
there
should
happen
any
Necessity
to
alter
any
thing
about
the
said
Settlement
;
whether
it
shall
be
thought
fit
by
his
Majesty
,
or
at
their
request
,
it
shall
be
done
in
the
said
manner
,
as
it
shall
be
resolved
upon
the
first
time
.
And
as
to
the
Garisons
of
Dauphine
,
his
Majesty
shall
take
the
advice
of
the
Sieur
de
Lesdiguieres
about
the
Settlement
thereof
.
And
in
case
of
Vacancies
of
some
Governours
and
Captains
of
the
said
Places
,
his
Majesty
also
promises
and
grants
to
them
,
That
he
will
put
none
into
their
room
,
but
such
as
shall
be
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
having
Attestations
fromt
the
Assembly
where
they
reside
,
of
their
being
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
Persons
of
Integrity
.
And
it
shall
be
sufficient
for
the
Person
who
shall
be
invested
of
the
same
,
upon
the
Breef
that
shall
have
been
expedited
about
it
,
before
his
receiving
his
Letters-Patent
,
to
produce
the
Attestation
of
the
said
Assembly
as
abovesaid
;
the
which
those
of
the
said
Assembly
shall
be
oblig'd
to
give
him
speedily
without
delays
;
or
in
case
of
refusal
,
shall
acquaint
his
Majesty
with
the
reasons
them
thereunto
moving
.
And
the
said
term
of
eight
Years
being
expired
,
altho
he
shall
then
be
acquitted
of
his
Promise
in
relation
to
the
said
Cities
:
Nevertheless
he
has
moreover
granted
and
promised
them
,
that
in
case
he
shall
think
fit
,
after
the
said
time
to
keep
Garisons
in
the
same
,
or
to
leave
a
Governor
to
command
there
,
he
will
not
dispossess
the
Person
then
being
in
Possession
of
the
same
,
to
put
another
in
his
room
.
He
also
declares
,
That
it
is
his
Intention
,
both
during
the
said
eight
Years
,
as
well
as
after
it
,
to
gratifie
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
to
give
them
a
share
of
the
Imployments
,
Governments
,
and
other
Honours
,
he
shall
have
to
dispose
of
,
Indifferently
and
without
any
Exception
,
according
to
the
Quality
and
Merit
of
the
Persons
,
as
among
his
other
Catholick
Subjects
:
Yet
nevertheless
without
being
obliged
for
the
future
,
particularly
to
bestow
the
Cities
and
Places
thus
committed
to
them
there
into
Command
,
to
Persons
of
the
said
Religion
.
Moreover
his
said
Majesty
has
also
granted
unto
them
,
That
those
that
have
been
imploy'd
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
for
the
keeping
of
the
Stores
,
Ammunition
,
Powder
,
and
Cannons
of
the
said
Cities
,
and
such
as
shall
be
left
in
keeping
to
them
shall
be
continued
in
the
said
Imployments
,
taking
Commissions
from
the
Master
of
the
Ordnance
,
and
Commissary
General
of
the
Provisions
.
Which
Commissions
shall
be
expedited
Gratis
,
they
delivering
unto
them
a
particular
account
of
the
said
Magazines
,
Ammunition
,
Powder
and
Cannon
,
sign'd
in
due
form
;
yet
they
shall
not
be
allowed
to
pretend
to
any
Immunities
or
Privileges
upon
the
account
of
the
said
Commissions
.
Nevertheless
they
shall
be
imploy'd
upon
the
Settlement
that
shall
be
made
about
the
said
Garisons
,
and
shall
receive
their
Sallaries
out
of
the
Sums
above
granted
by
his
Majesty
,
for
the
maintenance
of
their
Garisons
,
for
which
his
Majesty
's
other
Revenues
shall
no-wise
be
charged
.
And
whereas
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
have
intreated
his
Majesty
to
acquaint
them
with
what
he
has
been
pleased
to
order
about
the
Exercise
of
the
same
in
the
City
of
Mets
,
by
reason
that
it
is
not
sufficiently
explained
,
and
comprised
in
his
Edict
and
secret
Articles
;
his
Majesty
declares
,
That
he
has
ordered
Letters-Patent
to
be
drawn
,
by
which
it
is
declared
,
That
the
Temple
heretofore
built
in
the
said
City
by
the
Inhabitants
thereof
,
shall
be
restored
unto
them
,
to
make
use
of
the
Materials
,
and
to
dispose
of
them
as
they
shall
think
fit
;
but
they
shall
not
be
allowed
to
preach
in
it
,
nor
perform
any
Exercise
of
their
Religion
:
Nevertheless
a
convenient
Place
shall
be
provided
for
them
within
the
Enclosure
of
the
said
City
,
where
they
shall
be
allowed
to
perform
the
said
Exercise
publickly
,
without
any
necessity
of
expressing
it
by
his
Edict
.
His
Majesty
also
grants
,
that
notwithstanding
the
Prohibition
made
of
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
at
the
Court
,
and
Dependence
thereof
;
the
Dukes
,
Peers
of
France
,
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
Marquesses
,
Counts
,
Governors
and
Lieutenants
General
,
Marshals
de
Camp
,
and
Captains
of
his
said
Majesty's
Guards
,
who
shall
be
in
his
Attendance
,
shall
not
be
molested
for
what
they
shall
do
within
their
Houses
,
provided
it
be
only
for
their
own
particular
Families
,
their
Doors
being
shut
,
without
singing
of
Psalms
with
a
loud
Voice
,
or
doing
any
thing
that
might
discover
it
to
be
a
Publick
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
;
and
in
case
his
said
Majesty
shall
remain
above
three
Days
in
any
Town
or
Place
where
the
said
Exercise
is
allowed
,
the
said
time
being
expired
,
the
said
Exercise
shall
be
continued
as
before
his
arrival
.
His
said
Majesty
also
declares
,
That
by
reason
of
the
present
State
of
his
Affairs
,
he
has
not
been
able
at
present
to
include
the
Countries
on
the
other
side
of
the
Mounts
Bresse
and
Barcelona
,
in
the
Permission
by
him
granted
for
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
Nevertheless
his
Majesty
promises
,
That
when
his
said
Countries
shall
be
reduced
under
his
Obedience
,
he
will
use
his
Subjects
inhabiting
in
the
same
,
in
relation
to
Religion
,
and
other
Points
granted
by
his
Edict
,
like
his
other
Subjects
,
notwithstanding
what
is
contained
in
the
said
Edicts
;
and
in
the
mean
time
they
shall
be
maintained
in
the
same
condition
they
are
in
at
present
.
His
Majesty
also
grants
,
That
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
that
are
to
be
provided
with
Offices
of
Presidents
and
Counsellors
created
to
serve
in
the
Chambers
,
ordained
a-new
by
his
Edict
,
shall
be
invested
with
the
said
Offices
Gratis
,
and
without
paying
any
Fees
for
the
first
time
,
upon
the
Roll
that
shall
be
presented
to
his
Majesty
by
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
of
Chatelleraud
;
as
also
the
Substitutes
of
the
Attornies
and
Advocates
General
erected
by
the
said
Edict
in
the
Chamber
of
Bordeaux
:
And
in
case
of
an
Incorporation
of
the
said
Chamber
of
Bordeaux
,
and
that
of
Thoulouse
,
into
the
said
Parliaments
,
the
said
Substitutes
shall
be
provided
with
Counsellors
places
in
the
same
also
Gratis
.
His
Majesty
will
also
bestow
on
Monsieur
Francis
Pitou
the
Office
of
Substitute
to
the
Attorney
General
in
the
Court
of
Parliament
of
Paris
;
and
to
that
end
a
new
Erection
shall
be
made
of
the
said
Office
;
and
after
the
Decease
of
the
said
Poitou
,
it
shall
be
given
to
a
Person
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
And
in
case
of
Vacation
by
Death
of
two
Offices
of
Masters
of
Request
of
the
King's
Hostel
,
his
Majesty
shall
bestow
them
on
Persons
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
such
as
his
Majesty
shall
judge
fit
and
capable
for
the
good
of
his
Service
;
they
paying
the
usual
Price
of
the
Sale
of
the
said
Offices
.
And
in
the
mean
time
two
Masters
of
Request
shall
be
appointed
in
every
Quarter
to
make
report
of
the
Petitions
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
Moreover
his
Majesty
permits
the
Deputies
of
the
said
Religion
assembled
in
the
said
City
of
Chatelleraud
,
to
remain
in
a
body
to
the
number
of
Ten
in
the
City
of
Saumur
,
to
prosecute
the
Execution
of
his
Edict
,
until
his
said
Edict
is
verified
in
his
Court
of
Parliament
of
Paris
;
notwithstanding
their
being
injoyn'd
by
the
said
Edicts
to
separate
immediately
:
Yet
nevertheless
without
their
being
allowed
to
make
any
new
Demands
in
the
name
of
the
said
Assembly
,
or
to
meddle
with
any
thing
besides
the
said
Execution
,
Deputation
,
and
dispatch
of
the
Commissionaries
who
shall
be
ordained
to
that
end
.
And
his
Majesty
has
given
them
his
Faith
and
Word
for
all
that
is
above-written
by
this
present
Breef
,
which
he
has
been
pleased
to
Sign
with
his
own
Hand
,
and
to
have
it
Counter-sign'd
by
Us
his
Secretaries
of
State
,
Willing
the
said
Breef
to
be
of
the
same
Force
and
Value
to
them
,
as
if
the
Contents
thereof
were
included
in
an
Edict
verified
in
his
Courts
of
Parliament
;
those
of
the
said
Religion
being
satisfied
out
of
consideration
for
the
good
of
his
Service
,
and
the
State
of
his
Affairs
,
not
to
press
him
to
put
this
Ordinance
in
any
other
more
Authentick
Form
,
being
so
Confident
of
his
Majesty's
Word
and
Goodness
,
that
they
assure
themselves
,
that
he
will
make
them
enjoy
the
same
fully
:
Having
to
that
end
ordered
all
necessary
Expeditions
and
Dispatches
for
the
Execution
of
what
is
above-written
,
to
be
forthwith
expedited
.
Thus
Sign'd
,
Henry
.
And
lower
,
Forget
.
The
End
of
the
first
Volume
.
Books
now
in
the
Press
,
and
going
to
it
,
Printed
for
John
Dunton
at
the
Raven
in
the
Poultrey
.
☞
THe
second
Volume
of
the
History
of
the
Famous
Edict
of
Nantes
,
containing
an
account
of
all
the
Persecutions
,
&c.
that
have
been
in
France
since
its
first
publication
to
this
present
time
;
faithfully
extracted
from
the
publick
and
private
Memoirs
that
could
possibly
be
procured
.
Printed
first
by
the
Authority
of
the
States
of
Holland
and
West-Frezeland
,
and
now
Translated
into
English
with
Her
Majesties
Royal
Privilege
.
☞
The
Genuine
Remains
of
that
Learned
Prelate
,
Dr.
Thomas
Barlow
,
late
Lord
Bishop
of
Lincoln
;
containing
various
Points
,
Theological
,
Philosophical
,
Historical
,
&c.
in
Letters
to
several
Persons
of
Honour
and
Quality
.
To
which
is
added
the
Resolution
of
many
abstruse
Points
in
Divinity
,
with
great
Variety
of
other
Subjects
;
written
by
his
Lordship
;
and
published
by
Sir
Peter
Pet
,
Knight
.
☞
Mr.
William
Leybourn's
New
Mathematical
Tractates
in
Folio
,
Intituled
,
Pleasure
with
Profit
,
(
lately
proposed
by
way
of
Subscription
)
having
met
with
good
Encouragement
,
are
now
put
to
several
Presses
,
and
will
be
ready
to
be
delivered
to
Subscribers
the
next
Term
:
In
this
Work
will
be
inserted
,
(
above
what
was
first
proposed
)
a
New
System
of
Algebra
,
according
to
the
last
Improvements
and
Discoveries
that
have
been
made
in
that
Art
:
As
also
several
great
Curiosities
in
Cryptography
,
Horometria
,
&c.
which
Additions
will
inhance
each
Book
to
16
s.
in
Quires
to
those
that
do
not
Subscribe
,
and
those
that
do
are
desired
to
send
in
their
first
Payment
,
(
viz.
6
s.
before
the
26th
instant
)
after
which
no
Subscriptions
will
be
taken
in
.
Lately
Published
☞
LIturgia
Tigurina
:
Or
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
and
Administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Rites
and
Ceremonies
usually
practised
and
solemnly
performed
in
all
the
Churches
and
Chappels
of
the
City
and
Canton
of
Zurick
in
Switzerland
,
and
in
some
other
adjacent
Countries
,
as
by
their
Canons
and
Ecclesiastical
Laws
they
are
appointed
,
and
as
by
the
Supreme
Power
of
the
Right
Honourable
the
Senate
of
Zurick
they
are
authorized
,
with
the
Orders
of
that
Church
.
Published
with
the
Approbation
of
several
Bishops
.
Printed
for
John
Dunton
at
the
Raven
in
the
Poultrey
.
AN
ALPHABETICAL
TABLE
TO
THE
First
Volume
.
A.
-
ABsolution
of
the
King
:
the
pope
rigorous
,
Pag.
136.
desir'd
by
the
King
,
166.
the
Pope's
high
pretensions
,
167
-
Accommodation
of
Religion
propos'd
,
10
-
Alva
Duke
of
,
his
bloody
advice
,
38
-
Alenson
Duke
of
,
Protector
of
the
Reformed
,
44.
he
retires
from
Court
,
45
-
Alliance
with
Spain
,
Sentiments
thereupon
,
440
-
Amboise
,
the
Enterprize
,
what
it
was
,
23
,
359
-
Amience
,
139.
surpriz'd
,
224.
and
the
effects
of
it
,
235
-
d'Amours
Chaplain
to
Henry
IV.
74
-
Amiral
de
Chastillon
in
great
favor
with
the
Queen
,
32.
accus'd
for
the
death
of
Guise
,
34.
impeacht
for
the
same
,
36.
attackt
by
Calumnies
,
38.
reconcil'd
with
the
Guises
,
39
he
re-establishes
his
Party
,
40.
the
Catholics
resolve
to
destroy
him
by
treachery
,
40.
wounded
.
42
-
d'Andelot
,
his
Courage
,
18.
dies
,
40
-
St.
André
President
,
signal
for
his
Cruelties
,
21.
assassinated
,
Pag.
22
-
Annexes
,
their
anciént
use
,
38.
what
they
are
,
306
-
Antichrist
,
the
Pope
so
call'd
by
du
Plessis
,
309.
the
Question
about
Antichrist
discuss'd
in
the
Synod
of
Gap
,
455.
so
inserted
in
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
457.
Question
renewed
about
Antichrist
,
427
-
Appeals
of
the
Orders
,
423
-
Armand
Jesuite
,
order'd
to
come
to
Paris
,
454
-
Army
,
the
King's
disbands
of
it self
,
60
-
Artifices
of
the
Queen
dazle
the
Admiral
,
32
,
39.
incredible
Artifices
of
the
Court
,
41.
of
the
Catholics
to
gain
the
King
,
106.
continued
to
shake
the
King's
Conscience
,
112.
Artifices
to
hinder
the
Deputies
from
seeing
the
King
,
129.
and
to
hinder
him
from
satisfying
'em
,
131.
of
the
Court
to
corrupt
the
Ministers
,
134.
to
per
suade
the
Reformed
to
deliver
up
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
176.
Artifices
of
the
Court
to
gain
the
Reformed
,
303.
Artifices
of
Perron
against
du
Plessis
,
405.
Artifices
of
the
Catholics
to
incense
the
King
against
the
Reformed
,
443.
to
hinder
the
Ecclesiastics
from
changing
their
Religion
,
414
to
renew
the
Civil
War
,
Pag.
440
-
Assembly
at
Melun
,
72.
at
Gergeau
,
433.
at
Milhau
,
44.
at
St.
Foy
,
133
,
145
,
157.
permitted
by
the
King
,
424.
at
Loudun
,
205.
commanded
to
separate
,
209.
the
Effects
of
it
,
210
,
211.
remov'd
to
Vendosme
,
218.
returns
to
Saumur
,
224
-
Assembly
General
at
Saumur
,
162
,
164
,
&c.
remov'd
to
Chastelleraud
,
230
,
again
assembled
,
423
-
Assembly
another
permitted
at
St.
Foy
,
133.
A
General
Assembly
at
St.
Foy
,
434.
Complaints
there
made
.
436
,
&c.
which
remain'd
a
long
time
in
the
hands
of
the
Council
,
442
-
Assembly
General
at
Chastelleraud
,
230.
they
beg
the
Intercession
of
England
,
and
the
United
Provinces
,
239.
alarm'd
by
the
King's
march
into
Britany
,
268.
Complaints
of
the
alterations
made
in
the
Edict
,
238.
particular
Complaints
exhibited
,
340
-
Assembly
General
at
Chastelleraud
,
477.
redoubles
the
Suspicions
of
the
Court
,
482.
Affairs
to
be
there
handl'd
,
ib.
suffers
Bouillon's
places
to
be
taken
from
him
,
411
-
Assemblies
Politic
,
du
Plessis
Sentiments
of
'em
,
78
,
456
,
410
-
Assemblies
at
Paris
,
17
,
16
-
Assemblies
of
the
Clergy
at
Paris
,
436.
at
Mantes
,
79.
at
Chartres
,
102.
favors
the
third
Party
,
103
,
412
-
Aubespine
,
Inventer
of
the
Gag
,
his
lamentable
death
,
15
-
Aubigne
,
411
B.
-
BAilliage
,
second
place
in
the
Balliage
allow'd
for
free
exercise
,
Pag.
219.
places
of
Bailliage
freed
from
being
places
of
exercise
,
421.
a
second
place
in
each
Bayliwick
no
new
thing
,
275.
the
second
place
deny'd
,
452
-
Baptism
forc'd
,
254
-
Bar
Dutchess
of
,
Vide
Madame
.
-
Battel
of
Dreux
,
34.
Moncontour
,
40.
Arques
,
61.
Courtras
,
50.
Yvri
,
74.
of
which
they
lose
the
fruit
.
St.
Quintin
,
16
-
Battus
the
Fraternity
of
'em
,
441
-
Bearn
,
a
Revolution
there
,
35.
they
introduce
the
Reformed
Religion
into
the
Country
of
Gex
,
415
-
Bellujon
,
409
-
Beraud
a
famous
Minister
,
and
one
of
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
at
Chatelleraud
,
326
-
Berquin
Lewis
,
9.
Bettier's
warmth
,
323.
rebuk'd
by
the
King
,
324
-
Beza
accus'd
for
the
death
of
Guise
,
34.
call'd
Father
by
the
King
,
415
-
Biron
Marshal
,
76
,
432.
he
demands
the
Soveraignty
of
Perigord
,
55.
concern'd
in
Conspiracies
,
432.
his
death
,
444
-
Bishops
of
France
favour
the
Reformation
,
8
-
Book
setting
forth
the
Grievances
of
the
Reformed
,
243
,
&c.
Reflections
upon
this
Book
,
264.
a
Book
found
at
la
Fleche
,
444
-
Books
sought
for
in
Booksellers
houses
,
252
,
437
-
Bordes
a
Monk
,
accus'd
of
Assassination
,
443
-
Bonillon
Duke
of
,
his
Character
,
143.
145.
presses
the
War'
against
Spain
,
181.
sent
to
Queen
Elizabeth
,
ibid.
opposes
the
Queen
of
Englands
Mediation
,
ibid.
he
will
not
trust
the
Kings
generosity
,
200.
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
226.
raises
Souldiers
for
the
King
,
234.
exasperated
,
265.
-
His
Disgrace
,
444.
-
His
intreagues
against
the
Court
,
481.
his
Places
taken
from
him
,
411.
he
makes
his
Peace
,
516.
King
afraid
the
Protestants
would
take
him
for
their
Protector
,
477
-
Bourbon
,
Antony
King
of
Navarr
,
his
Inconstancy
,
31.
dyes
of
a
wound
,
34
-
du
Bourg
,
a
Counsellor
of
Parliament
condemned
to
be
Burnt
,
22.
-
Breaches
of
the
Edict
,
452
-
Brevet
for
keeping
the
Hostage
Cities
,
411.
Brevet
brought
to
the
King
for
the
nomination
of
Deputies
,
429.
Breef
from
the
Pope
to
the
Clergy
,
presented
by
Cardinal
Joyeuse
,
437.
Brevet
for
45000
Crowns
for
payment
of
Ministers
,
528.
for
the
Reformed
to
continue
their
places
four
years
longer
,
411.
another
of
the
same
day
for
a
year
more
,
ibid.
-
Brisonet
,
his
Inconstancy
,
8.
-
Brochard
Baron
,
432.
433.
-
Bull
of
Gregory
XV.
79
-
Bulls
obtain'd
to
support
the
War
against
the
Hereticks
,
40
-
Burying
places
rigorous
upon
'em
in
reference
to
the
Reformed
.
111.
Difficulties
concerning
'em
,
277.
the
affair
of
Burying
places
refer'd
to
Commissioners
,
345.
421.
C.
-
CAball
,
of
which
the
Reformed
are
rendred
suspected
,
200
-
Cabrieres
Affairs
there
,
14
-
Caheirs
,
or
Papers
delivered
in
by
the
Reformed
,
340.
answered
,
342.
answer'd
,
428.
presented
to
the
King
,
434.
answered
,
435.
much
larger
at
Sre
Foy
,
436.
full
of
complaints
,
ibid.
and
437.
&c.
-
Calumnies
cast
upon
the
Reformed
355.
Calumny
against
Rochel
refuted
,
455.
-
Calvin
,
11
-
du
Frene
Canaye
,
404
-
Capuchin
,
his
Tricks
upon
the
Birth
of
the
Dauphin
,
431
-
Capuchins
conspire
against
the
Life
of
Hen
IV.
314.
a
Mission
of
Capuchins
sent
into
Piemont
,
by
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
314
-
Cardinal
de
Chatillon
marrys
and
despises
the
Popes
Censures
,
35.
his
end
,
ibid.
the
Process
of
his
Widow
,
&c.
478.
-
—
de
Joyeuse
,
206.
justifies
the
King
to
the
Pope
,
333
-
—
de
Soudis
,
438
-
—
of
Vendome
,
100
-
Casaubon
,
404
-
Catherine
de
Medicis
,
vid.
Katherine
.
-
Catholics
,
their
persidiousness
at
Court
,
46.
Catholick
Nobles
,
56.
Catholick
Lords
,
their
various
affections
,
59.
Catholick
Royalists
,
their
different
dispositions
to
a
Peace
in
Religion
,
69.
their
Infidelity
,
71.
their
Passion
,
76.
their
Affronts
put
upon
the
Reformed
,
128.
their
suggestions
to
the
King
,
183
-
Cavils
of
the
Proctor
General
,
161
-
Cayer
,
a
famous
Minister
,
113.
-
Chambers
Burning
,
21
-
Chambers
supprest
18
-
Chambers
half
one
,
half
t'other
,
or
Mi●●●●●
,
281.
at
Guien
,
329.
Articles
concerning
'em
,
438
-
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
327.
at
Roven
,
328
-
Chamier
,
a
famous
Minister
,
229
,
456
-
Chancellor
de
l'
Hospital
,
44
-
Charenton
,
the
Reformed
of
Paris
obtain
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
there
,
420
-
Charles
I.
of
England
his
Character
,
452
-
Charges
or
Employments
,
283.
Articles
concerning
'em
,
440
-
Charles
IX
.
28.
his
profound
dissimulation
,
44.
his
death
,
44.
-
Charpenter
,
his
character
,
42
-
Chartres
,
Bishop
of
118
-
Chartreux
,
See
Conspiracy
.
-
Chastillon
See
Amiral
.
Death
of
his
Grand-child
,
430
-
Cardinal
Chastillions
Widow
,
her
Suite
,
478
-
Chauvel
,
a
famous
Minister
,
456
-
Children
,
131
,
254
-
Churchyards
,
see
Sepultures
.
-
Clear-sighted
and
fools
of
that
Synod
,
428
-
Clement
VIII
.
Pope
,
his
false
Moderaration
,
460
-
Clergy
,
their
proposuions
to
the
King
,
104
-
Clergy
,
their
great
Credit
,
14.
their
Propositions
,
104.
their
Intreagues
,
203.
oppose
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
,
323.
their
obstinacy
,
327.
their
Maxim
about
the
Question
of
the
Regale
,
393.
they
raise
difficulties
about
the
Conference
between
du
Plessis
and
Perron
,
397.
the
Clergy
make
their
Remonstrances
,
390.
they
obtain
several
favourable
Regulations
,
415.
their
demands
reduc'd
to
six
Articles
in
the
business
of
the
Rochellois
,
417.
sollicit
a
Fund
for
payment
of
Pensions
to
Ministers
changing
their
Religion
,
437.
refuse
a
Conference
about
the
Kings
Conversion
,
118.
a
kind
Article
granted
'em
,
415.
-
Clerk
John
burnt
at
Metz
,
8
-
Coligni's
,
their
Power
,
19.
20
-
Colledges
of
the
Protestants
,
their
Estalishment
obstructed
,
255.
not
permited
to
admit
Regents
and
Schollars
,
437
-
Colledges
Protestant
Immunities
demanded
for
'em
,
435
-
Colloquie
,
or
Classis
,
306
-
Colloquie
of
Poyssie
,
30
-
Commissioners
appointed
to
draw
up
an
Edict
,
109
-
—
The
Kings
,
at
the
Assembly
of
Laudun
,
217.
218
,
221
-
—
For
execution
of
the
Edict
,
345.
417.
their
Exactness
,
419
-
—
For
the
Conference
at
Fontain
Bleau
,
appointed
by
the
King
,
401.
alter'd
by
the
King
,
403
-
Commelet
the
Jesuit
,
his
Impudence
,
319
-
Conde
,
Prince
of
Conde
Imprison'd
,
28.
acquited
,
29.
prest
by
the
Queen
to
take
Arms
in
her
defence
,
32.
makes
new
complaints
,
38.
he
betakes
himself
again
to
Arms
,
39.
an
attempt
to
surprize
him
which
he
escapes
,
40.
kill'd
at
Bassac
near
Jarnac
,
ibid.
-
Prince
of
Conde
(
Son
)
runs
a
great
Risco
,
42.
he
escapes
into
Germany
,
44.
refuses
to
acknowledge
the
States
,
47.
his
death
,
50.
and
his
Wife
accus'd
for
the
Fact
,
ibid.
-
Prince
of
Conde
(
Son
)
born
,
50.
in
the
hands
of
Trimanille
,
110.
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Reformed
,
159
,
&c.
—
his
flight
into
Flanders
.
447
-
Conde
Princess
,
174.
&c.
-
Condemn'd
,
and
sick
,
the
Reformed
forbid
to
comfort
'em
,
252
-
Conference
,
at
Nerac
,
47.
131
,
111.
at
Poissy
,
30.
at
Flex
,
48.
ibid.
at
St.
Bris
,
50
-
Between
Villeroy
and
de
Plessis
fruitless
,
107.
between
du
Plessis
and
Perron
granted
,
397.
almost
broke
off
,
403.
quite
broken
of
409.
the
sequel
of
it
410
-
Conference
formal
,
109
-
Conference
in
shew
,
117
-
Conferences
set
,
118
-
With
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
434.
445
-
Conference
engag'd
to
maintain
the
Doctrine
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
119
-
Conferences
in
reference
to
the
Kings
Sister
,
316
-
Conferences
of
the
Reformed
forc'd
,
-
Conspiracies
of
Barriere
,
against
the
Life
of
the
King
,
135.
of
Chastell
and
the
Jesuites
,
vid.
H.
IV.
Capuchins
and
Chartreux
,
314.
of
M.
Biron
,
444.
Powder-Plot
448.
General
against
the
Reformed
,
41.
of
the
Spaniards
against
the
Queen
of
Navarr
,
37.
against
the
Chiefs
of
the
Protestants
,
48
-
Conversion
of
the
King
,
119
-
Conversions
Alamode
,
435
-
Cotton
Jesuite
order'd
to
come
to
Paris
454.
455
,
463.
wounded
,
464.
he
propounds
questions
to
the
Divil
.
ibid.
made
the
Kings
Confessor
,
464.
his
Question
about
the
Preservation
of
Geneva
from
the
D.
of
Savoy
,
465.
he
blames
the
D.
of
Sully
,
425.
made
Tutour
to
the
Dauphine
,
437.
Confessor
to
the
King
,
464.
-
Council
General
created
,
150
-
Croakers
,
dissipated
,
154
-
Croisade
design'd
against
the
Reformed
,
432
-
Cruelties
in
France
against
the
Protestants
,
15.
16
,
20.
Cruelty
of
the
Court
,
24.
of
Monluc
and
des
Adrets
,
33.
committed
at
Rome
,
171.
D.
-
DAnet
,
Bishop
of
Lavaur
,
present
at
the
Council
of
Trent
,
12
-
Dauphin
,
his
Birth
,
431.
la
Riviere
▪
s
Prediction
upon
it
,
431
-
Declaration
,
project
of
a
Declaration
for
procuring
the
Peace
of
the
Protestants
,
75.
rejected
,
77.
given
at
Germans
,
159.
infavour
of
the
Protestants
,
100
,
two
Declaratious
put
forth
,
99
-
Demoniac
pretended
,
346.
the
Issue
of
it
,
374.
&c.
-
Deputies
of
the
Church
on
their
way
to
Nantes
,
&c.
125.
of
the
Assembly
Saumur
attended
the
King
,
180.
their
discontents
,
182.
order'd
to
meet
the
King
at
Chartres
,
128.
-
Deputies
general
,
425.
amus'd
at
Court
,
154.
difficulties
in
their
Institution
,
426.
frequent
Deputies
permitted
at
Court
,
and
frequent
changes
in
the
manner
of
naming
'em
,
427.
present
Papers
and
Complaints
to
the
King
,
476.
the
augmentation
of
their
Number
not
lik'd
,
409.
Deputies
from
Chastelleraud
caress'd
at
Court
,
413.
demanded
of
the
King
by
the
Syof
Rochel
,
427.
gain'd
at
Court
,
428
E.
-
EDict
of
Chasteaubriant
,
12.
19
-
Edict
of
Amboise
,
34
-
Of
Toleration
.
-
Of
January
,
32.
confirm'd
,
33.
restor'd
without
restriction
,
39
-
Edict
of
Peace
,
35.
-
Another
for
revocation
of
the
former
.
-
Another
which
deprives
the
Reformed
of
their
Emploments
,
40
-
In
favour
of
those
that
desir'd
to
live
at
Peace
,
39.
pretended
only
,
ibid.
-
Of
1577.
or
of
Poitiers
,
47.
76
,
77.
verifi'd
in
the
Parliament
of
Rouen
,
219.
the
difficulties
upon
it
favourably
taken
off
,
420
-
Edict
of
Vnion
against
the
Rformed
,
50.
-
Of
Nantes
,
80.
cavils
about
the
verification
of
it
,
ibid.
-
At
Traverci
,
202
-
Of
Nantes
concluded
,
269.
the
difficulties
that
arose
upon
every
Article
,
270.
the
several
demands
that
occasioned
the
delays
of
it
,
271.
&c.
secret
and
particular
Heads
added
to
it
,
292.
collateral
promises
by
private
Patents
to
strengthen
it
,
293.
&c.
sentiments
of
the
Reformed
upon
it
,
303.
why
the
Reformed
were
contented
with
the
Edict
,
307.
difficulties
about
the
verification
of
it
,
321
,
verifi'd
and
Registr'd
,
329.
Questions
upon
the
Nature
of
the
new
Edict
,
363.
the
Benefit
of
it
,
ib.
the
Justice
of
it
,
369.
Grants
nothing
to
the
Reformed
,
&c.
372.
what
is
granted
by
it
does
no
body
harm
,
374.
it
ought
to
be
irrevocable
,
375.
the
Edict
of
Nantes
a
Treaty
,
381.
objections
against
the
Edict
answer'd
,
396.
the
execution
of
it
.
417
-
In
favour
of
the
D.
of
Manenne
,
203.
-
Edict
for
Bearne
touching
Religion
,
337.
-
Obtain'd
by
the
Clergy
,
415
-
In
favour
of
the
Moors
,
446
-
Edicts
severe
against
Lutherans
,
12
-
Confirming
the
Treaty
of
Amboise
,
36
-
For
reducing
the
Leaguers
,
intended
,
but
goes
not
forward
,
130.
&c.
-
Elizabeth
Queen
of
England
desires
an
Article
in
favour
of
the
Reformed
,
181.
-
Her
death
,
450.
-
Enterprize
of
Monceaux
,
39
-
Epernon
Duke
of
quits
the
Army
,
60
-
Etampes
Dutchess
of
favours
the
Reformation
,
and
Embraces
it
,
9
-
Etrees
Gabriele
,
166
-
Evocations
eluded
,
259
-
Exercises
of
Religion
hindred
,
250.
the
Limits
of
'em
,
420.
publick
exercise
of
Religion
obstructed
,
247
-
Places
for
free
exercise
of
Religion
,
305
F.
-
FActions
,
the
two
great
Factions
of
France
,
their
Original
,
18.
France
divided
into
three
Factions
,
43.
Council
of
France
divided
into
two
Factions
45.
Factions
raigning
in
the
League
,
Kings
party
,
69.
Factions
new
in
France
,
481
-
New
Factions
in
France
,
481
-
Ferrier
,
a
famous
Minister
,
455
,
456.
his
Character
,
ibid.
teaches
the
Pope
to
be
Antichrist
,
455
-
Fevre
,
a
Protestant
Minister
,
8
-
Fleche
,
the
Quibble
about
it
concerning
the
King's
heart
,
425
-
Formularie
refus'd
by
the
King
,
119.
another
sent
in
the
King's
Name
to
the
Pope
,
120
-
Foreigners
call'd
into
France
,
34.
and
the
English
let
into
Havre
de
Grace
,
ibid.
-
Foreign
Ministers
admitted
into
the
City
of
Rochel
,
431
-
Francis
I.
enclin'd
to
favour
the
Reformation
,
9.
enrag'd
against
the
Protestants
,
12.
refuses
to
read
Calvin's
Dedication
,
11.
publishes
an
Edict
against
the
Lutherans
,
12.
his
death
,
13
-
Francis
II.
20.
the
state
of
the
Court
in
his
time
,
ibid.
his
sudden
death
,
28
G.
-
GAbriela
d'Estrees
,
Henry
IV's
Mistress
,
166
-
Gagg
invented
,
15
-
Garisons
of
the
Reformed
retrench'd
,
213.
the
Consequences
,
214
,
286
,
287.
the
payment
of
'em
,
290.
Garisons
or
places
which
the
Reformed
had
in
their
keeping
,
298.
lost
by
the
Reformed
,
4●5
-
Geneva
,
the
Ministers
of
Geneva
pay
their
Respects
to
Henry
IV.
414.
the
King's
Civility
to
the
City
,
415
-
Gex
,
state
of
the
Country
of
Gex
,
415
,
416.
the
Country
of
Gex
solicits
the
confirmation
of
their
Regulations
,
&c.
477
-
Gigord
,
a
Minister
of
some
Repute
,
scandalized
by
Cotton
,
435
-
Giraud
,
a
Counsellor
of
Tholouse
,
accus'd
of
Assassination
,
443
-
Gonzier
,
a
Jesuit
,
his
impudent
Preaching
before
the
King
,
442
-
Governors
of
places
reformed
upon
the
Frontiers
of
Italy
,
416
-
Gratification
,
371
-
Gratifications
and
Promises
,
412
-
Guise
Duke
of
,
his
resentment
against
the
Admiral
,
34.
kill'd
at
the
Siege
of
Orleance
,
ib.
-
Guise
Duke
of
,
the
Son
;
his
boldness
,
49
,
50
,
51.
forces
the
King
from
Paris
,
50.
his
death
,
and
that
of
the
Cardinals
,
51
H.
-
HArangues
of
the
Clergy
,
321.
their
Character
,
ibid.
their
common
stile
,
412
-
Harangue
of
the
Reformed
Deputies
at
Folembray
,
201.
Harangues
of
the
Deputies
,
321
-
Havre
de
Grace
retaken
from
the
English
,
36
-
Henry
VIII
.
of
England
;
9
-
Henry
II.
of
France
persecutes
the
Protestants
,
13.
protests
against
removal
of
the
Council
back
to
Trent
,
13.
his
death
,
19
-
Henry
of
Valois
elected
King
of
Poland
.
He
returns
into
France
,
44.
he
makes
peace
with
the
King
of
Navarre
,
46.
he
renews
the
War
against
the
King
of
Navarre
,
49.
he
swears
a
second
time
to
the
Edict
of
Vnion
,
51.
extremity
of
his
affairs
,
ibid.
he
makes
a
Truce
with
the
Reformed
,
52.
lays
Siege
to
Paris
,
ib.
assassin'd
,
ibid.
-
Henry
of
Bourbon
King
of
Navarre
,
runs
a
great
Riseo
,
42.
he
retires
from
Court
,
and
his
good
Omen
,
45.
he
disclaims
what
he
had
done
for
fear
of
death
.
He
receives
the
Addresses
of
the
States
,
47.
he
upbraids
Henry
III.
49.
his
Appeal
against
Sixtus
Quintus
,
ibid.
meets
with
great
difficulties
,
54.
his
uncertainty
,
58.
his
resolutions
upon
the
Conditions
propos'd
by
the
Catholics
,
59.
offended
at
the
Proposals
for
another
Protector
,
66.
he
writes
a
Letter
with
his
own
hand
upon
the
same
Subject
,
67.
his
dissimulation
,
115.
his
conversion
,
119.
wounded
in
the
mouth
by
Chastell
,
156.
his
Sentiments
of
the
Assemblies
,
158.
his
Proctors
unfaithful
,
169.
Articles
of
Penitence
,
170.
complain'd
of
by
the
Reformed
,
171.
his
coldness
to
the
Reformed
,
183.
his
Wishes
,
186.
his
Perplexities
and
Distress
,
226
,
227.
he
alters
his
Language
to
the
Reformed
,
upon
the
taking
of
Amience
,
265.
his
remarkable
words
,
322.
Another
remarkable
Saying
of
his
,
326.
his
Expedition
into
Savoy
,
414.
he
calls
Beza
Father
,
415.
his
Civilities
to
Geneva
,
ibid.
his
exchange
for
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
ibid.
his
favourable
and
equitable
mind
toward
the
Reformed
,
442.
his
Severity
to
the
City
of
Rochel
,
445.
offended
about
the
business
of
Antichrist
,
458.
he
strives
to
hinder
the
Article
about
Antichrist
,
but
cannot
,
459.
he
answers
the
Papers
of
the
Reformed
favourably
,
476.
he
talks
openly
of
making
War
against
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
482.
he
deals
doubly
with
the
Jesuits
,
424.
he
refuses
the
Nomination
of
Deputies
,
433.
his
domestic
vexations
,
439.
his
formidable
power
,
448.
his
designs
in
his
latter
end
conjectur'd
at
,
449.
he
causes
the
Queen
to
be
crown'd
,
450.
his
mild
Answers
to
the
Reformed
,
476.
assassinated
,
ibid.
-
Huguenots
,
the
derivati●●●f
the
word
,
25.
I.
-
JAmes
Stuart
King
of
Scotland
,
his
weakness
,
449.
he
would
not
suffer
mourning
for
Queen
Elizabeth
,
450.
his
Character
,
451.
his
Book
of
the
Power
of
Kings
,
ibid.
-
Jane
Queen
of
Navarre
,
Conspiracy
against
her
,
37.
dyes
poyson'd
,
42
-
Jannin
advises
the
King
of
the
third
Party
.
103
-
Jannin
Minister
of
State
,
his
discourse
about
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
444
-
Jesuits
setled
at
Paris
,
30.
they
creep
into
favour
,
140.
their
establishment
sollicited
,
313.
their
boldness
and
credit
,
ibid.
Reasons
why
the
King
favor'd
'em
,
315
-
Jesuits
recall'd
into
France
,
453.
the
Conditions
of
their
Re●oration
,
462.
Satyrs
against
it
,
463.
they
advance
their
Affairs
in
France
,
417.
solicit
the
King
that
his
heart
may
be
bury'd
at
la
Fleche
,
425.
their
power
settl'd
in
Bearn
,
441.
favour'd
highly
in
France
,
481.
the
chief
of
the
Council
devoted
to
'em
,
and
fear'd
by
the
King
,
425
-
Images
,
abominable
Superstitions
toward
'em
,
21
-
Infidelities
,
31
,
45
,
48
,
252
,
418
,
452.
-
Injuries
,
214
248.
unpunish'd
,
436
-
Injustices
,
31.
36
,
37
,
119
,
140
,
175
,
200
,
&c.
256.
-
Inquisition
,
attempt
to
bring
it
into
France
,
27
-
Inscriptions
prejudicial
to
the
Huguenots
,
476
-
Instructions
of
the
King
,
the
different
prospect
of
'em
,
108.
vain
Ceremonies
of
'em
,
117.
of
the
Prectors
contrary
,
168.
new
ones
given
by
the
King
to
his
Commissioners
,
238
-
Interests
various
at
Court
,
18.
political
to
shake
the
Kings
Conscience
,
112
-
Interests
of
the
Prince
of
Conti
and
Count
of
Soisons
,
177
-
Intreagues
strangely
carry'd
on
in
France
,
235.
of
Spain
in
the
Court
of
France
469
-
Jurisdiction
of
the
Party
Chambers
encroach'd
upon
,
443
-
Seigneural
Jurisdiction
damanded
in
Episcopal
Cities
,
437
-
Justice
deny'd
,
ibid.
K.
-
KAtherine
de
Medicis
,
17
,
20.
her
double
dealing
,
29
-
Kings
may
treat
with
their
Subjects
,
384
L.
-
LEague
Triple
between
the
Pope
,
King
of
Spain
and
Guises
,
against
the
Protestants
,
33.
at
Tholouse
against
the
Protestants
,
36.
Guisian
League
,
46
-
Leagues
against
the
Reformed
,
442
-
Leguers
boldness
,
50
-
Legat
in
France
renews
the
fears
of
the
Reformed
,
213
-
Lesdiguieres
,
his
Character
,
143.
his
letter
to
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
227.
his
Religion
,
308.
recommends
Cotten
the
Jesuit
to
the
King
,
454.
enters
into
the
Vnion
of
Nantes
,
413.
made
a
Marshall
of
France
,
438.
his
Fears
,
470
-
Letter
of
St.
Germans
to
the
D.
of
Bouillon
,
402.
of
du
Plessis
to
the
the
King
,
125
-
Letters
from
Q.
Elizabeth
,
in
behalf
of
the
D.
of
Bouillon
,
445.
from
the
Synod
of
Rochel
to
the
D.
of
Rohan
,
429
-
Liberty
of
Habitation
denyed
the
Reformed
,
256
-
Lorrain
Cardinal
of
,
his
Inconstancy
,
31.
he
goes
to
the
Council
of
Trent
,
34
M.
-
MAdam
the
Kings
Sister
,
her
Marriage
sollicited
,
315.
her
Constancy
,
316.
the
King
severe
to
her
317.
the
Pope's
scruples
upon
the
Match
,
ibid.
marry'd
without
a
dispensation
,
318.
advantages
the
Reformed
got
by
her
perseverance
,
320
her
Death
,
468
-
Malwin
,
a
Foraign
Minister
called
to
Rochel
,
431
-
Marriage
of
Hen.
IV.
the
dissolution
of
it
carry'd
on
349.
&c
▪
-
Of
Cardinal
de
Chatillon
,
35
-
Of
Ecclesiasticks
.
-
Marie
Brosiere
,
346
-
Marie
Stuart
,
Q.
of
France
and
Scotland
,
20
-
Marsac
Lewis
,
Martyr'd
,
15
-
Mass
re-establishd
in
the
Country
of
Gex
,
419
-
Massacre
at
Vassi
,
32.
at
Sens
,
34.
of
St.
Bartholomew
,
42.
at
Chastaigneray
,
175
-
Maxim
of
the
Catholick
Court
,
71.
of
the
French
Court
,
71
-
Mayenne
Duke
of
,
escapes
and
relieves
the
Leaguers
,
51.
pursues
the
King
,
61.
his
Justice
,
324
-
Meaux
and
other
Towns
reduc'd
,
138
-
Melancton
invited
into
France
,
9.
-
Mercoeur
Duke
of
,
his
pretentions
,
155.
he
Treats
with
the
Reformed
,
237
-
Merindal
,
vid.
Cabrieres
.
-
Metz.
-
Ministers
Protestant
,
113
-
Ministers
excluded
from
the
general
Deputation
.
-
Ministers
of
Geneva
.
414
-
Ministers
Foraign
,
431
-
Mirande
,
433.
436
-
Mission
Dragoons
.
314
-
Mistrusts
from
the
Kings
change
,
122
-
Montgomerie
,
his
Death
,
44
-
Monks
hate
the
King
,
313
,
embrace
the
Reformed
Religion
,
414
-
Montmorancy
Constable
,
huddles
up
a
Peace
at
Cateau
,
18.
his
Death
,
39
-
Montholon
,
his
Sentiments
of
Religion
,
70
-
Morvillier
Bishop
of
Orleans
,
45
-
Moors
hardly
us'd
in
Spain
,
446
-
Mouchards
,
21
-
Moulin
a
famous
Minister
.
316
N.
-
KIng
of
Navar
,
vid.
Antony
K.
of
Navar
-
Negotiations
,
three
Important
ones
with
the
Pope
,
311.
&c.
-
Nobility
Catholick
,
their
various
Affections
,
59
-
de
la
Nove
Fracis
,
72.
429
,
433.
409
-
Nuncio
Popes
,
99
O.
-
D'O
.
Marquis
of
,
his
character
,
56.
his
saying
,
141.
147
-
Occasion
of
this
History
,
5
-
Oath
requir'd
of
the
Reformed
.
-
Oath
of
Vnion
renew'd
,
124.
Precautions
against
the
Order
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
of
the
Coronation
,
132.
of
the
Consecration
,
139.
difference
touching
an
Oath
referr'd
by
a
Reformed
to
a
Catholick
,
350.
exacted
from
the
Catholicks
of
England
,
419
-
Observations
General
upon
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
354
-
Orange
Prince
of
,
assassin'd
,
48
-
Government
of
Orange
tak'n
from
Blasons
,
404
-
d'Ossat
,
his
Testimony
of
the
Reformed
,
157.
Commissioner
for
the
Kings
Absolution
,
167.
appeases
the
Pope
,
220.
he
justifies
the
King
to
the
Pope
,
333.
-
d'Ossat
,
434
-
Outragious
Affront
committid
against
the
Consecrated
Host
,
414
P.
-
PAncarte
what
,
445
-
Parabere
a
Reformed
Lord
,
406
-
Parliament
of
Paris
Counsellers
of
it
suspected
for
their
Religion
,
19
-
Parliament
of
Paris
joyns
with
the
Clergy
to
oppose
the
verification
of
the
Edict
,
224.
disgusted
at
throwing
down
the
Pyramid
,
401
-
Parliament
of
Aix
,
250
-
Of
Bourdeaux
;
249.
257
-
Of
Bretagne
,
350
-
Of
Grenoble
,
439
-
Parliaments
their
Rigour
,
438
▪
of
Tholouse
,
418
-
—
of
Tholose
and
Bourdeaux
,
437.
they
uphold
the
Jesuits
,
313.
of
Tours
,
79.
102
-
Patriarch
threatned
to
be
created
in
France
▪
155
-
Peace
at
Amboise
;
34.
at
Chartres
,
39.
Peace
with
the
Reformed
a
third
time
43.
Peace
as
soon
broke
as
made
,
46.
Peace
for
five
years
,
such
as
it
was
,
48
-
Peace
propos'd
between
the
two
Crowns
.
-
Peace
of
Religion
;
a
new
project
of
Peace
for
the
Protestants
,
75
-
Du
Perron
,
Author
of
the
3d.
Party
,
102.
ambitious
and
unfaithful
,
103
-
Perron
,
113.
Bishop
of
Eureux
,
ibid.
Commessioner
for
the
Kings
absolution
,
167.
accepts
du
Plessis
challenge
,
397.
his
foul
play
to
Plessis
,
399.
juggles
with
Plessis
,
405.
his
advantages
over
du
Plessis
,
407
-
Progress
of
his
fortune
,
469.
a
Cardinals
Hat
procured
for
him
,
ibid.
-
Petition
particular
from
the
Province
of
Normandy
,
425
-
Petitions
of
the
Reformed
favourably
receiv'd
by
the
King
,
421.
Petitions
answered
,
441
-
Philip
II.
K.
of
Spain
,
21
-
Piles
,
one
of
the
Valiantest
of
the
Protestant
Army
,
111
-
Placards
.
11
-
Places
belonging
to
the
Reformed
disputed
,
401
-
Platform
and
Design
of
this
History
,
5
-
du
Plessis
Mornai
,
his
saying
to
H.
IV.
75
-
du
Plessis
Mornai
,
76
,
77.
his
●●sire
in
the
Kings
behalf
,
119.
his
Character
,
145.
he
procures
the
sitting
of
the
Assembly
at
Saumur
,
162.
useful
to
the
King
,
224.
Presides
at
Saumur
,
230
he
writes
the
King
a
long
Letter
concerning
his
change
,
125.
he
writes
a
Treatise
of
the
Eucharist
,
309.
consequences
of
it
,
ibid.
&c.
it
makes
a
great
noise
,
394.
Mortifi'd
by
the
King
for
writing
it
,
395
,
he
challenges
his
Accusers
,
397.
fowl
play
shewd
him
,
399
,
a
snare
laid
for
him
,
401.
more
fowl
play
offer'd
him
,
403.
condemn'd
in
nine
Passages
,
407.
he
falls
sick
,
409
-
Politicks
,
a
Faction
in
France
,
their
nicknames
given
'em
by
the
Synod
of
Rochel
,
428
-
Pope
Gregory
XIV
.
his
Bull
of
Excommunication
79
-
The
Pope
makes
overtures
of
Reconciliation
with
the
King
,
157.
his
cunning
dealing
with
the
King
,
185.
complains
of
the
verification
of
the
Edict
,
15
,
77
,
200.
-
Poor
to
participate
,
without
distinction
,
of
the
benefit
of
Hospitals
and
Alms
,
423
-
Powder
Plot
,
418
-
Power
Arbitrary
,
a
Project
against
it
,
23
-
Pragmatic
,
106
-
du
Prat
Cardinal
,
11
-
Prayers
for
the
King
,
order'd
by
the
National
Synod
,
146
-
Preachers
seditious
,
436
,
476
-
Precedency
disputed
by
the
Parliament
of
Tholouse
.
340
-
Priests
refuse
to
pray
for
the
King
,
418
-
Preparations
for
the
King's
change
,
116
-
Primrose
,
a
Foreign
Minister
,
432
-
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
their
Characters
and
Interests
,
55
-
Processions
,
12
-
Project
of
an
Edict
,
130.
not
had
by
the
Reformed
,
133
-
Protector
,
61
,
145
-
Psalms
,
sung
publicly
,
17.
prohibited
,
and
the
Psalm-Book
burnt
by
the
Hangman
,
252
-
Publication
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
336
,
337.
resolutely
deny'd
by
the
King
,
437
-
Pyramid
▪
erected
,
156.
thrown
down
,
480
Q.
-
Quarters
,
see
Annexes
.
R.
-
REflections
general
and
particular
,
upon
the
Conference
of
du
Plessis
,
&c.
408
-
Reflections
upon
the
Complaints
of
the
Reformed
,
354
-
Reformation
,
Interests
that
oppos'd
it
,
4
,
5.
the
beginning
,
causes
,
and
progress
of
it
,
7.
the
entrance
of
it
into
France
,
ibid.
received
at
Meaux
and
Bearn
,
8.
Progrss
of
it
in
Germany
,
9.
progress
of
it
.
19
-
Reformed
not
long
quiet
in
France
,
37.
New
occasions
of
Jealousie
,
38.
progress
of
their
Churches
,
48.
they
enter
into
a
third
War
,
40.
their
hopes
of
Henry
III.
54.
Reformed
their
interests
after
the
death
of
Henry
of
Valois
,
56.
and
their
Suspicions
,
57.
flatter
themselves
about
the
King's
instruction
,
59.
they
propose
chusing
a
new
Protector
,
61.
what
they
understood
by
Protector
,
63.
their
jealousies
,
and
the
grounds
of
them
,
65.
their
dispositions
in
regard
to
a
peace
,
72.
reasonableness
of
their
demands
,
76.
excluded
from
employments
,
110.
afraid
of
the
King's
reconciliation
with
the
Pope
,
137.
Acts
of
Injustice
done
'em
,
140
,
&c.
declar'd
capable
of
offices
,
160.
testimony
concerning
their
past
and
present
services
,
168
-
Reformed
,
why
accus'd
not
to
love
Monarchy
,
23.
reported
to
be
quite
out
of
Favour
with
the
King
,
and
why
,
200.
new
Suspicions
and
Subjects
of
Complaint
,
206.
their
patience
,
212.
a
a
continuation
of
their
requests
,
213.
the
Reformed
excus'd
,
231.
they
serve
the
King
before
Amience
,
233.
put
off
with
new
delays
,
265.
they
forbear
insisting
upon
several
Articles
of
the
Edict
,
326.
in
a
condition
to
treat
with
the
King
,
386.
their
negligence
,
and
their
prejudices
,
418.
particular
complaints
by
them
made
,
441.
they
desire
they
may
not
give
themselves
the
name
of
pretended
Reformed
,
461.
a
Boon
granted
to
the
Reformed
,
419.
strive
to
discover
the
designs
of
the
Cabal
,
475.
they
fear
the
King
gives
too
much
way
to
the
Jesuits
,
ibid.
disgusted
at
pulling
down
the
Pyramid
,
480
-
Refugees
,
431
-
Reiters
defeated
,
50
-
Religion
,
what
sort
of
variety
in
Religion
Policy
ought
not
to
tolerate
,
367.
Religion
reformed
the
nature
of
it
,
368
-
Rights
of
Conscience
,
377
-
Rights
Seigniral
in
Mannors
encroach'd
upon
,
443
-
Rigors
of
the
Catholics
as
to
the
burying
of
the
Protestants
,
111
-
Rochel
besieged
,
43
-
Rohan
Duke
of
,
the
Foundations
of
his
Fortune
laid
,
453.
displeas'd
by
the
Court
,
480
-
Rome
Court
of
,
the
Ignorance
of
it
in
Religion
,
136.
laughs
at
the
misfortunes
of
France
,
ibid.
the
designs
of
it
upon
England
,
429
-
Roni
,
his
jealousies
,
214.
his
advancement
discontents
the
Court
,
344.
his
dignities
,
345.
Roni
,
431.
receiv'd
into
Rochel
,
445.
made
Governor
of
Poictou
,
450.
sent
into
England
,
ib.
sent
the
King's
Commissioner
to
the
Assembly
at
Chastelleraud
,
403.
his
Instructions
,
403
,
&c.
his
Speech
to
the
Assembly
,
407.
he
excuses
the
Consequences
of
the
Vnion
of
Nantes
,
410.
he
obtains
other
advantages
of
the
Assembly
of
Chastelleraud
,
412.
congratulated
for
his
Negotiation
by
Perron
,
in
the
Pope's
name
,
413.
his
Ambition
very
singular
,
ibid.
made
Duke
and
Peer
of
France
,
415.
he
abuses
his
Authority
without
Fear
or
Wit
,
444
-
des
Rosieres
his
Inconstancy
,
43
-
Rotan
,
a
suspected
Minister
,
113
-
Roussel
,
a
Protestant
Minister
,
8
S.
-
SAvoy
Duke
of
,
his
persecution
in
Piedmont
,
314.
and
in
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
ibid.
his
Character
,
434.
his
continual
Attempts
upon
Geneva
,
465
-
Scaliger
Joseph
,
460
-
Schism
in
England
,
9
-
Schombergh
Count
,
Commissioner
to
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
227
,
228.
he
treats
with
the
Assembly
,
236
-
Sedan
besieg'd
,
416
-
Sedition
at
Paris
,
31.
at
Rochel
,
445
,
428
-
Seditious
terms
complained
of
by
the
Reformed
,
476
-
Seguiran
Jesuit
,
his
attempt
to
preach
at
Rochel
,
424
-
Sepultures
disputes
about
'em
,
340
-
Sieges
of
Rochel
and
Sancerre
,
43
-
Siege
of
Paris
,
74.
reliev'd
,
75
-
Soissons
Count
,
159
,
470
-
Sorbonne
lets
flie
against
the
King
,
73
-
Soveraigns
,
their
chief
obligation
the
preservation
of
their
Subjects
,
379.
-
may
treat
with
their
Subjects
,
384
-
Spaninards
press
the
Destruction
of
all
the
Reformed
in
Spain
,
446.
with
a
prospect
to
divert
the
Kings
Forces
by
a
Civil
War
,
447
-
State
of
the
Forces
of
the
Leaguers
and
the
Kings
Party
,
68
-
State
of
France
,
204
-
States
General
demanded
,
45.
conclude
to
destroy
the
Protestants
,
46
-
St.
Germans
Letter
to
the
D.
of
Bouil
lon
,
402
-
St.
Marie
du
Mont
,
charges
du
Plessis
with
false
Accusations
,
396
-
Subjects
their
Preservation
the
chief
Obligation
of
Soveraigns
,
379
-
Succession
of
England
,
429
-
Successors
bound
to
observe
the
Treaties
of
their
Predecessors
,
396
-
Sulli
,
Rom's
Title
after
his
new
Dignity
,
416.
chosen
Mediator
between
the
Rochelois
and
the
Clergy
,
416.
417.
blam'd
by
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
425.
suspected
by
the
Reformed
,
434.
and
why
,
ibid.
-
Superstition
to
extremity
,
21
-
Synod
at
Paris
,
11.
at
Bourges
,
10
-
Synod
first
Protestant
National
at
Paris
,
429.
-
National
at
Rochel
held
by
the
Protestants
,
41
-
Synod
at
Rochel
.
426.
renew
the
Question
about
Antichrist
,
429.
Affairs
treated
on
there
,
431.
breaks
up
and
sends
respectful
Letters
to
the
K.
436
-
Synod
of
St.
Foy
,
47
-
—
at
St.
Maxiant
,
442.
treats
of
the
business
of
Antichrist
,
ibid.
-
At
Saumur
,
215
-
Synods
at
Gap
,
455.
Question
about
Antichrist
their
discust
,
ibid.
other
matters
of
the
same
Synod
,
461.
at
Montauban
,
146.
&c.
at
Monpelier
,
304
,
Synod
at
Rochel
,
426
-
Synod
of
Gnap
,
justifies
Antichrist
to
be
Antichrist
,
456.
they
admit
forraign
Ministers
,
and
receive
Letters
from
the
Palatinate
,
&c.
461
T.
-
TAxis
the
Spanish
Embassadors
,
446
,
447.
448.
-
Third
Party
and
its
designs
,
102
-
de
Thou
President
,
226
,
227
,
234
,
235
,
299
-
Tithes
confirm'd
to
the
Roman
Clergy
,
35
-
Toledo
Cardinal
,
136
-
Tournon
Cardinal
opposes
Melanchton's
comming
into
France
,
9.
he
signalizes
his
Zeal
against
the
Reformation
,
10
-
remov'd
from
the
Government
,
14
-
Treatise
of
the
Eucharist
,
309
-
Treaty's
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Reformed
,
138
-
Treaty
express
,
or
Tacit
between
Master
and
slave
,
Soveraign
and
Subject
,
380
-
Treaty
with
the
Rochellois
,
216.
with
the
Moors
persecuted
in
Spain
.
438
-
Trent
the
Council
there
,
12
,
13
,
translated
to
Bologna
,
but
remov'd
back
to
Trent
.
13.
remov
d
a
third
time
by
Pius
IV.
34.
and
end
put
to
it
,
36
-
Trimoville
Claudius
Allies
himself
with
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
50
-
Trimoville
,
143
,
144.
suspected
by
the
King
,
178.
stands
upon
his
Guard
,
200.
his
motives
for
War
,
226.
raises
Souldiers
for
the
King
,
234
exasperated
,
265.
Trimoville
incurs
the
Kings
hatred
,
but
the
esteem
of
his
party
,
299.
made
a
Peer
of
France
,
351.
his
Genius
477.
his
death
,
478.
his
Death
,
478
-
Trissvirat
,
the
rise
of
it
,
29
-
Truce
for
six
Months
granted
the
Reformed
.
45.
Truce
with
the
League
to
the
Kings
prejudice
,
137
-
Turenne
raises
a
Foraign
Army
,
105.
Marrys
the
Heiress
of
Sedan
,
ibid.
made
Marshall
of
France
,
ibid.
V.
-
VAlentinois
Dutches
exasperates
the
K.
against
the
Protestants
,
13
-
La
Varenne
,
123.
a
principal
Prop
of
the
Jesuits
,
454
-
Vernueil
Marquis
,
470
-
Marchioness
of
Vernueil
,
439
-
Marchioness
of
Vernueil
brought
to
Justice
,
470
-
Vignier
,
his
Book
called
the
Theatre
of
Antichrist
,
442
-
Villarnoul
,
433
,
436
-
Villeroi
,
suppos'd
to
be
a
Pensioner
to
the
D.
of
Guise
,
49
-
Villeroi
gives
the
King
advice
of
the
Third
Party
,
103
-
Villeroi
,
his
Conferrence
with
du
Plessis
fruitless
,
107.
Caballs
against
Roni
344.
suspected
to
correspond
with
Spain
,
469.
-
Suspected
to
be
of
the
Spanish
Caballs
,
469
,
471.
Treason
of
one
of
his
Officers
,
471
-
Violences
against
the
Reformed
,
429
,
437
,
244
,
248
-
Union
of
the
Reformed
renew'd
with
the
Kings
approbation
,
133.
Vnion
of
Nantes
renewed
,
410
-
Vulson
sent
to
Court
,
208
W.
-
WAr
every
where
in
France
,
43
-
Wars
about
Religion
most
cruel
,
366
-
War
with
Savoy
,
and
the
success
of
it
,
414
,
415
-
Writings
about
the
point
for
taking
up
Arms
for
Religion
,
73
Y.
-
YEar
of
Placarts
and
Libells
,
11
A
TABLE
Of
the
Edicts
,
which
serve
as
Proofs
to
the
Part
of
this
History
.
-
THe
Edict
of
Charles
IX
.
upon
the
most
proper
means
to
appease
the
Troubles
and
Seditions
arising
upon
matters
of
Religion
,
Jan.
1567.
457
-
Edict
of
Charles
IX
.
of
the
year
●57
,
about
the
Pacification
of
the
Troubles
in
the
Kingdom
▪
466
-
The
Kings
Declaration
,
and
Interpretation
of
some
words
and
Articles
VI.
and
VII
.
continued
in
the
present
Edict
of
Jan.
17.
1561.
462
-
Edict
of
Pacification
made
by
Hen.
III.
for
putting
an
end
to
the
Troubles
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
to
the
end
that
all
his
Subjects
from
that
time
forward
might
live
in
Peace
,
Vnion
and
Concord
under
his
Obedience
.
Read
and
publish'd
in
the
Court
of
Parliament
,
Octob.
8.
1577.
477
-
Private
Articles
of
Septemb.
17.
1577.
-
The
Articles
of
the
Conference
at
Nerac
,
between
the
Queen
Mother
and
the
K.
of
Navar
,
and
the
Deputies
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
594
-
The
Kings
Edict
upon
the
Pacification
of
the
Troubles
,
containing
Confirmation
,
Amplification
and
Declaration
as
well
as
of
the
proceeding
Edicts
upon
the
said
matter
,
in
the
Year
1577
,
as
of
the
Articles
agreed
upon
at
the
Conference
at
Nerac
;
publish'd
at
Paris
in
Parliament
,
Jan.
26.
1579.
515
-
The
Kings
Edict
upon
the
Pacification
of
the
Trouble
of
the
Kingdom
,
given
at
Nantes
,
April
1598
,
with
the
particular
Articles
intervening
upon
it
,
&c.
526
-
Particular
Articles
,
extracted
from
the
General
,
which
the
King
granted
to
those
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
;
which
the
King
would
not
have
compris'd
in
the
General
Edicts
;
nor
in
the
Edict
which
was
made
and
fram'd
upon
those
,
given
at
Nantes
in
April
last
,
&c.
553
-
A
Breviat
granted
by
Hen.
the
Great
,
to
his
Subjects
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
April
30.
1598.
563
FINIS
.
MARIE
R.
WILLIAM
and
MARY
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
and
Queen
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
,
and
Ireland
,
Defenders
of
the
Faith
,
&c.
To
all
Our
loving
Subjects
,
of
what
Degree
,
Condition
and
Quality
soever
,
within
our
Kingdoms
and
Domiminions
,
Greeting
.
Whereas
our
Trusty
and
Well-beloved
John
Dunton
,
Citizen
and
Stationer
of
London
,
hath
represented
unto
Us
,
That
he
is
Printing
an
English
Translation
out
of
French
,
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
in
Four
Volumes
;
and
that
,
in
regard
of
the
great
Costs
and
Charges
it
hath
already
been
and
will
be
to
him
,
he
hath
humbly
besought
Us
to
grant
him
our
Royal
License
for
the
sole
Printing
and
Publishing
thereof
;
We
are
graciously
pleased
to
gratifie
him
therein
,
and
accordingly
we
do
therefore
hereby
grant
unto
him
the
said
,
John
Dunton
,
Our
Royal
License
for
the
sole
Printing
and
Publishing
of
the
said
Book
for
the
Term
of
Fourteen
Years
from
the
Date
hereof
;
strictly
charging
,
prohibiting
and
forbiding
all
Our
Subjects
to
Reprint
the
said
Book
in
whole
or
in
part
,
or
to
imprint
,
buy
,
vend
,
utter
or
distribute
any
Copies
or
Exemplaries
of
the
same
,
or
any
part
thereof
,
Reprinted
beyond
the
Seas
,
within
the
said
Term
,
without
the
Consent
and
Approbation
of
him
the
said
John
Dunton
his
Executors
,
Administrators
or
Assigns
first
had
and
obtained
,
as
they
and
every
of
them
offending
herein
will
answer
the
contrary
at
their
Peril
;
whereof
the
Master
,
Wardens
and
Company
of
Stationers
of
Our
City
of
London
,
the
Commissioners
and
Officers
of
Our
Customs
,
and
all
other
Our
Officers
and
Ministers
whom
it
may
concern
,
are
to
take
Notice
,
that
due
Obedience
may
be
given
to
Our
pleasure
herein
signified
.
Given
at
our
Court
at
White-Hall
,
the
30th
.
day
of
June
1693.
in
the
Fifth
Year
of
Our
Reign
.
By
Her
MAJESTIES
Command
.
J.
TRENCHARD
.
The
SECOND
VOLUME
OF
THE
HISTORY
Of
the
Famous
Edict
of
Nantes
:
CONTAINING
AN
ACCOUNT
OF
ALL
THE
PERSECUTIONS
,
That
have
been
in
FRANCE
During
the
Reign
of
Lewis
the
XIII
.
Faithfully
Extracted
from
all
the
Publick
and
Private
Memoirs
,
that
could
possibly
be
procured
.
Printed
first
in
French
,
by
the
Authority
of
the
States
of
Holland
and
West-Friezland
.
And
now
Translated
into
English
.
With
Her
Majesties
Royal
Priviledge
.
LONDON
,
Printed
for
JOHN
DUNTON
,
at
the
Raven
in
the
Poultrey
.
MDCXCIV
.
THE
PREFACE
OF
THE
Second
Part.
WE
left
the
Reform'd
at
the
end
of
our
First
Part
in
a
tolerable
condition
,
and
in
a
tranquility
which
settled
it self
by
degrees
,
under
the
Protection
of
their
King
.
After
the
hardships
of
War
,
Infidelitys
,
and
Massacres
,
they
began
to
relish
the
sweets
of
Peace
with
assurance
,
by
the
love
of
a
Prince
who
had
not
forgot
their
Services
:
They
thought
themselves
secure
against
the
Malice
of
their
Enemies
,
and
were
under
no
apprehensions
for
their
Consciences
or
Lives
.
If
they
retain'd
the
least
doubts
or
suspicions
they
only
proceeded
from
a
Prudence
which
consider'd
the
future
,
and
consequently
oblig'd
them
under
a
King
who
was
favourable
towards
them
,
to
take
measures
against
the
designs
of
another
,
who
might
perhaps
not
entertain
the
same
kindness
for
them
.
This
was
the
Aim
of
their
Assemblies
,
both
General
and
Particular
,
of
their
Councils
,
of
their
Synods
,
of
their
Associations
,
Petitions
and
Demands
:
All
this
C●hirs
.
was
lawfu
.
They
had
had
so
many
dismal
proofs
of
the
Maxims
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
in
respect
to
those
that
are
declar'd
Hereticks
by
them
,
that
they
had
no
reason
to
confide
too
much
on
the
appearences
of
the
Peace
that
Church
had
granted
them
.
They
were
not
ignorant
that
the
Popes
had
only
consented
to
it
,
because
the
Catholick
Religion
did
lose
considerably
by
the
War
;
and
that
the
Court
of
Rome
,
finds
its
account
much
better
in
the
intrigues
of
the
Cabinet
,
and
in
the
arificies
of
a
fraudulent
Policy
,
than
in
Military
Expeditions
,
which
they
do
not
understand
.
So
that
the
Reform'd
,
who
had
learn'd
to
be
wise
by
an
experience
of
fourscore
years
,
could
not
,
without
relapsing
into
that
ancient
simplicity
which
had
done
their
Fore-fathers
so
much
harm
,
and
which
their
very
Enemies
had
often
upbraided
them
with
in
an
insulting
manner
,
neglect
to
take
precautions
,
to
secure
themselves
against
the
secret
snares
which
the
Church
of
Rome
can
set
,
with
so
much
Art
,
and
prepare
at
such
a
Distance
.
Tho
the
King
sometimes
gave
them
causes
of
distrust
,
yet
he
was
not
averse
to
their
Pretentions
;
and
had
he
lived
as
long
as
his
Constitution
and
Vigor
,
seem'd
to
promise
,
he
might
have
put
them
in
a
condition
which
would
have
oblig'd
the
Catholicks
to
cultivate
a
Peace
,
which
they
could
not
have
broken
without
exposing
themselves
to
sustain
at
least
part
of
the
damages
of
such
a
Breach
.
It
is
true
that
he
was
stopt
sometimes
by
a
political
consideration
,
when
the
Jesuits
and
the
Catholicks
of
their
Party
had
filled
his
Head
with
the
dread
of
a
Cabal
,
ever
ready
to
break
out
;
ever
dispos'd
to
receive
malecontents
,
and
to
asist
them
;
ever
Mistress
of
the
Government
,
by
reason
,
that
by
the
number
of
the
places
of
surety
,
and
by
the
credit
of
the
Lords
who
enter'd
into
that
Vnion
,
it
was
strong
enough
whenever
Factions
should
be
form'd
in
the
Kingdom
,
to
incline
the
Ballance
to
that
Party
they
should
side
with
.
Moreover
they
told
that
Prince
that
it
did
not
consist
with
his
interest
to
suffer
a
Confederacy
of
part
of
his
Subjects
amongst
themselves
,
for
their
own
preservation
,
as
if
it
had
been
against
his
Authority
,
and
that
it
had
form'd
a
state
within
his
Kingdom
,
having
Cities
of
their
own
,
Laws
,
Interests
,
and
Politicks
contrary
to
the
common
good
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
King
who
was
haughty
,
passionate
and
jealous
of
his
Grandeur
,
easily
suffer'd
himself
to
be
deluded
by
those
shadows
;
and
at
those
times
let
fall
words
which
gave
cause
to
believe
that
he
thought
the
Reform'd
too
great
,
&
too
formidable
already
to
grant
them
any
new
favours
.
But
then
those
little
heats
were
as
soon
allaid
,
as
they
were
assum'd
.
His
resentments
were
only
lightnings
,
the
matter
whereof
was
as
soon
consum'd
as
it
had
taken
Fire
;
there
neither
remain'd
the
least
track
of
the
heat
or
smoak
of
it
.
All
his
anger
was
evaporated
by
a
Frown
and
a
threatning
Word
.
He
thought
himself
sufficiently
reveng'd
when
he
had
express'd
that
it
was
in
his
Power
to
take
his
revenge
when
ever
he
pleas'd
.
Those
who
are
well
acquainted
with
the
Character
of
that
Prince
,
know
that
this
was
his
real
temper
;
which
cannot
be
look'd
upon
as
a
Weakness
;
since
the
principle
of
it
was
Noble
and
worthy
of
a
true
Hero
.
He
lov'd
his
Subjects
,
and
Domestick
quiet
.
His
love
of
quiet
made
him
angry
,
when
ever
he
was
possess'd
with
the
thoughts
that
any
body
design'd
to
disturb
it
:
But
his
love
to
his
Sujects
extinguish'd
that
Fire
,
as
soon
as
he
reflected
on
the
necessity
that
oblig'd
the
Reformd
to
provide
for
their
safety
.
Those
that
have
collected
the
words
which
his
anger
inspir'd
him
with
,
while
his
Mind
was
possess'd
with
some
suspicion
,
ought
at
the
same
time
to
have
observ'd
that
those
little
flashes
were
the
effect
of
his
Temper
,
the
heat
of
which
often
dictated
words
to
him
,
which
he
should
have
been
very
sorry
any
body
should
have
drawn
Consequences
from
.
His
Menial
Servants
were
never
surpriz'd
at
them
,
because
they
daily
found
that
he
was
easily
appeas'd
again
,
without
being
courted
to
it
;
and
that
he
often
made
the
first
steps
of
reconciliation
towards
those
that
had
given
him
a
pretence
of
anger
,
particularly
when
they
were
Friends
he
had
a
good
opinion
of
.
His
temper
was
very
different
towards
the
Enemies
of
the
State
:
Without
exclaiming
against
them
in
words
,
tho
he
was
sometimes
guilty
of
it
,
even
when
Prudence
requir'd
the
contrary
,
he
persisted
in
the
desire
and
design
of
bringing
them
to
Reason
.
This
shows
that
he
was
not
naturally
inclin'd
to
refuse
the
Reform'd
such
lawful
means
as
were
necessary
for
their
safety
.
Only
he
did
not
design
to
leave
the
Cities
of
surety
perpetually
in
their
Power
:
Neither
had
they
any
thoughts
of
keeping
them
for
ever
.
Perhaps
some
Lords
might
have
particular
designs
upon
that
Subject
;
but
the
Reform'd
in
general
only
insisted
upon
the
keeping
of
them
,
upon
the
account
that
the
King
being
mortal
as
well
as
other
men
,
he
might
chance
to
Dye
at
a
time
when
the
Minority
of
his
Successor
might
create
great
Troubles
to
them
.
So
that
if
they
could
have
kept
them
untill
the
Danger
of
a
Minority
had
been
past
,
they
would
more
easily
have
been
inclin'd
to
restore
them
to
the
King
,
since
they
would
have
been
no
longer
necessary
to
them
.
But
the
very
Word
of
Minority
was
sufficient
to
frighten
them
:
and
their
fear
was
not
so
ill
grounded
as
to
be
esteem'd
unworthy
of
Persons
of
Wit
and
Courage
.
The
weakness
of
Francis
the
II.
and
the
Minority
of
Charles
the
IX
.
had
been
so
fatal
to
them
by
the
Authority
Catherin
de
Medicis
had
thereby
Vsurp'd
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
which
she
exercis'd
in
a
very
odious
manner
,
That
they
had
a
great
deal
of
Reason
to
dread
falling
again
into
the
same
misfortunes
,
under
the
Regency
of
a
Princes
of
the
same
Name
,
and
during
the
Minority
or
Weakness
of
a
New
King
,
whose
Capacity
was
not
known
.
Thus
it
is
apparent
that
the
Reform'd
,
that
fear
being
excepted
,
saw
themselves
in
a
state
of
Peace
and
Prosperity
,
the
perfect
settlement
of
which
was
the
only
thing
they
could
desire
in
order
to
be
happy
:
and
had
the
King
liv'd
but
twelve
years
longer
,
That
time
would
have
been
sufficient
to
remove
part
of
their
scruples
.
They
would
have
seen
a
Dauphin
of
twenty
years
of
Age
,
capable
to
Reign
himself
,
bred
up
to
all
the
Maxims
and
Designs
of
the
King
his
Father
accustom'd
to
see
two
Religions
among
the
French
.
Thy
would
have
seen
the
Edict
confirm'd
by
Possession
,
civil
and
intestin
Peace
foster'd
by
custom
between
those
of
different
Religions
;
the
Catholicks
dispos'd
by
degrees
to
see
them
injoy
certain
liberties
;
in
a
word
the
prejudices
that
had
excited
so
many
animosities
and
Wars
against
the
Reform'd
,
dissipated
by
habit
and
repose
,
which
would
have
allay'd
the
Passions
and
heart-burnings
on
all
sides
.
But
all
was
alter'd
of
a
sudden
,
by
the
Kings
unexpected
Death
,
and
that
fatal
Catastrophe
hapning
at
a
a
time
when
the
ancient
Difidencies
and
Jealousies
were
not
absolutely
stifled
,
added
new
ones
.
So
that
we
shall
now
behold
the
Reform'd
entering
under
that
new
Reign
,
in
a
doubtful
condition
,
which
having
held
them
long
in
Cruel
agitations
and
incertainties
,
threw
them
at
last
into
a
deplorable
Ruin
:
Partly
,
as
when
a
Ship
toss'd
by
the
Winds
and
Billows
,
which
drive
it
against
the
Rocks
,
having
nothing
but
the
courage
and
skill
of
her
Mariners
to
defend
her
against
that
violence
,
finally
sinks
on
a
sudden
,
notwithstanding
their
resistance
and
industry
,
by
the
redoubling
of
the
Storm
.
Therefore
we
may
consider
them
in
this
part
of
the
History
,
as
well
as
in
the
first
,
in
three
different
conditions
.
The
first
was
a
preparative
to
their
approaching
ruin
,
which
all
the
circumstances
of
Affairs
gave
them
presages
of
▪
The
History
relates
the
reasons
they
had
to
be
afraid
;
the
divisions
of
the
State
and
Court
,
and
the
secret
machinations
by
which
their
Oppression
was
contriving
by
degrees
.
The
second
was
an
open
declaration
of
a
design
to
destroy
them
,
which
proceeded
already
from
the
project
to
the
Execution
,
by
the
speediest
,
tho
the
most
odious
means
,
Fraud
and
Violence
.
The
History
shews
us
in
this
point
their
Disunion
,
Weakness
and
Decay
.
The
third
was
a
state
of
Constraint
and
Serui●ude
,
in
which
the
Oppress'd
durst
not
complain
;
and
found
themselves
reduc'd
by
their
Weakness
to
look
upon
it
as
a
favour
,
That
they
were
only
cavill'd
with
,
instead
of
being
totally
ex
irpated
by
Fire
and
Sword
.
The
History
also
acquaints
us
how
that
from
the
time
of
their
being
disarm'd
and
reduc'd
to
the
mercy
of
their
Enemies
,
if
any
stop
was
put
to
their
final
destruction
,
it
was
only
in
regard
that
the
then
state
of
Affairs
both
at
home
and
abroad
did
not
permit
them
to
reduce
so
many
thousands
of
People
to
the
utmost
extremity
;
who
were
able
to
defend
their
Lives
.
Thus
the
Reform'd
return'd
by
degrees
into
the
same
condition
,
in
which
their
Fathers
had
been
formerly
,
when
they
were
expos'd
to
Racks
,
and
other
Outrages
.
In
the
first
Part
of
this
Work
we
behold
them
passing
from
Oppression
to
War
,
and
from
War
to
Quiet
and
Prosperity
:
In
the
second
Part
we
find
the
Scene
alter'd
again
,
they
fall
a
new
from
Prosperity
into
the
Miseries
of
War
;
and
finally
,
from
War
into
an
Oppression
,
which
Policy
only
hinder'd
their
Enemies
from
pushing
to
extremity
.
Their
Enemies
have
not
been
wanting
to
accuse
them
of
having
abus'd
that
degree
of
Happiness
and
Power
,
in
which
they
were
at
the
King's
Death
,
and
of
having
occasion'd
their
own
Ruin
by
Factions
,
and
continual
Enterprises
.
But
nothing
can
be
grosser
,
or
more
unjust
than
that
Imposture
.
It
is
true
that
they
endeavour'd
to
secure
themselves
when
they
beheld
their
good
Prince
in
the
Grave
.
The
jealousies
they
had
entertain'd
before
that
fatal
accident
,
which
had
been
combated
by
the
kindness
he
often
express'd
to
them
,
reviv'd
a
new
,
when
the
reason
they
had
to
lay
them
aside
was
remov
▪
d
by
his
Death
:
and
they
found
themselves
reduc'd
at
that
time
to
that
doubtful
floating
condition
,
which
they
had
endeavour'd
to
prevent
,
while
they
could
rely
on
the
favour
of
an
equitable
Prince
.
Those
things
seem'd
to
them
more
considerable
and
pressing
when
they
appear'd
nearer
at
hand
:
and
they
found
themselves
still
lyable
to
be
attack'd
on
so
many
sides
that
they
judg'd
it
absolutely
necessary
to
provide
for
their
safety
by
speedy
and
effectual
means
.
Therefore
the
wisest
and
most
moderate
among
them
,
who
were
us'd
on
all
other
occasions
to
recommend
Peace
and
Obedience
above
all
things
,
joyn'd
in
that
design
.
And
indeed
the
thing
spoke
of
it self
,
and
that
so
lowd
that
the
dullest
and
most
stupid
might
apprehend
it
.
A
Minority
,
an
Italian
Regent
,
old
Members
of
the
Leagues
,
or
Jesuits
that
were
absolute
in
the
Council
;
a
revengeful
Queen
,
who
thought
herself
offended
,
and
was
govern'd
by
foreigners
,
for
whom
the
Reform'd
had
no
great
consideration
;
a
great
number
of
Factious
,
either
old
ones
,
the
seeds
of
which
were
not
yet
stifled
;
or
new
ones
that
daily
form'd
themselves
;
an
invincible
ascendant
which
the
Court
of
Spain
,
that
aim'd
at
nothing
but
the
renewing
of
the
Wars
about
Religion
,
had
gain'd
over
France
;
and
several
other
reasons
obliged
that
Party
,
which
had
been
so
often
deceived
,
to
stand
upon
their
Guard
;
and
to
take
proper
measures
to
secure
themselves
,
at
least
untill
time
had
dissipated
those
allarms
.
To
pretend
that
it
was
a
Crime
for
the
Reform'd
,
that
had
suffered
so
much
,
and
were
assaulted
by
a
thousand
lawful
terrors
,
to
renew
their
Vnion
,
to
hold
assemblies
,
and
to
present
Petitions
,
is
undoubtly
a
●yrannick
absurdity
:
As
if
a
Wretch
should
be
impeached
as
a
Criminal
against
the
State
,
for
having
cryed
out
for
help
,
seeing
himself
in
danger
of
falling
into
a
Precipice
,
or
for
having
taken
hold
of
the
first
thing
he
could
light
on
,
to
break
the
violence
of
his
fall
.
And
if
it
be
alledged
that
at
least
after
having
taken
measures
with
the
Court
for
their
safety
,
they
ought
to
have
laid
a
side
their
fears
;
troubling
themselves
with
nothing
but
to
serve
God
according
to
their
Conscience
,
and
to
obey
the
King
according
to
their
Duty
:
I
answer
that
it
would
have
been
very
reasonable
and
perhaps
very
easie
so
to
do
,
had
not
the
Court
,
in
the
very
instant
they
granted
them
any
favours
,
taken
away
more
from
them
with
one
hand
,
than
they
gave
with
the
other
.
They
were
comforted
with
●words
,
while
they
were
tormented
by
Effects
.
The
Clergy
granted
nothing
to
the
King
without
a
consideration
.
The
first
Article
of
their
demands
always
contain'd
something
in
favour
of
the
Catholick
Religion
;
which
never
fail'd
of
being
interpreted
against
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
as
if
the
one
could
not
have
been
preserv'd
without
the
ruin
of
the
other
.
The
Court
and
Clergy
persisted
in
this
way
of
proceeding
,
untill
the
Civil
Wars
broke
out
:
and
the
success
of
the
Artiefices
that
were
us'd
to
amuse
the
Reform'd
having
incourag'd
their
Enemies
,
they
proceeded
so
far
as
to
laugh
at
them
publickly
,
and
to
Violate
the
most
solemn
Promises
without
shame
.
This
may
be
seen
at
large
in
that
part
of
the
History
that
relates
the
disgrace
of
the
Duke
of
Sulli
,
the
Illusions
practis'd
at
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
the
Divisions
sown
among
the
Reform'd
,
the
Resolutions
of
the
States
,
the
Marriage
accomplish'd
between
France
and
Spain
,
and
all
the
other
Transactions
that
justly
create
Jealousies
.
So
that
the
same
Law
of
Nature
which
teaches
Man
to
secure
himself
behin'd
Walls
and
Ramparts
,
when
he
suspects
an
Enemy
,
against
whom
he
only
designs
to
stand
upon
the
Defencive
;
that
Law
,
I
say
,
without
doubt
Authoriz'd
the
Reform'd
,
to
whom
the
faithlessness
of
their
Enemies
was
so
well
known
,
to
secure
themselves
against
the
suspicious
proceedings
of
a
Court
that
had
sworn
their
Ruin
.
I
do
not
speak
,
in
this
place
,
of
their
Vnion
with
the
Prince
of
Conde
:
because
that
War
was
of
a
different
nature
from
the
Rest
.
Religion
had
little
or
nothing
to
do
in
it
;
Interests
of
State
were
the
true
Motives
of
it
.
The
Reform'd
cannot
be
tax'd
with
it
,
but
the
accusation
must
fall
with
more
violence
upon
the
Catholicks
.
The
last
occasion'd
it
;
the
first
only
joyn'd
with
them
,
but
too
late
,
if
we
consult
prudent
Policy
only
:
by
reason
that
it
was
no
longer
time
to
prevent
the
Marriages
,
which
was
the
pretence
us'd
for
taking
Arms.
But
that
delay
only
proceeded
from
that
most
of
the
Provinces
and
Churches
did
not
think
themselves
concern'd
in
that
Business
:
So
that
it
was
not
properly
an
affair
of
the
whole
Party
;
but
of
some
Lords
,
who
were
follow'd
by
their
Creatures
.
Therefore
there
is
nothing
in
this
first
degree
of
the
fall
of
the
Reform'd
,
which
they
can
be
justly
upbraided
for
:
But
they
seem
to
be
less
excusable
in
the
second
,
in
which
they
are
seen
actually
in
Arms
against
their
Prince
.
We
are
to
resolve
two
questions
,
the
better
to
understand
the
matter
.
The
first
is
general
,
and
relates
to
Right
,
viz.
Whether
there
are
occasions
on
which
Subjects
may
lawfully
take
Arms
against
a
Soveraign
.
The
second
is
Particular
,
and
relates
to
the
act
,
viz.
Whether
allowing
that
there
may
be
such
occasions
,
the
case
of
the
Reform'd
was
of
that
nature
,
and
they
had
sufficient
Reasons
to
Arm.
The
General
Question
is
of
too
great
a
discusion
,
to
be
examin'd
in
a
Preface
,
in
which
I
do
not
design
to
inlarge
.
Therefore
I
shall
only
make
eight
or
nine
Observations
,
which
may
give
some
light
to
that
matter
.
1.
I
will
observe
that
the
thing
which
imbroils
the
said
Question
,
is
that
it
is
perhaps
never
handled
without
Passion
,
or
Interest
.
Those
that
have
given
a
large
extent
to
the
Rights
of
the
People
,
have
often
been
animated
by
an
Interest
of
Party
:
And
those
that
have
put
no
bounds
to
the
Power
of
Kings
are
to
be
suspected
either
of
having
been
paid
for
so
doing
,
or
of
having
had
particular
reasons
which
oblig'd
them
to
flatter
Princes
,
in
order
to
obtain
some
Favours
from
them
.
When
ever
there
have
been
divers
Parties
in
a
State
,
it
has
been
observable
that
the
Weakest
was
ever
the
most
fawning
;
and
that
in
order
to
get
the
Prince
on
their
side
,
they
extended
the
Rights
of
sovereign
Power
as
much
as
in
them
lay
.
This
mischief
began
in
the
first
Ages
of
Christianity
.
The
Emperors
were
so
severe
against
the
poor
Christians
,
who
were
represented
as
Enemies
to
the
State
,
that
those
poor
Persecuted
Wretches
were
reduc'd
to
strain
the
Point
,
to
perswade
them
that
their
Religion
was
not
opposite
to
Soveraign
Power
.
Passages
of
Scripture
,
Testimonys
and
Examples
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
were
promiscuously
imploy'd
with
all
the
Art
of
interested
Eloquence
,
which
transferr'd
the
Rights
of
the
Judaic
Kings
to
all
the
Princes
of
the
World
,
wi●hout
the
least
consideration
.
After
Constantine
had
rais'd
Christianity
up
to
the
Empire
by
his
Conversion
,
the
Clergy
out
of
interest
retain'd
the
Maxims
,
which
they
had
maintain'd
till
then
out
of
necessity
:
And
whereas
they
laid
a
great
stress
through
Ambition
and
Avarice
,
on
those
Passages
which
direct
Princes
to
be
Fathers
and
Benefactors
to
the
Church
,
he
was
oblig'd
to
continue
to
them
,
as
it
were
,
by
way
of
re●al●ation
for
the
temporal
advantages
he
extorted
from
them
,
the
au●hority
wherewi●h
he
had
invested
their
Predecessors
.
Thus
those
ancient
Prela●es
who
thereby
acquir'd
such
Treasures
to
the
Church
,
according
to
the
common
Phrase
,
laid
the
Foundation
of
their
Successors
Policy
;
who
in
order
to
obtain
great
Priviledges
,
high
Dignities
,
rich
Gifts
,
and
great
Revenues
have
always
been
ready
to
confirm
to
them
,
as
it
were
in
exchange
for
their
Favour
,
the
Right
of
Oppressing
the
People
,
and
to
trample
upon
the
most
lawful
Priviledges
of
Liberty
.
Those
who
are
any
wise
conversant
with
History
must
needs
know
that
for
several
Ages
complaisance
towards
the
Prelates
,
and
munificence
towards
the
Church
were
sufficient
to
sanctifie
all
the
Actions
of
Soveraigns
,
and
even
of
Persons
of
an
inferior
Rank
,
when
they
were
Rich
and
Potent
.
2.
The
Policy
of
the
Popes
has
also
contributed
considerably
towards
the
Oppression
of
the
People
.
They
have
given
Princes
a
helping
hand
to
ruin
their
Subjects
,
whenever
Soveraigns
have
condescended
to
submit
to
the
Authority
of
the
Roman
See
.
This
is
the
way
by
which
that
See
has
indemnified
Princes
for
the
independence
it
has
extorted
from
them
.
By
sacrificing
the
interest
of
the
people
to
them
,
they
have
recompenc'd
them
for
what
they
have
usurp'd
over
Crown'd
Heads
.
This
is
the
Reason
that
those
that
are
the
greatest
assertors
of
Soveraign
Power
in
relation
to
Subjects
,
are
those
that
are
most
zealous
to
maintain
that
the
Popes
are
the
only
Judges
of
the
Differences
that
happen
between
the
State
and
the
Prince
;
that
they
only
can
make
it
lawful
for
Subjects
to
take
Arms
,
and
free
mankind
from
all
the
Bonds
of
subjection
.
Therefore
the
Catholicks
who
were
ingaged
in
the
Holy
League
would
never
condemn
it
,
nor
treat
with
Henry
the
IV.
as
Rebells
who
sued
for
Pardon
.
The
Popes
had
Authoriz'd
their
Fatal
Conspiracy
against
their
lawful
King
;
whom
they
had
declar'd
a
relaps'd
Excommunicated
Heretick
:
From
whence
we
may
conclude
that
to
judge
of
the
Liberties
of
Subjects
we
must
never
consult
Popes
nor
their
Adherents
,
who
in
order
to
make
Kings
their
Subjects
,
assist
Kings
to
make
their
Subjects
Slaves
.
3.
Should
the
Suffrages
of
all
those
that
have
spoken
of
this
matter
be
told
,
I
do
not
doubt
but
the
people
would
lose
their
Cause
by
the
Plurality
of
Voices
:
but
if
we
weigh
opinions
,
and
allow
the
recusation
of
partial
Judges
,
the
number
of
the
Votaries
for
Arbitrary
Power
,
will
diminish
more
than
one
half
.
If
we
retrench
the
decisive
Voice
of
Ambitious
,
self
interested
Writers
,
and
Pensioners
:
of
those
that
flatter
by
profession
,
or
out
of
policy
:
of
those
that
have
been
forc'd
to
allow
all
to
Soveraigns
,
to
gain
their
favour
by
the
sacrifice
of
publick
Liberty
,
and
of
all
those
that
have
had
other
reasons
for
what
they
have
said
upon
that
Subject
,
besides
those
that
are
drawn
from
the
nature
of
things
:
there
will
not
perhaps
remain
so
many
Votaries
of
Arbitrary
Power
as
people
commonly
imagin
.
And
if
the
rights
of
the
people
find
as
few
adherants
,
it
is
not
to
be
wondred
at
.
There
is
nothing
to
be
got
by
asserting
that
cause
:
and
the
danger
is
eminent
.
Pensions
and
Favours
are
not
dispos'd
of
by
the
people
:
and
the
services
of
that
kind
are
often
attended
with
a
miserable
Life
,
or
a
shameful
Death
.
To
love
liberty
in
a
state
where
it
begins
to
decay
;
To
assert
it
when
it
is
tumbling
;
To
speak
for
it
when
its
Priviledges
are
violated
by
the
strongest
;
is
call'd
Sedition
and
disturbing
of
the
publick
Peace
,
and
judg'd
worthy
of
the
severest
torments
.
Therefore
it
is
no
wonder
that
liberty
seldom
meets
Protectors
,
since
those
that
love
it
,
and
would
preserve
their
Rights
are
accounted
Criminal
.
4.
We
may
conclude
from
thence
that
this
question
is
neither
to
be
decided
by
any
consideration
of
number
,
nor
yet
by
the
quality
of
Assertors
,
among
which
there
are
few
that
are
free
from
the
marks
of
a
lawful
recusation
.
The
best
way
to
decide
it
were
to
consult
Nature
,
and
the
things
themselves
:
and
to
see
what
natural
Right
,
of
which
the
Principles
are
common
to
all
the
World
,
allows
to
be
to
each
party
.
In
following
this
maxim
it
will
be
soon
discovered
that
the
Original
of
Societies
,
and
States
is
very
different
,
and
that
it
is
impossible
to
imagine
a
source
of
that
Civil
Vnion
,
applicable
to
all
the
Empires
that
have
been
form'd
in
the
World
.
But
in
the
diversity
of
the
motives
that
have
induc'd
men
to
errect
those
Societies
,
or
of
the
forms
they
have
given
them
,
we
will
observe
three
things
,
the
truth
of
which
is
undeniable
.
The
first
is
that
mutual
preservation
was
the
end
of
those
Vnions
;
and
that
none
of
them
were
ever
made
with
an
intention
to
give
any
one
a
power
of
destroying
,
and
abusing
the
rest
at
pleasure
and
with
out
cause
.
If
any
would
except
from
this
Rule
the
States
that
have
been
form'd
by
the
violence
of
the
strongest
,
which
has
constrain'd
the
weakest
to
obey
,
it
is
evident
that
the
said
power
of
commanding
others
is
a
usurpation
,
which
gives
no
right
to
him
that
assumes
it
;
and
of
which
the
effect
ceases
with
the
cause
.
I
mean
that
as
soon
as
the
Oppressor
loses
the
force
which
he
abuses
,
or
the
oppress'd
recover
their
former
vigor
,
Liberty
resumes
its
former
rights
,
and
Vsurpation
loses
its
Conquests
.
That
Right
is
so
certain
,
that
it
is
the
foundation
of
that
which
annuls
all
forc'd
contracts
,
and
allows
us
to
break
them
,
as
soon
as
we
are
free
of
the
constraint
that
forc'd
us
to
accept
them
.
It
is
in
vain
to
reply
that
God
presides
at
the
Birth
and
Preservation
of
States
;
and
that
when
he
has
allon'd
them
to
be
establish●d
by
Force
,
those
that
are
involv'd
in
them
must
respect
their
Slavery
as
a
Divine
Ordinance
,
the
yoke
of
which
they
ought
to
bear
with
patience
.
I
answer
,
that
God
indeed
is
the
Author
of
Order
and
Equity
,
and
that
consequently
those
forms
of
Government
in
which
we
find
Order
and
Equity
are
undoubtedly
the
Work
of
his
Providence
:
but
that
he
has
never
reveal'd
that
he
approv'd
Disorder
and
Injustice
;
and
that
consequently
we
cannot
look
upon
a
Government
,
that
is
founded
on
Fury
and
Rapine
,
as
ordain'd
and
instituted
by
God
.
Thus
the
mutual
preservation
,
Order
and
Welfare
of
Societies
ought
to
be
accounted
the
first
end
of
those
that
have
form'd
thein
,
and
even
of
God
by
whom
they
are
anthoriz'd
.
The
second
,
which
is
also
an
undeniable
Truth
,
is
that
publick
Faith
ought
to
be
the
Soul
of
all
Governments
,
and
that
as
there
must
of
necessity
be
a
bond
to
unite
the
parts
that
compose
a
Body
of
what
nature
soever
,
Phisical
or
Moral
,
nothing
but
Publick
Faith
can
make
the
Bond
of
those
Societies
.
It
is
presupos'd
,
by
all
those
that
unite
their
interests
for
their
common
defence
.
Each
Member
using
his
particular
endeavours
expects
that
the
others
should
concur
with
him
for
the
Common
Good
.
So
that
nothing
can
be
more
contrary
to
or
more
pernicious
in
Societies
,
than
the
violation
of
Publick
Faith
.
It
breaks
the
most
sacred
tyes
of
Civil
Bodies
;
and
,
as
it
were
takes
away
,
their
very
Being
.
Therefore
every
individual
compris'd
in
one
of
those
Bodies
,
has
a
right
to
require
of
the
other
Members
to
keep
their
promise
,
and
to
contribute
on
their
part
without
Fraud
and
Treachery
,
what
they
owe
towards
their
mutual
preservation
.
The
Third
,
which
is
likewise
evident
,
is
,
that
in
all
the
relations
that
are
among
Men
,
there
must
be
something
reciprocal
of
Course
.
There
are
none
in
which
the
Obligations
can
be
proved
all
on
one
side
.
Therefore
we
must
look
on
those
that
are
observ'd
between
the
Head
and
the
Members
,
as
on
all
others
.
The
Head
must
owe
something
to
the
Members
,
as
well
as
the
Members
to
the
Head
.
The
Duty
of
these
is
very
different
,
according
as
the
precautions
people
have
taken
in
submitting
themselves
to
a
certain
Power
,
are
more
or
less
favourable
for
liberty
.
But
there
are
two
certain
and
invariable
Characters
in
all
the
Forms
a
State
can
take
.
The
one
is
,
that
even
in
those
,
in
which
Liberty
has
the
greatest
priviledges
,
the
Duty
of
Subjects
is
of
a
great
extent
,
and
obliges
them
to
submit
to
whatever
may
be
advantagious
for
the
Common
Good
:
Nay
,
even
in
cases
in
which
particular
losses
are
recompenced
by
the
advantages
of
the
general
.
The
other
is
that
even
in
those
in
which
Liberty
has
the
narrowest
bounds
,
Subjection
can
never
extend
so
far
as
to
oblige
men
to
suffer
themselves
to
be
destroy'd
out
of
Duty
or
Conscience
.
Those
must
needs
have
a
strange
depravation
of
mind
who
can
conceive
that
when
people
did
submit
to
one
,
or
many
,
it
could
be
on
condition
that
their
Rulers
should
be
allowed
to
destroy
them
right
or
wrong
,
meerly
by
Vertue
of
Soveraign
Power
.
Even
those
who
surrender
on
Discretion
,
do
it
only
in
hopes
of
being
preserv'd
by
the
clemency
of
the
Conqueror
,
or
at
least
to
purchase
the
Redemption
of
the
whole
Body
at
the
cost
of
some
few
unfortunate
Members
.
The
Duty
of
Soveraigns
receives
the
same
variation
as
that
of
their
Subjects
,
according
to
the
limitations
that
were
given
to
both
at
the
first
formation
of
the
State
.
But
it
has
two
Characters
which
answer
those
of
the
submission
of
the
People
.
The
one
is
that
how
narrow
soever
the
Bounds
of
Supreme
Power
may
be
,
yet
still
it
is
of
a
vast
extent
,
and
might
be
stil'd
in
some
respect
Infinite
,
in
relation
to
the
publick
good
,
to
which
it
must
always
have
a
relation
:
The
other
is
,
that
even
in
those
States
in
which
it
is
most
extended
,
it
never
dispences
the
Soveraign
from
watching
for
the
preservation
of
his
Subjects
;
nor
from
sincerely
applyng
to
that
end
the
power
he
is
intrusted
with
.
It
is
contrary
to
nature
to
think
that
destruction
without
a
cause
,
upon
the
bare
account
of
a
Power
given
to
the
Soveraign
,
can
be
the
Right
of
supreme
Authority
.
God
who
might
do
it
,
if
he
thought
fit
,
claims
no
such
right
over
mankind
.
He
never
destroys
without
a
just
Cause
;
and
only
to
show
his
Soveraign
Power
.
Therefore
there
is
no
reason
to
believe
that
he
au
horizes
men
to
exert
a
right
over
others
which
he
is
not
willing
to
assume
himself
.
5.
It
follows
from
those
Truths
that
when
a
Prince
endeavours
,
without
a
lawful
cause
to
destroy
his
people
whom
he
is
oblig'd
to
preserve
;
when
he
publickly
violates
his
Faith
,
which
is
the
Seal
of
the
mutual
obligations
of
his
people
towards
him
,
and
of
his
towards
his
people
;
when
he
makes
use
even
of
their
Patience
and
Submission
,
to
ruin
them
the
more
easily
;
when
he
pursues
them
with
open
Force
,
and
that
disdaining
to
observe
the
very
formalities
of
Justice
,
to
destroy
them
with
some
shaddow
of
Reason
,
he
makes
use
of
Fire
and
Sword
in
all
places
,
to
reduce
all
his
Subjects
to
his
Will
and
Discretion
:
It
follows
,
I
say
,
that
granting
those
conditions
,
the
resistance
of
Subjects
is
not
Criminal
.
They
never
have
a
right
to
attack
:
But
after
having
us'd
all
the
Submissions
and
Remonstrances
requir'd
in
such
Cases
,
after
all
that
Prudence
can
advise
,
to
avoid
falling
into
the
utmost
extremities
,
there
are
neither
Divine
Laws
,
nor
Humane
Reasons
,
to
take
away
from
them
the
Right
of
defending
themselves
.
It
is
a
Right
that
is
born
with
all
Men
,
which
nothing
can
ever
deprive
them
of
.
6.
Example
being
of
a
decisive
force
in
Political
Questions
,
it
is
most
Certain
that
there
is
no
Subject
upon
which
so
many
can
be
alledg'd
,
as
that
of
the
Resistance
of
Subjects
to
their
Soveraign
,
when
he
visibly
endeavours
to
oppress
them
.
We
meet
a
world
of
them
both
in
Ancient
and
Modern
History
.
It
is
the
source
of
divers
Revolutions
,
which
have
from
time
to
time
chang'd
the
face
of
the
World
.
And
even
in
those
States
in
which
Princes
have
pretended
to
the
highest
degree
of
Power
,
the
People
being
oppress'd
have
often
put
a
stop
to
the
said
oppressions
by
Vigorous
oppositions
,
which
otherwise
would
have
been
carried
farther
;
and
this
Maxim
,
that
Publick
preservation
is
a
lawful
reason
for
People
to
defend
themselves
,
is
so
certain
and
so
well
known
,
that
even
in
Seditions
and
Civil
Wars
in
which
the
Ring
Leaders
have
other
ends
,
they
never
fail
to
place
Publick
Good
at
the
Head
of
their
Motives
;
to
perswade
the
World
by
that
specions
Tittle
that
their
Cause
is
Innocent
,
and
to
engage
such
into
their
Party
as
would
be
averse
to
it
otherwise
out
of
the
scruples
of
a
Tender
Conscience
.
7.
If
any
should
alledge
that
it
is
impossible
to
decide
to
whom
it
belongs
to
judge
in
what
degree
of
oppression
it
is
lawful
to
lay
a
side
Patience
;
and
that
whatever
we
fix
upon
in
that
case
,
we
must
needs
expose
our selves
,
as
well
as
all
the
Authors
that
have
Writen
about
it
,
to
inexplicable
difficulties
:
I
answer
that
the
Reason
why
those
Writers
are
at
such
a
loss
,
is
that
they
endeavour
to
find
out
subtle
study'd
solutions
to
an
absurd
Objection
.
No
man
can
judge
so
well
,
as
he
whose
Life
's
in
Jeopardy
,
whither
he
be
in
danger
of
losing
it
,
by
suffering
the
Agressor
to
have
his
Will.
It
would
be
a
cruel
absurdity
,
to
say
that
a
Man
being
set
upon
on
the
Highway
by
a
Company
of
Arm'd
Men
,
who
have
drawn
him
into
that
Peril
under
a
fair
pretence
,
may
not
lawfully
resist
them
,
without
having
first
consulted
an
able
Lawyer
,
or
obtain'd
leave
of
my
Lord
Chief
Justice
.
On
such
occasions
Nature
pleads
her self
,
and
supplies
the
want
of
a
Doctor
,
or
a
Magistrate
.
So
likewise
supposing
the
case
of
an
evident
Oppression
,
in
which
every
one
beholds
the
Chains
that
are
preparing
for
him
;
in
which
not
only
the
Estates
and
Priviledges
of
some
particular
Persons
are
concern'd
,
without
minding
other
Rights
of
less
Consequence
;
but
in
which
the
whole
State
suffers
,
or
at
least
a
considerable
part
thereof
,
which
is
not
to
be
dispis'd
;
in
which
the
most
natural
and
most
precious
part
of
Liberty
,
is
at
stake
;
in
which
there
is
reason
to
fear
that
the
Patience
of
the
Oppress'd
may
authorise
the
progress
of
Oppression
:
In
such
a
case
,
I
say
,
no
body
can
judge
better
of
the
necessity
of
making
a
defence
,
than
those
who
see
and
feel
the
progress
of
the
slavery
that
is
impos'd
upon
them
.
8.
If
any
body
exclaims
against
these
and
the
preceeding
Maxims
,
as
being
attended
with
pernicious
Consequences
;
as
favouring
Rebellion
,
as
containing
pretences
and
excuses
which
the
Factious
and
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
may
make
an
ill
use
of
;
I
answer
,
first
,
that
it
is
a
misfortune
annex'd
to
several
Truths
;
that
they
are
lyable
to
great
inconveniencies
:
but
yet
that
they
are
not
thereby
deprived
of
the
Right
of
Truth
,
by
reason
that
those
inconveniencies
do
not
proceed
from
the
Nature
of
those
Truths
,
but
from
the
Corruption
of
the
Heart
of
Man
,
which
extracts
a
Poyson
out
of
the
most
profitable
things
.
Thus
the
very
Weapons
of
the
Law
are
made
use
of
to
create
disputes
,
tho
made
to
suppress
them
:
which
abuse
does
not
hinder
those
Laws
from
being
Just
and
Necessary
.
Thus
Casuists
daily
discover
things
in
Theory
,
which
tho
very
True
are
neverteless
attended
with
ill
Consequences
in
the
Practice
:
which
I
mean
of
the
most
rigid
,
as
well
as
of
those
that
are
accus'd
of
slackness
.
The
most
indispensible
Duties
of
Religion
and
Morality
are
so
many
Arguments
of
Dispair
to
Weak
Souls
,
when
represented
to
them
in
their
whole
extent
,
with
the
absolute
necessity
thereof
,
attended
with
all
their
Circumstances
and
Consequences
.
Yet
those
inconveniencies
do
not
deprive
those
Duties
of
their
natural
Justice
,
and
do
not
discharge
Men
of
the
obligation
they
lay
under
,
of
submitting
to
them
.
To
love
our
Neighbour
is
an
indispensible
Duty
.
The
command
of
loving
him
as
our selves
receives
no
exceptions
.
It
is
the
Epitomy
of
Natural
Justice
:
It
is
the
Summary
of
one
half
of
the
Divine
Law
.
It
is
the
Center
from
which
,
all
the
Precepts
of
Charity
proceed
as
so
many
Lines
,
which
is
the
greatest
of
all
Virtues
.
Yet
by
the
state
to
which
sin
has
reduc'd
the
heart
of
Men
,
it
happens
very
often
that
he
who
applies
himself
to
that
important
Duty
exposes
himself
to
a
thousand
dangers
.
Charity
is
only
a
Law
to
himself
;
and
while
he
observes
it
scrupulously
,
the
Wicked
take
the
advantage
of
it
,
to
be
the
better
able
to
annoy
him
.
There
is
no
greater
inconvenient
than
to
give
way
to
the
Oppression
of
the
Innocent
.
That
inconvenient
is
met
with
in
the
fundamental
precept
of
Charity
:
but
yet
the
truth
thereof
is
not
therefore
the
less
evident
;
nor
the
Duty
less
necessary
.
This
shows
that
the
inconveniencies
that
attend
a
Doctrine
do
not
always
hinder
it
from
being
True
.
Secondly
,
I
answer
,
that
the
opposite
Maxim
,
which
abandons
the
Liberty
of
the
Subject
to
the
discretion
of
Soveraigns
,
and
allows
nothing
to
the
People
but
Submission
and
Patience
,
is
attended
with
as
many
inconevniencies
as
the
other
.
I
confess
that
it
would
be
liable
to
none
,
if
we
could
be
certain
of
two
things
;
the
one
always
to
have
a
good
,
vertuous
,
Prince
,
a
True
Father
of
his
Country
;
The
other
that
having
such
a
one
,
he
would
harken
to
and
employ
none
but
true
Patriots
,
Persons
without
Interest
,
Ambition
,
or
Disguise
,
by
whom
he
might
be
well
serv'd
and
council'd
.
We
may
indeed
,
and
often
do
see
the
first
;
but
the
second
is
very
rare
;
or
to
say
better
,
impossible
.
It
is
easie
to
determine
the
Fate
of
those
People
whose
Fortune
,
Life
,
and
Liberty
pass
through
the
hands
of
those
who
cannot
be
great
without
oppressing
them
,
or
Inrich
themselves
without
their
Ruin
.
I
say
in
the
third
place
,
that
both
sides
being
attended
with
inconveniencies
;
those
are
evidently
less
considerable
which
attend
the
maxim
which
allows
people
when
they
are
oppress'd
,
to
resist
oppresion
,
than
those
that
attend
that
which
makes
it
a
Crime
for
them
to
oppose
their
own
destruction
.
The
reason
of
it
is
that
the
People
are
commonly
very
ill
serv'd
,
very
easily
divided
,
tyr'd
,
and
blinded
;
whereas
Princes
have
all
the
advantage
on
their
side
:
That
the
people
never
perceive
the
evil
untill
it
is
committed
,
when
it
is
too
late
to
remedy
it
;
whereas
Princes
aim
at
a
great
distance
,
and
take
their
measures
,
before
their
Subjects
are
aware
of
them
:
That
the
People
often
betray
each
other
,
and
sacrifice
Publick
Interest
to
particular
advantages
:
Whereas
Princes
raise
Soldiers
among
those
very
People
,
to
attack
them
,
and
money
to
corrupt
them
.
So
that
it
often
comes
to
pass
that
the
Maxim
which
authoris●●
them
to
defend
their
Lives
and
Liberties
becomes
for
them
a
truth
in
speculation
only
.
It
also
happens
often
that
finding
the
Prince
ready
in
all
points
,
and
provided
beforehand
with
all
things
necessary
for
his
Enterprize
,
the
People
forfeit
the
remainder
of
their
Liberty
,
when
they
bethink
themselves
of
taking
Arms
to
defend
it
.
In
those
cases
their
Resistance
is
called
Rebellion
:
and
the
Yoke
that
is
impos'd
upon
them
,
is
still'd
a
Just
punishment
for
their
Revolt
.
Moreover
the
Resistance
of
Subjects
ought
never
to
extend
to
the
Life
of
the
Soveraign
.
No
Circumstances
,
nor
Authority
tho
from
the
Pope
can
justifie
an
attempt
of
that
Nature
.
It
is
the
Prerogative
of
Supreme
Power
,
to
fix
something
that
is
Sacred
in
those
in
whom
it
resides
,
which
ought
to
secure
their
Lives
against
all
enterprises
.
Whatever
Power
People
reserve
to
themselves
,
to
hinder
the
person
they
acknowledge
for
their
Soveraign
from
incroaching
upon
their
Priviledges
,
they
can
preserve
no
Right
of
Life
and
Death
over
him
.
They
are
so
many
Tribuns
of
the
People
whose
person
is
inviolable
,
and
even
their
faults
,
when
they
commit
any
,
do
not
deface
that
character
of
Majesty
which
sets
them
above
all
others
,
and
exempts
them
from
Corporal
Punishment
.
Resistance
therefore
can
go
no
farther
on
the
People's
side
,
than
to
reduce
them
to
those
Bounds
to
which
their
Authority
is
limited
by
the
Laws
;
or
at
most
to
deprive
them
of
a
Power
which
they
apply
to
awrong
and
unlawful
use
;
when
instead
of
imploying
it
for
the
Protection
of
their
Subjects
,
they
imploy
it
to
their
ruin
.
Finally
the
maxim
which
Authorises
the
Resistance
of
Subjects
against
the
unjust
violences
of
their
Soveraign
being
only
allowable
in
this
one
case
,
the
Consequences
thereof
are
not
so
dangerous
as
they
seem
to
be
:
by
reason
that
Subjects
very
seldom
form
designs
against
the
Authority
of
Princes
,
unless
Princes
abuse
it
to
the
utmost
extremity
.
We
commonly
find
,
that
whatever
precautions
have
been
us'd
at
the
founding
of
a
Monarchy
,
yet
he
who
is
invested
with
the
Regal
Authority
will
by
degrees
usurp
some
part
of
the
Liberty
the
People
have
reserv'd
to
themselves
:
but
there
are
few
examples
of
Peoples
incroaching
upon
the
Prerogatives
of
their
Soveraigns
.
The
Prince
and
People
may
be
compar'd
to
the
man
.
and
the
Horse
of
the
Fable
which
was
invented
to
explain
this
matter
in
a
popular
manner
.
As
the
Horse
can
never
pretend
to
free
himself
of
the
Bitt
and
Saddle
,
having
once
submitted
to
it
;
the
people
are
oblig'd
forever
to
wear
the
Yoak
,
they
have
freely
impos'd
upon
themselves
:
But
whereas
man
by
degrees
extends
the
power
he
has
receiv'd
from
the
Horse
,
beyond
the
ends
for
which
it
was
given
him
,
and
applies
it
wholly
to
his
own
advantage
,
forcing
him
not
only
to
Hunt
,
and
to
serve
him
in
the
Wars
,
but
also
to
carry
burthens
for
his
service
;
to
draw
the
Plough
,
and
to
turn
divers
machines
:
So
the
Prince
inscensibly
and
as
it
were
undesignedly
extends
the
bounds
of
his
power
,
in
so
much
that
by
degrees
the
protection
he
owes
his
people
,
which
is
the
source
of
his
Power
,
ceases
to
be
the
principal
end
thereof
,
and
becomes
an
inlet
of
Slavery
.
Let
all
the
States
of
Europe
be
examin'd
,
and
you
will
not
find
one
in
which
th●
Authority
of
the
Soveraign
is
lessen'd
from
what
it
was
at
the
beginning
:
but
you
will
find
many
in
which
the
liberty
of
the
people
is
very
much
decay'd
.
It
is
the
Fate
of
Monarchies
:
the
longer
they
last
,
the
more
the
Prince
incroaches
upon
his
Subjects
.
Tho
his
policy
should
hinder
him
from
doing
it
;
Time
would
do
it
for
him
,
especially
in
Hereditary
States
.
The
long
Chain
of
Succession
creates
a
greater
veneration
for
the
Royal
Family
,
and
accustoms
Subjects
to
suffer
their
small
Vsurpations
without
murmuring
.
History
affords
us
sufficient
proofs
of
this
Truth
,
almost
in
all
the
States
of
the
World
.
From
whence
it
follows
that
Subjects
freely
leaving
their
Rights
in
suspence
,
and
never
endeavouring
to
defend
them
untill
they
are
violated
in
the
most
essential
parts
,
the
maxim
which
authorizes
their
resistance
against
the
Enterprises
of
their
Soveraigns
is
not
of
so
pernieious
a
consquence
as
some
imagin
.
Subjects
do
so
seldom
put
it
in
practice
,
to
the
prejudice
of
a
lawful
authority
,
that
no
body
ought
to
be
frighted
at
it
:
And
it
is
so
easie
for
Princes
to
hinder
it
from
being
prejudicial
to
them
,
that
they
can
blame
none
but
themselves
,
when
it
produces
an
ill
effect
.
'T
is
but
to
be
proud
of
commanding
free
People
,
who
obey
out
of
Gratitude
and
Love
;
to
keep
their
Promises
;
to
maintain
the
Laws
,
and
to
inrich
their
Subjects
:
To
Govern
their
State
with
Equity
,
instead
of
endeavouring
to
enlarge
their
Frontiers
,
or
their
Authority
by
unjust
means
.
It
is
not
impossible
to
meet
with
Princes
of
that
Character
.
France
has
produc'd
some
Kings
who
have
signaliz'd
themselves
by
that
admirable
Policy
.
Such
may
be
found
elsewhere
,
and
if
example
could
prevail
with
all
Soveraigns
to
Reign
thus
,
I
could
easily
name
some
who
might
serve
them
for
a
Model
.
9.
The
passages
of
Scripture
which
some
oppose
to
this
maxim
are
manifestly
wrested
;
and
cannot
serve
for
the
use
they
are
applyed
to
,
without
being
taken
in
a
difficint
sence
from
that
which
is
natural
to
them
.
All
the
Arguments
that
are
grounded
upon
those
principles
are
defferent
in
one
of
these
three
cases
;
either
they
compare
things
that
ought
not
to
be
compar'd
;
or
they
make
Laws
for
Societies
,
of
that
which
only
contains
Moral
Rules
among
private
persons
;
or
else
they
contain
precepts
which
presupose
that
those
among
whom
there
are
Relations
of
Command
and
Obedience
,
do
remain
,
at
least
prety
near
,
within
the
mutual
bounds
of
their
Duty
.
It
is
not
to
be
imagin'd
that
God
design'd
by
his
word
to
destroy
the
Rights
of
natural
Justice
,
which
are
only
grounded
upon
his
own
Justice
:
His
Will
admits
of
no
Contradiction
.
Therefore
as
there
is
a
Natural
Right
which
authorises
Men
to
defend
their
Lives
,
when
assail'd
,
at
least
to
ward
the
Blows
design'd
by
the
Destroyer
;
and
to
disarm
him
of
the
Weapon
he
abuses
:
It
is
not
to
be
believ'd
that
the
precepts
of
Patience
,
Refigna●ion
,
and
Charity
,
that
are
so
freequent
throughout
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
can
receive
an
explication
that
anihilates
a
Right
so
Just
and
so
Vniversally
acknowledged
.
Truths
never
contradict
themselves
.
So
that
when
they
seem
any-wise
to
contradict
each
other
,
they
must
be
understood
in
such
a
sence
as
may
reconcile
them
.
Neither
would
it
be
difficult
to
find
the
medium
in
which
they
agree
,
if
it
did
not
happen
as
I
have
already
said
,
that
by
reason
of
the
dispositions
of
the
minds
and
hearts
of
Men
,
those
things
which
are
speculatively
Innocent
and
True
,
become
pernicious
,
or
impossible
in
the
Practice
.
From
all
these
considerations
,
which
the
briefness
of
a
Preface
does
not
allow
me
to
enlarge
any
farther
upon
,
we
may
inferr
this
conclusion
,
that
tho
it
were
always
to
be
wish'd
that
people
might
never
take
up
Arms
,
and
that
it
is
even
often
necessary
to
exceed
in
Patience
and
Submission
,
yet
nevertheless
,
there
may
be
occasions
in
which
oppression
is
so
evident
;
in
which
the
good
of
the
State
is
so
openly
assail'd
,
in
which
the
most
Holy
Rights
of
Justice
and
Liberty
are
violated
with
so
little
Caution
,
that
the
defence
of
the
Oppres●●d
cannot
be
look'd
upon
as
unlawful
;
nor
can
they
be
justly
blaimed
for
taking
Arms
for
their
Preservation
.
Nothing
but
Sophistry
and
Clamour
can
be
oppos'd
to
the
Truth
of
this
maxim
:
and
I
am
verily
persuaded
that
those
who
oppose
it
,
would
be
the
first
to
put
it
in
practice
if
being
assailed
,
they
could
have
hopes
to
preserve
themselves
by
resistance
.
Profit
,
Ambition
,
Hope
,
may
induce
men
to
speak
otherwise
than
Nature
,
when
there
is
nothing
present
,
or
sensible
to
give
their
words
the
Lye
:
But
Nature
resumes
her
Rights
,
and
silences
Interest
,
and
Passion
,
when
an
urgent
accasion
obliges
man
to
remember
the
first
of
his
priviledges
,
which
is
Self-Preservation
.
If
it
could
be
said
that
the
Soul
is
naturally
Christian
;
by
reason
that
notwithstanding
her
being
prejudic'd
by
the
Opinion
of
the
Plurality
of
Gods
,
which
was
inspir'd
into
her
by
Education
,
and
is
become
familiar
to
her
by
example
and
custom
,
yet
as
soon
as
the
danger
presses
,
and
brings
man
to
himself
again
,
she
only
remembers
one
God
;
we
may
also
say
that
she
is
naturally
instructed
with
the
Right
of
repelling
Violence
and
Injustice
;
since
that
notwithstanding
the
Clouds
wherewith
divers
Interests
obstruct
the
lights
she
has
receiv'd
from
Nature
upon
that
Subject
,
yet
one
pressing
danger
is
sufficient
to
make
her
forget
all
the
foreign
considerations
she
had
been
prejudic'd
by
,
and
to
bring
her
back
again
to
the
use
of
the
right
she
her self
thought
to
have
abandon'd
.
It
now
remains
to
know
,
whether
the
Reform'd
were
in
that
condition
which
authorises
the
taking
up
of
Arms.
But
that
is
a
case
that
will
plainly
appear
by
the
reading
of
this
History
.
It
will
discover
an
open
Conspiracy
against
them
,
which
after
many
ill
effects
for
the
space
of
about
Forty
Years
,
to
reckon
from
the
Reign
of
Francis
the
2d
had
been
rather
deffer'd
by
the
kindness
of
Henry
the
4th
,
than
stifled
by
the
Authority
of
his
Edicts
.
You
will
see
it
renew'd
as
soon
as
that
Prince
was
put
in
his
Grave
;
prosecuted
during
the
space
of
Ten
Years
by
thousand
secret
Artifices
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
conceal'd
and
covered
by
all
the
Veils
of
a
profound
dissimulation
,
which
however
could
not
hinder
them
from
discovering
some
glimpses
of
the
means
that
were
put
in
practice
,
in
order
to
their
Ruin
.
You
will
see
the
King
attacking
,
while
his
Subjects
send
Deputies
to
obtain
his
favour
;
Threatning
while
they
Intreat
;
Arming
while
they
Implore
his
Mercy
,
amidst
a
thousand
Terrors
,
by
submissions
and
intreaties
;
executing
while
they
hesitate
and
are
deliberating
;
taking
of
Places
the
keeping
of
which
is
still
allow'd
them
for
some
years
;
turning
out
their
Governours
,
violating
his
own
Briefs
;
while
they
to
avoid
the
reproach
of
taking
Arms
with
too
much
precipitation
,
differ
to
put
themselves
in
a
posture
of
Defence
,
which
in
a
word
ruins
them
half
before
the
War
is
declar'd
against
them
.
If
to
all
this
you
add
a
world
of
infidelities
committed
by
the
Council
of
that
Prince
;
the
constant
practice
of
the
Roman
Church
,
in
what
relates
to
Treaties
made
with
Hereticks
;
Henry
the
3d's
Declaration
,
the
Maxims
of
which
had
been
inspir'd
to
that
King
by
the
Jesuits
who
had
had
the
care
of
his
Education
:
that
surprisiing
Declaration
by
which
Henry
the
3d.
had
acquainted
the
World
that
the
Reform'd
ought
never
to
trust
to
his
Word
,
when
ever
he
made
a
Peace
with
them
,
because
he
would
never
do
it
,
unless
it
were
in
order
to
take
his
time
better
,
and
to
renew
the
War
again
with
advantage
:
If
,
I
say
,
we
add
all
this
,
and
several
other
considerations
that
may
be
drawn
out
of
History
,
it
will
appear
clearly
that
the
Reform'd
were
more
than
convinc'd
that
their
Enemies
design'd
to
exterminate
them
:
That
they
kept
barely
upon
the
defensive
;
That
they
were
forc'd
to
take
Arms
,
but
too
late
for
their
preservation
;
That
they
tarry'd
untill
the
Catholicks
proceeded
from
craft
to
threatnings
,
and
from
threatnings
to
effects
,
before
they
lost
their
patience
;
That
a
Peace
was
only
granted
to
deceive
them
;
That
they
did
not
break
it
,
neither
the
first
,
or
second
time
,
whatever
their
Enemies
say
:
and
in
a
word
that
they
only
defended
themselves
weakly
,
and
as
it
were
in
going
back
against
a
manifest
Aggression
.
Their
King
had
at
that
time
,
evidently
renounced
the
Title
of
common
Father
of
his
Country
,
as
well
as
Henry
the
3d.
and
by
en●ndeavouring
to
destroy
a
numerous
and
very
potent
part
of
his
Subjects
,
he
had
given
them
a
Just
occasion
to
defend
themselves
.
The
Chatholicks
would
never
have
had
so
much
Patience
,
had
they
foreseen
at
as
great
a
distance
that
a
Prince
design'd
,
I
will
not
say
to
destroy
their
Religion
,
and
their
main
Privileges
;
but
only
to
retrench
one
of
their
most
useless
Ceremonies
,
and
,
as
I
may
say
,
to
extinguish
one
of
the
Tapers
of
their
Alters
.
I
will
not
insist
on
the
secret
design
of
the
Court
of
France
to
deprive
the
People
in
General
and
without
distinction
of
Religion
,
of
the
remainder
of
their
Liberty
;
The
Potent
Cities
of
their
Revenues
,
Privileges
,
Exemptions
and
Franchises
;
The
Nobility
of
their
Lustre
and
Credit
;
The
Parliaments
of
their
Power
and
Majesty
.
This
design
was
cover'd
with
the
pretence
of
Religion
,
while
the
Reform'd
had
Citys
in
their
Power
.
However
the
Court
express'd
it self
so
clearly
about
the
Case
of
Rochel
,
that
no
body
could
pretend
to
be
Ignorant
of
the
reasons
they
had
to
declare
a
War
.
That
City
was
under
Subjection
without
being
a
Slave
.
It
was
in
France
partly
what
the
Imperial
City's
are
in
Germany
.
The
King
Commanded
in
it
;
but
the
Authority
of
that
command
was
limited
by
Laws
.
The
King
had
been
perswaded
not
to
content
himself
with
that
limited
Power
.
What
they
desir'd
of
the
Rochilois
was
only
to
renounce
acquir'd
advantages
,
which
had
been
confirm'd
,
and
as
it
were
consecrated
,
by
Treaties
,
by
Services
,
by
Edicts
,
by
all
that
is
most
holy
and
most
inviolable
in
humane
Right
.
Therefore
that
City
was
ruin'd
,
only
because
they
were
unwilling
to
submit
to
slavery
.
So
that
the
War
that
was
wag'd
against
it
,
tho
useful
according
to
a
certain
Policy
which
allows
everything
Just
that
succeeds
,
was
nevertheless
at
the
bottom
the
most
manifest
oppression
that
ever
was
heard
of
,
as
well
as
that
of
the
Principality
of
Bearn
.
But
I
should
be
too
Prolix
if
I
should
urge
all
that
could
be
said
to
prove
that
the
resistance
of
that
Place
,
and
of
all
the
Reform'd
was
not
unlawful
.
As
for
the
third
degree
in
which
this
History
represents
the
Reform'd
,
I
have
no
long
remarks
to
make
upon
it
.
The
Decay
of
their
Religion
appears
in
it
in
a
thousand
wayes
.
Their
Enemies
begin
to
quarel
with
them
upon
the
least
Trifles
.
Annexes
,
Synods
,
Books
,
Projects
of
reunion
,
the
Rights
of
Temples
,
and
several
other
Articles
become
continual
occasions
of
Debates
and
Disputes
.
Offices
,
and
Trades
,
the
exemption
of
Ministers
,
the
Rights
of
professing
their
Religion
,
the
Liberty
of
abiding
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
become
the
subject
of
a
thousand
Contestations
.
The
Respect
●●e
to
the
misteries
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
according
to
their
pretentions
expose
the
Reform'd
to
a
thousand
Troubles
:
To
all
the
enterprises
of
the
Clergy
,
to
the
violence
of
their
Harangues
,
and
of
their
Petitions
,
and
to
the
progress
of
their
designs
against
them
,
whereby
it
is
easie
to
judge
that
their
Ruin
was
Sworn
.
●he
Death
of
the
Cardinal
,
soon
after
follow'd
by
the
●ing
,
by
a
Minority
;
by
a
weak
and
wavering
Regency
;
by
reason
of
the
Ministry
of
a
Stranger
,
not
well
settled
yet
,
prov'd
the
true
reason
of
their
being
allow'd
some
years
Respite
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nantes
.
VOL.
II.
BOOK
I.
A
Summary
of
the
Contents
of
the
First
Book
.
The
Court
is
surpris'd
at
the
Death
of
the
King
.
Precautions
us'd
to
prevent
Disorder
.
The
Regency
is
given
to
the
Queen
.
The
condition
of
the
Reform'd
;
who
are
dieaded
and
are
afraid
themselves
.
False
measures
taken
by
the
Duke
of
Sully
.
He
is
advis'd
to
look
to
himself
.
He
is
kindly
entertaind
at
Court
.
The
Marshal
Duke
of
Bouillon
serves
the
Queen
.
The
Edicts
confirm'd
by
a
Declaration
.
Remarkable
Expressions
.
The
free
Exercise
of
Religion
confirm'd
at
Charenton
.
The
Reform'd
deceiv'd
by
those
Artifices
,
think
themselves
secure
.
New
reasons
of
Diffidence
which
awaken
them
.
The
Vengeance
of
the
King's
Death
is
neglected
.
Impudence
of
Aubigni
,
and
Cotton
the
Jesuits
.
The
Court
avoids
penetrating
into
the
Causes
of
the
King's
Death
.
Prisoners
releas'd
.
Suspicions
of
the
most
speculative
.
The
double
Alliance
with
Spain
is
resolv'd
upon
.
The
Marshal
of
Bouillon
endeavours
to
gain
the
Prince
of
Conde
to
side
with
the
Reform'd
again
;
Petition
or
Remonstrances
.
but
in
va●n
,
*
Cahiers
answer'd
.
Disgrace
of
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
who
is
remov'd
from
the
Treasury
and
from
the
Government
of
the
Bastille
.
He
writes
to
the
Queen
.
A
General
Assembly
allow'd
for
Chatelleraud
,
but
put
of
to
Saumur
,
by
a
new
Brief
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
gain'd
by
the
Queen
.
Instructions
for
Provincial
Assemblies
.
Excuse
of
the
demands
that
seem'd
to
be
new
.
Farther
Instructions
.
The
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
and
the
quality
of
their
Deputies
.
In
what
manner
those
of
Bearn
assisted
at
it
.
Defective
Deputations
tollerated
.
The
Marshal
of
Bouillons
inconstancy
.
about
the
Presidentship
,
of
which
the
reasons
are
unknown
.
Du
Plessis
is
Elected
President
,
and
excuses
himself
in
vain
.
Discontent
of
the
Marshall
Duke
,
who
reconciles
himself
in
outward
appearence
with
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
and
takes
the
part
of
Senevieres
:
the
Assembly
does
the
same
.
The
Court
dissembles
,
and
the
Marshal
slackens
.
An
Oath
of
Vnion
:
another
Oath
against
underhand
dealings
,
both
ill
kept
.
The
Duke
of
Sully's
case
is
examined
;
who
makes
a
long
discourse
to
explain
it
.
The
Assembly
is
of
opinion
that
their
Religion
is
concern'd
in
that
Affair
.
An
Anonymous
answer
to
the
Dukes
discourse
.
The
like
writings
in
vogue
during
the
Session
of
that
Assembly
.
A
satirical
Letter
;
which
divides
the
Reform'd
into
three
Orders
;
Malicious
,
Zealous
and
Judicious
.
Qualifications
of
the
Queen
.
True
Charrcters
of
the
Reform'd
.
From
whence
the
reports
that
the
Assembly
design'd
to
make
a
War
did
proceed
.
Artifices
of
the
ancient
Enemies
of
the
Reform'd
.
Several
Catholick
Cities
Arm
themselves
.
A
Sedition
at
Orleans
.
Du
Plessis
reinforces
the
Garrison
of
Saumur
,
with
the
Kings
leave
.
Commissioners
of
the
King
at
the
Assembly
,
who
draw
the
general
[
](A27402-e127180-b)*
*
Petition
.
Cahier
.
The
Commissioners
declare
that
they
have
no
Power
to
Treat
.
The
Assembly
sends
Deputies
to
the
Court
,
and
draw
Five
Cahiers
.
The
Court
will
have
the
Principality
of
Bearn
to
Treat
seperately
.
Vnion
in
appearance
in
the
Assembly
;
where
discord
breaks
out
at
last
.
The
Power
of
the
Deputies
who
carry
the
Cahier
,
is
limited
.
The
Deputies
are
well
receiv'd
at
Court
,
where
they
are
slatter'd
at
first
,
and
deceiv'd
afterwards
;
Finally
,
the
Court
proceeds
even
to
threats
,
and
they
are
commanded
to
retire
.
Letters
are
sent
by
them
.
The
Assembly
expects
the
return
of
the
King's
Commissioners
;
and
excuse
themselves
from
nominating
six
Deputies
,
in
which
they
persist
after
having
heard
Bullion
.
Artifices
to
destroy
the
steadiness
of
the
Assembly
;
of
which
some
Members
suffer
themselves
to
be
corrupted
.
Dangerous
Councils
imputed
to
the
Marshal
of
Bouillon
.
Bellujon
is
censur'd
by
the
Assembly
.
A
Letter
from
the
Court
authorizing
the
inferior
Number
against
the
Plurality
of
Voices
.
Bullion
seems
to
accept
a
medium
;
but
retracts
all
of
a
sudden
,
by
a
strange
advice
of
the
Marshal
Duke
,
Wise
advice
of
Du
Ples●is
who
wards
the
blow
.
The
Assembly
nominates
Commissioners
.
Vexations
of
the
Marshal
about
the
success
of
his
enterprise
.
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
General
.
THE
whole
Kingdom
was
sencibly
afflicted
at
1610.
the
Kings
Death
:
at
least
all
those
who
were
The
Court
is
surprised
at
the
death
of
the
King
.
sollicitous
for
the
welfare
of
France
,
and
were
not
as
yet
infected
with
the
Maxims
imputed
to
the
Jesuits
,
were
wounded
with
the
same
Stab
that
sent
him
out
of
the
World
.
Even
those
that
had
been
desirons
of
his
Death
,
and
that
have
been
suspected
of
having
occasion'd
it
,
or
at
least
of
having
been
accomplicies
in
it
,
were
at
first
astonish'd
as
well
as
the
rest
,
and
found
them selves
Invovl'd
in
Troubles
they
had
not
foreseen
,
or
for
the
preventing
of
which
they
had
not
as
yet
taken
sufficient
measures
.
Altho
the
Tragical
end
of
that
Prince
had
been
long
a
hatching
,
yet
they
had
not
provided
against
all
the
inconveniencies
that
were
likely
to
attend
a
Death
so
sudden
.
Their
thoughts
being
wholly
bent
on
the
success
of
their
Enterprise
,
they
had
not
consider'd
the
Consequences
.
Passion
commonly
occasions
those
Rash
inconsiderate
Attempts
.
It
hinders
men
from
perceiving
the
effects
of
the
satisfaction
it
has
in
view
,
while
it
imploies
them
wholly
in
the
pursuit
of
it
.
And
it
is
no
sooner
obtain'd
,
but
the
pleasure
of
the
injoyment
thereof
is
interrupted
by
the
sight
of
the
inconveniencies
that
had
not
been
consider'd
:
And
the
mind
astonish'd
at
the
difficulties
which
Passion
had
conceal'd
from
it
,
discovers
too
late
the
insufficiency
of
the
Precautions
it
had
taken
to
prevent
them
.
So
that
those
who
expected
the
greatest
advantage
by
the
King's
Death
,
found
themselves
at
first
at
a
loss
about
the
Seditions
his
Death
was
likely
to
excite
in
the
Kingdom
.
The
late
King's
Party
was
great
and
Formidable
:
and
had
it
been
influenc'd
by
some
Chief
of
consideration
,
it
would
not
have
been
difficult
to
punish
the
Enemies
of
that
Prince
,
for
the
joy
they
receiv'd
by
his
Death
.
Moreover
there
were
still
Seeds
remaining
of
the
former
Factions
;
which
had
they
been
reviv'd
by
the
present
occasion
,
might
have
reduc'd
the
Court
to
great
exstreams
,
and
perhaps
to
have
been
the
Victim
of
those
Disorders
.
Therefore
they
were
oblig'd
to
use
a
great
deal
of
Caution
,
and
to
endeavour
by
all
manner
of
suppleness
to
oblige
those
who
were
capable
to
cause
a
disturbance
to
remain
inquiet
.
The
Court
met
with
very
favourable
dispositions
to
that
Precautions
us'd
to
prevent
disorder
.
end
.
There
was
no
Union
among
the
great
ones
.
Jealousie
would
not
permit
them
to
chuse
a
Chief
to
command
over
them
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
who
could
best
pretend
to
it
,
was
then
at
Milan
;
and
before
he
could
come
back
from
a
Place
so
distant
,
and
resolve
upon
what
Party
he
had
best
to
take
,
it
was
very
likely
that
all
things
would
be
settled
and
fix'd
.
Moreover
,
there
are
always
too
many
Persons
who
only
follow
Kings
because
they
are
the
fountain
of
Favours
and
Rewards
:
And
consequently
who
easily
turn
their
inclinations
and
services
on
another
side
,
when
Providence
places
the
distribution
of
Gifts
into
other
Hands
.
The
Court
made
an
advantageous
use
of
this
disposition
of
minds
.
They
deceiv'd
the
most
formidable
,
by
seeming
to
place
a
great
Confidence
in
them
;
and
imploy'd
them
to
hinder
the
Commotions
of
the
People
,
which
perhaps
would
have
gone
far
had
any
body
undertaken
to
make
an
ill
use
of
the
general
agitation
.
They
ingag'd
,
all
those
whose
Fortune
was
not
settled
,
and
who
were
desirous
to
ingratiate
themselves
with
those
that
could
advance
them
,
to
their
Party
by
hopes
of
reward
.
After
those
things
had
been
taken
care
of
which
were
most
The
Regency
is
given
to
the
Queen
.
urgent
,
the
Court
proceeded
to
the
Affair
of
the
Regency
.
The
Queen
obtain'd
it
with
so
much
ease
,
That
no
body
oppos'd
it
;
All
the
Orders
or
Degrees
of
the
State
striving
to
out
do
each
other
to
express
most
devotion
and
respect
towards
her
.
The
next
task
was
to
secure
the
Reform'd
,
whom
they
look'd
upon
to
be
the
most
difficult
to
be
manag'd
.
They
The
Condition
of
the
Reformed
.
had
lost
all
in
losing
the
King
:
with
whom
we
may
say
,
that
they
had
seen
two
Qualities
expire
,
without
which
they
could
not
expect
that
any
would
maintain
them
.
The
one
was
the
affection
he
certainly
had
for
them
,
by
reason
of
the
Service
he
had
receiv'd
from
them
in
his
greatest
Exigency
,
and
because
he
look'd
upon
them
as
Friends
that
were
worthy
of
his
Confidence
,
and
necessary
towards
the
success
of
his
enterprises
.
The
other
was
Publick
Faith
and
sincerity
,
which
he
valued
himself
upon
,
beyond
all
other
Princes
,
which
made
him
so
exact
an
observer
of
his
Word
,
that
People
commonly
found
more
favour
in
the
performance
,
than
he
had
made
them
hope
for
by
his
Promise
.
Instead
of
that
they
found
themselves
at
the
mercy
of
a
Council
that
was
ill
affected
towards
them
,
in
which
their
ancient
Enemies
were
the
strongest
,
and
in
which
a
Cabal
Reign'd
,
of
which
all
the
designs
tended
to
the
ruin
of
the
Protestants
.
Who
are
dreaded
and
yet
are
afraid
.
Moreover
they
were
sencible
that
Italian
Policy
,
which
is
chiefly
grounded
on
Fraud
and
Treachery
,
would
soon
get
the
upper
hand
of
the
Court
,
and
that
Promises
would
only
serve
as
a
mask
to
surprise
the
credulity
of
the
People
.
Therefore
the
Court
looked
upon
the
Reform'd
,
as
those
that
were
best
able
to
do
a
great
deal
of
harm
in
those
places
where
they
were
the
strongest
,
incase
they
would
make
use
of
their
advantages
.
But
those
who
liv'd
in
places
where
the
smallness
of
their
number
expos'd
them
to
be
insulted
upon
,
took
measures
which
put
the
Court
to
a
greater
loss
yet
;
because
they
might
perswade
those
who
lived
in
distant
Provinces
,
that
the
Reform'd
could
expect
no
good
from
the
Government
.
Insomuch
that
many
of
those
who
found
themselves
too
weak
to
make
a
defence
,
retir'd
in
divers
places
where
they
expected
to
find
their
safety
:
as
if
there
had
been
cause
to
fear
a
second
St.
Bartholomew
at
the
first
Sedition
.
This
Terror
not
only
disturb'd
the
minds
of
the
People
:
False
Measures
taken
by
the
Duke
of
Sully
.
it
also
turn'd
the
Duke
of
Sully's
brains
,
who
made
a
false
step
,
which
serv'd
for
a
spetious
pretence
to
ruin
him
.
As
he
was
a
going
to
the
Louvre
upon
the
news
of
the
King's
Death
;
meeting
with
some
Lords
by
the
way
,
whom
he
invited
to
serve
the
young
King
and
the
Queen
faithfully
,
they
answering
him
that
it
was
a
thing
they
were
resolv'd
to
make
others
promise
,
he
immediately
went
back
,
and
shut
himself
up
in
the
Bastille
.
Then
took
up
all
the
Bread
he
could
meet
with
at
the
Bakers
,
and
caus'd
it
to
be
carried
into
the
Castle
,
as
if
he
had
been
affaid
of
being
starved
there
;
and
was
resolv'd
to
take
in
Provisions
to
sustain
a
Siege
.
It
is
evident
that
grief
and
surprise
depriv'd
him
of
his
usual
Prudence
and
Courage
:
but
at
the
same
time
it
is
most
certain
that
any
other
Man
would
have
been
as
much
at
a
loss
,
had
he
been
in
his
place
.
He
had
reason
to
fear
not
only
that
his
places
were
in
danger
of
being
taken
from
him
,
but
also
of
being
called
to
an
account
for
what
he
had
got
during
the
time
of
his
being
in
Favour
,
which
was
considerable
enough
to
create
a
jealousie
:
So
much
the
rather
too
because
he
had
kept
all
the
Kings
favours
to
himself
,
and
had
imparted
his
good
Fortune
to
nobody
.
Whatever
side
,
he
turn'd
himself
on
,
he
beheld
none
but
Enemies
,
the
Reform'd
accused
him
of
Coldness
and
Neglect
.
The
Bigots
beheld
his
Credit
with
Trouble
,
because
he
was
an
Heretic
.
He
had
displeased
all
the
Courtiers
by
his
abrupt
uncivil
behaviour
.
The
Queen
hated
him
,
because
he
had
often
taken
the
late
Kings
part
against
her
,
and
that
the
Italians
that
were
in
her
service
had
egg'd
her
on
against
him
.
All
these
reflections
crouding
at
once
into
his
mind
,
it
is
not
to
be
wondered
at
if
he
found
himself
astonished
:
especially
because
he
had
not
a
Genious
to
take
proper
Resolutions
and
expedients
of
a
sudden
:
he
requir'd
retirement
and
a
little
meditation
to
think
,
after
which
he
commonly
chose
pretty
well
.
His
Terrors
were
also
increas'd
,
by
some
secret
advices
He
is
advised
to
look
to
himself
.
he
received
to
look
to
himself
.
As
it
had
been
in
his
power
to
buy
Spies
,
while
he
had
the
direction
of
the
Treasury
,
he
was
informed
that
as
soon
as
the
King's
Death
was
known
at
Court
,
the
Queen
and
her
Confidents
let
fall
some
words
,
which
threatened
him
Personally
.
He
was
also
informed
that
a
secret
Council
had
been
held
at
the
Nuncios
,
in
which
he
had
been
mentioned
;
and
that
it
behoved
him
to
think
of
his
safety
.
A
Princess
whom
he
had
ingaged
in
his
interest
by
causing
her
Pensions
to
be
paid
with
ease
,
sent
him
the
same
advice
.
All
this
being
considered
,
a
little
Terror
was
excusable
,
and
another
perhaps
would
have
He
is
well
received
at
Court
.
been
guilty
of
the
same
weakness
.
But
he
did
not
maintain
the
first
step
he
had
made
:
he
went
to
Court
the
very
next
day
upon
some
words
of
Civility
that
were
brought
to
him
from
the
Queen
,
where
that
Princess
received
him
very
well
;
and
the
King
who
was
too
young
,
and
of
too
easie
a
disposition
,
not
to
follow
his
Mothers
instructions
in
all
things
,
●ooked
kindly
upon
him
Those
Civilities
blinded
him
,
and
whereas
he
had
formerly
given
the
Queen
,
and
those
she
●ov'd
great
causes
of
discontent
,
which
he
had
a
mind
to
re●rieve
,
he
fell
into
another
extream
,
and
offered
his
Services
to
them
in
terms
which
favoured
a
little
of
lowness
.
He
had
soon
after
cause
enough
given
him
to
repent
it
,
and
to
discover
that
they
only
entertained
him
kindly
at
first
to
laugh
at
him
.
Some
have
been
of
opinion
that
he
was
obliged
for
the
good
treatment
he
received
at
first
to
the
ready
.
Money
he
had
in
the
Bastille
,
which
they
had
a
mind
to
get
out
of
his
hands
:
for
fear
that
in
case
they
should
have
disoblig'd
him
,
he
might
have
us'd
it
to
his
own
advantage
,
and
perhaps
to
Arm
the
Reform'd
in
his
behalf
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
who
made
himself
fear'd
by
his
Credit
,
was
the
soonest
gain'd
of
any
.
He
did
not
so
much
as
tarry
till
he
was
courted
to
it
,
he
offer'd
himself
;
and
made
advances
to
the
Queens
Favourites
,
which
many
people
thought
below
him
.
But
there
was
also
a
necessity
of
satisfying
the
Reform'd
:
and
as
it
behov'd
the
Queen
,
in
order
to
maintain
her
Authority
,
not
to
take
possession
of
the
Regency
by
broils
,
she
apply'd
herself
earnestly
about
it
,
after
she
was
once
certain
of
it
.
She
met
no
great
difficulty
in
it
.
The
Reform'd
ever
possess'd
with
the
same
genius
,
desired
nothing
but
their
Bellys
full
of
Preaching
:
and
the
only
way
to
obtain
every
thing
from
them
,
was
but
to
promise
them
the
observation
of
the
Edicts
.
Therefore
upon
the
very
first
propositions
made
by
their
Deputies
General
,
the
Court
granted
them
a
confirmation
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
in
all
the
Points
and
Articles
of
it
,
together
with
that
of
all
the
other
Articles
,
Regulations
,
and
Decrees
,
granted
and
given
upon
A
Declaration
which
confirms
the
Edict
.
the
interpretation
or
upon
the
execution
of
that
solemn
Law
.
The
Declaration
thereof
was
expedited
on
the
29th
of
May
,
and
verified
within
a
few
days
after
.
They
would
not
have
made
so
much
haste
about
it
,
but
that
they
were
afraid
of
giving
those
People
that
were
allarm'd
a
specious
pretence
of
taking
measures
together
for
their
defence
.
Moreover
the
said
Declaration
,
was
couch'd
in
terms
fit
to
remove
the
jealousies
and
suspicions
of
the
most
Difident
,
insomuch
,
that
if
expressions
had
not
a
very
different
sence
in
the
Edicts
of
Kings
,
from
the
Common
acceptation
,
it
was
sufficient
to
perswade
the
Reform'd
,
that
they
should
have
at
least
as
much
quiet
under
the
Government
of
the
Son
,
as
under
the
Protection
of
the
Father
.
But
they
soon
discover'd
that
those
Magnificent
promises
were
only
agreeable
Illusions
.
We
may
judge
of
the
stile
of
the
Declaration
by
four
principal
things
that
were
set
out
in
it
.
The
first
was
,
that
Remarkable
Expressions
.
all
the
King's
Subjects
,
both
Catholicks
and
those
of
the
P.
R.
Religion
endeavour'd
by
a
laudable
emulation
to
out
do
one
another
in
expressing
their
Obedience
,
and
in
Actions
and
Deportments
which
might
testifie
their
Fidelity
.
This
praise
perhaps
was
a
little
too
great
for
an
Obedience
of
a
Fortnight's
standing
:
but
the
Commonality
is
often
taken
that
way
.
They
are
ingag'd
to
give
what
is
requir'd
of
them
by
supposing
it
to
be
given
already
.
People
are
ingag'd
in
honour
,
and
are
dispos'd
to
render
themselves
worthy
of
the
Praise
which
flatters
them
,
by
giving
it
to
them
before
they
have
deserv'd
it
.
The
second
was
that
experience
had
taught
Lewis
the
13th's
Predecessors
that
Fury
and
the
Violence
of
Arms
had
not
only
been
inefectual
,
to
bring
those
back
to
the
Roman
Church
that
had
quitted
it
;
but
that
it
had
rather
prov'd
disadvantageous
to
them
:
which
had
oblig'd
them
to
apply
themselves
to
mildness
,
by
granting
the
free
exercise
of
the
P.
R.
Religion
.
The
third
was
that
the
Edict
of
Nantes
had
establish'd
a
firm
Peace
among
the
Subjects
of
both
Religions
,
which
had
never
been
interrupted
since
.
The
fourth
was
that
the
Edict
of
Nantes
being
Perpetual
and
Irrevocable
,
had
no
need
of
being
confirm'd
by
any
Declaration
.
It
was
natural
to
judge
by
this
Clause
that
this
last
Edict
was
only
given
to
explain
the
sence
and
force
of
the
words
,
Perpetual
and
Irrevocable
,
and
that
i●
determin'd
the
signification
of
it
in
the
most
natural
and
plainest
sence
that
could
be
given
in
the
Common
dialect
.
We
easily
believe
what
we
wish
;
besides
,
it
is
natural
to
believe
that
others
look
upon
those
things
as
truths
which
appear
to
us
certain
,
and
undeniable
.
Therefore
as
the
Reform'd
look'd
upon
those
four
Points
as
evident
truths
,
and
did
passionately
desire
that
every
body
might
look
upon
them
as
such
,
they
easily
believ'd
that
the
Court
had
the
same
thoughts
.
The
major
part
of
them
suffer'd
themselves
to
be
blinded
by
it
,
and
imagin'd
that
a
King
who
did
declare
so
plainly
that
his
hands
were
tyed
by
the
Edict
,
of
which
he
became
Garantee
and
Executor
in
the
King
his
Father's
room
,
would
never
do
any
thing
against
those
irrevocable
and
perpetual
dispositions
.
Moreover
,
the
Court
in
order
the
better
The
free
exercise
of
Religion
confirm'd
at
Charenton
.
to
heighten
the
sincerity
which
they
design'd
to
make
a
show
of
,
publish'd
a
Brief
that
same
day
which
confirm'd
the
favour
the
Reform'd
had
receiv'd
four
years
before
from
the
late
King
,
by
permitting
them
to
perform
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
in
the
Town
of
Charenton
.
And
to
omit
nothing
that
might
contribute
to
deceive
the
simple
,
Persons
were
appointed
to
insinuate
among
the
People
that
nothing
wa●
so
proper
and
so
necessary
in
order
to
revenge
the
King's
Death
which
the
publick
Voice
imputed
plainly
to
foreign
Intreagues
,
as
a
good
understanding
and
Peace
between
the
Catholicks
and
the
Reform'd
.
Persons
of
that
Character
were
not
wanting
to
intrude
among
the
Curious
and
Idle
sort
of
People
,
who
met
together
to
discourse
about
publick
Affairs
:
and
they
never
fail'd
to
say
that
it
were
better
to
perish
than
to
leave
that
cruel
death
unpunish'd
.
Those
words
mov'd
the
Reform'd
to
the
very
bottom
of
their
Hearts
;
because
they
imagin'd
that
all
those
that
were
oblig'd
to
revenge
it
,
were
induc'd
to
it
by
the
Principles
of
Affection
which
mov'd
them
.
By
those
Artifices
those
People
were
brought
back
again
,
who
fled
at
first
out
of
The
Reform'd
being
deceiv'd
by
those
Artifices
fall
into
a
s●nd
Opinion
of
safety
.
fear
;
and
all
the
rest
were
deluded
into
an
assurance
of
safety
,
and
never
perceived
their
Error
till
it
was
too
late
to
remedy
it
.
The
Clergy
harrangu'd
the
King
and
Queen
that
year
;
but
they
only
mention'd
their
own
affairs
.
At
least
it
did
not
appear
that
they
ask'd
any
thing
against
the
Reform'd
,
whose
jealousies
they
were
unwilling
to
renew
.
Nevertheless
they
perceiv'd
through
all
those
affectations
,
that
evil
designs
were
hatching
against
them
,
and
that
it
New
Reasons
of
diffidence
which
awaken
them
.
behov'd
them
to
seek
out
better
Sureties
than
the
bare
promises
of
the
Court
.
They
were
soon
inform'd
that
a
private
Council
was
held
there
,
in
which
none
but
Italians
,
or
Jesuits
,
or
old
Leaguers
,
or
Biggots
were
admitted
;
that
nothing
was
talk'd
of
there
but
the
Marriage
of
the
1610.
King
,
and
of
his
eldest
Sister
,
with
the
Infanta
,
and
Infant
of
Spain
:
The
breaking
of
ancient
Alliances
;
the
removing
of
the
Reform'd
from
all
affairs
of
State
:
The
Annihilation
of
Edicts
:
all
which
things
were
suppos'd
to
be
link'd
together
,
the
one
leading
of
necessity
to
the
other
.
Notice
was
taken
of
the
abusive
answer
of
Villeroy
to
Sully
,
in
a
Council
at
which
the
Queen
was
present
,
and
in
which
they
were
treating
about
Expedients
for
the
safety
of
the
State
.
The
last
oppos'd
the
putting
of
a
Garrison
in
Lyons
,
where
it
was
no
longer
necessary
,
by
reason
that
by
the
Conquest
of
Bresse
,
the
said
City
was
no
longer
a
Frontier
;
to
which
Villeroy
reply'd
that
it
was
nevertheless
necessary
to
keep
Forces
there
because
it
was
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
Lesdiguieres
and
of
the
Huguenots
,
who
were
as
much
to
be
fear'd
as
the
Spaniards
.
The
Reform'd
also
observed
with
grief
that
all
the
Kings
designs
were
buried
with
him
;
and
that
the
Council
hardly
minded
the
affairs
of
Cleve
and
of
Juliers
for
Honour
and
for
form
sake
.
The
whole
project
of
that
War
was
alter'd
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
Forces
the
King
had
design'd
for
it
,
were
not
sent
thither
.
The
Command
of
the
said
Army
was
given
to
the
Marshal
de
la
Chatre
,
tho
it
had
been
promis'd
to
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
:
which
alteration
was
made
at
the
solicitation
of
the
Pope's
Nuncio
,
who
was
affraid
the
said
War
might
prove
advantagious
to
the
Protestants
;
and
that
the
Reform'd
being
Commanded
by
a
General
of
their
own
Religion
,
would
be
too
severe
towards
the
Catholicks
.
For
the
same
Reason
,
most
of
the
Forces
that
were
rais'd
by
Lesdiguieres
in
Dauphine
in
order
to
be
joyn'd
with
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
were
disbanded
.
All
the
hopes
that
had
been
conceiv'd
of
seeing
the
Kings
Death
reveng'd
vanished
in
a
short
time
:
Since
that
far
from
going
about
it
with
that
Vigour
that
was
expected
,
it
was
observ'd
that
even
those
who
were
oblig'd
in
duty
to
prosecute
it
,
took
care
to
stifle
what
ever
might
be
capable
to
discover
the
mistery
of
that
Parricide
.
There
were
so
many
Instances
of
the
coldness
the
Court
had
express'd
to
revenge
the
Death
of
that
Prince
▪
that
it
almost
form'd
a
demonstration
of
a
desire
to
the
contrary
.
There
seem'd
to
be
a
great
deal
of
constraint
and
study
in
their
Mourning
;
and
whereas
they
affected
the
contrary
of
all
the
Maxims
of
the
late
King
,
people
presum'd
that
they
were
not
much
concern'd
at
the
Death
of
a
Prince
who
had
put
so
long
a
constraint
upon
their
inclinations
.
It
was
daily
observ'd
by
some
words
that
fell
from
those
who
should
have
been
most
concern'd
at
that
loss
,
that
they
did
not
look
upon
that
accident
as
a
great
misfortune
:
and
the
remembrance
of
the
domestick
vexations
the
King
had
been
so
much
troubled
with
in
his
latter
years
,
gave
great
cause
to
suspect
that
those
who
had
occasion'd
them
,
had
but
little
regret
at
his
Death
.
The
speculative
added
to
this
,
that
after
the
fatal
Blow
,
so
little
care
was
taken
to
secure
the
Murtherer
,
that
he
might
have
made
his
escape
during
the
Tumult
,
had
he
but
dropt
his
Knife
:
but
they
were
in
some
measure
forc'd
to
seize
him
,
because
he
held
the
fatal
Instrument
of
his
Crime
in
his
hand
.
Some
Persons
a
Horseback
appearing
at
that
moment
,
only
to
cry
out
that
the
villain
ought
to
be
kill'd
,
they
were
suffer'd
to
escape
without
examining
whether
they
went
,
from
whence
they
came
;
tho
it
was
easie
to
Judge
that
their
advice
only
tended
by
his
Death
to
remove
the
means
to
penetrate
into
the
secret
of
the
Enterprise
:
as
it
happen'd
by
the
Imprudence
of
those
that
slew
the
Murtherer
of
Henry
the
3d
upon
the
Spot
.
After
the
Murtherer
was
seiz'd
,
he
was
so
ill
guarded
,
that
it
look'd
as
if
they
desir'd
to
favour
his
Escape
.
All
people
were
allow'd
to
speak
to
him
;
and
notwithstanding
the
Horror
his
Crime
ought
to
have
inspir'd
in
every
body
,
he
was
discours'd
with
by
Persons
who
express'd
no
great
Astonishment
.
Even
in
Prison
he
was
allow'd
to
speak
with
suspected
People
;
neither
was
any
care
taken
to
oblige
a
Fryar
to
explain
himself
,
who
after
a
long
and
free
conversation
with
him
,
had
the
boldness
to
exhort
him
,
at
his
going
not
to
accuse
persons
of
Worth
.
The
Jesuit
Aubigni
being
nam'd
by
the
Criminal
as
a
Person
to
whom
Impudence
of
the
Jesuit
Aubigni
.
he
had
confess'd
himself
,
came
of
with
barely
saying
to
Servin
Advocate
General
,
that
God
had
given
him
the
Grace
to
forget
whatever
was
reveal'd
to
him
in
confession
Those
of
his
Order
have
had
the
Impudence
to
say
,
after
the
Death
of
that
great
Man
,
that
Aubigni
had
never
made
that
Answer
,
and
that
it
was
invented
by
Servin
who
was
a
declar'd
Enemy
to
their
Society
,
to
cast
a
suspition
upon
them
of
having
contributed
to
the
Death
of
the
King
.
And
indeed
they
could
not
avoid
that
just
suspition
,
which
w●nt
farther
yet
in
the
minds
of
those
who
had
a
little
penetration
:
And
more
credit
was
given
to
the
Testimony
of
a
Magistrate
of
known
probity
than
to
the
Apology
of
that
Cabal
of
Villuins
,
wose
darling
vertue
is
Imposture
.
Moreover
what
Servin
reported
against
Aubigni
,
was
confirm'd
by
the
Common
Doctrine
of
the
Society
upon
the
subject
of
Confession
,
and
by
the
usual
excuse
of
the
Confessors
who
follow
their
Maxims
.
Cotton
the
Jesuit
and
several
others
,
And
of
Cotton
.
bragg'd
of
the
same
Gift
,
to
forget
what
was
reveal'd
to
them
in
Confession
by
their
Penitents
:
and
the
same
Jesuit
had
had
the
confidence
to
make
very
remarkable
answers
to
the
late
King
upon
that
subject
.
The
King
had
been
warn'd
of
that
horrible
Maxim
of
the
Jesuits
,
that
tho
it
were
about
the
Kings
Death
,
yet
the
Person
to
whom
it
were
reveal'd
in
Confession
,
ought
to
conceal
it
with
an
inviolable
secresie
.
Cotton
being
question'd
by
the
King
himself
about
this
Doctrine
,
maintain'd
it
to
be
good
and
truly
Christian
;
and
after
having
refused
the
objections
that
were
made
upon
the
Consequences
of
those
Maxims
,
by
divers
illusive
▪
Precautions
,
he
made
a
shift
to
evade
the
most
Terrible
,
by
a
wretched
excuse
.
The
King
ask'd
him
how
he
would
behave
himself
in
case
any
body
should
reveal
to
him
a
Conspiracy
against
his
Life
,
finding
no
possibility
to
di●wade
▪
the
Wretch
from
doing
it
by
his
Exhortations
,
or
advice
?
he
answer'd
,
that
he
would
interpose
his
Body
between
the
King
and
the
blow
,
to
save
him
▪
at
the
expence
of
his
own
Life
.
But
such
strokes
depending
on
certain
moments
,
which
offer
themselves
without
being
foreseen
,
and
in
which
it
may
happen
that
the
Confessor
neither
ought
or
can
be
near
his
Prince
,
It
is
easie
to
judge
that
this
ridiculous
good
will
of
the
Jesuit
,
could
never
secure
the
Kings
Life
against
the
enterprizes
of
a
Murtherer
.
However
the
King
was
forc'd
to
receive
this
false
appearance
of
Fidelity
,
because
there
was
none
more
solid
to
be
hop'd
for
;
besides
that
the
King
not
daring
to
offend
that
perfidious
Society
,
for
fear
of
proving
the
experience
of
those
dangerous
Maxims
on
himself
,
was
reduc'd
to
seem
satisfi'd
with
those
vain
excuses
.
They
added
to
all
the
Reflections
I
have
already
alledg'd
,
that
during
the
course
of
the
Information
,
the
Commissioners
They
avoyd
penetrating
into
the
Causes
of
the
Kings
Death
.
refus'd
to
receive
such
Evidences
as
might
have
serv'd
to
discover
the
bottom
of
that
Mistery
of
Iniquity
.
A
certain
Woman
who
had
serv'd
the
Marchioness
de
Verneuil
,
and
who
reveal'd
strange
things
,
was
silenc'd
,
altho'
Queen
Marguerite
,
who
did
not
want
Judgment
,
look'd
upon
her
deposition
as
not
being
despicable
.
Even
afterwards
when
the
said
business
was
brought
into
question
again
,
the
Testimony
of
the
said
Woman
was
rejected
anew
,
by
charging
her
with
a
thousand
reproaches
;
and
lest
a
time
might
come
in
which
she
would
be
more
favourably
hearken'd
unto
,
she
was
Condemn'd
as
a
Calumniator
to
end
her
days
between
four
Walls
.
The
whole
care
of
those
before
whom
the
Paricide
was
examind
,
was
to
make
him
pass
for
an
Hipocondriack
;
and
to
make
him
tell
such
motives
of
his
enterprize
,
as
might
persuade
the
World
that
he
had
undertaken
it
of
his
own
accord
.
For
Instance
,
that
it
was
because
the
King
had
not
reduc'd
the
Reform'd
to
Embrace
the
Catholick
Religion
,
as
he
might
have
done
.
Secondly
,
because
he
was
persuaded
that
the
Reform'd
had
design'd
a
Masacre
against
all
the
Catholicks
the
preceeding
year
,
on
Christmas-Day
.
Thirdly
,
that
he
had
done
it
on
the
account
of
the
great
Crimes
his
Conscience
was
burthen'd
with
,
for
which
he
could
hope
no
Pardon
,
unless
it
were
by
some
great
Action
that
might
prove
advantageous
to
the
Catholick
Religion
.
Altho
he
pretended
that
these
thoughts
were
altogether
his
own
,
it
was
not
hard
to
see
that
they
were
more
likely
to
proceed
from
the
Inspiration
of
others
;
and
the
very
proofs
of
the
weakness
of
his
mind
,
his
Visions
,
his
disquiets
,
seemd
to
many
a
strong
argument
,
that
he
had
only
lent
his
hand
to
the
Designs
of
Persons
who
had
better
heads
than
he
.
These
thoughts
enter'd
chiefly
into
the
minds
of
those
who
had
heard
of
that
horrid
Chamber
of
Meditation
,
of
which
strange
things
were
reported
,
and
in
which
't
is
said
that
the
Jesuits
instructed
their
Penitents
in
a
very
extraordinary
manner
;
but
yet
very
fit
to
make
strong
Impressions
upon
weak
minds
.
From
whence
it
was
concluded
that
such
a
Man
as
this
Paricide
,
had
been
a
fit
subject
to
suffer
himself
to
be
guided
by
such
Illusions
.
The
Country
of
the
Criminal
was
another
Source
of
Prisoners
releas'd
.
conjectures
:
and
all
the
others
were
corroborated
by
the
Reflections
that
might
be
made
upon
the
releasing
of
several
Persons
who
were
Prisoners
at
the
time
of
the
Kings
Death
,
and
who
had
been
taken
up
upon
the
appearances
of
a
Conspiracy
that
was
on
foot
,
after
the
finding
,
at
La
Fleche
,
the
Book
I
have
mention'd
else
where
.
None
but
two
or
three
unfortunate
Poitevins
were
Executed
,
and
perhaps
not
so
much
upon
the
account
of
their
being
the
most
Guilty
,
or
that
their
Enterprize
was
the
most
Important
,
as
because
it
was
necessary
to
persuade
the
vulgar
,
that
the
others
would
have
been
punished
also
,
had
they
been
found
Guilty
as
well
as
these
.
Perhaps
also
the
better
to
stifle
the
remembrance
of
a
Conspiracy
in
which
none
but
Catholicks
were
concern'd
,
they
thought
fit
to
Execute
those
Wretches
,
because
there
was
a
Protestant
among
them
;
In
order
to
persuade
the
World
that
this
Conspiracy
to
the
prosecution
of
which
a
stop
was
put
,
and
of
which
the
King's
Death
might
be
the
sequel
,
was
not
a
work
of
the
Catholicks
.
But
nothing
confirm'd
these
thoughts
more
than
the
reports
of
the
King's
Death
,
which
for
some
time
had
been
spread
through
Europe
.
The
News
of
that
very
Murther
was
reported
the
same
day
on
which
it
was
committed
,
in
places
so
distant
from
Paris
,
and
with
such
circumstances
,
as
were
impossible
to
be
known
without
Divine
Revelation
,
or
without
having
known
the
thing
Originally
.
It
was
very
natural
from
thence
to
conclude
,
that
there
were
places
in
which
the
King's
Death
was
spoken
of
,
as
a
thing
that
was
expected
;
and
consequently
that
there
was
a
Conspiracy
by
which
that
Death
was
prepar'd
:
and
that
those
that
were
concern'd
in
it
,
endeavour'd
to
conceal
the
secret
of
it
,
by
making
him
pass
for
the
Author
of
the
Enterprise
,
who
had
only
been
the
Executioner
.
In
a
word
,
It
was
thought
,
that
those
who
Govern'd
,
design'd
to
conceal
the
true
Motives
of
that
Death
from
Suspicions
of
the
most
Speculative
the
People
,
and
not
to
dive
too
far
into
the
secret
of
it
,
for
fear
of
discovering
Persons
of
so
high
a
Rank
,
and
who
were
so
nearly
related
to
the
King
,
that
it
would
be
dangerous
to
attack
them
;
especially
in
a
State
where
the
least
pretence
might
have
fill'd
all
with
Factions
and
Disturbances
.
Nevertheless
,
these
considerations
did
not
secure
those
Persons
from
being
expos'd
to
the
secret
Judgments
of
those
who
had
a
diffident
disposition
;
and
the
misery
that
has
attended
their
latter
years
,
has
been
look'd
upon
by
some
,
as
a
punishment
for
their
neglect
of
discovering
the
Authors
of
a
Crime
which
a
thousand
reasons
oblig'd
them
to
Revenge
.
However
the
Reform'd
were
sencibly
griev'd
to
see
nothing
but
the
Blood
of
so
unworthy
a
Victim
spilt
upon
the
Ashes
of
that
Hero
.
This
difference
indeed
has
been
observ'd
between
the
Death
of
Henry
the
4th
and
that
of
his
Predecessor
,
that
this
was
absolutely
forgotten
:
whereas
Henry
the
4th's
occasion'd
Civil
Wars
,
and
that
it
was
not
the
fault
of
his
good
Subjects
if
it
was
not
more
exactly
inquir'd
into
.
It
was
particularly
the
passionate
desire
of
the
Reform'd
;
who
seeing
how
much
the
memory
of
their
Protector
was
neglected
,
concluded
that
the
Court
had
as
little
inclination
to
maintain
what
he
had
done
,
as
to
Revenge
his
Person
.
All
this
convinc'd
them
that
they
had
more
reason
than
ever
to
dread
surprizes
and
violences
:
and
their
The
double
Alliance
with
Spain
resolv'd
upon
.
Terrors
increas'd
when
they
heard
that
the
double
Alliance
with
Spain
,
which
they
had
been
so
much
afraid
of
,
was
finally
resolv'd
upon
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
being
desirous
to
deserve
the
Queen's
favour
,
and
to
improve
the
times
,
and
the
alterations
that
were
happen'd
in
affairs
,
stoopt
even
to
please
her
Confidents
;
and
condescended
to
sell
his
Place
of
first
Gentleman
of
the
King's
Chamber
to
Conchini
,
who
was
afterwards
Marquess
and
Marshal
d'Ancre
:
a
Man
unworthy
of
that
Rank
,
whether
we
consider
his
Birth
,
Personal
Qualifications
,
or
his
Services
.
The
Marshal
obtain'd
great
advantages
by
it
,
as
to
his
Interest
;
but
his
Credit
prov`d
never
the
greater
for
it
;
and
Conchini
was
not
of
a
Nature
to
be
ingag'd
out
of
Gratitude
.
The
Queen
behav'd
herself
kindly
towards
him
,
in
order
to
use
him
as
a
Tool
to
ruin
the
Reform'd
;
and
the
complaisance
he
had
for
her
,
contributed
considerably
towards
the
Ruin
of
their
Affairs
.
But
whereas
that
Lord
had
commonly
more
than
one
prospect
,
he
did
not
absolutely
confide
on
those
appearances
.
Therefore
he
endeavour'd
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
endeavours
to
gain
the
Prince
of
Condc
.
to
strengthen
himself
and
his
Party
by
a
considerable
Conquest
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
who
had
nothing
more
to
fear
at
Court
after
the
King's
Death
,
had
been
recall'd
there
.
At
his
first
arrival
he
consulted
the
most
considerable
of
the
Reform'd
:
and
particularly
,
before
he
would
appear
there
,
he
resolv'd
to
confer
with
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
as
if
he
had
design'd
to
regulate
himself
according
to
his
advice
.
It
appear'd
by
the
sequel
that
he
had
not
relish'd
it
:
and
he
express'd
but
little
regar'd
for
him
on
divers
occasions
.
But
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
who
had
a
better
Genius
,
and
greater
designs
than
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
fancy'd
that
it
might
be
possible
to
persuade
the
Prince
to
return
to
the
Communion
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
;
that
having
been
bred
among
them
in
his
tenderest
years
,
and
having
before
his
Eyes
the
example
of
his
Father
,
and
of
his
Grand-Father
,
whose
Names
had
been
made
so
famous
by
the
Wars
of
Religion
,
it
would
be
easie
to
recal
him
to
their
Union
.
He
urg'd
very
powerful
Reasons
to
him
upon
that
Subject
.
He
represented
to
him
what
might
prove
the
Consequences
of
a
Minority
,
which
was
a
Source
of
Civil
Wars
.
He
describ'd
to
him
the
Power
of
the
Reform'd
,
which
having
a
Prince
at
their
Head
was
sufficient
to
dispose
of
the
Regency
.
He
alledg'd
the
Example
of
the
two
last
Princes
of
Conde
;
and
endeavour'd
to
show
him
that
Reformation
ought
to
be
Heriditary
to
their
Family
,
and
that
it
was
in
some
measure
inseperable
from
their
Glory
.
He
represented
to
him
that
in
a
Conjuncture
of
Affairs
when
the
Government
was
weak
,
the
Court
at
odds
,
and
the
remainder
of
the
Kingdom
divided
,
he
might
be
strong
enough
with
the
Reform'd
to
obtain
the
first
Authority
himself
.
He
seem'd
moreover
to
give
him
a
glimpse
that
Time
might
occasion
such
a
turn
of
Affairs
,
as
would
allow
him
to
think
on
greater
things
.
But
whether
the
Prince
did
not
think
affairs
dispos'd
to
so
easie
a
success
;
or
whether
his
Education
had
inspir'd
him
with
Irresolution
and
Timerousness
;
or
whether
those
who
had
been
intrusted
with
the
Government
of
his
Youth
had
given
him
an
aversion
for
a
Religion
which
had
contributed
so
much
towards
the
Glory
of
his
House
;
or
finally
,
whether
he
thought
it
more
suitable
with
his
designs
to
remain
a
Catholick
,
because
he
did
not
think
it
impossible
to
secure
the
Reform'd
on
his
side
without
embracing
their
Doctrine
,
and
to
ingage
them
to
joyn
with
the
Malecontented
Catholicks
under
him
,
he
did
not
relish
those
propositions
,
and
he
took
other
measures
to
advance
himself
.
The
Deputy's
General
obtain'd
some
favourable
Answers
to
[
](A27402-e128710-b)*
*
Petitions
Answer'd
.
the
Cahiers
they
presented
:
particularly
upon
the
Subject
of
the
Sufficiency
or
Power
of
the
Chamber
of
Grenoble
;
and
upon
some
disputes
of
the
Chamber
of
Accounts
of
Provence
against
the
Reform'd
,
to
hinder
them
from
removing
their
Causes
to
that
[
](A27402-e128760-b)†
†
Chambre
Mipartie
,
in
w●tch
the
Iudges
were
part
Catholicks
and
part
Protestants
Party-Chamber
.
Moreover
they
obtain'd
Decrees
and
Commissions
upon
that
Subject
in
the
Month
of
February
of
the
following
Year
.
The
King
also
promis'd
to
write
to
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
to
oblige
him
to
grant
to
the
Reform'd
of
the
Marquisat
of
Saluces
,
who
had
been
constrain'd
to
remove
from
thence
upon
the
account
of
Religion
,
leave
to
go
and
come
,
there
to
receive
the
fruits
of
the
Estates
they
had
left
behind
them
,
or
to
dispose
of
them
as
they
should
think
fit
.
And
whereas
the
Reform'd
complain'd
,
that
the
Estates
of
Dauphine
made
them
contribute
towards
the
Gifts
they
made
to
Monks
and
Nuns
,
either
by
way
of
Pension
,
or
to
Build
,
or
repair
their
Convents
,
or
Churches
:
and
that
they
refus'd
even
to
receive
or
Register
the
oppositions
of
the
Reform'd
:
the
King
setting
aside
what
was
past
,
forbid
the
Estates
to
Comprehend
the
Reform'd
for
the
future
in
the
like
Impositions
;
and
to
make
them
amends
for
not
ordering
the
Restitution
of
the
Sums
they
had
been
oblig'd
to
pay
till
then
,
he
granted
1800
Livers
which
should
be
rais'd
upon
such
Lands
of
the
said
Country
as
were
Lyable
to
Contributions
towards
the
charges
of
the
Journey
the
Deputys
of
that
Province
had
sent
to
Court
to
sollicit
that
affair
.
But
the
most
Important
Affair
of
the
Year
was
the
disgrace
Disgrace
of
the
Duke
of
Sully
.
of
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
who
lost
his
Super
Intendency
of
the
Finances
,
and
the
Government
of
the
Bastille
.
Never
did
people
argue
more
upon
the
Causes
of
an
Event
,
than
they
did
upon
this
fall
:
and
the
Reform'd
themselves
look'd
upon
it
as
a
specimen
of
the
Evil
that
was
design'd
to
them
.
The
Court
of
Rome
had
murmer'd
so
long
to
see
the
Finances
in
the
Power
of
a
Protestant
,
that
it
is
very
likely
that
Religion
had
a
share
in
the
reasons
for
which
they
were
taken
from
them
.
But
on
the
other
hand
it
was
as
clear
as
Day
that
the
ancient
discontents
of
the
Queen
,
of
Conchini
,
of
his
Wife
,
and
of
some
others
were
the
principal
Motives
of
it
.
His
Zeal
for
reducing
the
House
of
Austria
had
made
him
Odious
to
all
Passionate
Catholicks
,
or
to
those
that
enter'd
into
the
Intreagues
of
Spain
.
His
unsociable
humour
had
created
him
Enemys
among
all
degrees
of
People
:
and
even
during
the
time
of
his
Favour
,
a
letter
had
been
written
to
him
without
a
Name
,
but
yet
pretty
well
Pen'd
,
to
exhort
him
to
be
more
Complaisant
and
more
Liberal
.
The
Count
of
Soissons
hated
him
for
the
ill
Services
he
had
often
done
him
by
taking
the
King's
part
against
him
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
was
disgusted
by
him
;
and
upon
that
account
had
followed
the
advice
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
his
Enemy
.
Sillery
Villeroy
,
and
Jeannin
,
who
were
the
three
Heads
of
the
Council
that
govern'd
all
the
rest
,
had
conceiv'd
of
old
a
hatred
of
Ambition
against
him
;
because
he
had
a
greater
share
than
all
of
them
,
both
in
Affairs
,
and
in
the
Kings
favour
.
Moreover
he
depriv'd
them
of
the
Pleasure
to
which
Men
of
their
Quality
are
most
sencible
,
not
allowing
them
the
least
Authority
in
the
management
of
the
Finances
,
which
he
had
the
Sole
disposal
of
without
imparting
it
to
any
body
:
so
that
they
could
neither
inrich
themselves
nor
their
Creatures
.
Being
thus
assail'd
on
all
sides
,
and
seconded
by
none
,
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
defend
himself
against
the
Revenge
,
Ambition
,
and
Avidity
of
so
many
Enemies
.
Nothing
spoke
in
favour
of
him
at
Court
but
his
Fidelity
,
his
Labours
and
Long
Services
:
but
those
are
but
little
regarded
there
,
unless
one
has
better
Recommendations
;
and
that
Merit
be
seconded
with
Flattery
,
and
Complaisance
.
Therefore
after
having
maintain'd
himself
in
his
Places
for
Who
is
removed
from
the
Exchequer
and
from
the
Government
of
the
Bastille
.
the
space
of
six
Months
,
he
receiv'd
an
order
from
the
Queen
to
resign
the
Finances
,
and
the
Government
of
the
Bastille
.
But
that
which
prov'd
most
offensive
to
him
,
was
that
they
were
taken
from
him
in
an
insulting
manner
;
persuading
him
that
he
had
desir'd
to
be
discharg'd
of
them
,
and
to
receive
a
Recompence
instead
thereof
.
The
Pretence
on
which
the
Court
gave
this
Turn
to
his
Disgrace
,
was
that
when
he
offer'd
his
Services
to
the
Queen
,
he
at
the
same
time
offer'd
his
Person
and
Places
to
her
in
terms
that
were
very
positive
and
full
of
exageration
.
But
tho
it
was
only
meant
as
a
Compliment
,
the
Queen
took
it
in
the
Verbal
Sense
,
and
seem'd
to
have
understood
that
in
Earnest
,
which
Sully
had
only
said
to
express
his
Devotion
the
better
to
1611.
that
Princess
.
So
that
the
Command
he
receiv'd
to
resign
his
Places
,
was
pen'd
in
such
a
manner
,
that
it
seem'd
to
be
a
favour
he
had
desir'd
;
the
remainder
of
his
Employments
were
confirm'd
to
him
;
and
he
was
allow'd
a
recompence
of
300000
Livers
for
those
that
were
taken
from
him
.
This
was
accompanied
with
Expressions
and
Testimonies
of
his
Majesties
being
very
well
satisfied
with
his
Services
.
The
Queen
writ
every
where
to
give
an
Account
of
this
Removal
,
and
of
the
Reasons
that
had
induc'd
her
to
it
:
so
that
she
prepossess'd
peoples
minds
,
which
so
bold
an
attempt
,
at
the
beginning
of
a
Regency
,
might
have
been
capable
to
shake
,
had
Sully
spoken
first
.
The
Duke
seeing
himself
depriv'd
of
the
high
Credit
he
He
writes
to
the
Queen
.
had
possess'd
at
Court
during
the
Life
of
his
good
Master
;
and
dreading
perhaps
that
this
first
stroke
was
but
a
specimen
of
what
they
design'd
against
him
,
resolv'd
no
longer
to
appear
in
a
Place
where
he
had
so
many
Enemies
,
and
in
which
he
could
make
but
a
very
melancholly
Figure
for
the
future
.
Therefore
he
remov'd
to
Sully
within
a
Weeks
time
,
and
from
thence
,
in
order
to
be
reveng'd
of
those
that
had
injur'd
him
,
Persons
who
little
valued
that
Vengeance
,
or
rather
to
acquaint
all
Europe
with
the
injustice
that
had
been
done
to
him
,
he
writ
an
Apology
in
the
form
of
a
Letter
,
to
the
Queen
.
It
was
very
strong
and
bold
.
He
disown'd
the
pretences
that
were
us'd
to
divest
him
;
and
constantly
refus'd
the
profer'd
Recompences
.
He
declar'd
that
he
would
have
been
less
offended
,
if
the
morossness
and
untractableness
of
his
Humour
had
been
alledg'd
as
the
cause
of
his
disgrace
,
instead
of
a
pretence
which
turn'd
him
into
Ridicule
;
and
which
under
the
appearance
of
an
Approbation
of
his
Services
,
depriv'd
him
of
his
Employments
,
as
if
he
had
been
unworthy
,
or
incapable
of
them
.
He
express'd
his
Services
in
it
,
in
Terms
that
look'd
somewhat
like
a
Reproach
:
and
demonstrated
that
he
had
sav'd
upwards
of
two
Millions
by
his
management
.
It
is
certain
at
least
that
he
had
acquitted
the
King'sdebts
,
clear'd
his
Demesne
,
and
Revenues
,
and
put
his
Exchequer
in
a
better
condition
than
ever
it
had
been
.
So
that
he
might
speak
the
more
boldly
,
because
he
had
no
Enemys
that
could
be
so
impudent
as
to
deny
it
.
Some
Replys
were
dispers'd
against
him
;
but
at
the
bottom
those
who
had
thrown
him
down
thought
they
might
content
themselves
with
his
fall
,
and
so
left
him
the
Consolation
of
not
disputing
with
him
about
the
truth
of
his
Services
.
Nevertheless
that
affair
was
canvas'd
again
in
a
General
General
Assembly
allowed
for
Chastelleraud
.
Assembly
which
the
Reform'd
held
that
year
at
Saumur
;
and
had
not
their
Divisions
hindred
them
from
taking
good
Resolutions
,
or
from
putting
those
in
Execution
which
they
had
taken
,
the
Court
would
have
been
very
much
at
a
loss
.
The
Deputys
General
had
followed
the
King
to
Rheims
,
where
he
was
gone
to
be
Crown'd
,
and
had
obtain'd
a
Brief
of
the
10th
of
October
of
the
preceding
year
,
which
allow'd
the
holding
an
Assembly
at
Chatelleraud
on
the
15th
of
May
following
.
But
the
said
Brief
oblig'd
the
Deputies
only
to
Treat
about
the
Nomination
of
those
that
were
to
succeed
Mirande
,
and
Villarnoul
,
and
forbad
them
to
meddle
with
any
thing
else
.
To
say
the
truth
that
prohibition
was
a
mere
illusion
:
since
that
the
Nomination
of
new
Deputies
implying
of
course
,
as
Henry
the
IVth
had
explain'd
it
at
the
Synod
of
Rochel
,
in
1607
,
the
care
of
receiving
the
account
of
the
Deputation
of
those
that
had
preceeded
them
;
and
that
of
Writing
new
Instructions
for
those
that
did
succeed
,
and
to
prescribe
them
those
things
which
they
were
to
solicit
at
Court
,
it
was
allowable
under
that
Pretence
to
speak
of
all
the
Complaints
that
were
to
be
incerted
in
the
[
](A27402-e129290-b)*
*
Petitions
or
Addresses
.
Cahiers
of
the
Provinces
;
and
of
all
such
things
as
the
Deputies
might
be
order'd
to
ask
of
the
King
for
the
Common
safety
.
Therefore
all
things
relating
to
Religion
had
all
along
been
debated
in
Assemblies
of
that
Nature
;
and
they
us'd
to
draw
Cahiers
there
to
which
that
Assembly
received
an
answer
before
their
breaking
up
.
When
the
Breef
was
granted
for
Chatelleraud
,
the
Duke
of
Sully
still
enjoy'd
his
imployments
:
but
when
the
Time
for
the
meeting
of
the
Assembly
drew
at
hand
,
the
Court
began
to
fear
that
the
said
exasperated
Lord
would
render
himself
Master
of
the
Assembly
,
incase
they
were
allow'd
to
sit
in
a
Town
of
his
Government
,
and
therefore
they
thought
fit
to
remove
it
to
another
place
.
Therefore
the
King
ordered
Remov'd
●●
Saumur
by
a
new
Brief
.
the
Deputies
by
a
new
Breef
of
the
2d
of
May
to
repair
to
Saumur
,
as
a
Place
more
agreeable
and
more
convenient
.
This
alteration
made
all
of
a
sudden
,
without
so
much
as
harkning
to
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Deputies
General
,
seem'd
very
strange
to
the
Deputies
;
and
so
much
the
rather
,
because
it
proved
the
consequence
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon's
arrival
at
Court.
In
effect
this
new
order
was
given
soon
after
his
having
spoken
with
the
Queen
.
This
Princess
who
was
desirous
to
make
use
of
him
to
divide
the
Reform'd
,
dazzel'd
him
by
the
marks
of
her
Confidence
;
and
ask'd
his
advice
in
things
she
had
resolv'd
before
hand
;
as
if
she
tarry'd
for
his
opinion
to
determine
her self
.
It
prov'd
no
hard
task
to
make
him
consent
to
the
transferring
of
the
Assembly
,
by
reason
that
he
being
at
odds
with
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
dreaded
a
concurrence
in
a
place
where
the
said
Duke
was
the
strongest
.
His
proceedings
in
the
sequel
made
some
believe
that
he
himself
had
inspired
the
thoughts
of
that
Alteration
.
Nevertheless
,
he
had
express'd
very
good
intentions
at
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
is
gain'd
by
the
Queen
.
first
:
And
when
the
Assembly
was
resolv'd
upon
,
he
had
oblig'd
du
Plessis
to
draw
Instructions
to
be
sent
into
the
Provinces
,
to
serve
as
an
overture
to
form
the
[
](A27402-e129470-b)*
*
Petitions
or
Addresses
.
Cahiers
of
the
Provincial
Assemblies
.
The
Marshal
de
Lesdiguieres
was
of
the
opinion
of
Marshal
de
Bouillon
;
and
both
imploy'd
Bellujon
,
to
incline
du
Plessis
to
it
.
He
consented
,
and
having
communicated
the
Memoirs
he
had
drawn
to
them
,
he
found
them
of
his
opinion
:
So
that
most
of
the
Provinces
then
conform'd
to
it
.
Inst●uctions
for
the
Provincial
Assembly
.
He
spoke
about
the
Quality
of
those
that
were
to
be
deputed
by
every
Province
;
and
proposed
the
sending
of
Persons
of
Quality
and
Sufficiency
;
That
they
should
desire
the
Lords
,
and
the
Persons
of
most
Authority
to
appear
there
;
That
it
would
be
proper
to
deliberate
whether
they
could
relinquish
something
of
the
last
settlements
in
the
next
Assembly
,
by
reason
of
the
Conjuncture
of
the
times
;
That
the
Deputies
should
,
be
allow'd
by
their
Instructions
a
power
to
acquiess
to
what
ever
they
should
think
useful
and
advantageous
for
the
Churches
,
when
propos'd
by
others
;
That
it
should
be
left
to
their
discretion
to
remain
assembled
all
or
part
;
untill
the
Assembly
had
receiv'd
satisfaction
;
That
the
demands
of
the
Provinces
should
be
modest
,
lest
they
should
be
accus'd
of
taking
an
advantage
of
the
Publick
Calamities
,
to
make
a
quarel
;
That
they
should
all
be
grounded
as
much
as
possible
,
either
expressly
,
or
by
good
consequences
upon
the
Edicts
and
Concessions
;
That
the
weakest
Provinces
should
not
be
jealous
of
the
strength
of
the
others
,
and
that
they
should
look
upon
the
Power
of
these
as
their
security
.
This
Article
was
one
of
the
most
necessary
,
because
there
were
already
,
as
I
have
observ'd
elsewhere
,
Seeds
of
Division
in
the
diversity
of
Opinions
of
the
Reform'd
according
to
the
places
where
they
did
inhabit
.
Those
who
liv'd
in
the
Provinces
where
they
were
the
weakest
,
were
afraid
of
offending
the
Court
,
and
had
commonly
great
complaisances
for
it
,
which
they
knew
very
well
how
to
abuse
.
They
imagin'd
that
as
they
were
not
in
a
condition
to
make
a
defence
they
would
revenge
upon
them
all
the
Vexations
they
should
receive
from
the
Provinces
where
the
Reform'd
were
most
formidable
.
The
others
on
the
contrary
believed
with
reason
,
as
experience
has
shew'd
it
since
,
that
provided
the
Reform'd
were
made
formidable
in
those
places
where
they
were
the
strongest
,
their
Power
would
serve
as
a
Buckler
against
the
weakness
of
the
others
;
and
that
while
they
had
good
Places
,
and
good
Garrisons
in
the
Southern
Provinces
,
the
Court
would
be
sure
not
to
molest
those
that
were
at
their
discrection
in
the
adjacent
Provinces
.
After
this
proceeding
to
more
particular
propositions
,
he
was
of
opinion
to
desire
the
Re-establishment
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
in
all
Points
,
such
as
it
was
agreed
upon
with
them
,
and
consign'd
into
their
hands
:
as
also
that
the
Breef
of
the
Places
of
Surety
should
be
re-establish'd
in
the
same
manner
;
That
the
places
lost
upon
the
account
of
the
Governor
's
changing
their
Religion
,
or
otherwise
should
be
restor'd
;
That
the
keeping
of
all
the
said
places
should
be
continued
at
least
for
Ten
Years
longer
;
That
the
sum
promis'd
to
maintain
the
Garrisons
there
,
one
half
of
which
had
been
retrench'd
should
be
re-establish'd
;
That
the
Payments
should
be
made
quarterly
,
without
Deduction
,
in
the
very
Places
:
That
Measures
should
be
taken
to
prevent
the
Abuses
that
might
be
committed
in
providing
for
vacant
Governments
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Churches
;
That
they
might
be
allow'd
to
Fortifie
such
places
as
time
had
decay'd
.
He
added
that
they
should
complain
,
that
upon
the
pretence
of
those
places
which
the
Reform'd
had
in
possession
,
they
were
excluded
from
all
other
Imployments
,
and
Dignities
,
as
if
they
could
have
deserv'd
nothing
by
their
Services
,
beyond
what
they
had
;
That
they
should
desire
that
the
resignations
of
the
Governments
of
those
places
,
should
not
be
receiv'd
without
the
approbation
of
the
Churches
;
The
same
as
to
the
places
of
Counsellors
and
Presidents
of
the
Chambers
;
That
a
free
liberty
should
be
allowed
for
the
composition
,
●mpression
,
Sale
and
distribution
of
all
the
Books
that
should
treat
about
the
Reform'd
Doctrine
.
He
observ'd
at
the
end
of
those
Articles
,
that
the
Catholicks
Excuses
of
the
demands
that
seemed
to
be
new
.
would
have
no
reason
to
wonder
at
their
making
new
demands
,
since
it
was
a
thing
that
had
been
done
by
every
body
since
the
Kings
Death
;
That
the
Catholicks
of
Bearn
and
the
Jesuits
had
done
the
same
;
That
the
Reform'd
having
lost
their
main
Security
,
by
the
Death
of
a
King
who
could
protect
them
against
Violent
Councils
,
were
excusable
in
taking
new
precautions
;
That
nevertheless
,
those
they
desir'd
were
for
the
most
part
relateing
to
the
Concessions
of
that
Prince
.
In
the
next
place
,
he
propos'd
to
desire
,
that
the
Places
that
had
been
allowed
for
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
Continuation
of
the
Instructions
.
for
certain
Towns
,
in
places
that
were
too
distant
,
should
be
remov'd
nearer
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
be
the
better
secured
against
the
Insolence
of
the
People
,
by
the
facility
of
making
their
application
to
the
Magistrates
;
That
the
Article
relating
to
Church-Yards
,
which
expos'd
them
to
so
many
Barbarities
,
should
be
reform'd
;
their
Corps
being
often
taken
out
of
the
Grave
again
,
long
after
their
Interment
,
That
such
Preachers
and
Confessors
,
as
taught
that
those
who
hold
any
Communication
with
the
Reform'd
,
serve
and
assist
them
,
are
Damn'd
,
might
be
punish'd
as
Seditious
Persons
,
and
infractors
of
the
Edicts
:
That
two
places
of
Masters
of
Request
might
be
given
to
the
Reform'd
,
the
first
time
Gratis
;
and
a
Notary's
Place
in
every
Royal
Tribunal
,
or
at
least
in
every
place
of
Surety
,
paying
a
moderate
Fine
for
the
same
;
That
the
Jesuits
should
not
be
allowed
to
reside
in
the
places
of
Surety
;
That
some
Towns
might
be
allow'd
to
them
at
an
easie
rate
,
in
such
Provinces
where
they
had
none
,
and
where
there
was
a
great
number
of
Reform'd
;
That
they
might
be
allow'd
to
hold
a
General
Assembly
every
other
Year
;
That
the
Deputys
General
,
two
in
number
,
nominated
by
the
Assembly
,
might
reside
at
Court
at
the
King's
Charge
;
That
the
Provincial
Deputies
might
apply
themselves
to
the
General
without
being
oblig'd
to
make
their
application
to
the
Governours
and
Lieutenants
General
of
the
Provinces
.
The
Provincial
Assemblies
having
partly
followed
du
Plessis
Memoirs
in
their
Instructions
,
the
Deputies
repair'd
from
all
Assembly
of
Saumur
and
the
Quality
of
the
Deputies
.
Parts
to
Saumur
,
where
they
met
to
the
number
of
Seventy
Persons
,
among
which
there
were
Thirty
out
of
the
Body
of
the
Nobility
,
including
those
that
had
been
desir'd
to
assist
at
the
said
Assembly
without
an
express
Deputation
;
as
the
Dukes
of
Bouillon
,
of
Sully
,
and
several
others
.
The
Dukes
of
Rohan
and
of
Soubise
were
there
as
Deputies
for
the
Province
of
Brittain
;
The
Count
of
Panjas
and
la
Force
for
the
lower
Guyenne
:
Chattillon
Grand-Son
to
the
Admiral
,
for
the
lower
Languedock
:
The
Marquiss
of
Servieres
for
the
upper
Guyenne
.
Lesdigueres
had
sent
Bellujon
thither
,
to
manage
his
Interests
;
and
whereas
he
was
not
as
yet
certain
whither
he
could
confide
in
the
Court
,
he
was
willing
to
remain
in
the
Union
of
the
rest
of
the
Reform'd
.
Rochel
which
held
the
Rank
of
a
Province
,
had
four
Deputies
there
;
and
the
Principality
of
Bearn
had
as
many
,
but
there
was
something
very
singular
in
relation
to
that
Princpality
,
which
kept
at
a
distance
upon
the
account
of
their
Priviledges
.
As
there
had
been
a
necessity
to
make
a
particular
Edict
to
regulate
the
Reform'd
Religion
there
,
they
pretended
that
the
Edict
of
Nantes
was
not
made
for
them
.
For
which
reason
they
joyn'd
with
the
other
Provinces
,
rather
as
a
Confederate
Province
,
than
as
a
Member
of
the
same
Body
;
lest
in
case
the
Union
were
strickter
,
that
which
might
happen
to
those
that
were
regulated
by
the
Edict
of
Nantes
would
extend
to
How
those
of
Bearn
assist
at
it
.
them
,
and
prejudice
their
particular
Priviledges
.
The
Court
had
carefully
manag'd
that
overture
of
division
even
●n
Henry
the
Fourth's
time
,
and
since
his
Death
they
look'd
upon
it
as
an
occasion
to
begin
the
ruine
of
the
Party
;
because
they
might
allege
to
the
rest
of
the
Reform'd
,
while
they
oppressed
their
Brethren
of
Bearn
,
that
whereas
that
Province
was
not
a
Member
of
their
Body
,
and
did
not
live
under
the
same
Laws
,
they
had
no
reason
to
complain
of
the
alterations
that
were
design'd
there
.
The
sequel
will
show
●ow
the
Court
made
use
of
that
Expedient
to
overwhelm
the
Reform'd
,
who
had
been
amus'd
by
the
illusion
of
a
Royal
Promise
.
But
now
it
will
suffice
to
say
,
that
the
Council
would
not
allow
the
Complaints
of
that
Province
to
be
incerted
in
the
General
[
](A27402-e130000-b)*
*
Petition
or
Address
.
Cahier
,
and
that
they
were
oblig'd
to
make
a
particular
Petition
There
were
also
20
Ministers
deputed
in
the
said
Assembly
,
●nd
16
Elders
:
and
whereas
this
had
a
resemblance
to
the
States
General
,
which
the
Reform'd
seemed
to
imitate
,
by
these
three
different
orders
of
Deputies
,
that
Consideration
,
and
several
others
as
trivial
and
as
vain
,
were
us'd
to
persuade
the
Queen
,
and
particularly
the
King
,
a
Prince
who
was
jealous
of
his
Authority
,
even
in
his
tenderest
Years
,
tho
in
his
riper
years
he
never
had
the
power
to
preserve
it
,
that
it
was
a
kind
of
Republick
,
and
State
within
the
State
,
which
the
Reform'd
design'd
to
erect
to
maintain
themselves
.
Moreover
it
was
observ'd
in
that
Assembly
that
the
Deputies
of
some
Provinces
had
sign'd
their
Credentials
themselves
,
and
had
sign'd
them
alone
,
whither
it
were
that
fear
had
hindered
Toleration
for
defective
Deputations
.
the
Heads
of
the
Provincial
Assemblys
from
putting
their
names
to
it
;
or
whither
Division
had
already
produc'd
that
effect
in
the
Provinces
adjacent
to
the
Court
;
or
finaly
,
whither
not
having
been
able
,
or
not
having
dar'd
to
form
Particular
Assemblies
,
they
had
been
forc'd
to
an
unusual
way
of
proceeding
to
make
that
Deputation
.
However
the
Assembly
having
heard
their
reasons
,
laid
aside
Forms
,
and
acknowledged
them
lawful
Deputies
of
their
Provinces
.
But
there
happen'd
a
misfortune
at
the
very
Overture
of
Inconstancy
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
about
Presidentship
.
the
Assembly
which
neither
time
,
nor
the
urgency
of
Affairs
could
ever
repair
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
had
often
declared
to
divers
persons
,
and
had
told
du
Plessis
by
the
Dutchess
de
la
Trimouille
his
Sister-in-Law
,
That
in
order
to
avoid
Discord
and
Jealousie
,
it
was
necessary
not
to
give
the
Presidentship
to
a
Lord
of
the
greatest
Quality
.
This
seem'd
to
proceed
from
a
very
good
intention
;
by
reason
that
he
being
the
most
likely
person
to
obtain
that
honour
,
upon
the
account
of
his
Age
,
of
his
Experience
,
and
of
his
Qualility
,
he
seem'd
to
renounce
to
an
acquir'd
Right
for
fear
of
creating
jealousies
among
those
who
had
not
near
his
Merit
,
or
Quality
:
He
never
seem'd
to
alter
his
sentiment
,
untill
his
first
advice
had
been
approv'd
of
by
all
those
who
appear'd
in
the
Assembly
.
Du
Plessis
had
had
time
enough
to
communicate
it
to
all
the
Deputies
,
because
the
Marshal
came
to
Saumur
a
day
after
all
the
rest
.
They
had
so
much
consideration
for
him
,
that
they
deferr'd
the
Overture
of
the
Assembly
,
till
his
arrival
.
Without
doubt
they
did
very
well
to
express
that
respect
for
him
,
since
he
affected
on
so
many
occasions
during
the
whole
Session
,
to
take
offence
at
their
resolutions
,
that
it
was
easie
to
see
that
he
had
a
mind
to
quarel
with
them
;
and
that
he
would
certainly
have
taken
a
pretence
to
do
it
,
upon
their
not
doing
him
the
honour
to
tarry
a
day
for
him
.
He
had
said
nothing
till
he
came
within
two
or
three
Leagues
of
Saumur
,
by
which
any
body
could
judge
that
he
had
altered
his
mind
about
the
Presidentship
.
But
then
he
began
to
express
that
he
had
another
prospect
,
and
that
he
was
so
far
from
desiring
that
the
great
Lords
should
be
excluded
from
that
honour
,
that
he
pretended
that
it
could
not
be
given
to
any
body
but
himself
,
without
injustice
.
He
express'd
himself
publickly
about
it
at
Saumur
;
and
carried
the
thing
so
far
,
that
he
desir'd
the
Presidentship
as
a
thing
that
was
due
to
him
;
intimating
that
he
would
look
upon
a
refusal
as
a
sencible
affront
.
The
Assembly
endeavour'd
to
divine
the
reason
of
that
Of
which
the
reasons
are
unknown
.
alteration
;
but
they
could
do
it
no
otherwise
than
by
uncertain
conjectures
:
some
look'd
upon
it
as
an
effect
of
the
Flattery
of
some
Deputies
,
who
had
perswaded
him
that
he
was
in
some
respect
born
President
of
the
General
Assemblies
;
and
that
he
should
wrong
himself
to
suffer
any
other
to
be
nominated
in
his
Presence
.
Others
imagin'd
that
the
reason
of
his
first
sentiments
proceeded
from
a
design
to
hinder
the
Assembly
which
was
then
summon'd
at
Chatelleraud
,
from
honouring
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
Governour
of
that
Province
with
the
Presidentship
;
but
that
the
orders
being
chang'd
as
to
the
place
,
by
transferring
of
the
Assembly
to
Saumur
,
where
the
Duke
of
Sully
had
no
more
interest
than
he
,
he
judged
that
the
said
precaution
was
no
longer
necessary
.
Others
thought
that
this
new
advice
came
from
the
Court
,
and
that
he
had
promised
the
Queen
Services
which
he
would
be
better
able
to
perform
being
President
,
than
having
but
one
Vote
to
give
,
as
a
Member
of
the
Assembly
.
Du
Plessis
us'd
his
utmost
endeavour
to
obtain
that
satisfaction
for
him
,
and
the
Election
of
a
President
was
deferi'd
upon
that
very
account
,
untill
the
Afternoon
,
tho
it
was
usual
to
name
him
before
the
Sermon
of
the
Overture
.
But
neither
the
reasons
of
du
Plessis
,
and
the
example
of
his
Province
,
nor
yet
the
threatnings
of
the
Marshal
Du
Plessis
is
elected
President
.
who
protested
that
he
would
retire
,
incase
they
refu●●
him
the
▪
Presidentship
,
could
prevail
,
nor
hinder
Ten
Provinces
out
of
Sixteen
from
electing
du
Plessis
President
.
None
but
six
gave
their
Votes
for
the
Marshal
.
Chamier
Minister
of
Montelimar
was
nominated
Associate
to
du
Plessis
;
and
Des
bordes
Merci●n
,
Son
to
that
Merci●r
so
famous
for
his
Learning
in
the
Hebrew
Tongue
,
was
elected
Secretary
.
The
He
excuses
himself
in
vain
.
Marshal
express'd
his
discontent
by
so
many
marks
,
that
du
Plessis
thought
himself
oblig'd
to
make
excuses
not
to
accept
the
honour
that
was
done
him
;
and
to
go
out
of
the
Assembly
to
let
them
deliberate
about
his
excuses
.
But
he
was
unanimously
desired
to
accept
the
Place
that
was
given
him
by
the
Plurality
of
Voices
.
Without
doubt
there
enter'd
some
jealousie
in
that
Nominatio●
:
And
whereas
there
were
Provinces
whose
Deputies
would
not
have
yielded
to
the
Marshal
of
Bouillon
,
it
is
very
likely
that
they
chose
rather
to
give
the
first
Rank
to
a
Man
,
who
could
not
pretend
to
it
,
unless
it
were
by
his
Merit
and
Probity
,
than
to
the
Marshal
,
who
thought
it
due
to
his
Quality
.
Moreover
,
Sully
who
look'd
upon
him
as
his
Enemy
,
and
who
had
great
concer●●
to
propose
,
undoubtedly
prevail'd
with
his
Friends
not
to
do
him
the
affront
,
to
elect
a
Man
President
whom
he
had
reason
to
dread
every
thing
from
.
The
Marshal
being
highly
exasperated
at
this
slight
,
threatned
Discontent
of
the
Marshal
Duke
.
highly
to
resent
it
,
and
to
retire
from
Saumur
the
very
next
day
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Night
appeas'd
part
of
his
anger
;
and
he
was
perswaded
out
of
some
considerations
not
to
make
so
much
haste
.
Du
Plessis
gave
him
the
best
reasons
he
could
think
on
;
and
protested
to
him
,
that
he
had
never
sought
after
the
honour
that
was
done
him
,
either
directly
,
or
indirectly
;
made
sincible
remonstrances
to
him
about
the
liberty
that
ought
to
be
allow'd
to
the
Churches
on
those
occasions
;
alleviated
the
offence
by
all
the
Turns
he
could
give
to
it
,
and
particularly
by
the
deference
he
express'd
for
him
,
during
all
the
Session
But
tho
the
Marshal
seem'd
satisfied
with
those
Civilities
,
he
show'd
in
the
sequel
that
he
had
not
forgot
his
threatnings
Who
seems
to
be
reconcil'd
to
the
Duke
of
Sully
.
to
be
reveng'd
.
Nevertheless
,
a
Reconciliation
was
made
between
him
and
Sully
;
and
after
they
had
told
one
another
whatever
they
had
to
say
,
they
concluded
by
reciprocal
Protestations
of
Friendship
.
After
this
the
Marshals
mind
seem'd
to
be
moved
again
by
the
spirit
of
Concord
,
and
to
aim
at
the
Publick
good
,
as
well
as
the
rest
of
the
Assembly
.
His
advices
were
great
and
bold
in
divers
occasions
:
especially
in
the
Case
of
the
Baron
de
Senevieres
,
Governour
of
Chatillon
upon
Indre
.
That
Gentleman
had
lately
embrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
:
which
had
excited
the
Catholicks
of
the
Town
to
the
utmost
fury
against
him
.
They
took
up
Arms
against
him
,
and
resolved
to
demolish
all
the
fortifications
of
the
Castle
;
and
in
order
to
hinder
Senevieres
from
living
there
,
to
ruin
all
the
Places
in
which
he
could
have
inhabited
conveniently
.
The
Marshal
of
Bouillon
made
an
Ordinance
upon
that
Subject
,
●o
appease
the
Inhabitants
.
But
what
he
did
to
satisfie
them
And
Interresses
himself
for
Senevieres
.
only
served
to
exasperate
them
the
more
:
so
that
Senevieres
was
reduced
to
great
extreams
,
had
not
the
Assembly
undertaken
his
defence
.
And
indeed
it
behoved
them
not
to
neglect
an
affair
of
The
Assembly
do's
the
same
.
that
Consequence
.
It
was
a
new
place
which
Senevieres
did
but
into
the
hands
of
the
Reform'd
:
and
it
was
their
interest
to
maintain
those
that
imbrac'd
their
Religion
,
to
the
end
that
such
as
should
be
inclined
to
do
it
for
the
future
,
might
not
be
●iswaded
from
it
out
of
fear
of
losing
their
Imployments
.
Moreover
,
the
most
Important
Priviledge
of
the
Edict
,
was
that
,
which
declared
the
Reform'd
capable
of
all
sorts
of
Imployments
:
and
it
was
a
visible
derogation
of
that
Priviledge
,
to
consent
that
a
Man
who
was
in
possession
of
an
imployment
while
he
was
a
Catholick
,
should
be
depri●●ed
of
the
same
for
changing
his
Religion
:
Since
that
being
either
Catholick
or
Reform'd
he
was
equally
quallified
for
it
.
But
besides
the
interest
of
Senevieres
,
and
that
of
the
general
Cause
,
there
was
yet
another
which
obliged
the
Assembly
to
concern
themselves
in
that
Affair
.
There
was
a
report
of
another
Governour
who
was
hindered
of
declaring
himself
,
out
of
fear
of
being
turned
out
of
his
Government
the
next
day
.
All
this
determined
the
Assembly
to
take
Senevieres
cause
in
hand
:
and
by
the
advice
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
himself
,
who
sent
one
of
his
attendants
,
to
inquire
about
the
excesses
committed
by
the
Catholicks
,
they
deputed
the
Baron
of
Senas
to
the
Court
,
with
positive
Instructions
;
resolving
not
to
treat
about
any
thing
with
the
King's
Commissioners
which
were
expected
at
Saumur
,
untill
they
had
obtained
satisfaction
for
that
disorder
.
But
this
Resolution
produced
but
little
effect
.
The
The
Court
evades
and
the
Marshal
falls
of
Court
evaded
the
Petitions
of
the
Assembly
by
an
illusory
Commission
,
which
was
given
to
Frere
a
Master
of
Requests
,
a
Man
often
imployed
in
Affairs
in
which
the
simple
were
to
be
amused
.
This
Commissioner
maintained
Senevieres
in
the
Government
,
and
in
the
Possession
of
the
Castle
,
but
it
was
upon
very
hard
Conditions
,
which
leaving
him
the
Title
of
Governor
,
nevertheless
deprived
him
of
the
Authority
of
it
.
Among
other
Clauses
he
oblig'd
him
to
keep
the
Draw-Bridge
ever
down
;
and
to
keep
but
five
Servants
about
him
:
which
exposed
him
to
all
the
enterprizes
of
the
Catholicks
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
after
having
seen
the
King's
Commissioners
,
refused
to
speak
any
further
for
Senevieres
;
neither
did
he
suffer
himself
to
be
moved
by
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Assembly
.
As
for
the
Governour
who
seemed
to
be
disposed
to
embrace
the
Reformed
Religion
,
he
was
exhorted
to
make
his
Declaration
speedily
;
and
the
Assembly
promised
to
use
their
utmost
endeavours
to
protect
him
.
The
Affair
of
Senevieres
was
treated
of
on
the
very
first
The
Oath
of
Vnion
.
day
of
the
Assembly
.
The
next
day
they
renewed
the
Oath
of
Union
,
which
had
been
taken
on
other
occasions
of
the
like
nature
;
and
a
Draught
was
made
of
it
,
which
only
contain'd
two
points
:
The
one
was
Obedience
to
the
King
;
and
the
other
Concor'd
and
no
Self-Interest
among
the
Reform'd
,
for
their
Common
Preservation
under
the
Protection
of
the
King
,
and
within
the
bounds
of
their
Allegiance
.
And
yet
this
Oath
was
so
ill
observ'd
,
that
even
during
the
Session
of
the
Assembly
,
Discord
and
Interest
were
like
to
ruin
all
.
Nevertheless
all
the
Deputies
took
it
without
the
least
scruple
;
Another
Oath
against
under
hard
dealing
both
ill
kept
.
and
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
who
had
formerly
oppos'd
those
Renovations
of
Union
,
was
not
one
of
the
least
diligent
to
enter
into
it
;
because
he
was
sencible
that
the
Common
Cause
would
secure
his
.
They
took
another
Oath
,
which
oblig'd
all
the
Members
not
to
make
Brigues
to
obtain
the
Nomination
of
Deputies
General
,
or
to
be
imploy'd
in
the
Deputations
that
should
be
sent
to
the
Court
.
This
Oath
was
as
ill
kept
as
the
first
;
and
those
Brigues
were
made
almost
publickly
.
In
the
next
place
Commissioners
were
nam'd
to
draw
the
[
](A27402-e130770-b)*
*
Petitions
Cahiers
of
the
Complaints
and
demands
they
should
have
occasion
to
make
;
and
an
order
was
made
that
all
such
as
should
have
any
secret
or
important
Affairs
to
propose
,
should
declare
the
same
to
the
Moderators
,
before
they
mention'd
them
to
the
Assembly
.
The
Duke
of
Sully's
Affair
was
treated
of
at
Large
:
He
They
examine
the
Affair
of
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
who
makes
a
long
discourse
to
explain
it
.
made
a
long
Remonstrance
to
the
Assembly
:
He
answer'd
the
Complaints
of
those
who
had
found
fault
with
his
giving
his
Demission
without
having
first
consulted
the
advice
of
the
Provinces
:
And
he
alleg'd
for
his
Reasons
,
that
he
had
been
press'd
too
much
to
have
time
to
consult
them
;
Besides
that
the
Queen
had
given
notice
of
it
her self
,
in
causing
the
News
of
his
destitution
to
be
writen
every
where
.
That
he
did
not
dare
to
complain
,
for
fear
of
offending
the
Court
in
saying
the
truth
.
That
he
had
not
consented
to
his
fall
out
of
choice
,
but
obedience
;
and
that
he
had
been
forc'd
to
do
it
in
some
measure
.
That
nevertheless
he
had
done
nothing
as
yet
in
relation
to
the
recompence
he
might
pretend
;
not
having
taken
any
resolution
about
it
yet
,
so
that
it
was
still
time
enough
to
take
advice
:
and
he
desir'd
it
upon
four
things
:
First
,
Whether
he
should
leave
all
things
as
they
were
?
that
is
never
more
to
mention
a
restablishment
,
or
recompence
.
Secondly
,
Whether
supposing
that
he
should
speak
about
it
again
,
he
should
desire
only
to
be
re-establish'd
in
his
Places
?
And
,
Thirdly
,
Whether
all
hopes
of
being
restor'd
to
them
being
taken
away
,
he
should
accept
the
Recompence
that
was
offer'd
to
him
.
From
thence
he
took
occasion
to
make
the
fourth
Question
,
viz.
Whether
in
case
he
should
accept
a
Recompence
,
he
should
receive
one
of
Honour
and
Safety
,
or
of
Profit
and
Convenience
:
that
is
,
whether
he
should
desire
a
Marshal's
Staff
,
or
a
new
Government
;
which
he
call'd
Honour
and
Safety
?
or
whether
he
should
accept
the
300000
Livers
;
which
he
call'd
Profit
and
Convenience
?
After
this
he
desir'd
the
Assembly
above
all
things
to
consider
whether
his
affair
was
General
,
and
related
to
the
Observation
of
the
Edict
,
or
whither
it
was
particular
to
himself
.
In
the
next
place
he
endeavour'd
to
excuse
the
Queen
,
tho
she
was
the
real
cause
of
his
disgrace
.
He
also
added
a
recital
of
the
Services
he
had
done
the
State
;
of
which
he
alledg'd
for
proofs
,
of
one
side
the
satisfaction
the
King
had
express'd
to
him
about
it
;
and
on
the
other
the
Comparison
of
the
State
of
Affairs
,
when
the
Administration
of
it
was
committed
to
his
care
,
and
when
it
was
taken
from
him
.
His
remonstrance
would
have
been
very
moving
,
if
to
all
this
he
could
have
join'd
some
marks
of
his
Services
to
his
Religion
,
and
to
the
Churches
of
France
,
while
it
was
in
his
power
to
do
it
.
The
Assembly
declar'd
that
the
Duke
of
Sully's
Affair
The
Assembly
is
of
opinion
that
this
Affair
concerns
their
Religion
.
concern'd
all
the
Churches
;
since
that
considering
his
great
and
known
Services
,
no
reason
could
be
given
for
his
fall
but
his
Religion
.
They
concluded
that
he
ought
to
accept
no
other
recompence
for
his
Services
but
of
Honour
and
safety
.
They
promis'd
to
order
the
Deputies
General
to
joyn
with
him
in
the
prosecution
of
that
affair
.
They
desir'd
both
him
and
his
Son
not
to
lay
down
the
remainder
of
their
Places
:
and
they
promis'd
to
assist
him
by
all
lawful
means
,
in
case
he
should
be
unlawfully
prosecuted
;
which
they
would
incert
in
the
Instructions
of
the
Deputies
General
.
This
Protection
was
due
to
the
Duke
by
the
Churches
,
if
it
be
true
that
his
affection
for
them
transported
him
beyond
the
bounds
of
Prudence
and
Respect
,
in
the
Council
where
Villeroy
propos'd
to
put
a
Garrison
of
Switzers
into
Lyons
,
contrary
to
his
advice
,
as
I
have
heretofore
related
it
.
Things
went
so
far
between
those
two
Lords
,
and
Villeroy
spoke
of
Sully
and
of
the
Reform'd
in
terms
which
express'd
so
much
contempt
,
and
inveterate
aversion
,
that
it
is
said
,
that
Sully
answer'd
him
that
he
would
find
a
way
to
hinder
him
from
sacrificing
them
to
the
Policy
of
Spain
:
and
that
he
even
threatned
to
strike
him
,
which
added
a
potent
Reason
to
those
which
the
Cabal
of
Spain
had
already
to
remove
that
surly
superintendent
out
of
the
Treasury
,
and
to
ruin
his
Credit
.
The
Remonstrance
he
had
made
to
the
Assembly
,
being
design'd
for
the
Publick
,
as
well
as
for
them
,
the
Copys
he
dispers'd
of
it
occasion'd
the
Answer
of
an
unknown
Person
,
Intituled
Advertisement
given
by
an
Overseer
of
Charenton
to
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
.
It
was
properly
a
Satyr
against
the
Duke
,
which
under
Anonymous
Answer
to
the
Duke's
discourse
.
the
Notion
of
remonstrating
what
answer
ought
to
be
made
to
his
four
Questions
,
turn'd
him
into
Ridicule
in
a
very
scornful
manner
.
The
Author
in
the
first
place
told
them
that
it
was
not
necessary
to
exhort
the
Duke
to
keep
the
Places
he
had
left
,
because
he
was
sufficiently
inclin'd
to
do
it
of
himself
.
That
they
should
advise
him
to
stick
to
his
first
proposition
,
viz.
To
leave
things
in
the
State
in
which
they
were
,
without
endeavouring
either
to
be
restor'd
,
or
to
receive
a
recompence
;
and
to
egg
on
his
Generosity
in
that
point
.
That
they
should
remonstrate
to
him
that
it
would
be
vain
to
attempt
the
second
,
viz.
To
be
restor'd
;
since
his
Place
was
taken
,
and
in
the
possession
of
a
Man
as
easie
of
Access
,
and
as
Civil
,
as
Sully
had
been
difficult
and
Surly
:
It
was
Schomberg
,
who
was
as
lavish
,
as
Sully
had
been
rigorously
sparing
.
That
as
to
the
Third
,
about
the
recompence
that
was
offer'd
him
,
they
should
persuade
him
to
submit
to
the
King
who
would
have
him
to
accept
it
.
That
upon
the
Fourth
,
which
related
to
the
nature
of
the
Recompence
,
he
ought
to
declare
himself
about
it
.
That
what
was
befallen
him
,
ought
to
be
look'd
upon
as
one
of
those
Eclipses
of
Fortune
,
which
are
so
frequent
;
and
which
only
relating
to
himself
,
did
no
wise
concern
the
Reform'd
Religion
in
general
.
That
Kings
were
common
Fathers
to
all
their
Subjects
,
and
use
them
all
alike
.
That
the
Assembly
would
be
to
blame
to
Insist
too
much
in
that
affair
,
and
to
take
the
Duke's
part
:
That
both
the
Catholicks
and
Protestants
would
would
find
fault
with
it
,
as
well
as
with
the
Oath
of
Union
which
they
exacted
from
the
Nobility
:
and
he
compar'd
that
Ingagement
,
en
passant
,
to
the
League
which
had
been
abhor'd
by
every
body
.
He
reflected
upon
the
Duke
,
who
was
one
of
the
first
that
sign'd
the
said
Union
,
of
which
he
had
formerly
condemn'd
the
Example
in
the
Leaguers
.
He
made
a
distinction
between
Places
that
were
Hereditary
and
such
as
were
properly
only
Commissions
;
and
maintain'd
that
when
ever
Kings
gave
Places
of
that
kind
,
they
retain'd
the
liberty
of
disposing
of
them
at
pleasure
:
which
was
the
Duke
of
Sully's
case
;
The
superintendence
not
being
an
Office
,
but
a
Commission
.
In
order
to
destroy
the
Vanity
he
drew
from
his
Services
,
he
reflected
upon
the
Riches
he
had
got
:
and
because
they
knew
that
he
was
in
dread
of
his
Person
,
he
assur'd
him
possitively
that
the
Court
had
no
secret
design
against
him
:
but
told
him
indirectly
that
they
were
not
so
much
affraid
of
him
,
but
that
they
might
undertake
it
openly
,
when
ever
they
had
a
mind
to
it
.
The
whole
concluded
by
a
smart
sensure
on
the
Assembly
for
meddling
with
affairs
of
that
Nature
,
which
were
out
of
their
Province
;
and
by
an
Exhortation
to
them
,
to
keep
within
the
The
like
Writings
in
Vogue
during
the
Sessions
of
the
Assembly
.
bounds
of
Humility
and
Modesty
,
as
well
as
of
Duty
.
Works
of
this
kind
were
very
much
in
Vogue
during
the
Session
of
the
Assembly
.
Several
Satyrs
were
publish'd
against
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
against
those
that
had
been
imploy'd
during
the
Life
of
the
Late
King
.
The
Catholicks
seem'd
inclin'd
to
be
reveng'd
on
the
Catholicon
,
which
had
discover'd
the
Ridicule
of
the
Designs
and
Actions
of
the
League
so
agreably
.
Pamphlets
came
out
daily
in
imitation
of
it
;
Harangues
,
Discourses
,
Pictures
,
Tapstry
work
,
&c.
We
may
place
in
that
number
a
Letter
publish'd
under
A
Satyical
Letter
which
divides
the
Reform'd
into
three
Orders
.
the
name
of
a
Reform'd
,
Printed
with
the
Publishers
Name
to
it
,
which
spoke
very
ill
of
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
.
The
Author
divided
the
Reform'd
into
three
orders
;
of
which
he
call'd
one
the
Malicious
the
other
,
Zealous
,
and
the
Third
,
Judicious
.
The
Malicious
according
to
his
Notion
,
were
either
Ambitious
,
or
Self-Interested
;
and
desir'd
Malicious
.
nothing
but
War
,
as
the
readiest
way
to
rise
or
grow
Rich.
He
ascrib'd
Nine
or
Ten
Reasons
to
them
which
they
made
●…se
of
,
to
persuade
the
others
to
be
of
their
Sentiments
.
First
,
The
consideration
of
the
Minority
,
which
emboldded
their
Enemies
to
attempt
every
thing
.
Secondly
,
The
Conspiracy
of
the
Pope
,
the
Jesuits
,
and
the
Clergy
against
the
Reformation
.
Thirdly
,
The
hatred
of
several
Members
of
the
Council
against
them
.
Fourthly
,
The
Queen
's
easie
Temper
,
which
might
easily
be
workt
upon
in
order
to
their
Ruin
.
Fifthly
,
The
dread
that
all
these
things
●…ight
easily
form
a
Party
to
Exterminate
them
,
before
their
being
in
a
Condition
to
make
a
defence
.
Sixthly
,
Their
being
refus'd
Justice
in
divers
Places
,
and
upon
divers
Points
.
Seventhly
,
The
Places
and
Governments
that
were
taken
from
some
of
them
without
the
●…ast
pretence
.
Eightly
,
The
Practices
and
Intreagues
that
were
us'd
to
Corrupt
their
best
Heads
.
Ninthly
,
The
Pensions
that
were
offer'd
to
some
of
them
to
betray
the
secrets
of
their
Brethren
.
Tenthly
,
Finally
,
the
divisions
,
and
diffidences
that
were
sown
among
them
to
weaken
them
,
which
they
were
persuaded
proceeded
from
the
Court
.
It
is
apparent
by
this
that
the
Person
who
had
writen
this
Pamphlet
was
very
well
acquainted
with
their
affairs
,
since
he
explain'd
so
openly
the
Reasons
the
Reform'd
had
to
be
afraid
;
and
perhaps
taught
them
some
which
they
only
suspected
:
as
Practices
and
Pensions
.
The
Zealous
,
according
to
this
Author
,
were
naturally
Jealous
,
and
their
Maxim
was
,
that
diffidence
is
the
Mother
Zealous
.
of
Safety
.
The
Writer
mixing
Railery
,
with
serious
Reflections
in
this
place
,
made
them
say
that
Huguenot
,
and
Jealous
,
were
Relatives
,
and
were
the
Consequence
of
each
other
,
as
Monk
and
Shav'd
.
This
disposition
of
their
minds
,
continued
he
,
render'd
them
the
sport
of
the
Malicious
,
who
met
in
them
fit
Instruments
ready
to
serve
their
Ambition
and
Avarice
.
The
Judicious
,
according
to
him
,
Judicious
.
were
only
those
who
look'd
upon
Civil
War
as
the
worst
of
all
Evils
,
and
who
in
order
to
avoid
it
,
kept
within
the
bounds
of
obedience
.
He
endeavour'd
after
that
to
refute
the
Reasons
of
Fear
,
which
he
had
alledg'd
:
But
his
Arguments
were
not
strong
enough
to
destroy
them
:
And
whereas
the
only
remedy
he
propos'd
against
the
Conspiration
of
the
Jesuits
and
of
the
Clergy
,
was
the
sincerity
and
promises
of
the
Council
;
the
Authority
of
the
Parliaments
,
and
notable
Societies
,
and
the
good
will
of
the
Queen
,
we
may
say
that
he
confirm'd
those
Reasons
,
instead
of
refuting
them
;
since
the
main
reason
that
allarm'd
the
Reform'd
,
was
that
they
found
little
Sincerity
in
the
Council
,
little
Justice
in
the
Parliaments
;
and
waving
her
Intentions
,
little
solidity
in
the
Mind
of
the
Regent
.
She
was
Turbulent
,
Character
of
the
Queen
.
Revengeful
,
Ambitious
,
could
not
contain
her self
:
and
those
who
did
not
love
her
,
said
,
that
she
had
all
the
ill
Qualifications
of
Catherin
de
Medicis
;
but
none
of
her
great
and
Royal
Inclination
.
She
was
like
her
in
being
prepossess'd
in
favour
of
Astrology
;
and
the
advice
of
the
best
Politicians
could
not
prevail
over
the
Observations
of
Fabroni
,
who
drew
Figures
of
the
State
of
Heaven
,
upon
all
things
of
Importance
that
related
to
that
Princess
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
whether
accidentally
,
or
otherwise
,
he
succeeded
in
divers
of
his
Predictions
,
which
the
event
proved
to
be
as
just
,
as
could
be
.
That
of
the
Kings
illness
,
which
stopt
him
by
the
way
,
going
from
Paris
,
to
give
orders
about
the
defence
of
the
Coasts
of
his
Kingdom
,
against
the
Descent
threatned
by
the
English
,
prov'd
exactly
according
to
the
Prediction
of
the
said
Astrologer
:
and
that
of
another
fit
of
Sickness
which
the
said
Prince
had
at
Lyons
some
years
after
it
,
prov'd
no
less
exact
.
So
that
the
Queen
had
as
much
Faith
in
his
Predictions
,
as
if
they
had
been
so
many
Oracles
.
This
Credulity
ruin'd
all
her
affairs
:
and
the
same
thing
happen'd
to
her
which
commonly
happens
to
all
those
who
are
Govern'd
by
the
like
Maxims
;
that
is
,
she
could
neither
obtain
the
advantages
that
were
promis'd
to
her
by
the
Stars
,
nor
avoid
the
misfortues
she
was
threatned
with
.
At
least
we
may
find
by
the
comparing
of
the
Lives
of
those
two
Queens
,
that
the
one
was
much
happier
than
the
other
.
Catherin
who
had
so
often
expos'd
the
State
within
an
Inch
or
two
of
Ruin
,
to
retain
the
pleasure
of
Commanding
,
nevertheless
maintain'd
●…er
Credit
almost
to
the
last
moment
of
her
Life
:
But
Mary
soon
lost
her
Authority
,
and
received
a
Cruel
Punishment
for
her
Intreagues
towards
the
latter
end
of
her
Days
.
The
first
found
all
her
Council
in
her
own
head
,
and
wanted
no
body
to
guide
or
direct
her
:
The
last
was
too
much
govern'd
by
her
Passions
and
her
Confidents
.
Nevertheless
the
Author
I
am
speaking
of
,
enlarg'd
very
much
upon
her
praise
,
and
represented
her
as
a
Princess
that
had
never
had
an
equal
.
That
was
the
Stile
of
those
daies
;
and
sordid
flatteries
became
so
much
in
vogue
,
that
even
those
who
banish'd
her
from
the
Government
,
rais'd
her
up
to
the
Skies
,
by
their
Elogy's
.
She
had
wherewithal
to
comfort
her self
even
in
her
Exile
,
if
she
took
any
delight
●●
Panegyricks
:
the
only
good
her
Enemies
allow'd
her
.
The
Author
concluded
with
upbraiding
the
Reform'd
,
for
●…e
haughtiness
he
found
in
their
behaviour
.
He
accus'd
●…em
of
demanding
favours
,
in
the
same
tone
as
Spaniards●…sk
●…sk
for
Alms
;
That
is
with
a
drawn
Sword
,
and
haug●…y
Air
,
as
if
they
had
requir'd
the
payment
of
a
just
●…ebt
:
and
he
would
persuade
them
that
they
had
no
just
●…retence
either
of
fear
or
jealousy
.
It
would
have
been
easie
to
have
made
a
more
judicious
distribution
of
the
Reform'd
,
by
dividing
them
into
〈◊〉
Character
of
the
Reform'd
.
three
;
viz.
The
Lords
of
eminent
Quality
,
who
made
use
of
the
others
for
their
particular
ends
:
The
Persons
of
Integrity
,
who
were
sencible
that
no
good
could
be
expected
from
a
Council
govern'd
by
the
Jesuits
;
and
who
for
that
reason
,
endeavour'd
by
all
lawful
means
to
secure
themselves
against
Perfidious
,
Implacable
Enemies
:
and
the
Timerous
,
who
were
either
naturally
weak
and
indifferent
,
or
softned
and
made
tractable
by
the
Artifices
of
the
Court
.
The
first
and
last
,
occasion'd
all
the
Evil
:
Those
made
use
of
the
Zeal
of
the
second
,
to
make
themselves
considerable
at
Court
;
and
these
abandon'd
the
others
as
soon
as
the
Court
offer'd
them
a
shaddow
of
quiet
.
I
will
observe
in
this
place
before
I
proceed
any
farther
,
From
whence
the
reports
proceeded
that
the
Assembly
design'd
to
make
War
.
the
Cause
of
those
Writings
against
the
Assembly
.
No
means
were
omitted
to
oreate
jealousies
in
the
Catholicks
about
it
,
as
soon
as
the
Reform'd
had
obtain'd
leave
to
hold
it
.
It
was
reported
that
they
design'd
to
make
excessive
demands
;
and
to
take
up
Arms
to
compel
the
Court
to
grant
them
.
The
Memoirs
sent
into
the
Provinces
,
to
serve
as
a
project
for
the
Instructions
of
the
Deputies
which
the
particular
Assemblies
did
send
into
the
General
;
of
which
the
Court
had
an
account
by
their
Pensionaries
,
did
not
a
little
contribute
towards
the
confirmation
of
those
common
reports
The
demands
which
some
of
the
Provincial
Assemblies
added
to
those
of
the
said
Memoirs
,
likewise
contributed
considerably
towards
it
.
Those
who
had
seen
the
Assembly
of
Milhau
,
recall'd
it
to
mind
upon
this
.
They
said
that
of
five
things
that
had
been
propos'd
in
it
,
there
only
remain'd
two
unobtain'd
,
viz.
Two
Places
of
surety
in
every
Province
in
which
the
Reform'd
had
none
;
and
that
the
Tithes
of
the
Reform'd
might
be
imploy'd
for
the
payment
of
their
Ministers
.
They
magnified
the
Consequences
of
the
Union
the
Assembly
was
to
swear
;
saying
that
thereby
,
the
Reform'd
would
oblige
themselves
to
maintain
each
other
in
all
the
Governments
;
and
in
all
the
Offices
the
late
King
had
given
them
;
even
in
all
the
[
](A27402-e131710-b)*
*
Cities
,
Towns
,
or
Forts
,
&c.
Places
they
held
,
besides
those
that
were
set
down
in
the
Breef
of
the
Places
of
Surety
.
And
whereas
it
was
not
likely
that
the
Court
would
comply
with
all
those
things
,
they
concluded
that
the
Reform'd
were
going
to
take
measures
in
order
to
make
a
War
.
But
that
which
is
most
to
be
wonder'd
at
,
is
that
there
were
some
among
the
Reform'd
who
seconded
those
extravagant
reports
.
The
Marshal
of
Bouillon
was
one
of
them
;
and
some
accus'd
him
of
having
told
some
Catholick
Citizens
and
others
at
his
going
from
Saumur
,
the
Assembly
being
broke
up
that
they
had
a
Peace
at
last
;
but
that
it
had
been
obtain'd
with
a
great
deal
of
pain
and
trouble
.
Nevertheless
,
all
the
rest
of
the
Assembly
protested
that
they
had
never
mention'd
the
least
thing
tending
to
a
War
,
during
the
whole
Session
.
This
reproach
was
made
to
the
said
Lord
with
a
great
deal
of
sharpness
by
the
Dukes
of
Rohan
and
of
●ully
,
who
fell
out
publickly
with
him
.
It
is
very
likely
that
he
had
no
other
design
in
spreading
this
report
,
but
to
per●…ade
the
Queen
that
he
had
done
her
great
Services
;
and
that
he
was
of
great
use
to
her
to
keep
the
Reform'd
within
the
bounds
of
their
duty
.
However
this
made
deep
impressions
upon
the
People
;
and
notwithstanding
the
●rotestation
of
Sixty
Persons
,
who
affirm'd
that
the
Assembly
had
not
had
the
least
thoughts
of
War
,
the
Court
at
that
●…ery
time
alledg'd
the
said
pretended
design
of
a
Civil
War
as
a
Crime
against
the
Reform'd
,
and
did
since
renew
●…e
said
accusation
against
them
,
as
if
it
had
been
plainly
●…erify'd
.
The
ancient
Enemies
of
the
Reform'd
who
did
at
that
Artiffices
of
the
ancient
Enemies
of
the
Reform●d
.
●…ery
time
take
all
their
measures
in
order
to
destroy
them
,
●…conded
that
report
as
much
as
in
them
lay
,
and
they
made
●eople
take
such
extraordinary
Precautions
in
divers
pla●…es
against
this
Chimerical
War
,
that
they
created
real
sus●…icions
in
the
Reform'd
,
who
could
not
imagine
the
reason
of
those
panick
fears
.
Whether
the
Court
really
enter'd
into
those
fears
,
or
whether
they
seem'd
to
credit
them
out
of
policy
,
in
order
to
remove
Persons
from
thence
which
were
troublesome
to
them
,
they
took
that
pretence
to
send
the
Duke
d'
Epernon
to
his
Governments
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
into
Guyenne
.
Moreover
they
cunningly
caus'd
it
to
be
reported
that
the
Prinee
would
go
through
St.
John
d'
Angeli
,
in
order
to
bury
the
Prince
his
Father
,
who
by
reason
of
the
Law-Suits
in
which
his
Widdow
had
been
involv'd
upon
the
account
of
his
Death
,
had
not
as
yet
receiv'd
the
last
Duties
.
That
City
was
one
of
the
most
considerable
of
those
that
were
in
the
hands
of
the
Reform'd
.
The
Prince
was
born
and
had
been
bred
there
by
the
Reform'd
,
untill
the
time
they
restor'd
him
to
Henry
the
IV.
So
that
his
Name
was
still
held
in
great
veneration
in
the
said
City
;
and
there
was
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
fear
his
Credit
,
in
case
he
should
attempt
any
thing
there
.
The
Governour
who
was
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
and
his
Lieutenant
La
Roche
Beaucour
,
were
both
absent
at
that
time
,
being
Deputed
into
the
Assembly
:
so
that
there
was
no
Person
of
Authority
in
the
City
,
to
oppose
the
Princes
designs
.
Therefore
the
Assembly
thought
fit
to
send
La
Roche
Beaucour
thither
,
under
pretence
to
receive
the
Prince
,
and
to
hinder
him
from
burying
his
Father
with
the
Roman
Ceremonies
;
until
he
receiv'd
new
orders
from
them
upon
that
Subject
:
but
the
true
motive
of
it
was
to
prevent
the
Prince's
attempting
some
greater
thing
by
the
by
.
Thus
the
same
pretence
serv'd
at
once
,
for
the
one
to
lay
the
snare
,
and
for
the
other
to
prevent
it
.
If
the
Prince
had
any
design
,
that
diligence
prevented
it
for
that
time
,
and
sav'd
the
Place
,
but
they
lost
La
Roche
Beaucour
,
who
had
like
soon
after
to
have
deliver'd
it
into
the
Queen's
Power
.
There
also
appear'd
marks
of
a
great
dread
in
other
places
.
Several
Catholick
Citys
take
up
Arms.
Some
Catholick
Cities
in
Poitou
and
in
Limousin
put
themselves
in
a
posture
of
defence
,
as
if
they
had
been
afraid
of
a
surprize
:
other
Towns
did
the
same
upon
the
River
Loire
.
Even
Chartres
tho
at
a
great
distance
from
the
Assembly
,
and
almost
at
the
very
Gates
of
Paris
,
took
up
Arms
,
and
plac'd
Corps
de
Guard
at
their
Gates
.
Things
proceeded
farther
yet
at
Orleans
:
An
unknown
Person
,
or
one
at
least
whom
they
would
not
suffer
to
be
known
,
gave
some
advices
there
which
tended
to
a
Masacre
of
the
Reform'd
.
He
frighten'd
them
with
the
designs
of
the
Assembly
,
and
told
them
that
the
Reform'd
had
appear'd
in
Troops
about
the
Walls
of
the
City
,
with
a
design
to
make
themselves
Masters
of
it
.
Those
Insinuations
maliciously
sown
among
the
People
,
excited
a
violent
Sedition
.
Some
of
the
Citizens
prov'd
so
simple
as
to
cry
out
to
Arms
:
They
made
Baricado's
in
the
avenues
:
They
us'd
as
many
precautions
as
if
Orleans
had
already
been
block'd
up
by
the
Enemy
:
The
Magistrates
search'd
the
Houses
of
the
Reform'd
for
Arms
,
which
they
were
inform'd
had
been
laid
up
there
.
This
exactness
sav'd
them
from
the
fury
of
the
People
;
by
reason
that
they
found
neither
Arms
nor
Am●●ition
,
nor
the
least
signs
of
any
such
enterprize
among
them
.
After
the
Sedition
was
stopt
in
this
manner
,
an
enquiry
was
made
after
the
Authors
of
it
,
and
one
of
the
Inhabitants
who
first
cry'd
out
to
Arms
was
put
in
Prison
.
But
he
was
transferr'd
to
Paris
,
where
he
dy'd
in
Prison
before
his
Tryal
in
a
very
suspicious
manner
.
It
was
reported
that
he
dy'd
out
of
fear
,
thinking
that
it
was
impossible
to
avoid
the
punishment
he
had
deserved
.
But
the
Reform'd
who
did
penetrate
into
the
secret
design
of
those
●ovements
,
and
who
were
sensible
what
their
ancient
Enemies
the
Jesuits
were
capable
of
,
suspected
that
he
was
●ut
to
death
,
in
order
to
remove
a
Witness
of
their
secret
●ntreagues
.
The
Duke
of
Sully
made
a
journey
from
Saumur
to
Chatelle●aud
,
at
that
time
which
the
ill-intention'd
also
laid
hold
of
;
and
all
those
things
gave
them
an
occasion
to
call
to
mind
the
year
1562
,
and
1567.
in
which
the
Reform'd
seiz'd
several
Places
,
to
hinder
the
Court
,
whose
designs
they
had
●otice
of
from
surprizing
them
,
they
not
being
in
a
po●ture
of
defence
.
The
Assembly
being
inform'd
of
these
Transactions
,
and
not
thinking
themselves
safe
,
order'd
du
Plessis
to
raise
150
Men
,
to
reinforce
the
Garrison
of
Saumur
:
and
they
were
so
unwilling
to
offend
the
King
,
that
they
writ
to
him
to
beg
his
leave
for
their
raising
of
the
said
Men.
Du
Plessis
Fortifies
the
Garrison
of
Saumur
,
after
having
asked
the
King's
leave
for
it
.
All
these
circumstances
being
put
together
,
may
show
that
the
Assembly
had
not
the
least
thoughts
of
making
War
:
by
reason
that
if
they
had
had
any
such
design
,
those
agitations
of
the
Catholicks
would
have
afforded
them
a
plausible
pretence
to
declare
it
.
But
had
they
done
so
,
it
would
certainly
have
been
said
,
that
the
discovery
of
their
design
had
given
the
Catholicks
cause
to
take
such
precautions
as
they
did
:
whereas
it
cannot
be
deny'd
,
with
the
least
appearance
of
Equity
,
that
the
Reform'd
remaining
quiet
notwithstanding
all
these
Seditions
and
taking
up
of
Arms
,
the
Catholicks
were
the
Aggressors
.
Their
design
was
to
make
the
Reform'd
commit
some
oversight
,
either
to
upbraid
them
with
it
,
or
to
take
an
occasion
from
thence
to
exert
more
plausible
Injustices
against
them
for
the
future
.
But
tho
their
design
did
not
succeed
,
yet
they
endeavour'd
to
represent
the
false
reports
which
had
serv'd
as
a
pretence
to
their
allarms
as
real
truths
;
and
did
publickly
declare
that
the
divisions
which
were
form'd
in
the
Assembly
hinder'd
them
from
making
War
:
a
thing
which
excepting
the
discourse
of
such
as
had
a
mind
to
please
the
Court
,
never
had
the
least
ground
,
besides
the
desire
the
Jesuits
or
their
adherents
had
that
it
should
prove
true
.
During
these
transactions
,
Boissise
and
Bullion
were
deputed
Commissioners
from
the
King
to
the
Assembly
.
by
the
Court
to
the
Assembly
:
They
arriv'd
at
Saumur
some
times
after
the
overture
;
and
were
at
first
visited
by
six
Members
of
the
Assembly
,
by
whom
they
were
sent
to
Compliment
them
as
soon
as
they
had
notice
of
their
arrival
.
Two
days
after
it
they
came
to
the
Assembly
,
and
deliver'd
the
Letters
from
the
King
and
Queen
,
which
excepting
some
terms
of
good
will
,
only
were
Credentials
.
After
the
said
Letters
had
been
read
with
the
usual
marks
of
Respect
;
they
assur'd
the
Assembly
that
his
Majesty
would
perform
what
ever
had
been
promis'd
to
them
for
the
time
past
,
and
that
whatever
might
seem
doubtful
or
ambigious
should
be
interpreted
favourably
;
after
which
they
exhorted
them
to
proceed
with
speed
to
the
Nomination
of
six
Persons
,
out
of
which
the
King
was
to
chuse
two
to
reside
near
him
,
and
●here
to
perform
the
general
Deputation
.
Du
Plessis
answer'd
in
the
Name
of
the
Assembly
;
return'd
thanks
to
●he
Commissioners
,
and
promis'd
a
perpetual
Obedience
.
After
which
they
pass'd
from
Compliments
to
deliberations
:
and
during
12
or
14
Days
they
held
Conferences
with
the
King's
Commissioners
,
who
came
sometimes
to
the
Assembly
,
and
sometimes
receiv'd
the
Deputies
at
their
Lodgings
,
to
hear
their
propositions
.
Several
of
them
were
of
great
consequence
,
which
I
will
give
an
abstract
●f
elsewhere
.
But
I
must
observe
in
this
place
,
that
the
●ssembly
having
declar'd
at
first
,
that
they
would
do
nothing
untill
they
had
obtain'd
satisfaction
about
the
affair
●f
Senevieres
,
the
King's
Commissioners
deliver'd
Letters
to
●●em
upon
that
Subject
;
with
a
Copy
of
the
Decree
of
the
Council
,
which
impower'd
Frere
,
Master
of
Requests
,
to
take
●●formations
of
the
said
business
upon
the
Place
,
to
try
the
●uilty
,
and
to
give
a
definitive
Sentence
,
with
the
neighbouring
President
,
or
Court
of
Judicature
.
The
Assembly
expecting
a
better
issue
of
this
Commission
●●an
it
prov'd
,
were
satisfied
and
apply'd
themselves
to
form
●●e
General
[
](A27402-e132330-b)*
*
Petition
,
or
Address
.
Cahier
,
in
order
to
communicate
it
to
the
●ommissioners
.
They
thought
they
had
been
fully
im●ower'd
to
treat
and
to
conclude
with
them
:
but
they
●ere
not
sent
for
that
.
Their
Orders
were
to
frustate
,
●●nd
to
discover
the
intentions
of
the
Assembly
,
to
im●rove
conjunctures
,
and
particularly
to
oblige
the
Deputies
●o
break
up
as
soon
as
possible
.
They
perform'd
their
Commission
punctually
,
and
improv'd
occasions
like
skilful
Politicians
.
As
soon
as
Lusignan
,
Aubigni
,
and
some
others
had
communicated
the
chief
demands
of
the
Assembly
to
them
,
they
answer'd
that
the
alterations
made
to
the
Edict
,
were
inconsiderable
,
and
that
the
most
considerable
among
the
Reform'd
had
given
their
consent
to
it
;
That
during
a
Minority
the
Queen
could
not
reverse
alterations
that
had
been
made
with
so
much
precaution
;
and
that
tho
she
should
do
it
,
it
would
be
impossible
to
obtain
the
verification
of
it
.
Their
answers
upon
the
other
Articles
were
in
the
same
stile
:
and
they
began
anew
to
press
the
nomination
of
the
Deputies
General
;
The
preparation
of
the
Cahier
,
which
the
two
Deputies
the
King
should
chuse
,
were
to
be
intrusted
with
;
and
the
breaking
up
of
the
Assembly
,
which
having
only
been
allow'd
of
for
the
election
of
the
Deputies
General
;
and
now
occasioning
Jealousies
and
difidencies
every
where
,
ought
to
break
up
as
soon
as
they
had
perform'd
what
they
were
impower'd
to
do
.
They
repeated
the
same
things
in
the
Assembly
.
They
disputed
upon
several
Articles
.
They
offer'd
moreover
to
confer
with
the
Commissioners
of
the
Assembly
upon
all
the
Articles
of
the
Cahier
,
if
they
thought
it
fit
,
as
if
they
had
been
impower'd
to
come
to
any
agreement
:
and
in
general
they
did
not
seem
to
find
any
thing
unjust
or
excessive
in
the
demands
of
the
Assembly
.
But
however
as
those
Contestations
were
contrary
to
their
main
design
,
viz.
To
oblige
the
Assembly
to
break
up
as
soon
as
could
be
,
they
resolv'd
to
declare
that
they
were
not
impower'd
to
grant
their
demands
.
Therefore
coming
into
the
Assembly
the
next
day
,
they
renew'd
the
assurances
they
had
already
given
of
the
King
and
Queen's
good
intentions
,
and
remonstrated
that
it
would
be
more
suitable
to
the
Authority
and
Dignity
of
their
Majesties
;
and
to
the
particular
advantage
of
the
Reform'd
to
address
themselves
to
the
King
to
obtain
a
favourable
answer
;
pomising
on
their
parts
to
testifie
their
Obedience
,
and
to
use
their
endeavours
to
obtain
what
they
desir'd
,
by
reason
that
they
were
sensible
that
the
preservation
of
the
Reform'd
was
necessary
towards
the
good
of
the
State
.
This
discourse
ended
by
the
usual
conclusion
of
nominating
six
Persons
to
the
King
,
and
to
break
up
the
Assembly
.
Their
design
was
to
render
all
the
Resolutions
of
the
Assembly
inefectual
,
and
to
oblige
them
to
break
up
without
The
Assembly
sends
Deputies
to
the
Court.
any
satisfaction
,
as
it
really
happen'd
:
and
it
would
●ave
been
done
all
of
a
sudden
,
had
the
nomination
of
the
●●x
Deputies
and
the
Cahier
of
the
demands
been
sent
at
the
●●me
time
:
But
the
Assembly
only
followed
the
advice
of
●●e
King's
Commissioners
in
part
:
They
sent
their
[
](A27402-e132460-b)*
*
Petition
,
or
Address
Cahier
〈…〉
the
Court
,
but
they
design'd
to
deferr
the
nomination
of
●●e
six
Deputies
,
until
they
had
receiv'd
an
answer
to
their
●omplaints
and
demands
.
The
design
of
the
Court
was
●●ite
different
;
and
they
would
not
give
their
answer
till
●…e
nomination
had
been
made
,
in
order
to
dissolve
the
●ssembly
by
authority
,
in
case
they
would
not
be
satisfied
●●th
such
answers
as
should
be
given
them
.
So
they
●ade
their
Cahier
,
and
divided
it
into
five
Chapters
,
or
dife●●t
Cahiers
.
The
First
was
the
General
Cahier
,
which
con●…n'd
And
makes
Five
Cahiers
.
57
Articles
.
The
Second
was
a
Collection
of
particular
Demands
and
Complaints
.
The
Third
contain'd
the
prticulars
of
the
private
Articles
of
the
Demands
made
by
〈…〉
Provinces
,
out
of
which
the
matter
of
the
general
Ar●…les
had
been
taken
,
and
particularly
of
that
which
de●anded
the
re-establishment
of
the
Edict
in
its
first
extent
.
●●e
Fourth
was
a
Memoir
of
the
Churches
,
which
did
●mplain
that
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
was
setled
in
●…tant
places
,
and
desir'd
to
have
them
transferr'd
in
near●…
and
more
convenient
places
.
The
Fifth
only
related
〈…〉
the
Places
of
Surety
,
of
which
the
condition
was
set
●●rth
at
large
.
They
would
fain
have
joyn'd
the
Affairs
of
the
Principa●…y
The
Court
will
have
the
Country
of
Bearn
to
Treat
seperately
.
of
Bearn
to
those
of
the
other
Provinces
.
But
the
●ourt
prov'd
inflexible
upon
that
Subject
.
They
would
●ver
suffer
the
Deputies
to
meddle
with
it
:
and
those
of
●●arn
was
oblig'd
to
solicit
their
Affairs
separately
.
The
●●sembly
was
desirous
to
set
down
one
Article
in
their
be●●lf
in
their
General
[
](A27402-e132590-b)*
*
Petition
.
Cahier
;
by
which
they
humbly
●●gg'd
of
the
King
to
cause
the
Edict
of
1599
to
be
main●●in'd
in
Bearn
,
and
to
do
the
Deputies
of
the
Country
Justice
upon
their
Complaints
.
This
Petition
was
writen
in
the
Name
of
the
united
Churches
of
France
and
Bearn
,
to
the
end
that
it
might
appear
that
tho
the
Kingdom
and
that
Principality
had
different
Rights
,
in
relation
to
the
Political
Government
,
yet
there
was
something
common
among
them
which
united
their
Interests
,
viz.
the
Cause
of
Religion
,
and
Liberty
of
Conscience
.
They
added
in
the
said
Instructions
that
the
Assembly
would
not
be
satisfi'd
,
unless
the
Deputies
of
Bearn
were
contented
.
The
reason
which
oblig'd
the
Assembly
to
speak
thus
,
was
that
the
Deputies
of
Bearn
gave
clear
proofs
that
the
Edict
of
1599
was
daily
violated
by
the
Catholicks
;
and
that
the
Clergy
almost
openly
declar'd
their
design
to
reasume
their
former
Power
and
Authority
in
the
said
Province
.
But
they
were
oblig'd
to
comply
with
the
Court
in
this
point
;
and
to
divide
,
though
much
against
their
will
,
the
Churches
of
Bearn
from
those
of
the
other
Provinces
,
in
the
prosecution
of
their
Affairs
.
While
they
were
imploy'd
about
the
Cahier
,
there
still
Apparent
Vnion
in
the
Assembly
.
appear'd
Union
in
the
Assembly
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
who
together
with
Lesdiguieres
and
du
Plessis
had
drawn
the
Memoirs
on
which
the
Provinces
had
form'd
their
Instructions
,
to
the
contents
of
which
the
Articles
of
the
Cahier
were
limited
,
maintain'd
and
seconded
them
as
much
as
any
body
;
and
gave
reasons
to
show
the
Justice
and
necessity
of
the
most
Considerable
,
which
remov'd
all
the
difficulties
others
expected
to
meet
in
them
.
The
Duke
of
Sully
did
not
lose
that
opportunity
to
show
that
he
preferr'd
the
Common
Cause
before
his
own
.
He
made
a
new
Discourse
to
the
Assembly
,
in
which
he
declar'd
that
he
did
not
desire
that
the
General
Cause
of
the
Churches
should
be
ingag'd
for
his
Interest
,
and
desir'd
them
to
alter
the
Articles
that
related
to
him
.
They
return'd
him
thanks
for
his
good
Intentions
,
and
left
the
Articles
as
they
were
.
But
when
the
time
came
to
elect
the
Deputies
to
carry
the
[
](A27402-e132750-b)*
*
Petitions
or
Addresses
.
Cahiers
and
Letters
of
the
Assembly
to
the
King
,
they
all
broke
out
of
a
sudden
into
Brigues
and
Factions
.
So
that
they
had
Contestations
even
upon
the
manner
of
naming
them
;
every
one
being
desirous
to
promote
that
which
seem'd
most
favourable
In
which
disc●rd
breaks
out
at
last
.
to
his
designs
.
Some
propos'd
to
refer
the
Election
to
Chance
,
in
which
Interest
cannot
prevail
:
But
finally
,
they
resolv'd
to
make
the
said
nomination
by
Provinces
,
and
to
submit
to
the
Plurality
of
Voices
.
Thus
the
Deputation
fell
to
the
Barons
de
la
Case
and
de
Courtomer
,
To
Ferrier
Minister
of
Nimes
,
and
to
Mirande
and
Armet
of
the
[
](A27402-e132840-b)*
*
The
Commons
.
third
Estate
.
Their
Instructions
differ'd
but
little
from
the
Cahiers
that
were
deliver'd
to
them
:
They
were
only
allow'd
to
submit
to
a
small
number
of
Offices
of
Sergeants
and
Notaries
,
which
the
Assembly
desir'd
for
the
Reform'd
in
every
Baillywicke
.
The
King's
Commissioners
had
made
a
great
business
of
that
Article
;
as
if
the
multiplication
of
Places
and
Offices
had
been
very
prejudicial
to
the
State
:
but
those
reasons
were
never
found
very
weighty
,
when
the
Court
wanted
Money
:
and
the
number
of
Offices
has
perhaps
been
increas
▪
d
one
half
since
that
time
.
The
difficulty
therefore
did
not
proceed
from
the
fear
of
overburthening
the
People
:
The
Court
has
but
little
regard
to
that
consideration
;
but
they
had
no
mind
to
oblige
the
Reform'd
,
and
publick
good
was
alledg'd
to
them
as
a
plausible
reason
for
a
refusal
.
But
the
Chief
Article
of
the
Instructions
was
that
The
Power
of
the
Deputies
that
carry
the
Cahier
is
limited
.
which
limitted
the
Power
of
the
Deputies
.
The
Assembly
only
allow'd
them
to
Confer
upon
the
Articles
of
the
Cahier
,
in
order
to
explain
them
,
and
to
show
the
Justice
and
Necessity
of
them
:
But
they
did
not
allow
them
to
conclude
any
thing
;
and
they
refer'd
the
taking
of
their
last
Resolution
,
till
they
had
receiv'd
an
account
of
the
intentions
of
the
Court
.
The
Reasons
they
urg'd
for
putting
such
Limitations
to
the
power
of
their
Deputies
,
was
that
the
King's
Commissioners
not
having
had
a
fuller
power
,
and
not
having
been
Authoris'd
by
the
Court
to
proceed
to
the
least
conclusion
,
it
was
not
reasonable
for
the
Assembly
to
give
their
Deputies
a
greater
Power
.
But
the
principal
reason
of
several
Members
of
the
Assembly
was
,
that
they
saw
Persons
in
that
Deputation
who
had
it
by
the
Interest
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
:
for
which
reason
they
suppos'd
that
they
would
be
govern'd
by
him
.
His
behaviour
had
confirm'd
the
suspitions
that
were
conceiv'd
at
the
Overture
of
the
Assembly
,
of
his
having
Ingagements
and
Correspondencies
with
the
Queen
:
and
consequently
that
by
putting
the
Power
of
Concluding
into
the
hands
of
Persons
that
were
his
Creatures
,
they
would
be
expos'd
to
the
Mercy
of
that
Princess
and
of
her
Council
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
oppos'd
those
restrictions
as
much
as
in
him
lay
:
and
the
thing
being
resolv'd
upon
contrary
to
his
Sentiment
,
he
exprest
great
dissatisfaction
at
it
.
The
Deputies
also
murmur'd
at
the
small
Confidence
that
was
repos'd
in
them
:
and
they
declar'd
at
their
return
,
that
had
not
their
Power
been
limited
so
much
,
they
would
have
brought
more
satisfaction
to
the
Assembly
:
as
if
the
Stubborness
of
the
Court
had
only
proceeded
from
their
being
offended
at
that
defect
.
Those
Reflections
after
the
Evil
are
very
common
in
the
World
.
People
fancy
always
that
other
means
would
have
prov'd
more
effectual
,
because
those
that
have
been
us'd
have
not
succeeded
:
and
to
cry
had
such
or
such
a
thing
been
done
,
is
the
Universal
Remedy
the
Vulgar
applys
to
Affairs
which
can
no
longer
admit
of
any
.
The
Deputies
were
kindly
received
at
Court
:
Commissioners
The
Deputies
are
well
received
at
Court
,
where
they
are
flatter'd
:
were
appointed
to
treat
with
them
,
and
they
were
promis'd
a
quick
dispatch
;
and
that
their
Cahier
would
be
return'd
to
them
with
favourable
Answers
.
They
did
not
fail
to
flatter
the
Assembly
with
those
good
hopes
;
but
they
vanish'd
in
a
few
Days
.
As
soon
as
the
Court
was
satisfied
that
there
were
seeds
of
Division
in
the
Assembly
,
which
they
might
easily
improve
to
their
advantage
,
they
chang'd
their
behaviour
;
and
after
several
Conferences
,
the
Deputies
were
told
by
the
Chancellor
that
the
[
](A27402-e132980-b)*
*
Petition
,
Address
,
Demand
,
&c.
Cahier
was
answer'd
;
that
the
Places
of
Surety
were
allow'd
them
for
five
years
longer
:
That
15000
Crowns
more
was
granted
them
for
the
Sallery
of
their
Ministers
,
and
some
other
Articles
which
might
pass
for
something
.
But
the
And
afterwards
deceiv'd
.
Chancellor
gave
them
to
understand
that
all
the
rest
was
favourably
answer'd
;
yet
that
the
Cahier
should
not
be
return'd
to
them
,
no
not
so
much
as
Communicated
to
them
,
nor
the
Breefs
deliver'd
into
their
hands
,
before
the
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
General
.
This
answer
neither
satisfying
them
nor
the
Assembly
,
they
were
order'd
to
make
earnest
solicitations
,
that
the
said
answers
which
were
represented
to
them
to
be
so
favourable
might
be
Communicated
to
them
;
and
to
promise
that
the
Assembly
would
Nominate
the
Deputies
General
as
soon
as
they
had
seen
those
Answers
,
which
they
might
rely
upon
in
case
the
said
Answers
were
as
advantagious
as
they
reported
.
But
they
were
yet
less
hearkned
unto
in
those
Remonstrances
than
they
had
been
in
the
preceeding
.
Particularly
when
they
express'd
that
the
Assembly
was
not
satisfied
with
the
substance
of
the
Breef
for
the
keeping
of
the
Places
,
or
Cities
of
Surety
,
because
it
prejudic'd
that
which
they
had
obtain'd
in
1605
,
which
confirm'd
to
them
the
keeping
of
all
the
Places
they
were
possess'd
of
:
whereas
the
new
Breef
was
written
in
terms
which
made
them
lose
part
of
them
.
But
they
were
very
much
surpris'd
when
a
Contestation
was
form'd
upon
the
Breef
of
1605
,
as
if
the
Court
had
not
believ'd
it
true
:
or
that
by
some
new
Interpretation
they
had
found
the
secret
to
pervert
the
sence
of
it
.
That
affront
fell
upon
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
who
had
been
the
Negociator
of
that
Affair
,
and
the
bearer
of
the
Breefs
to
the
Assembly
of
Chatelleraud
:
as
if
what
ever
side
the
thing
were
taken
,
it
had
been
certain
that
he
had
abus'd
the
King's
Name
,
or
had
deceiv'd
his
Brethren
.
But
however
this
disavowal
of
a
Piece
to
which
the
late
King's
Name
was
prefix'd
,
appear'd
so
bold
,
that
all
Persons
of
Sence
judg'd
thereby
that
the
Court
had
evil
Intentions
;
and
that
they
were
so
well
acquainted
with
the
Foible
of
the
Reform'd
,
that
they
were
not
affraid
to
offend
them
.
A
positive
threatning
was
added
to
that
answer
,
to
send
them
an
Order
to
retire
in
a
very
short
time
,
And
proceed
to
Threats
.
unless
they
obey'd
willingly
.
Nevertheless
they
tarried
still
until
they
had
receiv'd
new
orders
from
the
Assembly
about
that
,
and
about
the
affairs
of
Bearn
,
which
the
Court
would
not
allow
them
to
meddle
with
.
But
they
endeavour'd
in
vain
to
make
new
sollicitations
in
the
Council
.
Letters
were
deliver'd
to
them
on
the
last
of
July
for
The
Court
gives
them
Letters
and
Commands
them
to
retire
.
the
Assembly
,
and
they
were
commanded
to
retire
.
The
truth
is
,
that
in
order
to
soften
that
Order
,
they
were
told
that
Bullion
who
was
come
back
from
Saumur
with
his
Collegue
,
about
the
same
time
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
came
away
from
thence
,
would
go
back
thither
with
the
Cahier
and
answer
.
The
Deputies
being
arriv'd
,
gave
the
Assembly
an
account
of
their
Journey
;
and
deliver'd
the
Letters
they
had
receiv'd
.
The
substance
of
them
answer'd
the
Verbal
answer
the
Deputies
had
receiv'd
.
They
mention'd
the
King's
having
receiv'd
the
Cahier
as
a
great
Instance
of
kindness
,
considering
the
reasons
he
had
not
to
receive
it
.
Those
Reasons
were
that
the
Custom
was
to
receive
them
from
the
Deputies
General
after
the
dissolution
of
the
Assembly
;
whereas
the
King
had
been
pleas'd
to
receive
this
from
particular
Deputies
,
while
the
Assembly
was
in
being
and
even
before
their
having
nomnaited
their
Deputies
General
.
The
same
Letters
press'd
the
Assembly
,
since
they
had
nothing
more
to
do
,
to
proceed
to
the
Nomination
of
six
Persons
,
and
to
break
up
immediately
.
Ferrier
,
whom
his
Collegues
pitch'd
upon
to
be
their
The
Assembly
tarrys
for
the
return
of
the
Kings
Commissioners
.
Speaker
,
making
his
report
of
their
Negociation
to
the
Assembly
,
did
it
in
such
a
way
as
gave
great
suspicions
of
Treachery
;
and
they
were
sufficiently
confirm'd
since
by
the
sequel
of
his
Life
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Assembly
was
unwilling
to
Nominate
the
six
Persons
out
of
which
And
gives
Reasons
not
to
chuse
six
Deputies
.
the
Court
was
to
chuse
two
,
before
they
had
heard
what
Bullion
had
to
say
.
They
were
in
hopes
of
waving
that
Nomination
,
as
being
contrary
to
the
first
Liberty
of
General
Assemblies
;
as
being
introduc'd
into
the
Assembly
of
●hatelleraud
,
for
private
Reasons
relating
to
the
Marshal
of
●ouillon
,
who
was
out
of
favour
at
Court
at
that
time
;
●hose
Confidents
and
Creatures
the
King
would
not
ad●it
to
reside
near
him
;
as
being
afterwards
made
at
●ergeau
out
of
complaisance
to
the
King
who
would
have
〈…〉
so
.
But
they
were
of
opinion
that
those
two
singular
●xamples
ought
not
to
serve
as
Presidents
:
Moreover
●●l
the
Provinces
had
Instructions
which
requir'd
the
re●●oring
of
the
Election
of
the
Deputies
General
upon
the
●ormer
Foot
;
and
that
the
Assembly
should
only
No●inate
two
,
which
the
King
should
be
intreated
to
ap●rove
of
.
Bullion
being
come
,
insisted
upon
the
same
things
that
In
which
they
persist
after
having
heard
Bullion
.
were
contain'd
in
the
King's
Letters
,
which
the
Deputies
●…ad
remonstrated
.
He
alledg'd
the
Examples
of
Chatelle●aud
and
Gergeau
:
He
added
that
he
had
the
[
](A27402-e133290-b)*
*
Petition
written
in
one
Column
and
the
Answer
in
the
other
.
Cahier
with
●he
answers
;
that
they
ought
to
content
themselves
with
what
they
should
find
upon
the
said
[
](A27402-e133310-b)*
*
Petition
written
in
one
Column
and
the
Answer
in
the
other
.
Cahier
;
and
that
the
Court
having
done
whatever
they
could
do
,
would
grant
●othing
more
.
The
Assembly
being
sencible
that
this
pro●eeding
was
not
barely
upon
the
account
of
formality
●…s
Bullion
endeavour'd
to
persuade
them
,
refus'd
●o
acquiess
without
deliberation
.
And
after
having
taken
●he
Votes
by
Provinces
,
they
remain'd
in
the
resolution
to
●ollow
the
Instructions
which
the
Deputies
had
receiv'd
;
●ot
to
name
above
two
Deputies
General
;
and
not
to
●reak
up
without
having
first
receiv'd
satisfaction
;
and
●o
make
most
humble
remonstrancies
to
the
Queen
upon
●he
whole
.
They
acquainted
Bullion
with
this
Resolution
by
express
Deputies
;
and
soon
after
they
deliver'd
their
Remonstrances
into
his
hands
,
and
desir'd
him
to
send
them
to
the
Queen
.
He
promis'd
to
do
it
;
and
did
:
but
this
show
of
good
will
,
was
only
a
Cloak
to
Arti●●ces
●●
undermine
the
steadiness
of
the
Assembly
▪
cover
other
designs
.
When
he
was
sent
back
to
Saumur
he
was
order'd
to
take
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon's
advice
in
all
things
,
and
to
submit
to
it
;
either
because
they
were
already
sure
of
him
▪
or
because
they
design'd
to
bring
him
quite
over
to
them
by
this
shaddow
of
Confidence
,
Bullion's
chief
endeavou●
were
to
persuade
that
the
Cahier
was
answered
in
such
a
manner
as
would
satisfie
the
most
difficult
:
and
he
swor●
it
in
terms
little
suitable
to
his
Age
and
Quality
.
He
sometimes
declar'd
,
that
if
what
he
said
was
not
true
,
he
would
be
Damn'd
Eternally
.
The
Reason
which
oblig'd
him
to
make
those
horrible
Oaths
,
was
that
the
secret
of
the
Answers
made
to
the
Cahier
,
had
been
ill
kept
.
Several
Persons
were
inform'd
by
very
good
hands
that
they
were
limited
to
a
very
inconsiderable
matter
.
But
whereas
those
extraordinary
expressions
did
not
blind
every
body
,
they
set
another
Machine
at
work
which
prov'd
more
effectual
.
La
Varenne
,
who
had
made
his
Fortune
under
the
late
King
,
by
his
Capacity
in
the
Intreagues
of
Debauches
,
had
been
sent
to
Saumur
without
a
Character
,
but
with
a
secret
Commission
to
Corrupt
as
many
Persons
as
he
could
,
in
order
to
incline
them
to
follow
the
Sentiments
of
the
Court
.
This
Man
who
knew
how
to
promise
and
how
to
give
,
and
who
had
learn'd
among
Women
,
not
to
give
over
at
the
first
Denial
;
and
to
overcome
the
first
shame
that
hinder'd
them
from
yielding
to
his
promises
,
imploy'd
his
Time
and
his
Pains
effectually
here
.
He
barter'd
for
Votes
almost
publickly
,
and
went
from
Door
to
Door
to
display
the
means
of
Corruption
he
was
intrusted
with
.
He
prevail'd
with
some
;
he
shook
others
,
and
the
Oaths
Of
which
some
Members
suffer
themselves
to
be
Corrupted
.
of
Bullion
coming
to
the
assistance
of
the
Presents
and
Promises
of
La
Varenne
,
a
small
number
of
Deputies
devoted
themselves
to
the
Court.
Men
must
sometimes
have
a
fit
Reason
to
tell
,
when
People
wonder
at
their
behaviour
;
altho
it
be
not
the
Reason
which
moves
them
.
They
must
have
a
plausible
Motive
,
to
conceal
the
real
Motive
they
are
asham'd
of
.
People
would
blush
to
confess
that
they
do
Act
for
Money
;
but
those
never
fear
reproaches
,
who
only
fail
through
an
excess
of
Credulity
.
The
execrable
Oaths
of
a
Considerable
Man
are
a
fair
pretence
to
suffer
●…es
self
to
be
deceiv'd
,
in
order
to
deceive
others
.
There
so
were
others
who
tho
incencible
to
bribes
,
suffer'd
them●…ves
to
be
deluded
into
the
Snares
of
those
powerful
●…ffirmations
,
and
condemn'd
the
Constancy
of
the
Majori●…
who
would
see
the
Answers
,
before
they
would
proceed
〈…〉
any
thing
else
.
Nevertheless
,
all
this
could
not
amount
〈…〉
high
as
to
make
so
strong
a
party
as
the
Court
desir'd
.
●…he
Number
of
the
Obstinate
surpass'd
that
of
the
Com●…aisant
above
one
half
.
Insomuch
that
all
things
being
decided
in
those
Assemblies
by
the
Plurality
of
Votes
,
the
●ourt
was
certain
to
lose
her
Cause
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
found
an
Expedient
for
it
:
at
Dangerous
Councelimputed
to
the
Marshal
of
Bouillon
.
●…ast
it
is
imputed
to
him
;
and
the
effects
show'd
it
clear●…
enough
.
It
was
to
send
for
another
Letter
from
the
●ourt
,
more
positive
than
the
preceeding
;
to
order
the
●ssembly
expressly
to
Nominate
six
Persons
to
the
King
;
〈…〉
accept
the
Answers
given
to
the
Cahier
,
and
to
break
●…
;
which
declaring
such
to
be
Rebels
who
should
re●…se
to
obey
without
reply
,
should
Authorise
the
inferiour
●umber
to
remain
at
Saumur
,
to
make
the
said
Nomination
,
●…d
to
accept
the
Articles
.
The
substance
of
that
Letter
was
drawn
at
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon's
House
;
who
●…ad
made
his
boast
for
some
days
that
30
of
the
De●uties
would
obey
the
Order
of
the
Court
:
and
who
,
in
●…se
the
others
should
retire
,
being
unwilling
to
have
a
●…are
in
that
Complaisance
,
were
resolv'd
to
remain
,
to
o●…ey
the
Queen
in
all
things
.
The
said
Letter
was
sent
to
the
Court
by
Bellujon
,
who
tarry'd
two
days
after
the
Courier
to
whom
Bullion
had
given
the
Remonstrances
of
〈…〉
Assembly
.
They
thought
thereby
to
conceal
the
Mi●…y
:
●ut
it
was
easily
unridled
.
Bellujon
took
a
false
pret●…
to
go
into
Berry
,
to
see
some
Relations
of
his
Wi●…
in
order
to
obtain
leave
from
the
Assembly
to
absent
●…self
for
some
days
.
Within
half
a
days
Journey
from
●…mur
,
he
took
Post
for
Paris
.
He
was
Convicted
of
t●…
deceit
at
his
return
;
and
caught
in
a
Lye
in
two
Reasons
he
endeavour'd
to
give
for
his
Journey
:
and
finally
he
was
so
hard
put
to
it
,
that
he
had
no
way
to
clear
himself
,
but
by
confessing
that
he
had
done
it
by
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon's
order
.
It
was
easie
to
judge
that
the
Sentiments
of
Lesdiguieres
were
known
to
the
Marshal
and
to
Bullion
,
since
they
so
freely
made
use
of
Bellujon
who
belong'd
Bellujon
is
censur'd
by
the
Assembly
.
to
him
,
for
such
enterprises
.
The
Assembly
censur'd
Bellujon
severely
for
this
Conduct
;
and
enter'd
the
said
Censure
among
their
other
Resolutions
.
They
declar'd
that
his
Deportment
had
render'd
him
unworthy
to
assist
for
the
future
in
such
Assemblies
;
that
nevertheless
as
he
had
a
procuration
from
Lesdiguieres
,
they
remitted
the
Judgment
of
it
to
him
.
Besides
the
Journey
I
have
mention'd
,
he
had
given
the
Assembly
other
Causes
to
treat
him
with
Rigor
.
He
had
some
differences
with
the
Church
of
Villemur
,
a
Place
of
which
Lesdiguieres
had
given
him
the
Government
:
and
the
said
Church
having
made
grave
and
considerable
Complaints
against
him
,
he
had
spoken
of
the
Assembly
with
a
scorn
which
amounted
to
Insolence
.
But
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
being
exasperated
to
find
all
his
designs
frustrated
by
the
Prudence
or
Courage
of
the
Assembly
,
took
Bellujon's
part
;
and
after
having
been
refus'd
twice
or
thrice
,
he
prevail'd
so
far
by
Reasons
,
by
Prayers
,
and
by
Threatnings
,
that
the
said
Affair
was
once
more
put
to
the
Vote
of
Nine
Provinces
,
and
that
the
Censure
was
revers'd
by
a
Tumultuous
Deliberation
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Letter
being
brought
by
the
Courier
A
Letter
from
the
Court
Authorising
the
inferior
number
against
the
greater
.
who
follow'd
Bellujon
close
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
see
what
effect
it
would
produce
upon
Peoples
minds
;
and
to
communicate
it
to
some
of
the
chief
Members
before
they
deliver'd
it
to
the
Assembly
.
They
were
sencible
that
it
might
chance
to
succeed
quite
differently
from
what
the
Court
desir'd
.
The
Assemblies
of
the
Reform'd
had
preserv'd
such
marks
of
greatness
in
them
till
then
,
that
even
those
to
whom
they
were
odious
,
were
oblig'd
to
have
regards
for
them
.
It
was
dangerous
to
hazard
a
thing
which
might
as
well
exasperate
them
as
oblige
them
to
break
up
.
When
Acts
of
Note
are
practis'd
against
●ersons
that
have
just
Jealousies
,
they
often
drive
them
●o
despair
,
instead
of
surprising
them
;
and
the
sight
of
●ods
to
scourge
them
,
often
gives
them
a
cause
to
take
up
Arms
for
their
defence
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
took
upon
him
to
deliver
the
said
Letter
,
and
show'd
it
to
La
Force
,
and
to
Du
Plessis
.
He
declar'd
before
it
was
read
●…hat
he
thought
it
very
reasonable
,
and
the
arguments
ve●y
good
.
After
which
they
were
greatly
surpriz'd
to
find
●hat
Terrible
Clause
in
it
which
Authoriz'd
the
Inferior
Number
against
the
Greater
.
La
Force
and
Plessis●poke
●poke
vigorously
to
the
Duke
upon
that
Subject
,
and
●how'd
him
that
the
said
Letter
was
an
Inlet
for
Division
,
of
which
it
would
be
impossible
to
cure
the
●vil
;
which
would
occasion
the
ruin
of
the
Churches
;
which
neither
Persecution
nor
Civil
Wars
had
been
able
to
destroy
.
But
they
only
gain'd
the
Liberty
by
it
●o
Communicate
to
whom
they
pleas'd
,
what
they
could
remember
of
the
substance
of
the
said
Letter
.
Abun●…ance
of
People
repaird
immediately
to
Du
Plessis
,
to
●…ear
from
him
those
strange
particulars
,
and
to
take
proper
measures
to
prevent
that
misfortune
.
Bullion
in
order
either
to
dissipate
the
heat
of
those
Bullion
seems
to
accept
of
a
Temp●r
.
●…rst
movements
;
or
to
seem
averse
to
Actions
which
●…ight
offend
so
many
Persons
;
or
to
have
time
to
play
the
Machine
that
was
set
at
work
more
securely
,
declar'd
that
●…e
was
sencible
of
the
Inconveniencies
that
would
attend
the
●aid
Letter
;
and
in
order
to
avoid
them
propos'd
a
Conference
with
Du
Plessis
,
about
the
means
he
should
judge
most
proper
in
order
thereunto
.
There
was
some
likely●ood
that
the
Conference
would
produce
some
effect
,
●y
reason
that
Bullion
and
Du
Plessis
agreed
about
some
things
,
viz.
That
the
Assembly
should
Nominate
six
Per●ons
to
the
King
;
That
the
Deputies
General
which
should
●e
Elected
should
be
satisfied
about
the
Cahier
;
That
incase
they
were
not
satisfied
with
the
Answers
already
given
,
he
should
obtain
satisfaction
for
the
Assembly
upon
five
or
six
Articles
,
before
their
Dissolution
;
and
this
he
ingag'd
to
do
,
tho
he
had
no
orders
about
it
:
That
he
would
not
press
the
Deputies
to
break
up
so
soon
after
the
aforesaid
Nomination
;
and
that
he
would
receive
all
their
Protestations
about
the
Number
of
Six
,
to
the
end
that
what
they
should
do
at
that
time
,
might
not
serve
as
a
President
for
the
future
.
But
while
Du
Plessis
was
preparing
to
give
the
Assembly
an
account
of
the
said
Conference
,
Bullion
sent
to
him
to
acquaint
him
that
he
revok'd
his
Word
;
That
he
would
perform
his
Office
;
go
into
the
Assembly
and
cause
the
Queen's
Letter
to
be
read
.
Whereas
he
alledg'd
no
other
Reason
for
that
alteration
,
But
he
retracts
all
of
a
sudden
by
a
strange
advice
of
the
Marshal
Duke
.
but
an
Idle
Rumour
of
their
designing
to
take
the
advantage
of
his
promises
,
every
body
concluded
that
this
was
Inspir'd
to
him
by
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
:
and
they
were
fully
convinc'd
of
it
,
when
they
were
inform'd
that
he
had
assembled
all
his
Creatures
that
very
evening
at
his
House
,
and
had
prevail'd
with
them
all
to
rise
,
at
the
first
Overture
that
should
be
given
them
by
the
opposite
Party
,
upon
the
proposition
Bullion
was
to
make
,
and
to
make
a
Scisme
against
the
Assembly
.
This
News
fill'd
the
minds
of
all
those
that
lov'd
Union
,
with
despair
and
grief
;
and
their
first
thoughts
were
to
retire
,
to
avoid
being
Witnesses
of
that
Scandal
,
which
neither
their
Courage
or
Prudence
could
prevent
.
But
after
having
heard
Du
Wise
Council
of
Du
Plessis
.
Plessis
,
they
follow'd
his
advice
,
which
was
to
obey
the
Orders
which
Bullion
would
signifie
to
them
,
whatever
prejudice
they
might
sustain
by
it
:
To
the
end
that
by
this
means
the
fire
of
Division
which
had
been
kindled
in
their
Bosome
,
might
be
sinother'd
there
;
and
that
those
who
had
had
the
malice
to
prepare
the
Scisme
,
might
not
have
the
satisfaction
to
see
it
break
out
scandalously
.
This
Resolution
was
held
secret
,
by
reason
that
they
were
unwilling
to
allow
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon's
party
time
to
prevent
the
effect
of
it
.
There
were
55
Persons
of
this
mind
.
Among
which
were
the
Dukes
de
Rohan
,
and
Sully
,
Soubise
,
La
Force
,
and
many
Gentlemen
,
But
particularly
all
the
Ministers
,
excepting
Ferrier
,
who
had
taken
of
his
Mask
.
The
event
show'd
that
they
were
in
the
right
to
recommend
Who
wards
the
blow
.
Secresie
.
Bullion
presented
the
Queens
Letter
to
the
Assembly
the
next
day
;
and
after
the
Reading
of
it
,
desir'd
them
earnestly
to
obey
it
.
Du
Plessis
being
prepar'd
for
that
proposition
,
did
not
take
the
Votes
to
put
the
thing
in
deliberation
,
as
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon's
Friends
did
expect
:
but
answered
in
few
words
;
and
observing
to
Bullion
how
prejudicial
it
was
to
the
State
,
to
sow
Divisions
among
the
Reform'd
,
he
assur'd
him
nevertheless
that
the
Assembly
would
obey
.
This
unexpected
answer
,
keeping
every
body
within
the
bounds
of
Duty
and
Silence
,
Bullion
who
was
unwilling
to
lose
the
Fruit
of
his
Project
,
and
who
thought
that
the
prevention
of
the
said
disorder
which
had
been
prepared
with
so
much
art
would
reflect
upon
him
,
reiterated
without
necessity
that
they
must
obey
.
Three
or
four
of
the
Conspirators
,
and
among
the
rest
Berticheres
and
Villemade
offer'd
to
speak
,
and
declar'd
that
they
were
of
the
small
number
mention'd
in
the
Letter
.
But
Du
Plessis
stopt
them
by
his
Authority
;
and
in
few
words
made
them
such
powerful
Remonstrances
,
and
so
much
to
the
purpose
,
that
many
of
the
same
Party
,
who
thought
that
the
Queen
only
desir'd
that
they
should
obey
,
and
who
found
every
body
inclin'd
to
do
it
,
cry'd
out
to
those
hot
heads
to
refrain
.
After
having
thus
prevented
the
Tumult
,
Du
Plessis
who
had
only
spoken
in
his
own
Name
,
being
confident
that
he
should
not
be
contradicted
,
resolv'd
to
take
the
Votes
of
the
Assembly
as
was
usual
:
but
lest
they
should
think
that
he
was
affraid
of
having
been
too
forward
in
his
promise
,
he
declar'd
he
only
took
the
Votes
for
form
sake
;
being
very
well
satisfied
that
what
he
had
said
would
be
approved
of
by
every
body
.
In
effect
Obedience
was
concluded
upon
;
only
two
or
three
Creatures
of
the
Court
cavil'd
about
some
Circumstances
.
The
Duke
of
Sully
tho'
naturally
as
wavering
in
his
opinion
,
as
his
Fortune
was
uncertain
,
and
moreover
a
little
unresolv'd
in
his
own
affairs
,
prov'd
notwithstanding
steady
in
this
,
and
seconded
the
Presidents
advice
with
good
Reasons
;
which
he
did
the
more
willingly
,
by
reason
that
he
thought
he
did
serve
the
King
and
the
Assembly
by
it
.
The
Assembly
Nominates
Commissioners
.
Thus
they
resolv'd
to
proceed
by
Commissioners
in
what
Bullion
had
propos'd
.
The
Assembly
nam'd
eight
,
of
which
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
was
the
first
.
But
this
project
came
to
nothing
,
by
reason
that
he
refus'd
that
Comission
under
pretence
of
being
Ill.
This
was
look'd
upon
to
be
an
evasion
,
by
reason
that
while
he
excus'd
himself
upon
that
account
,
from
meddling
with
the
affairs
of
the
Assembly
,
he
had
Conferences
with
Bulloin
La
Varenne
and
others
,
which
after
having
lasted
part
of
the
day
,
sometimes
took
up
part
of
the
night
.
It
is
certain
at
least
that
he
was
so
much
inrag'd
at
the
success
of
this
enterprise
,
Vexation
of
the
Marshal
at
the
success
of
his
enterprise
.
that
he
utter'd
very
hard
words
against
some
of
his
adherents
,
for
having
suffer'd
themselves
so
easily
to
be
silenc'd
:
he
upbraided
them
with
it
as
a
want
of
Courage
.
Nevertheless
the
evil
,
if
there
was
any
,
did
not
proceed
from
them
.
The
Marshal
had
no
reason
to
accuse
any
body
but
himself
,
and
Bullion
.
They
had
only
taken
measures
to
make
a
Scisme
,
in
case
the
Assembly
should
resolve
to
continue
their
Session
to
provide
for
the
safety
of
the
Churches
,
or
should
break
up
without
doing
any
thing
:
but
they
had
taken
none
in
case
they
should
obey
;
because
they
did
not
expect
it
.
On
the
5th
of
December
they
proceeded
to
the
Nomination
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
General
.
of
Six
Persons
,
whose
Names
were
to
be
presented
to
the
King
:
which
was
done
with
more
ease
than
was
expected
,
by
reason
of
the
Brigues
and
other
difficulties
they
were
surrounded
with
.
It
had
been
propos'd
to
exclude
from
the
said
Nomination
all
such
as
had
any
Relation
,
or
Dependencies
on
the
Court
,
either
upon
the
account
of
Pensions
,
Places
in
the
Magistracy
,
or
Governments
,
which
oblig'd
them
to
keep
measures
there
.
They
had
unanimously
Voted
the
exclusion
of
the
Pensioners
,
but
they
had
not
been
able
to
agree
upon
the
rest
,
by
reason
that
among
those
who
had
such
imployments
,
there
were
several
Persons
qualified
for
the
Deputation
,
both
by
their
being
acquainted
with
affairs
,
and
by
their
Zeal
for
the
Common
Cause
.
Therefore
the
said
difficulty
was
not
as
yet
remov'd
;
and
moreover
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
spar'd
nothing
to
make
the
Deputation
fall
upon
some
Persons
he
might
confide
in
.
He
had
no
mind
the
Deputation
should
be
made
on
the
appointed
day
;
and
he
fell
out
into
a
great
passion
against
some
of
his
Party
,
who
had
not
persisted
in
that
sentiment
as
firmly
as
they
should
have
done
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
this
,
Mombrun
,
Rouvray
,
and
Berteville
,
were
Nominated
for
the
Nobility
:
and
Maniald
,
Boisseuil
and
La
Milletiere
for
the
Third
Estate
.
This
Nomination
displeas'd
the
Marshal
and
Bullion
to
that
degree
,
that
they
us'd
their
utmost
efforts
to
alter
it
.
They
offer'd
Maniald
and
Boisseuil
2000
Pistols
,
or
a
Place
of
Councellor
in
a
Parliament
,
provided
they
would
refuse
the
Nomination
;
by
reason
that
Armet
who
was
at
the
Duke's
devotion
,
and
who
had
most
Voices
next
to
them
,
must
have
had
the
Place
of
him
that
would
have
refus'd
it
.
But
they
could
not
prevail
:
and
the
Nomination
remain'd
as
it
had
been
made
by
the
Majority
of
the
Assembly
,
and
approv'd
of
by
the
Reform'd
as
the
best
and
most
faithful
.
The
Court
chose
Rouvray
and
La
Milletiere
out
of
those
Six
:
and
the
Assembly
was
soon
acquainted
therewith
.
The
End
of
the
First
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nantes
.
VOL.
II.
BOOK
II.
A
Summary
of
the
Contents
of
the
Second
Book
The
Answers
to
the
Cahiers
satisfie
no
body
.
Nevertheles●
they
resolve
to
break
up
:
altho
nothing
considerable
ha●
been
done
in
the
Assembly
.
Artifices
to
disgust
Chamie●
Ferrier
retires
.
Why
the
Court
will
not
seem
to
have
occasion'd
those
Divisions
.
Regulations
drawn
by
the
Assembly
.
Provincial
Councils
:
Their
Functions
.
Regulation
of
Vnion
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
will
not
allow
the
Ministers
to
make
a
seperate
Body
in
those
Councils
.
Substance
of
the
General
Cahier
,
and
of
the
Answers
that
were
made
to
it
.
Articles
in
favour
of
Bearn
.
Mutual
reproaches
of
the
Members
of
the
Assembly
.
Books
that
make
a
noise
.
Niceness
of
the
Doctrine
concerning
the
Authority
of
Kings
.
Du
Plessis
Book
.
Number
of
666
Justness
of
the
Application
.
Sedition
at
Paris
.
Return
of
the
Deputies
in
their
Provinces
.
Commissioners
in
divers
places
where
they
are
recus'd
.
Synod
at
Blois
:
which
the
Commissioners
are
allarm'd
at
.
They
write
to
Court
about
it
.
Assembly
at
Castel
Jealoux
,
which
occasions
a
kind
of
League
of
the
Catholicks
.
Mortifications
receiv'd
by
the
Jesuits
.
Commissioners
in
the
Country
of
Gex
.
The
Reform'd
side
with
the
House
of
Guise
in
a
quarrel
.
Death
of
the
Lord
de
Vatan
.
A
Minister
is
granted
him
,
●o
assist
at
his
Death
:
but
they
will
not
allow
Psalms
to
●…e
sung
by
him
.
Deputys
of
the
Provinces
at
Paris
sent
●ack
outragiously
.
Declaration
of
the
24
of
April
.
The
Deputies
General
form
an
Opposition
to
the
Inrollment
of
●…t
:
which
is
notwithstanding
perform'd
.
National
Synod
at
Privas
.
Censure
of
the
Divisions
of
Saumur
.
Vnion
sign'd
●nd
sworn
.
Particular
Divisions
.
Deportments
of
Ferrier
.
Grave
accusations
against
him
in
the
Synod
;
which
Censures
him
severely
.
Nimes
sends
Deputies
to
preserve
him
,
●ut
in
vain
:
and
the
Synod
aggravates
.
Complaints
of
the
Synod
of
Blois
.
A
formal
disavowal
of
the
Declaration
of
the
24
of
April
.
Applications
of
the
Synod
for
the
Reconciliation
of
the
Grandees
.
Breefs
of
Augmentation
of
the
Money
granted
for
the
Sallery
of
Ministers
.
Alteration
made
in
the
State
of
the
Reform'd
in
the
Country
of
Gex
.
The
Synod
endeavours
to
hinder
the
abuse
that
is
made
of
that
augmentation
:
and
renews
the
Demands
of
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
.
Reasons
of
the
Repugnancy
so
often
express'd
about
the
Denomination
of
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
.
Complaints
concerning
the
Commissioners
.
Resolution
no
longer
to
send
particular
Deputies
to
Court
.
Force
of
the
Reform'd
in
the
County
of
Avignon
.
Gratifications
.
New
declaration
upon
the
preceeding
one
,
which
is
not
satisfactory
.
Cahiers
answer'd
Incroachments
of
the
Parliaments
upon
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chambers
.
Severity
of
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
.
Removal
of
the
Corps
of
a
Gentleman
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
out
of
the
Ground
,
by
the
Order
of
a
Commissioner
.
Favour
granted
to
the
Reform'd
of
Tierache
.
Division
of
the
Duke
de
Rohan
,
and
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
;
and
the
Issue
of
it
.
Abuse
of
the
Duty
which
inclines
to
Obedience
.
The
Court
improves
the
Doctrine
of
Patience
.
Ministers
Pensioners
.
Enterprise
upon
St.
Johnd
'
Angely
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
prevents
it
:
and
persists
notwithstanding
it
was
done
by
order
from
the
Court
.
The
Queen
is
offended
;
and
all
things
seem
to
incline
to
a
War
.
BVllion
being
no
longer
able
to
delay
the
delivery
of
the
Answer'd
Cahier
to
the
Assembly
,
since
The
Answers
to
the
Cahier
satifies
no
body
.
he
had
so
often
promis'd
to
do
it
,
as
soon
as
the
Queen
should
be
satisfied
about
the
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
General
,
kept
his
Word
,
and
allow'd
the
Deputies
to
continue
their
Session
for
some
days
longer
,
in
order
to
examine
it
.
None
of
them
seem'd
favourable
;
and
they
were
conceiv'd
in
Equivocal
and
Captious
Terms
,
which
allow'd
the
Court
a
great
deal
of
liberty
to
wave
that
by
way
of
Interpretation
,
which
seem'd
most
plausible
in
those
promises
.
Even
those
who
had
been
so
earnest
in
forming
the
Scisme
,
which
the
prudence
of
the
others
had
prevented
from
breaking
out
,
were
as
much
surpris'd
as
the
rest
,
and
express'd
a
great
deal
of
discontent
.
Some
of
them
exclaim'd
highly
against
that
deceit
,
and
upbraided
Bullion
severely
for
the
Oaths
he
had
sworn
to
amuse
them
.
But
there
was
no
remedy
;
and
Bullion
had
what
he
desir'd
,
and
therefore
did
not
care
for
their
reproaches
.
Nothing
comforts
people
so
easily
of
an
accusation
of
Perjury
,
as
the
happy
success
of
the
Artifice
which
deserves
it
.
One
of
the
Reasons
urg'd
to
give
a
pretence
to
the
Scisme
that
was
preparing
,
was
,
that
the
on●…
thing
in
debate
was
a
piece
of
formality
;
that
it
was
in●…erent
whether
the
Assembly
receiv'd
satisfaction
before
〈…〉
after
the
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
General
,
provided
was
given
them
effectually
;
that
the
Court
looking
upon
〈…〉
said
Nomination
before
the
dilivery
of
the
Answer
as
a
●…nt
of
Honour
,
it
was
reasonable
to
comply
with
the
●…g's
desire
;
that
is
was
a
respect
due
by
Subjects
to
their
●…eraign
,
not
to
dispute
with
him
upon
a
point
of
Deco●…m
about
his
Authority
,
especially
when
it
was
no
wise
their
prejudice
.
But
the
illusion
of
that
reason
was
soon
scover'd
,
when
they
found
the
scope
of
the
favour
they
●d
flatter'd
themselves
with
.
It
was
visible
that
the
Court
●…ng
unwilling
to
do
any
thing
beyond
the
little
they
did
●…nt
,
had
only
insisted
upon
that
pretended
formality
,
to
●…id
being
oblig'd
,
at
the
earnest
sollicitation
of
the
As●…bly
,
to
give
them
any
real
testimonies
of
good
will
.
They
would
fain
have
us'd
some
endeavours
to
obtain
Nevertheless
they
resolve
to
break
up
.
●…ething
more
:
but
when
they
thought
on
the
means
to
●…ct
it
,
they
found
none
of
which
they
durst
promise
●…mselves
a
happy
success
.
The
Brief
which
did
Autho●…e
the
Assembly
,
allowing
it
only
in
order
to
Nominate
〈…〉
Deputies
General
,
it
might
have
been
stil'd
unlawful
●…er
the
said
Nomination
,
if
they
had
refus'd
to
break
up
.
●…eral
of
those
that
had
the
best
intentions
were
weary
contending
as
they
had
been
oblig'd
to
do
,
in
order
prevent
Brigues
contrary
to
the
common
good
.
Others
●…e
afraid
of
drawing
the
indignation
of
the
Court
up●…
them
,
incase
they
should
resist
their
Orders
with
a
Vi●…r
,
which
would
be
stil'd
Rebellion
.
They
were
all
●…dent
of
those
that
had
been
so
ready
to
divide
from
〈…〉
rest
of
the
Assembly
,
and
notwithstanding
some
of
them
●…m'd
discontented
at
Bullion's
deceit
,
there
was
no
reason
〈…〉
expect
that
they
would
unite
themselves
to
the
good
●…ty
again
,
incase
any
resolutions
should
be
taken
.
They
●…d
as
well
promis'd
to
make
a
Scisme
upon
the
subject
of
〈…〉
answers
,
incase
the
Assembly
were
disatisfied
with
them
,
as
upon
the
time
,
and
manner
of
deliberating
about
●●
So
that
they
agreed
unanimously
to
break
up
;
To
lea●●
the
prosecution
of
a
more
favourable
Answer
to
the
Deputies
General
;
and
to
see
whether
the
Queen
,
being
satisfied
with
their
submission
to
her
Will
,
would
not
be
more
easily
inclin'd
to
allow
the
Reform'd
greater
favours
.
Thus
an
Assembly
compos'd
of
the
most
eminent
Persons
Tho'
nothing
had
been
done
worthy
of
the
Assembly
.
among
the
Reform'd
both
for
Quality
,
and
Capacity
,
which
in
so
proper
a
Conjuncture
ought
to
have
taken
such
measures
for
the
safety
of
the
Churches
,
as
could
never
have
been
violated
by
their
Enemies
,
broke
●●
without
doing
any
thing
.
The
Nomination
of
Deputies
General
was
all
that
was
done
during
a
Session
of
fo●●
Months
:
and
the
publick
affairs
remain'd
in
the
same
condition
after
such
long
deliberations
as
they
were
before
the
meeting
of
the
Assembly
.
Moreover
it
did
more
ha●●
than
good
,
by
reason
that
the
facility
of
sowing
Divisions
among
the
Reform'd
discover'd
their
weakness
;
and
taught
the
Court
the
way
to
destroy
them
.
The
Autho●
of
the
said
Division
were
so
much
asham'd
of
it
,
th●●
they
us'd
their
utmost
endeavours
to
avoid
that
reproach
.
The
very
Court
had
no
mind
it
should
be
imputed
to
the●●
Artifices
:
Therefore
endeavours
were
us'd
to
lay
the
bla●●
of
it
upon
private
Interest
,
which
had
occasion'd
great
hea●●
And
indeed
,
as
there
were
many
Persons
who
had
demand
to
make
either
immediately
to
the
Assembly
,
or
by
●●●
Assembly
to
the
Court
,
it
is
very
probable
that
Bulli●●
and
those
that
serv'd
him
on
that
occasion
,
took
the
advantage
of
those
personal
affairs
,
in
order
to
succeed
●●
their
principal
design
.
So
that
this
prov'd
one
of
the
me●●
which
corrupted
those
who
thereby
expected
to
find
mo●●
favour
at
Court.
As
many
endeavours
were
us'd
to
brea●
the
measures
of
those
that
were
firm
and
inflexible
,
as
to
gain
those
whose
Souls
were
sencible
to
promises
and
●●
Artifices
to
disgust
Chamier
.
hopes
.
Chamier
was
one
of
those
steady
Pillars
,
which
nothing
was
capable
to
s●ake
.
He
had
the
first
Voice
in
t●●
Assembly
,
as
being
Assistance
to
the
President
;
and
where●…
he
was
skill'd
in
Affairs
,
the
Conclusion
depen●●d
partly
on
the
turn
he
gave
them
.
A
particular
grie●●nce
was
put
upon
him
,
in
order
to
disgust
him
of
Assem●●es
,
in
which
he
had
too
much
Authority
.
The
Consi●●ry
of
Montelimar
,
where
he
was
Minister
,
took
the
ad●●ntage
of
his
absence
,
and
of
his
Deputation
to
give
his
●●ce
to
another
.
This
was
done
without
consulting
him
,
●●d
without
hearing
him
;
by
some
Intrigue
or
other
,
in
●●ich
it
is
very
likely
that
Lesdigneres
had
a
hand
,
since
〈…〉
was
done
in
his
Province
,
before
his
eyes
,
and
in
a
place
●●ere
he
had
the
power
to
do
what
he
pleased
.
And
to
ag●●vate
the
Injury
,
the
Consistory
sent
to
search
his
House
,
and
●●bled
all
his
Library
with
a
great
deal
of
Violence
,
un●…
pretence
of
taking
some
Papers
which
did
belong
to
〈…〉
Church
.
The
behaviour
of
the
Consistory
had
some●…g
so
offensive
in
it
,
and
there
appear'd
so
much
con●●pt
in
it
against
Chamier
,
that
he
was
extreamly
offended
●…t
,
and
the
more
because
his
interest
was
concern'd
in
●s
well
as
his
honour
.
His
Family
,
his
Estate
,
and
his
maintance
were
at
Montelimar
,
and
he
could
not
remove
〈…〉
thence
without
disadvantage
:
He
was
not
a
of
humour
●●ose
patiently
:
but
at
the
same
time
he
would
not
have
●…e
any
thing
for
his
own
Interest
,
to
the
prejudice
of
〈…〉
common
Cause
;
and
he
preferred
Religion
to
Interest
.
〈…〉
thought
it
a
great
piece
of
injustice
that
his
own
Church
●…ld
endeavour
to
ruin
him
;
that
in
order
thereunto
〈…〉
took
the
advantage
of
his
abscence
,
to
prevent
the
●…n
of
his
Brethren
.
He
complain'd
of
it
to
the
Assem●●●
as
of
an
affront
in
which
they
were
concern'd
;
and
●…v'd
to
remove
from
Saumur
to
mind
his
own
Affairs
.
〈…〉
was
directly
what
the
Court
aim'd
at
,
in
order
to
●●ken
the
Party
they
were
afraid
of
,
by
removing
so
Ferrier
retires
.
●●d
a
head
.
Ferrier
had
already
shown
the
good
exam●●
of
preferring
private
affairs
to
the
General
.
He
had
〈…〉
the
Assembly
under
pretence
of
his
Son
and
Mother●●●w's
being
Ill.
Had
Chamier
done
the
same
,
every
body
would
have
found
reasons
to
imitate
them
;
and
the
Assembly
would
have
been
dissipated
insencibly
.
But
they
sto●
Chamier
by
doing
him
Justice
.
The
Assembly
maintain●
him
in
the
Ministry
of
Montelimar
;
and
in
order
to
remove
the
pretence
the
Consistory
had
taken
,
they
orde●●●
the
Ministers
of
the
adjacent
places
to
Preach
for
him
Alternately
in
his
abscence
.
The
Synods
confirm'd
the
sai●
Regulation
afterwards
;
and
Chamier
serv'd
the
Church
●●
Montelimar
,
untill
he
was
Transferr'd
to
Montauban
,
the●
to
serve
the
Church
and
the
Academy
.
But
those
particular
affairs
were
not
the
real
cause
of
th●
Why
the
Court
was
unwilling
to
appear
the
Cause
of
those
Divisions
.
Evil
:
they
only
serv'd
as
an
occasion
to
corrupt
some
●●
the
Deputies
,
and
to
digust
others
.
It
may
perhaps
se●●
strange
that
the
Court
should
be
unwilling
to
appear
●●●
Cause
of
a
Division
,
they
had
procured
with
so
much
ca●●
and
which
was
so
useful
to
them
;
but
two
reasons
may
●●
given
for
it
.
The
one
that
giving
so
many
assurances
of
the●●
good
Will
to
the
Reform'd
,
they
were
unwilling
to
bely
the●●
by
seeming
to
endeavour
to
disunite
them
.
The
other
that
〈…〉
the
Catholicks
did
not
approve
the
ruining
of
the
Reform'd
▪
some
because
they
look'd
upon
their
union
as
the
best
defe●●
of
the
State
against
foreign
Intrigues
:
others
becau●●
they
were
of
opinion
that
the
Publick
Liberty
was
joy●●●
to
the
preservation
of
the
Reform'd
,
whose
Union
was
〈…〉
powerful
Fence
against
Arbitrary
Power
,
of
which
th●●
perceiv'd
that
the
Policy
of
the
Jesuits
was
laying
t●●
Foundation
.
The
main
design
of
the
Court
of
Spain●●●
●●●
either
to
engage
France
to
ruin
the
Reform'd
,
or
to
oppr●●●
the
People
,
which
had
never
known
what
slavery
was
〈…〉
then
.
In
all
probability
the
Court
of
France
was
like
〈…〉
engage
it self
into
irreconcileable
difficulties
,
if
they
●…tred
once
into
Wars
of
Religion
with
the
Reform'd
,
●●
engag'd
themselves
by
the
Usurpation
of
an
unbound●●
Power
against
People
that
were
fond
of
their
Priviledg●●
and
accustom'd
to
reverence
their
King
's
like
Fathers
,
because
they
us'd
them
like
their
Children
.
For
that
rea●●●
there
were
many
Catholicks
,
who
would
have
been
ve●●
sorry
to
see
the
Reform'd
driven
out
of
the
Kingdom
.
Even
●n
the
Council
,
those
who
had
had
a
share
in
the
late
King's
desings
,
and
had
relish'd
his
Maxims
had
the
same
senti●entiments
:
and
expected
no
good
from
the
disunion
of
●he
Reform'd
.
Some
of
the
Members
of
the
present
King's
Council
have
likewise
had
the
same
sentiments
,
particular●y
those
who
observ'd
the
course
of
Affairs
,
during
the
Reign
of
Lewis
the
XIII
.
This
opinion
has
induc'd
a
zea●ous
Catholick
Historian
,
who
has
writen
the
History
of
●hose
Transactions
in
a
stile
full
of
Gall
and
Violence
,
to
Con●ess
that
the
fall
of
the
Reform'd
would
occasion
that
of
the
State
,
and
that
the
ruin
of
their
Sect
,
would
destroy
those
very
Catholicks
that
had
occasion'd
it
.
This
shows
that
the
very
designs
of
the
Court
not
being
approv'd
by
all
the
French
,
they
had
no
reason
to
own
themselves
the
Au●hors
of
a
Division
which
was
look'd
upon
by
so
many
to
●e
contrary
to
the
good
of
the
Kingdom
.
This
is
the
reason
for
which
in
some
relations
about
what
pass'd
in
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
all
the
misunderstandings
which
ren●e●'d
it
useless
to
the
Reform'd
,
are
imputed
to
the
particular
affairs
of
the
Members
of
it
,
as
if
the
Intrigues
of
the
Court
had
had
no
share
in
it
.
All
these
troubles
did
not
hinder
the
Assembly
from
Regulations
drawn
by
the
Assembly
.
drawing
very
fine
Regulations
,
which
would
have
been
sufficient
to
render
the
Reform'd
Invincible
,
had
it
been
as
easie
●o
put
them
sincerely
in
execution
,
as
to
resolve
upon
them
.
Such
were
those
which
related
to
the
preservation
of
the
Places
of
Suerty
;
but
particularly
those
that
were
resolv'd
upon
for
the
establishing
of
Councils
in
every
Province
.
The
first
Project
of
it
was
form'd
in
the
Assembly
of
Ste.
Foy
:
and
that
of
Chatelleraud
resum'd
the
said
design
some
years
after
it
.
But
the
continuation
of
the
War
,
and
afterwards
the
long
Negociation
of
the
Edict
,
from
which
the
Reform'd
expected
more
surety
than
from
their
own
regulations
,
hindred
them
from
pursuing
the
Project
of
Sainte
Foy.
and
the
Intrigues
of
Roni
at
Chatelleraud
also
hinder'd
them
from
taking
any
resolutions
upon
that
Subject
.
But
the
King's
Death
having
alter'd
the
state
of
Affairs
,
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
thought
themselves
oblig'd
to
renew
their
antient
precautions
,
which
the
power
of
the
Jesuits
,
and
the
Artifices
of
those
that
were
ill
inclin'd
made
more
necessary
than
ever
.
Therefore
they
voted
a
Council
in
every
Province
compos'd
of
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
,
[
](A27402-e135450-b)*
*
Commons
.
and
Members
of
the
third
Estate
,
who
should
be
chosen
by
the
Provincial
Provincial
Councils
.
Assembly
,
and
should
be
continued
,
or
chang'd
once
in
two
years
,
in
the
whole
or
in
part
,
according
as
the
Assembly
should
think
fit
.
The
number
of
the
Persons
of
which
it
was
to
be
compos'd
was
not
limited
.
They
allow'd
the
said
Council
a
power
to
nominate
the
Persons
and
Places
,
where
the
advices
that
should
be
given
them
should
be
directed
;
and
to
advertise
the
Churches
when
it
should
be
fit
to
convene
a
Provincial
Assembly
.
In
order
thereunto
they
settled
the
form
of
deputing
to
those
particular
Assemblies
,
and
of
receiving
the
Votes
there
〈…〉
they
excluded
from
it
all
such
as
had
no
express
Deptutations
:
They
allow'd
the
King's
Officers
and
Magistrates
to
assist
at
the
same
,
provided
they
were
deputed
according
to
the
form
prescrib'd
;
on
condition
that
thy
should
make
no
distinct
Body
in
the
Assembly
;
and
that
they
should
side
either
with
the
Nobility
,
or
with
the
Third
Estate
,
according
to
their
quality
:
The
Presidentship
of
those
Assemblies
was
alloted
to
the
Gentry
:
and
finally
they
fix'd
to
five
at
most
,
and
to
three
at
least
,
the
number
of
the
Deputies
every
particular
Assembly
should
send
to
the
General
.
Proceeding
in
the
next
place
to
the
Functions
of
the
Provincial
Their
Functions
.
Councils
,
they
charg'd
them
to
send
whatever
advice
they
should
receive
to
those
to
whom
it
should
be
necessary
to
Communicate
them
,
either
within
,
or
out
of
the
Province
:
and
in
order
to
facilitate
the
said
Communication
,
they
ordain'd
a
Fund
for
the
Charges
;
and
that
the
Contiguous
Provinces
should
take
measures
together
before
their
breaking
up
,
to
advise
each
other
with
more
speed
.
They
authoris'd
the
Council
that
should
receive
the
advice
,
incase
they
were
not
able
to
perform
it
,
to
call
such
persons
●…o
their
assistance
as
should
be
able
to
assist
them
,
according
to
the
nature
of
the
thing
propos'd
.
In
some
Important
Cases
they
allow'd
the
Council
to
require
at
least
three
adjacent
Provinces
,
such
as
they
should
think
fit
,
to
assist
them
with
their
advice
;
and
they
order'd
the
Provinces
so
requir'd
to
send
one
,
or
many
Deputies
in
the
place
appointed
to
them
,
to
deliberate
about
the
means
to
prosecute
such
affairs
as
should
intervene
in
such
a
Province
,
as
if
it
were
their
own
.
And
supposing
they
could
obtain
no
satisfaction
,
it
was
left
to
their
Prudence
to
give
the
Provinces
notice
of
it
,
and
to
invite
them
to
joyn
in
order
to
make
the
said
prosecution
more
effectually
.
They
grounded
that
order
upon
the
duty
of
the
General
Union
,
of
the
Churches
,
which
were
oblig'd
to
interest
themselves
in
their
mutual
affairs
;
to
the
end
that
those
that
were
abus'd
,
and
consequently
more
inclin'd
to
violent
resolutions
should
be
hinder'd
by
the
Prudence
of
the
others
from
proceeding
to
●xtremities
,
or
seconded
by
them
,
in
order
to
obtain
justice
the
sooner
.
They
order'd
the
said
Councils
moreover
to
mind
the
con●…ition
of
the
Places
of
Suerty
;
to
depute
persons
of
capacity
to
●…isit
the
said
places
,
and
to
take
a
review
of
the
Garrisons
;
to
be
certain
of
the
Religion
of
the
Souldiers
;
who
,
by
reason
that
it
was
necessary
to
reinforce
the
said
Cities
with
men
,
could
not
be
Inhabitants
either
of
the
said
Cities
or
Suburbs
.
They
exhorted
the
Governours
to
approve
it
,
and
in
order
to
●…dress
the
abuses
committed
in
time
past
,
as
to
the
number
and
●ayment
of
the
Soldiers
,
to
be
pleased
to
allow
the
regulations
added
by
them
:
viz.
That
the
Governour
should
receive
the
third
part
of
the
sum
appointed
for
the
Garrison
,
free
from
all
Charges
;
and
that
he
should
give
an
Acquittance
for
the
remaining
two
,
to
the
person
that
should
be
nominated
by
the
Council
of
the
Province
,
who
should
pay
the
soldiers
with
it
,
and
all
other
Charges
relating
to
the
Place
and
Garrison
;
which
were
afterwards
specifi'd
:
That
an
estimate
should
be
made
of
the
real
sum
to
which
the
extarordinary
Charges
might
mount
,
to
reserve
a
Fund
for
it
;
which
should
not
exceed
the
third
or
forth
part
of
the
two
thirds
retain'd
upon
the
whole
sum
;
That
the
Person
imploy'd
in
order
thereunto
should
give
an
account
of
his
administration
in
the
Council
,
in
presence
of
the
Governour
;
That
incase
the
King
should
grant
any
sums
for
the
Reparations
and
Fortifications
of
the
said
places
,
the
Governours
should
order
how
they
should
be
imploy'd
,
but
that
the
Council
should
inspect
the
same
,
and
should
have
the
direction
of
the
disposal
thereof
,
making
of
Proclamations
,
Adjudications
,
&c.
and
that
incase
a
Fund
were
necessary
for
the
said
Reparation
,
the
direction
thereof
should
be
given
to
a
person
which
should
be
nominated
by
the
Council
,
who
should
give
an
account
of
it
,
in
the
Governours
presence
;
That
without
prejudice
to
the
Officers
appointed
by
the
King
,
the
Governours
should
inspect
the
Magazines
,
in
order
to
keep
the
Corn
,
Wines
,
Provisions
,
Powder
,
and
Matches
,
and
other
Amunition
liable
to
corruption
in
a
good
Condition
.
They
impower'd
the
same
Councils
to
determin
all
Quarels
,
Regulations
of
Vnion
.
Lawsuits
,
and
Animosities
that
might
arise
among
the
Reform'd
,
of
what
quality
soever
;
To
cause
the
settlements
granted
by
the
King
,
to
be
observ'd
,
incase
any
of
the
Governours
of
the
said
places
should
dye
:
To
maintain
a
good
Correspondence
with
the
Neighbouring
Provinces
,
by
sending
Deputies
into
their
mutual
Assemblies
;
and
as
to
a
General
Correspondence
,
they
were
charg'd
to
maintain
it
with
the
General
Assembly
,
when
in
being
,
and
to
apply
themselves
to
the
Deputys
General
after
their
Dissolution
.
Moreover
in
order
to
preserve
Union
among
all
the
Churches
,
it
was
agreed
upon
,
that
once
a
year
at
a
certain
time
and
place
,
there
should
repair
a
Deputy
of
every
Council
,
as
privately
as
possible
could
be
,
and
in
such
a
conjuncture
of
affairs
as
it
should
be
thought
of
most
use
:
and
the
chief
reason
of
that
enterview
,
which
was
only
to
last
for
a
few
days
,
was
to
give
each
other
a
mutual
account
of
the
state
of
their
Provinces
,
and
to
renew
the
Sentiment
of
their
Common
Interests
.
The
General
Assembly
at
their
breaking
up
was
to
nominate
the
Council
which
should
appoint
●…e
time
and
place
for
the
first
Enterview
.
The
Marshal
Duke
de
Bouillon
approv'd
the
said
Regulation
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
will
not
allow
the
Ministers
to
make
a
separate
order
or
Body
in
those
Councils
.
as
well
as
the
rest
,
and
sign'd
it
:
but
he
protested
against
the
Ministers
,
whom
he
would
not
allow
to
make
a
●…ody
a
part
:
and
he
writ
the
said
Protestation
when
sign'd
it
.
La
●…otte
Grimout
,
Counsellor
in
the
Parliament
of
Rouen
,
was
●…e
only
person
who
imitated
him
.
His
motive
for
it
was
,
〈…〉
particular
grudge
,
for
having
receiv'd
a
Censure
from
the
Assembly
,
to
which
he
did
not
doubt
but
the
Ministers
,
a
●…rt
of
people
a
little
inclin'd
to
censure
,
had
contributed
considerably
.
But
the
Marshal's
Motive
was
his
being
abandon'd
by
the
Ministers
,
who
formerly
us'd
to
follow
●…s
advice
almost
Implicitly
.
Some
of
them
had
said
some
●…ings
in
their
Sermons
which
he
took
to
be
design'd
against
him
:
and
notwithstanding
du
Plessis
remonstrated
to
●…m
,
even
after
the
Dissolution
of
the
Assembly
,
That
the
●…d
Protestation
was
not
only
useless
,
but
of
ill
consequence
,
〈…〉
still
persisted
in
it
,
and
threatened
that
the
thing
should
●…t
remain
so
.
The
truth
is
that
he
excepted
some
Ministers
,
who
by
reason
of
their
mildness
and
capacity
,
seem'd
〈…〉
him
to
deserve
a
Rank
in
the
Assemblys
.
This
perhaps
●…as
an
effect
of
Resentment
;
but
that
Resentment
was
so
●…ell
suited
to
the
Maxims
of
the
Court
,
where
the
[
](A27402-e135620-b)*
*
Ministers
and
Elders
&c.
Con●…toriats
had
been
so
long
reputed
the
persons
who
were
to
be
●…ar'd
in
Assemblies
,
That
it
look'd
as
if
he
had
a
mind
to
●…e
angry
on
purpose
to
please
them
.
Neverthless
,
he
kept
his
word
;
and
whereas
he
always
appear'd
zealous
〈…〉
other
things
for
his
Religion
,
this
did
not
forfeit
his
Credit
〈…〉
the
least
in
the
Provinces
;
of
which
some
afterwards
forbad
the
Ministers
to
assist
at
Political
Assemblies
,
and
to
†
Petitions
and
Addresses
.
Substance
of
the
General
Cahier
and
of
the
answer
made
to
it
.
preach
against
the
Sentiments
of
private
persons
.
Before
I
make
an
end
of
what
relates
to
the
said
Assembly
,
〈…〉
is
necessary
to
give
some
account
of
the
substance
of
their
*
Cahiers
,
and
of
the
answers
that
were
made
to
them
;
since
they
occasion'd
those
fatal
divisions
.
I
will
only
give
an
abstract
of
them
,
by
reason
that
they
are
set
forth
at
large
,
at
the
end
of
this
Volume
.
They
contain'd
57
Articles
,
of
which
the
three
first
demanded
the
re-establishment
of
the
Edict
;
and
of
its
particular
Articles
,
in
their
first
form
;
and
the
verification
of
them
in
the
Soveraign
Courts
.
The
King
refus'd
these
three
Articles
directly
,
being
willing
,
as
he
said
,
to
conform
to
the
resolutions
of
the
King
his
Father
,
which
he
call'd
Good
and
Holy
,
and
who
had
explain'd
himself
upon
that
Subject
,
in
the
year
1602
The
fourth
demanded
Commissioners
,
of
which
one
should
be
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
nominated
by
the
Reform'd
of
the
Province
to
which
he
was
to
be
sent
,
and
the
other
a
Catholick
:
unless
the
Reform'd
had
rather
leave
the
execution
of
the
Edict
,
to
the
Baylifs
or
Seneshals
of
the
places
,
which
should
be
oblig'd
to
take
a
Reform'd
Associate
.
The
King
granted
it
for
such
places
in
which
the
Edict
was
not
put
in
execution
,
according
as
the
Parliaments
had
verifi'd
it
.
The
fifth
demanded
for
the
Reform'd
Communities
,
which
did
possess
some
Fief
,
or
some
Judicature
of
the
quality
mention'd
by
the
seventh
Article
of
the
Edict
,
the
right
of
performing
the
exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
there
:
and
the
King
referr'd
them
to
the
observation
of
the
Article
of
the
Edict
without
any
Alteration
.
The
sixth
demanded
that
the
exercise
of
their
said
Religion
perform'd
in
1577
,
and
1597
,
however
it
had
been
establish'd
,
even
by
Power
,
of
Fief
,
altho
the
Fief
were
since
possess'd
by
a
Catholick
,
even
by
an
Ecclesiastick
,
should
notwithstanding
be
continu'd
there
The
King
without
deciding
whether
the
Articles
9
and
10
of
the
Edict
were
favourable
,
or
contrary
to
the
said
pretention
referr'd
them
,
to
the
observation
and
maintenance
of
the
same
.
The
seventh
remonstrating
that
the
exercise
of
the
said
Religion
ought
to
be
re-establish'd
in
certain
places
,
by
Vertue
of
the
10th
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
where
it
could
not
be
perform'd
without
exposing
the
Reform'd
to
the
danger
of
a
Tumlt
,
by
reason
of
the
long
discontinuation
thereof
,
demanded
that
the
right
of
it
might
be
transferr'd
to
other
places
of
the
Province
which
the
Synod
sould
appoint
.
The
King
answer'd
that
the
Commissioners
should
inquire
,
both
as
to
the
right
of
performing
the
said
exercise
in
those
places
,
and
the
reasons
of
the
interruption
thereof
;
after
which
it
should
be
regulated
:
which
made
the
Reform'd
sencible
that
it
would
go
against
them
,
by
reason
that
the
Possession
of
the
same
having
been
interrupted
for
reasons
which
the
Court
would
approve
of
,
they
would
not
think
it
fit
to
restore
them
.
The
8th
renew'd
the
Petition
,
that
the
Reform'd
might
not
Cahiers
answer'd
.
●e
oblig'd
to
qualifie
their
Religion
themselves
in
Publick
Acts
,
with
the
Title
of
Pretended
Reform'd
.
The
King
refus'd
it
;
and
referr'd
them
to
the
Answer
made
to
the
Cahiers
of
the
Reform'd
in
1609
,
by
the
late
King
.
The
●●h
requir'd
that
the
Ministers
might
have
the
same
exemption
as
the
Ecclesiasticks
.
The
King
referr'd
them
to
●●e
Exemption
granted
by
the
late
King
in
1604
,
by
Letters
Patent
,
which
only
freed
them
from
the
[
](A27402-e135880-b)*
*
A
Land
Tax
,
&c.
Taille
▪
in
that
related
to
their
Goods
and
Pensions
.
The
10th
,
grounded
upon
the
16
Article
of
the
Edict
,
demanded
the
restitution
of
●●e
places
that
did
formerly
belong
to
the
Reform'd
,
without
obliging
them
to
justifie
their
Possession
by
Titles
.
The
King
referr'd
it
to
his
Commissioners
,
who
should
●●use
a
restitution
to
be
made
of
those
usurp'd
Places
,
provided
the
Reform'd
could
prove
that
they
had
lost
their
Titles
or
Writings
.
In
the
11th
they
desir'd
an
exemplary
punishment
of
such
Preachers
,
Confessors
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticks
as
did
forbid
the
Catholicks
to
hold
any
Communication
with
the
Reform'd
;
as
to
serve
them
,
to
nourish
their
Children
,
to
undertake
their
Affairs
:
and
who
declar'd
that
all
those
who
frequented
them
would
be
Damn'd
.
In
case
they
could
not
be
seiz'd
,
the
Article
requir'd
their
Superiors
should
be
responsible
for
the
same
,
and
that
the
Attorneys
General
and
their
Substitutes
should
●e
injoyn'd
to
see
it
perform'd
,
The
answer
instead
of
the
punishment
requir'd
,
forbad
only
,
according
to
the
17th
Article
of
the
Edict
,
Seditious
Sermons
and
Discourses
,
and
made
a
very
mild
Exhortation
to
Preachers
,
to
aim
only
in
their
Sermons
to
preserve
publick
Peace
,
and
Tranquility
.
The
12th
complain'd
of
the
multiplicity
of
Festivals
;
and
desir'd
that
the
Commissioners
might
retrench
some
of
them
,
in
such
places
where
it
should
be
desir'd
;
That
neither
they
nor
the
Curates
might
be
allow'd
to
become
Parties
in
the
examinations
of
the
Contraventions
of
the
same
;
nor
the
Provosts
,
Warders
,
or
other
Officers
to
prosecute
the
same
,
nor
even
Serjeants
without
a
positive
order
from
the
Judge
of
the
place
.
The
answer
spoke
nothing
as
to
the
restriction
of
the
number
;
and
confirm'd
the
20th
Article
of
the
Edict
.
The
13th
related
properly
to
the
Affair
of
the
Duke
de
Sully
,
and
of
the
Catholicks
that
embrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
demanding
the
observation
of
the
27th
Article
of
the
Edict
concerning
Imployments
;
and
the
re-establishment
of
such
from
whom
any
had
been
taken
without
observing
the
usual
forms
:
That
is
without
having
convicted
them
of
any
fault
by
which
they
could
forfeit
the
same
.
The
ancient
Jurisprudence
of
the
Kingdom
allow'd
no
other
reason
to
take
away
a
place
from
a
Man
,
unless
he
desir'd
to
be
discharg'd
himself
for
some
known
reason
.
The
answer
said
in
a
word
that
the
Article
of
the
Edict
should
be
observ'd
:
leaving
a
just
cause
to
believe
by
that
briefness
,
that
the
King
would
allow
no
re-establishment
of
that
Nature
.
The
four
following
related
to
Church-yards
and
Burials
,
and
demanded
the
confirmation
of
the
Possession
of
the
places
which
they
had
injoy'd
since
the
verification
of
the
Edict
;
the
delivery
of
some
convenient
places
in
those
parts
where
they
had
none
;
leave
to
perform
their
Burials
in
the
day
time
,
even
in
such
places
where
they
were
oblig'd
by
the
Treaty
to
perform
them
at
inconvenient
hours
;
and
good
regulations
to
prevent
Seditions
and
Tumults
,
in
such
places
where
the
Gentry
and
other
Reformed
had
right
of
Burial
in
the
Chappels
of
their
Predecessors
.
The
answers
preserv'd
to
the
Reform'd
the
possesion
of
the
Church-yards
,
which
had
been
deliver'd
to
them
by
the
Commissioners
;
order'd
others
to
be
deliver'd
to
them
,
according
to
the
answer
to
the
Cahier
of
1602
,
referr'd
to
the
Commissioners
to
consider
in
what
places
their
Burials
might
be
allow'd
in
the
day
time
,
without
fear
of
a
Sedition
;
and
refusing
to
allow
the
Reform'd
to
be
Buried
in
the
Churches
,
by
reason
that
it
was
contrary
to
the
Canons
,
prejudicial
to
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
capable
to
give
a
Scandal
and
Discontent
to
those
that
profess'd
it
,
it
only
allow'd
that
the
Commissioners
being
upon
the
place
,
should
seek
expedients
to
preserve
to
the
Successors
of
the
Reform'd
,
the
Rights
which
belong'd
to
them
as
Patrons
.
The
18th
which
demanded
leave
to
establish
little
Schools
in
all
Cities
and
Towns
of
the
Kingdom
,
receiv'd
Cahirs
answered
.
only
leave
,
by
the
answer
,
to
have
one
School-Master
in
the
Towns
,
in
the
Suburbs
of
which
the
exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
was
allow'd
;
there
to
teach
reading
and
Writing
only
;
forbidding
them
to
teach
new
Doctrines
;
That
is
,
as
it
has
been
explained
since
,
even
to
make
Children
repeat
their
Catechisms
;
and
to
receive
above
twelve
of
the
Neighbourhood
in
any
Place
.
The
19th
requir'd
the
same
Privileges
for
the
Accademies
of
Saumur
and
of
Montauban
,
as
were
injoy'd
by
the
other
Accademies
of
the
Kingdom
:
and
the
Answer
putting
the
Change
upon
them
,
allow'd
them
to
establish
Colleges
in
such
Places
where
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
was
allow'd
,
and
gave
those
Colleges
the
same
Privileges
of
the
other
Colleges
,
receiv'd
and
approv'd
of
in
the
Kingdom
.
This
signifi'd
nothing
,
by
reason
that
the
Immunities
of
simple
Colleges
erected
by
the
Wills
of
private
Persons
are
nothing
.
The
20th
tended
to
obtain
that
the
Catholick
Counsellors
,
who
were
to
serve
in
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
might
be
chosen
with
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
,
●o
the
end
that
none
might
enter
there
but
persons
of
Equity
and
Moderation
;
and
that
the
same
might
remain
there
at
least
three
years
without
being
chang'd
:
but
by
the
Answer
the
King
look'd
upon
that
choice
as
a
right
which
only
belong'd
to
him
,
and
which
he
would
keep
.
The
21st
which
desi●'d
two
places
of
Counsellors
,
to
equal
the
Chamber
of
Neraci
to
that
of
Castres
,
was
waved
by
the
Answer
;
under
pretence
that
there
were
too
many
Officers
,
or
places
in
the
Kingdom
already
:
and
in
order
▪
to
answer
the
inconvenience
of
recusations
,
which
sometimes
reduc'd
the
number
of
the
Judges
below
that
which
was
requir'd
by
the
Ordinances
,
the
King
allow'd
the
said
Chamber
to
judge
to
the
number
of
Eight
,
as
it
was
practis'd
in
some
Parliaments
.
The
22th
complain'd
that
in
most
Causes
the
Catholick
Judges
were
divided
in
the
Chambers
of
Guyenne
and
of
Languedock
;
which
they
imputed
to
the
Passion
of
the
Parliaments
,
who
having
the
liberty
to
nominate
to
the
King
the
Counsellors
of
their
Courts
which
were
to
serve
in
the
said
Chambers
,
always
nam'd
the
most
passionate
:
Wherefore
they
desir'd
that
the
number
of
those
Counsellors
might
be
fill'd
up
in
part
with
some
Counsellors
of
the
Grand
Council
,
and
part
of
those
of
the
said
Parliaments
,
which
the
King
should
chuse
himself
upon
the
List
.
The
King
refus'd
to
alter
the
method
of
forming
those
Chambers
;
and
promis'd
to
take
care
as
to
the
choice
of
those
that
should
serve
in
them
,
to
the
satisfaction
of
the
Reform'd
.
The
three
following
petition'd
the
Creation
of
some
Offices
,
especially
in
Dauphine
:
and
by
the
Answers
the
King
said
that
Patents
had
been
given
for
some
,
and
that
he
could
not
grant
the
others
;
for
which
he
gave
a
remarkable
reason
,
viz.
That
he
had
promis'd
to
make
no
new
Creation
in
that
Province
.
The
26th
contain'd
complaints
for
that
the
Parliament
Cahiers
answered
.
from
which
the
Causes
of
the
Reform'd
were
remov'd
to
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
or
Party-Chambers
,
gave
Decrees
against
the
Serjeants
who
within
their
Precincts
did
Execute
the
Decrees
of
the
Chambers
,
into
which
those
causes
were
remov'd
;
and
desir'd
that
since
the
Serjeants
being
frighted
by
the
said
Decrees
,
refus'd
to
put
the
said
Sentences
in
Execution
,
his
Majesty
would
be
pleas'd
to
Create
two
Royal
Offices
of
Serjeants
in
every
Bayliwick
,
to
be
given
to
the
Reform'd
;
and
the
following
petition'd
the
same
thing
for
two
Offices
of
Notaries
.
The
King
refus'd
those
new
Creations
;
and
pretended
to
remedy
the
said
Grievances
by
commanding
those
who
had
such
Offices
,
to
make
,
or
receive
all
the
Acts
as
should
be
demanded
or
offer'd
to
them
by
the
Reform'd
.
Three
other
Articles
related
to
the
Validity
of
the
Certificates
given
by
the
ministers
;
The
regulations
of
the
Judges
;
and
the
time
of
descriptions
,
of
which
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Normandy
refus'd
to
deduct
a
certain
number
of
years
,
of
which
the
Edicts
allow'd
the
deduction
in
favour
of
the
Reform'd
:
and
upon
those
Articles
the
King
granted
nothing
new
,
or
at
least
of
any
moment
.
The
31st
demanded
●e
revocation
of
a
Clause
which
took
away
the
right
of
transferring
Causes
into
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
from
those
who
had
not
made
an
open
profession
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
six
Months
before
their
requiring
the
said
removal
;
and
this
demand
related
particularly
to
Ecclesiasticks
,
who
after
having
chang'd
their
Religion
,
remain'd
oppos'd
to
the
hatred
of
the
Parliaments
,
who
were
very
●ere
against
men
of
that
Character
.
The
answer
was
very
●●tile
;
and
in
refusing
to
alter
any
thing
about
the
Clause
●●
six
Months
,
the
King
promis'd
that
he
would
take
care
●●
the
Causes
of
the
Ecclesiasticks
,
if
they
made
their
applications
to
him
.
The
Reform'd
were
very
sencible
that
●●
meaning
of
this
was
,
that
after
having
chang'd
their
religion
the
Ecclesiasticks
would
be
us'd
worse
in
the
Council
than
in
the
Parliaments
.
The
32d
desir'd
a
right
of
transferration
for
the
Reform'd
,
Heirs
to
those
that
had
ready
proceeded
before
the
Parliaments
;
and
for
those
●o
should
have
their
right
by
[
](A27402-e136390-b)*
*
Yielding
up
a
Title
or
Right
to
a
Creditor
,
&c.
Cession
,
or
otherwise
.
The
King
refus'd
it
to
the
Cessionaries
,
by
reason
that
it
●●ght
be
done
fraudulently
:
but
he
granted
it
to
Heirs
,
●●serving
at
the
same
time
that
the
said
Concession
was
a
●…our
.
It
is
true
:
but
it
was
so
slight
a
one
,
that
it
was
●●rdly
worth
observing
;
the
occasion
of
using
it
,
not
occurring
perhaps
once
in
50
years
.
The
33d
demanded
●●
Foreign
Inhabitants
,
or
Traders
in
the
Kingdom
,
the
●●e
Priviliges
as
were
injoy'd
by
the
other
Reform'd
,
and
particularly
that
of
transferring
of
Causes
.
The
King
by
●s
answer
reserv'd
to
himself
to
do
them
Justice
,
incase
they
appeal'd
to
him
.
The
34th
desir'd
that
the
Priviledge
to
take
a
Reform'd
Assistant
or
Associate
in
all
criminal
Causes
,
in
which
the
Reform'd
were
concern'd
might
be
extended
to
all
the
Provinces
;
and
not
only
observ'd
for
some
which
were
specifi'd
in
the
66th
Article
of
the
Edict
.
The
King
granted
it
for
the
instruction
only
;
but
he
would
not
allow
the
Associate
a
deliberative
Vote
in
the
Judgment
of
the
Process
.
The
35th
desir'd
that
the
Judgment
of
the
[
](A27402-e136480-b)*
*
By
whom
the
Cause
ought
to
be
tryed
.
Competence
in
[
](A27402-e136490-b)†
†
Criminal
Cases
.
Provotal
Cases
,
which
by
the
67th
Article
of
the
Edict
was
referr'd
to
the
nearest
[
](A27402-e136510-b)*
*
Courts
of
Justice
.
Presidial
Seats
,
within
the
jurisdiction
of
some
Parliaments
,
might
be
transferr'd
to
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
as
in
the
others
.
The
reason
of
this
demand
was
evident
.
The
jurisdiction
of
the
Provost
being
quick
and
without
appeal
,
the
Reform'd
were
ever
in
danger
of
perishing
by
the
sentences
of
those
Judges
,
when
a
Presidial
in
which
the
Catholicks
were
the
strongest
was
Master
of
the
said
Competence
.
Nevertheless
,
the
King
refus'd
to
alter
any
thing
about
it
.
The
36th
related
to
the
Education
of
Children
,
whose
Cahiers
answer'd
.
Fathers
had
not
nam'd
Guardians
at
their
Death
;
and
desired
that
they
might
be
put
under
the
tuition
of
persons
that
should
breed
them
up
in
the
Religion
of
their
Fathers
▪
The
Answer
referr'd
it
to
the
General
Law
of
the
Kingdom
;
That
is
at
the
Election
of
Tutors
or
Guardians
,
chosen
by
the
Relations
,
and
thus
expos'd
the
Children
of
the
danger
of
falling
into
the
hands
of
Catholick
Guardians
,
whenever
the
nearest
,
or
most
considerable
Relations
,
which
are
commonly
pitch'd
upon
by
the
rest
,
should
be
Catholicks
.
The
37th
desired
that
the
resignations
of
Presidents
or
Counsellors
which
had
been
promoted
at
the
nomination
of
the
Church
,
might
not
be
receiv'd
unless
by
the
same
nomination
.
The
King
reserv'd
to
himself
the
choice
and
nomination
of
the
persons
.
The
38th
tended
to
prevent
the
injustices
that
were
done
to
the
Reform'd
,
who
had
Estates
in
the
County
of
Avignon
,
and
desir'd
that
leave
might
be
given
to
the
Officers
there
residing
to
give
Reprisals
,
after
the
Solemnities
that
were
requir'd
,
to
the
Reform'd
to
whom
Justice
had
been
deny'd
:
Notwithstanding
what
was
ordain'd
upon
that
Subject
by
the
51st
of
the
particular
Articles
.
The
King
would
have
them
to
apply
themselves
to
him
to
obtain
Letters
of
Reprisals
;
only
allowing
the
Officers
to
draw
Verbal
Processes
of
the
State
of
the
Case
.
This
ingag'd
the
poor
Reform'd
into
infinite
expence
and
delays
.
The
39th
requir'd
the
Confirmation
and
Execution
of
the
Briefs
granted
to
the
Churches
in
1598
,
and
since
:
upon
which
the
King
ordain'd
that
they
should
be
represented
;
as
if
his
Council
had
been
ignorant
of
the
Contents
.
The
40th
renew'd
the
demand
of
two
Places
of
Masters
of
Requests
,
promised
to
the
Reform'd
:
and
the
King
wav'd
it
by
the
usual
evasion
,
that
care
should
be
taken
about
it
,
when
any
Vacancies
should
happen
by
death
.
The
two
following
demanded
the
augmentation
of
the
sum
promis'd
for
the
Sallary
of
the
Ministers
;
and
of
new
assignments
for
the
payment
of
the
Arrears
.
The
King
promis'd
to
consider
of
what
might
be
proper
to
gratifie
them
;
but
he
refus'd
them
new
assignations
for
the
old
Arrears
,
under
pretence
that
it
was
a
general
disease
,
and
that
all
those
that
had
been
assign'd
at
the
same
time
had
suffer'd
the
same
loss
,
without
receiving
any
Re-implacement
.
The
14
following
Articles
related
to
the
Places
of
Surety
.
Cahiers
answer'd
.
The
43d
demanded
that
the
Guard
of
all
those
which
the
Reform'd
held
,
might
be
left
them
for
ten
whole
Years
,
to
begin
from
the
Day
the
last
Brief
would
expire
;
and
that
in
the
New
Brief
,
the
Court
should
specifie
those
that
were
contain'd
in
the
Settlements
drawn
in
1598
:
Those
that
were
comprehended
with
the
others
under
the
Denomination
of
[
](A27402-e136710-b)*
*
Cities
or
Towns
annex'd
to
others
.
Marriage
,
and
those
that
belong'd
to
private
persons
,
in
which
Garrisons
had
been
kept
.
The
Answers
was
cruel
upon
that
Article
.
It
reduc'd
the
places
of
Surety
to
those
that
were
express'd
in
the
Brief
of
the
14th
of
May
1598
,
and
declar'd
that
those
that
were
call'd
of
Marriage
,
were
not
comprehended
amongst
the
places
of
Surety
.
It
only
allow'd
as
a
Favour
,
that
no
innovations
should
be
made
:
but
it
refus'd
them
the
keeping
of
all
the
other
[
](A27402-e136740-b)*
*
Towns
,
Castles
.
&c.
Places
;
and
only
left
them
such
as
were
really
places
of
Surety
but
for
Five
Years
.
Thus
two
thirds
of
the
Places
in
which
they
held
Garrisons
were
taken
from
them
by
one
dash
of
a
Pen.
The
44th
desir'd
that
no
Innovations
might
be
made
in
the
Places
they
held
,
in
which
there
was
no
Garrison
established
by
the
settlments
;
and
that
incase
any
had
been
made
,
they
should
be
redress'd
.
The
King
granted
that
Article
;
and
order'd
his
Commissioners
to
redress
the
said
Innovations
,
according
to
the
instructions
they
should
receive
.
The
45th
desir'd
the
restitution
of
several
Places
,
among
which
they
nam'd
Caumont
,
Tartas
,
le
Mont
de
Marsan
and
Montandre
.
The
King
absolutely
refus'd
the
first
and
last
,
and
promis'd
to
put
Reform'd
Garrisons
in
the
other
Two
.
The
46
,
47
,
and
48
,
desir'd
good
Assignments
upon
the
clearest
part
of
the
Receipts
,
for
the
full
sum
of
540000
Livers
,
which
had
been
promis'd
to
them
by
the
Brief
of
the
last
of
April
1598
;
That
the
Sums
which
had
been
deducted
out
of
it
,
for
the
settlement
of
the
Pensions
that
were
given
to
private
persons
,
might
be
return'd
to
the
Mass
again
;
That
the
Arrears
might
be
paid
,
and
such
Sums
as
were
not
paid
in
re-implac'd
.
The
King
refus'd
it
all
,
excepting
only
the
Assignment
upon
the
clearest
part
of
the
Receipts
,
which
is
such
cases
is
always
granted
,
and
never
perform'd
:
But
he
paid
the
Reform'd
with
Reasons
instead
of
better
Money
;
and
told
them
that
the
retrenchment
they
complain'd
of
,
had
been
made
under
the
Reign
of
the
Late
King
,
at
a
time
when
retrenching
the
Garrisons
of
the
Catholick
Citys
,
he
had
been
oblig'd
to
do
the
like
to
the
Reform'd
,
lest
the
Catholicks
should
complain
.
But
in
order
to
excuse
himself
from
re-implacing
of
the
Arrears
and
Sums
unpaid
,
he
added
a
reason
which
favour'd
more
of
a
Test
than
a
serious
Answer
.
He
said
that
there
was
no
reason
to
desire
it
,
since
the
Places
for
the
preservation
of
which
the
said
Sums
were
design'd
,
had
been
as
well
kept
as
if
the
said
Sums
had
been
paid
.
According
to
this
Notion
,
a
Debter
might
very
well
excuse
himself
from
paying
the
Arrears
of
his
Debts
,
by
reason
that
his
delaying
to
pay
them
had
not
reduc'd
his
Creditors
to
Starve
.
The
49th
desir'd
the
King
would
be
pleas'd
to
use
his
Cahiers
Answer'd
.
Interest
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
to
put
a
Reform'd
Governour
into
the
Castle
of
Orange
,
according
to
the
late
King's
promise
to
the
Assembly
of
Chatelleraud
.
The
King
who
did
not
pretend
to
the
Right
which
his
Successor
has
usurp'd
over
the
said
Principality
,
declar'd
that
he
had
restor'd
the
said
Principality
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
to
whom
it
did
belong
;
and
that
he
had
oblig'd
him
to
make
a
Declaration
,
in
favour
of
the
Reform'd
of
the
said
City
,
which
they
were
satisfi'd
with
.
Upon
which
pretence
he
tacitly
refus'd
the
Mediation
promis'd
by
the
late
King
.
As
to
the
50th
which
spoke
of
the
Resignation
of
Governments
,
which
could
not
be
done
without
the
approbation
of
the
Churches
of
the
Province
:
and
of
the
Nomination
of
of
a
new
Governour
by
the
Deputies
General
,
in
such
Places
where
the
Government
should
become
vacant
by
Death
,
the
King
referr'd
them
to
the
Brief
of
1598
,
and
to
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
,
both
General
and
Secret
,
which
he
said
had
always
been
observ'd
.
Upon
the
51st
,
which
desir'd
that
the
Captains
and
Lieutenants
of
the
Garrisons
might
not
be
chosen
without
the
approbation
of
the
Governours
:
the
King
answer'd
that
he
would
do
what
he
thought
best
for
the
advantage
of
his
Service
.
The
52d
,
desired
the
Liberty
to
perform
the
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
in
all
those
Places
,
and
that
no
body
might
be
allow'd
to
dispute
that
right
.
Upon
which
the
King
order'd
the
observation
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
in
General
Terms
.
The
53d
,
desir'd
that
the
Jesuits
might
not
be
allow'd
to
have
Colleges
,
Seminaries
,
or
Houses
in
the
places
of
Surety
;
nor
to
Preach
,
Teach
,
Confess
,
or
Reside
in
the
same
:
and
that
throughout
the
Kingdom
they
should
be
reduc'd
to
the
terms
prescrib'd
by
the
Edict
of
their
re-establishment
.
The
King's
answer
engag'd
him
to
nothing
,
he
said
that
the
Jesuits
not
being
allow'd
to
settle
a
College
without
his
leave
,
he
would
take
care
,
that
the
Reform'd
should
have
no
reason
to
complain
.
The
Jesuits
had
too
much
power
at
Court
to
suffer
the
King
to
make
a
more
positive
answer
upon
that
Article
.
The
54th
desir'd
the
prevention
of
accidents
that
might
be
occasion'd
by
the
Processions
,
which
the
Catholicks
affected
to
make
in
the
Churches
and
Chapels
of
the
Castles
in
which
the
Reform'd
had
but
weak
Garrisons
;
and
did
propose
some
expedients
in
order
thereunto
.
The
King
referr'd
them
to
what
should
be
ordain'd
by
his
Commissioners
,
after
having
taken
the
advice
of
the
Governours
of
the
Provinces
,
or
Lieutenants
General
.
The
55th
spoke
of
the
necessary
means
to
maintain
or
repair
the
Garrisons
,
and
to
secure
them
;
desiring
to
that
end
the
execution
of
the
Answer
made
to
the
Cahiers
of
the
Assembly
of
Gergeau
.
The
King
allowed
the
reparations
of
the
said
places
at
the
Charge
of
the
Inhabitants
;
and
that
they
should
apply
themselves
to
the
Council
to
obtain
leave
to
impose
such
sums
as
should
be
necessary
:
promising
only
some
assistance
in
case
of
an
urgent
necessity
.
The
56th
desir'd
that
the
Artilery
,
Arms
and
other
Ammunitions
of
War
which
were
in
the
said
places
,
might
be
left
there
,
and
not
transported
elsewhere
;
that
what
had
been
already
remov'd
might
be
returned
to
them
;
and
that
they
might
have
their
share
of
the
Distribution
of
Arms
and
Amunitions
,
which
was
made
yearly
to
the
other
Towns
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
Answer
on
the
contrary
,
order'd
an
account
to
be
brought
in
of
the
Artillery
and
Amunitions
that
were
in
the
said
places
,
in
order
to
dispose
of
them
,
promising
only
to
leave
so
much
as
was
necessary
for
the
Defence
of
the
said
places
.
The
57th
desir'd
that
the
General
Assemblies
might
be
held
every
other
year
;
that
the
Deputies
General
might
officiate
but
two
years
;
and
that
the
Assemblies
might
only
be
oblig'd
to
Nominate
two
,
that
should
be
approv'd
of
by
the
King
.
The
answer
was
that
he
would
allow
such
Assemblies
when
he
thought
fit
:
and
that
they
should
Nominate
six
Persons
.
There
were
some
other
Articles
at
the
end
of
all
those
●ating
to
the
Churches
of
Bearn
,
as
I
have
said
heretofore
:
Articles
in
favour
of
Bearn
.
but
the
King's
answer
to
them
was
,
That
the
Late
●●g
never
having
approv'd
the
Union
of
the
Churches
of
●●at
Principality
with
those
of
France
,
he
could
not
allow
it
neither
:
but
he
promis'd
to
receive
the
particular
●●titions
of
that
Province
.
Finaly
,
the
Assembly
broke
●●
,
tho
disatisfi'd
with
those
Answers
;
and
the
Deputies
repair'd
to
their
respective
homes
laying
the
blame
of
the
ill
success
of
their
good
intentions
upon
one
another
.
Those
●ho
did
side
with
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
blam'd
the
obstinacy
of
the
contrary
Party
,
imputing
all
the
fault
to
that
;
●●d
the
others
upbraided
these
with
having
taught
their
Mutual
reproaches
of
the
Members
of
the
Assembly
.
enemies
how
to
ruin
the
Churches
,
by
breaking
the
Union
●●signedly
,
and
by
a
manifest
Conspiracy
.
Most
of
the
Reform'd
were
very
much
disatisfied
with
the
answers
made
to
their
[
](A27402-e137140-b)*
*
Petitions
or
Addresses
.
Cahiers
:
and
seeing
that
instead
of
granting
them
●●y
new
favours
upon
their
Complaints
,
at
a
time
when
they
had
just
reasons
of
diffidence
,
their
Privileges
and
Su●●ties
were
incroach'd
upon
more
than
ever
,
they
apply'd
●●e
Fable
of
the
Camel
to
themselves
,
who
complaining
that
●ature
had
been
unkind
to
him
,
in
not
giving
him
Defensive
●●rms
,
as
to
the
Lyon
,
Elephant
,
and
Bull
;
obtain'd
no
●●her
fruit
of
his
Complaints
but
to
have
his
Ears
●orten'd
.
So
the
Assembly
having
expected
from
the
King
's
●ood
Will
some
favour
suitable
to
the
time
,
had
only
obtain'd
illusive
answers
;
in
which
Injustice
was
joyn'd
to
Contempt
.
During
the
Session
of
the
Assembly
there
appear'd
divers
Books
which
make
a
noise
.
Books
which
made
a
Noise
.
Mayerne
publish'd
one
which
was
not
proper
to
gain
the
Queens
heart
.
He
maintain'd
in
●t
that
neither
Women
nor
Children
ought
ever
to
be
admitted
to
the
Government
.
This
was
conformable
to
the
Antient
●ight
of
the
Monarchy
,
which
attributed
the
Regency
to
the
nearest
Princes
of
the
Blood
during
Minorities
.
But
an
expample
or
two
to
the
contrary
had
remov'd
the
Princes
from
that
Imployment
:
and
they
were
too
poor
or
too
weak
at
that
time
,
to
resume
their
Rank
.
The
said
Book
w●…
condem'd
;
and
the
Author
Fled
.
Gourmandier
had
al●…
Niceness
of
the
Doctrine
concrning
the
Authority
of
Kings
.
printed
a
Treatise
about
the
Right
of
Kings
:
But
it
wa●…
prohibited
as
well
as
the
other
,
and
all
the
Copies
that
cou●…
be
met
with
seiz'd
.
The
pretence
us'd
for
the
said
Prohibition
,
was
that
the
Author
had
mix'd
divers
Maxims
〈…〉
his
Religion
in
the
said
Book
,
which
the
Court
did
not
approve
.
But
in
general
the
true
reason
of
it
was
,
that
the
Authority
of
Kings
is
a
very
nice
Point
,
which
cannot
〈…〉
treated
of
without
offending
them
;
in
so
much
that
King
had
rather
that
nothing
should
be
said
about
it
,
than
ev●…
to
speak
advantageously
of
it
.
Moreover
the
Doctrine
〈…〉
the
Reform'd
is
commonly
divided
into
two
Parts
upon
the
Subject
,
which
offend
two
sorts
of
People
.
The
one
allo●…
King
's
a
perfect
Independency
in
relation
to
the
Pope
;
a●…
the
same
authority
over
the
Clergy
,
as
over
the
rest
of
the
Subjects
.
The
other
makes
King's
lyable
to
observe
Equity
and
Justice
;
The
Fundamental
Laws
of
the
State
,
the
Oaths
and
Edicts
;
and
proposes
the
preservation
of
the
Subjects
to
them
as
the
Universal
Rule
of
their
Soverai●…
Power
.
So
that
it
is
impossible
for
their
Doctrine
to
〈…〉
well
receiv'd
among
Catholick
Princes
.
The
first
part
e●…
animates
all
the
Roman
Cabal
against
them
:
and
the
seco●…
all
the
Slaves
of
the
Court
.
The
Clergy
never
scruples
〈…〉
Sacrifice
publick
Liberty
to
their
own
Grandeur
:
and
P●…ces
little
value
the
Popes
Enterprises
,
provided
they
e●…
an
Arbitrary
Power
over
their
People
.
Moreover
the●
was
a
particular
reason
for
the
Condemnation
of
the
〈…〉
Book
.
The
Doctrine
of
the
Jesuits
upon
that
Subject
w●…
detested
by
all
the
Kingdom
;
and
the
condemnation
〈…〉
Bellarmin's
Book
was
actually
prosecuted
in
the
Parliame●●
of
Paris
.
It
was
sufficient
for
those
subtile
Politicians
to
se●…
themselves
dishonour'd
by
Decrees
from
the
Soveraig●…
Courts
:
they
did
not
seem
to
be
very
sensible
to
those
〈…〉
fronts
,
because
they
had
been
us'd
to
them
,
and
were
ha●…
den'd
in
them
,
from
the
very
beginning
of
their
Socie●…
▪
But
they
could
not
have
endur'd
that
while
they
were
tre●…
▪
Enemies
to
Soveraign
Power
,
the
Reform'd
should
be
al●…ed
to
be
the
Defenders
of
it
.
Therefore
they
obtain'd
〈…〉
Condemnation
of
the
said
Book
,
to
involve
it
in
the
●…e
Censure
with
those
of
their
Doctors
.
But
the
Book
which
made
most
noise
upon
that
Subject
,
Books
of
Du
Plessis
.
●…s
that
which
du
Plessis
publish'd
during
the
Session
of
the
●…embly
in
which
he
did
preside
,
and
which
he
had
intitul●d
●…e
Mistery
of
Iniquity
.
It
was
not
so
much
the
dignity
of
〈…〉
Subject
,
and
the
reputation
of
the
Author
which
made
the
●…k
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
as
a
Cut
which
was
fix'd
at
the
head
〈…〉
the
Work
,
which
did
revenge
du
Plessis
highly
for
the
af●…nt
he
had
receiv'd
at
Fontainbleau
.
The
Pride
of
Paul
〈…〉
5th
,
who
fill'd
the
Holy
See
of
Rome
at
that
time
,
and
〈…〉
Flatteries
of
his
Creatures
did
afford
him
a
large
Field
●…stile
him
Antichrist
.
The
first
Leaf
of
the
Book
repre●…ted
a
Tower
of
Babe●
,
of
a
prodigious
Architecture
,
●…ch
appear'd
to
the
Spectators
a
subject
of
Admiration
,
〈…〉
it
was
only
sustain'd
by
some
pieces
of
Timber
,
which
●…re
set
on
fire
.
Two
Latin
Verses
advis'd
the
Spectators
〈…〉
to
admire
that
vast
Building
which
would
tumble
●…wn
,
as
soon
as
ever
the
fire
had
consum'd
those
feeble
●…porters
.
In
the
next
place
you
saw
the
Effigies
of
Paul
〈…〉
5th
accompani'd
with
Inscriptions
so
haughty
and
〈…〉
Impious
,
That
it
would
have
been
impos●…e
to
give
the
Reform'd
a
better
hold
,
tho
it
had
been
●…he
disignedly
.
Whatever
Flateries
can
be
attributed
to
Temporal
Prince
;
whatever
Holy
Writ
has
spoken
with
Number
of
666.
Paulo
5
Vice-deo
,
-
V.
5.
-
L.
50
-
V.
5.
-
V.
5.
-
I.
1.
-
C.
100.
-
D.
500.
-
666
Justness
of
the
Calculation
.
●…st
Emphasis
of
Jesus
Christ
himself
,
was
apply'd
to
that
●…pe
;
and
underneath
the
Figure
there
was
a
Motto
,
●…ich
gave
him
the
Title
of
Vice-God
.
This
was
copy'd
●…m
a
Picture
made
in
Italy
,
to
adorn
a
Triumphal
Arch
●…s'd
in
honour
of
that
new
Pope
.
But
that
which
was
●…ost
remarkable
was
that
the
name
of
Paul
the
5th
,
joyn'd
that
of
Vice-God
in
Latin
,
in
the
case
which
belongs
to
●…e
Inscriptions
,
fill'd
up
very
justly
the
famous
number
〈…〉
666
,
which
all
the
Christians
according
to
the
testimony
of
St.
John
in
the
Apocalipse
,
look
upon
to
be
the
number
of
Antichrist
.
Joyning
the
value
of
the
Numeral
Letter
of
that
name
,
according
to
the
use
of
the
Latins
made
〈…〉
that
mistical
number
.
Du
Plessis
triumph'd
upon
that
important
discovery
.
'T●…
said
that
he
had
been
inform'd
that
the
Queen
design'd
〈…〉
recall
him
to
Court
,
and
to
imploy
him
again
;
and
tha●
his
Friends
had
advis'd
him
,
either
to
defer
or
to
suppre●…
the
Edition
of
this
Book
,
which
would
not
fail
to
invol●…
him
into
new
Troubles
.
But
he
preferr'd
the
advantage
of
〈…〉
Religion
to
that
of
his
Fortune
at
Court
.
The
Reform'●
who
were
great
admirers
of
those
kind
of
observation●
did
not
fail
to
draw
certain
presages
from
thence
of
th●
decay
of
the
Roman
See
,
which
manifested
its
Antichristanity
by
such
evident
Characters
.
To
say
the
tr●…
that
number
was
made
out
there
so
naturally
,
that
it
neither
required
learning
,
nor
stretching
to
find
it
o●…
▪
There
was
no
need
to
invent
a
new
Ortography
,
or
bar●…
rous
Names
,
nor
ambiguous
Words
:
and
the
Title
of
Vi●…
God
,
which
made
the
greatest
part
of
that
number
,
w●…
so
well
adapted
to
the
Authority
which
Antechrist
was●…
pretend
,
according
to
the
predictions
of
Scripture
,
That
seem'd
to
require
no
other
information
upon
that
Subje●…
▪
Those
who
had
treated
about
it
before
,
had
never
imagined
any
thing
so
just
:
and
those
who
have
spoken
〈…〉
it
since
have
invented
nothing
farther
.
There
was
no
〈…〉
cessity
to
look
for
that
fatal
number
either
in
the
Greek●
Hebrew
;
nor
to
make
use
of
a
Calculation
unknown
to
t●…
Vulgar
,
and
not
in
use
in
the
Language
in
which
the
application
of
it
was
made
.
All
this
was
found
in
the
Language
and
in
the
manner
of
Calculating
of
the
Latin
which
the
Catholicks
call
that
of
the
Church
:
which
see●
to
be
necessary
in
this
Question
,
which
relates
,
according●
the
Catholicks
themselves
,
to
a
man
who
is
to
possess
〈…〉
Roman
See
.
So
that
it
is
no
wonder
that
du
Plessis
should
value
himself
upon
that
happy
Discovery
;
and
that
t●…
Reform'd
look'd
upon
it
as
a
real
Triumph
of
their
Doctrine
▪
The
Catholicks
was
strangly
mov'd
at
the
said
Book
;
the
Po●…
made
great
complaints
about
it
;
The
Sorbonne
censur'd
it
;
and
some
private
persons
undertook
to
refute
it
.
Among
the
rest
one
de
Brai
St.
Germain
endeavour'd
to
excuse
the
Pope
,
and
lay'd
the
blame
of
the
excess
of
the
Elogys
and
the
Impiety
of
the
Applications
upon
the
sordid
flatteries
of
the
Courtiers
.
But
he
made
himself
ridiculous
●y
endeavouring
to
apply
the
same
number
to
du
Plessis
:
which
he
did
by
turning
his
name
as
many
ways
as
he
could
imagin
.
The
Catholicks
have
followed
that
method
untill
our
Days
,
from
the
time
of
the
Reformation
,
●s
if
that
Number
were
the
less
applicable
to
their
Church
,
when
by
a
thousand
violent
efforts
they
find
the
way
to
apply
it
to
another
Subject
.
Antichrist
himself
,
according
●o
the
very
notion
of
their
own
Doctors
,
might
make
use
of
that
secret
,
to
prove
that
he
is
not
the
person
meant
by
the
Apocalypse
,
because
that
name
has
been
applyed
for
example
,
to
Paul
the
5th
,
with
justness
enough
.
That
method
has
nevertheless
prov'd
useful
to
them
:
In
turning
by
those
forc'd
applications
the
mistery
of
that
Number
into
a
railliry
,
they
have
evaded
the
serious
applications
that
might
be
made
of
it
to
the
See
of
Rome
.
Before
I
resume
the
sequel
of
what
the
return
of
the
Sedition
at
Paris
.
Deputies
in
the
Provinces
did
produce
,
it
will
not
be
a●●iss
to
speak
a
word
or
two
of
a
Sedition
which
the
Catholicks
excited
at
Paris
against
the
Reform'd
.
Part
of
the
Church-yard
call'd
Trinity
was
allow'd
them
.
A
person
of
●he
Reform'd
Religion
caus'd
his
Childs
Corps
to
be
carri'd
●…hither
in
open
day
.
Two
Marshals
men
accompany'd
it
to
secure
it
.
But
their
presence
did
not
hinder
an
Apprentice
from
abusing
and
flinging
of
Stones
at
the
Reform'd
who
follow'd
the
Corps
:
and
his
Master
in
imitation
of
it
did
the
same
.
The
Marshals
men
endeavouring
to
suppress
the
said
Violence
,
encreas'd
the
evil
instead
of
appeasing
it
.
The
Mob
fell
upon
them
as
well
as
upon
the
Reform'd
.
Several
of
them
were
wounded
,
and
among
the
rest
one
of
the
Officers
.
As
the
Court
was
yet
uncertain
of
the
success
of
the
Affairs
of
Saumur
,
they
thought
fit
not
to
leave
the
said
Sedition
unpunish'd
.
Those
who
had
begun
it
were
seiz'd
.
The
Apprentice
was
condemn'd
to
the
Whipping
Post
,
and
his
Master
to
stand
by
.
They
appeal'd
to
the
Parliament
,
which
confirm'd
the
said
Sentence
,
and
it
was
executed
.
The
Deputies
of
the
Provinces
being
come
home
,
Provincial
Return
of
the
Deputies
into
their
Provinces
.
Assemblies
were
call'd
to
hear
their
Proceedings
.
This
report
of
new
Assemblies
made
the
Court
fear
that
the
discontents
given
to
that
of
Saumur
might
be
attended
with
worse
consequences
than
was
expected
.
New
expedients
were
sought
after
;
and
they
follow'd
the
advice
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
which
was
to
send
away
the
Commissioners
the
King
had
promis'd
with
all
speed
;
who
under
pretence
of
performing
the
answers
to
the
Cahier
,
might
easily
disipate
the
said
Assemblies
.
Lest
the
Reform'd
Commissioners
should
cross
that
design
,
the
Marshal
nam'd
all
Commissioners
in
diver●
places
where
they
are
not
received
.
those
that
were
at
his
Devotion
in
every
Province
.
This
was
done
with
so
little
secrecy
,
that
several
Provinces
refus'd
to
receive
them
.
The
Lower
Guyenne
gave
the
example
of
that
refusal
;
and
several
others
follow'd
it
;
tho
the
Wisest
were
of
opinion
that
it
would
be
the
best
war
to
let
them
perform
their
Office
without
any
hindrance
.
It
will
be
easie
to
judge
of
what
the
Commissioners
were
to
do
in
every
Province
,
by
the
manner
of
proceeding
of
those
that
were
deputed
for
Berry
.
They
arriv'd
at
Blois
at
the
time
the
Synod
was
assembling
there
;
and
whereas
Synod
at
Blois
which
the
Commissioners
are
allarm'd
at
.
they
were
not
acquainted
with
the
nature
of
those
Assemblies
,
they
were
suppri'd
to
see
it
compos'd
of
50
persons
;
and
cited
them
to
appear
before
them
.
Twelve
Deputies
were
sent
to
them
,
having
the
Moderator
and
his
Associate
at
the
Head
of
them
.
The
Commissioners
endeavoured
to
perswade
them
that
their
Assembly
savour'd
of
a
Cabal
;
and
in
order
to
remove
all
ill
thoughts
from
them
,
they
made
a
large
Discourse
to
them
about
the
Queens
good
intentions
.
The
answer
of
the
Reform'd
was
a
little
cold
at
first
.
They
said
that
they
had
been
told
the
same
at
Saumur
;
That
the
Deputies
General
writ
the
same
thing
to
them
;
and
that
there
was
no
necessity
to
Cite
the
Assembly
,
only
to
tell
them
that
,
They
refus'd
to
acknowledge
the
Commissioners
very
civily
,
covering
the
said
refusal
with
an
intreaty
that
they
would
be
pleas'd
not
to
meddle
with
their
Affairs
,
nor
with
the
complaints
that
had
already
been
prensented
to
them
:
and
whereas
the
Commissioners
did
not
disist
notwithstanding
their
civility
,
the
Assembly
sent
them
notice
soon
after
it
,
That
they
appeal'd
from
their
proceedings
.
The
Commissioners
on
the
other
hand
,
acquainted
They
writ
to
Court
about
it
.
the
Court
with
their
opinion
of
the
said
Assembly
.
They
said
that
they
had
refus'd
to
acknowledge
them
in
the
quality
of
Commissioners
;
and
that
the
Number
of
the
Nobles
was
not
so
great
as
it
us'd
to
be
;
That
their
Deputies
went
to
and
fro
towards
Saumur
;
That
small
nocturnal
Assemblies
were
form'd
there
under
pretence
of
Treats
;
That
they
continu'd
their
Session
,
notwithstanding
they
had
forbidden
it
;
That
they
hinder'd
them
,
with
scorn
from
executing
their
Commission
;
That
Vignier
,
Moderator
,
had
declar'd
that
the
Reform'd
would
not
accept
the
●nswer
made
to
the
Cahiers
of
the
General
Assembly
;
That
they
had
new
demands
to
make
still
;
That
they
would
resume
in
the
National
Synod
which
was
to
be
held
the
following
year
at
Privas
,
or
at
Rochel
,
what
had
been
interrupted
at
Saumur
;
and
that
upon
the
order
the
Commissioners
had
given
him
to
Disolve
the
Assembly
,
he
had
answer'd
that
he
would
complain
about
it
throughout
the
Kingdom
.
The
Truth
is
that
he
explain'd
himself
the
next
day
;
and
declar'd
that
he
only
meant
the
custom
of
acquainting
the
Churches
with
all
that
pass'd
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Commissioners
allow'd
them
to
continue
the
said
Assembly
,
provided
they
meddled
with
nothing
but
the
affairs
of
their
Discipline
:
but
they
would
not
allow
the
report
of
what
had
been
done
at
Saumur
to
be
made
otherwise
than
in
their
presence
.
The
manner
in
which
they
wrote
at
Court
was
a
little
envenom'd
,
but
yet
they
own'd
that
the
Deputies
had
express'd
a
great
deal
of
willingness
and
quickness
in
taking
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
to
the
King
and
Queen
.
By
allowing
the
continuation
of
the
Assembly
,
with
the
restriction
I
have
mention'd
,
they
hinder'd
them
from
making
a
Provincial
Council
,
according
to
the
resolution
of
the
General
Assembly
:
and
they
were
seconded
in
that
by
the
Consistory
of
Orleans
,
whose
Deputy
Memin
and
Hervet
Doctor
in
Phisick
oppos'd
the
said
Establishment
with
great
heat
,
threatning
even
to
acquaint
the
Magistrates
with
it
.
Moreover
,
the
said
Hervet
writ
a
Libel
against
that
design
,
which
was
not
relish'd
by
the
Court
.
These
were
the
effects
of
the
Divisions
of
Saumur
,
which
were
followed
with
the
like
discord
in
divers
parts
of
the
Kingdom
.
As
Assemblies
of
this
kind
were
made
in
all
Parts
,
in
Assembly
at
Castel-Jaloux
which
causes
a
kind
of
League
of
the
Catholicks
.
which
they
renew'd
the
Oath
of
Union
,
one
of
the
same
kind
was
held
at
Castel-Jaloux
,
which
gave
an
occasion
to
the
Catholicks
of
Guyenne
also
to
form
a
kind
of
Union
among
them
,
which
savour'd
very
much
of
a
League
.
The
Commissioners
I
have
been
speaking
of
mention'd
the
said
Union
of
the
Catholicks
in
their
Letters
to
the
Queen
;
and
in
order
to
aleviate
the
reproach
which
that
novelty
deserved
,
they
compar'd
the
Union
of
the
Reform'd
to
the
League
it self
.
Nevertheless
,
there
was
this
difference
between
them
,
That
there
was
no
Conspiracy
against
the
Catholicks
,
which
could
oblige
them
to
make
a
Confederacy
to
defend
themselves
:
whereas
the
Reform'd
saw
one
throughout
Europe
,
of
which
they
felt
dismal
effects
in
divers
parts
.
That
was
sufficient
to
oblige
them
to
stand
upon
their
guard
in
France
.
The
Protestants
in
Germany
were
abus'd
in
all
places
by
the
Catholicks
.
For
which
reason
the
Princes
were
assembled
at
Rotenburg
,
in
order
to
apply
themselves
to
their
mutual
preservation
.
Even
in
France
they
saw
themselves
expos'd
to
bear
the
burthen
of
every
thing
.
The
Jesuits
had
a
violent
desire
to
settle
themselves
at
Troyes
a
rich
City
of
Champagne
,
very
Populous
,
and
of
a
great
Trade
;
and
omitted
nothing
that
Impudence
,
Deceit
,
and
Malice
are
capable
to
invent
in
order
to
succeed
in
it
.
Nevertheless
,
they
met
so
much
opposition
in
their
design
,
that
they
were
constrain'd
to
give
it
over
:
But
the
Reform'd
suffer'd
for
it
.
The
Jesuits
feign'd
that
●…ir
only
design
in
endeavouring
to
settle
in
the
said
City
●…s
to
hinder
Heresie
from
introducing
it self
there
.
The
●…y
in
order
to
remove
that
pretence
oblig'd
it self
never
〈…〉
suffer
the
Reform'd
to
settle
there
:
which
resolution
●…y
have
observ'd
scrupulously
.
This
was
not
the
only
Mortification
that
Society
receiv'd
at
Mortifications
receiv'd
by
the
Jesuits
●…t
time
.
The
Sorbonne
divided
their
Censures
between
the
●…orm'd
and
the
Catholicks
.
As
they
had
condemn'd
the
●…ok
of
du
Plessis
,
they
also
censur'd
some
propositions
which
〈…〉
Jesuits
had
advanced
concerning
Ignatius
their
Founder
,
〈…〉
declar'd
them
Impious
.
One
of
their
Robe
censur'd
〈…〉
Censure
;
and
having
no
better
reason
to
alledge
,
he
●…ntain'd
that
it
was
good
for
nothing
but
to
rejoyce
Cha●…ton
and
the
Huguenots
.
They
had
a
great
Process
with
〈…〉
University
,
for
the
overture
of
their
College
.
Mar●…ere
a
famous
Advocate
stun'd
them
by
a
thundring
Plea
:
〈…〉
whereas
the
Parliament
was
not
oppress'd
by
a
Superior
●…hority
at
that
time
,
they
gave
a
Decree
in
favour
of
the
●…versity
.
But
the
Jesuits
had
the
cunning
to
publish
a
●…ter
without
a
Name
,
which
they
feign'd
to
be
written
●…hem
,
which
comforted
them
for
their
Disgrace
,
putting
●…m
in
hopes
of
a
time
that
would
prove
more
favoura●…
to
them
.
Among
the
Commissioners
that
were
sent
into
the
Pro●…es
,
Commissioners
in
the
Country
of
Gex
.
le
Masuier
and
Villarnoul
had
the
district
of
Burgundy
,
〈…〉
which
the
Country
of
Gex
is
a
dependency
.
They
did
〈…〉
meet
with
the
same
opposition
in
that
Country
,
as
had
●…n
made
else
where
to
those
that
had
the
same
Commis●…
.
Therefore
we
find
several
ordinances
of
theirs
of
the
〈…〉
of
that
year
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
following
,
con●…ing
the
exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
in
that
little
●…liwick
:
and
the
Rule
of
their
Judgments
was
the
Edict
Nantes
,
which
they
look'd
upon
as
a
Common
Law
to
those
who
liv'd
under
the
King's
Obedience
.
Moreover
,
●…e
of
the
said
Ordinances
were
given
at
the
request
of
〈…〉
Bishop
of
Geneva
,
and
of
the
Catholicks
of
that
Canton
,
who
desir'd
that
the
said
Law
might
be
observ'd
in
favo●…
of
them
.
It
was
much
for
them
at
that
time
,
to
injoy
th●…
privileges
of
the
Edict
:
but
time
has
given
them
more
boldness
;
and
they
have
finally
oppress'd
in
that
Country
,
those
by
whom
their
Fathers
had
formerly
thought
themselves
very
happy
to
be
Tollerated
.
An
Essay
of
it
appear'd
the
following
year
.
Perhaps
the
Reader
will
not
be
displeas'd
to
be
inform'd
The
Reformed
in
a
quarrel
take
the
part
of
the
House
of
Guise
.
by
a
small
affair
of
the
Court
,
how
much
the
Reform'd
were
dispos'd
to
forget
the
hatred
and
violences
past
incase
they
had
been
any
wise
incourag'd
to
do
it
by
▪
better
Treatment
.
The
Count
de
Soissons
,
Son
to
a
younger
Brother
of
the
Princes
of
Conde
,
who
had
been
the
Head
of
the
Reform'd
,
had
a
quarrel
with
the
Duke
of
Guise
▪
The
Court
sided
with
them
as
it
is
usual
:
but
the
Cou●…
was
abandon'd
almost
by
all
the
Reform'd
:
and
the
Duke
de
Bouillon
,
de
Rohan
,
de
Sully
,
la
Noue
,
Gouvernet
,
eve●
the
Grand-Sons
of
the
Admiral
Chatillon
,
and
seven
others
offer'd
their
service
to
the
Duke
of
Guise
.
Th●…
was
a
very
publick
Proof
that
they
would
not
call
him
〈…〉
an
account
for
the
Blood
and
Pains
,
which
his
Father
ar●…
Grand-Father
had
cost
them
.
1612.
The
following
year
was
spent
in
little
Disputes
,
whi●…
without
proceeding
to
an
open
War
show'd
nevertheless
that
there
were
great
Animosities
;
and
that
one
side
ha●…
ill
designs
,
and
the
others
jealousies
and
diffidences
.
A●…
the
very
beginning
there
happen'd
an
affair
which
pa●…
Death
of
the
Lord
de
Vatan
.
▪
without
noise
,
tho
it
might
have
prov'd
of
ill
consequen●…
at
another
time
.
The
Lord
of
Vatan
,
a
little
Town
i●…
Berry
which
was
of
some
defence
,
and
in
which
he
held
〈…〉
Garrison
,
was
accus'd
of
favouring
the
Sale
of
Prohibited
Salt
in
that
Province
,
and
to
make
Money
of
it
himself
.
The
Court
order'd
Informations
to
be
brought
in
against
him
and
that
Gentleman
thinking
to
terrifie
those
that
did
it
,
committed
some
Violences
,
which
oblig'd
the
Court
to
put
their
orders
in
execution
.
The
Rebellion
of
that
Lord
not
being
suppress'd
by
the
first
endeavours
that
were
us'd
to
reduce
him
to
his
Duty
,
Forces
were
sent
●…inst
him
;
he
was
besieg'd
in
his
own
House
,
and
forc'd
〈…〉
surrender
upon
Discretion
;
and
being
sent
Prisoner
to
〈…〉
Conciergerie
,
he
was
condemn'd
to
Dye
by
the
Parliament
of
Paris
.
He
had
flatter'd
himself
that
the
Reform'd●…uld
●…uld
Interess
themselves
for
the
preservation
of
his
●…wn
:
but
no
body
stir'd
for
him
;
and
the
Town
was
●…en
within
sight
of
the
Reform'd
,
who
did
not
offer
in
〈…〉
least
to
defend
it
.
Not
but
that
there
were
People
who
●…aded
the
consequence
of
it
;
and
who
were
of
opinion
〈…〉
they
ought
never
to
suffer
the
loss
of
any
place
of
that
●…d
,
whatever
pretences
were
us'd
to
attack
it
;
by
rea●…
that
if
plausible
pretences
were
sufficient
,
the
Court
●…s
too
Ingenious
not
to
find
new
ones
daily
,
and
to
at●…
them
one
after
another
.
But
the
Gentleman's
case
was
●orreign
to
those
in
which
Religion
was
concern'd
,
That
●…y
did
not
think
it
reasonable
to
make
a
general
affair
●…t
;
nor
to
give
their
Enemies
a
reason
to
reproach
them
〈…〉
they
made
use
of
the
Cities
that
were
committed
to
●…r
Guard
,
for
the
security
of
their
Conscience
and
●…es
to
protect
those
that
were
Violators
of
the
Laws
of
〈…〉
State
.
The
Judges
allow'd
the
Baron
de
Vatan
,
after
They
allow
him
a
Minister
to
prepare
him
to
Dye
:
but
they
hinder
him
from
singing
Psalms
.
〈…〉
had
receiv'd
his
Sentence
to
send
for
a
Minister
in
Pri●…
to
prepare
him
to
Dye
.
The
Reform'd
either
Prisoners
,
●…uch
as
repaird
thither
to
accompany
him
had
a
mind
to
〈…〉
some
Verses
of
Psalms
.
But
the
Catholick
Prisoners
〈…〉
others
who
came
there
out
of
Curiosity
oppos'd
it
directly
:
and
Fuzil
Curate
of
the
Parish
of
St.
Bartholomew
,
●…o
came
there
in
hopes
of
an
occasion
to
perform
some
●…on
worthy
of
his
Zeal
,
was
one
of
the
most
earnest
,
〈…〉
boldest
.
Their
pretence
was
that
the
Edict
allow'd
to
●…fort
the
Prisoners
,
but
not
to
perform
the
exercise
of
〈…〉
Reform'd
Religion
in
Prisons
upon
that
account
:
much
〈…〉
in
that
place
which
was
the
Chapel
of
the
Conciergerie
.
●…e
Reform'd
obey'd
;
and
the
Tumult
ceas'd
.
But
at
the
begining
of
the
same
year
,
there
were
Deputy
of
Eight
Provinces
at
Court
,
which
did
meet
together
in
order
Deputies
of
the
Provinces
at
Paris
.
to
send
thither
,
to
resume
the
Affairs
in
the
same
condition
in
which
the
General
Assembly
had
left
them
;
and
to
Soli●…
▪
His
Majesty
to
add
something
more
favourable
,
and
more
e●press
to
the
answers
he
had
made
to
their
Cahier
.
The
Deputy
General
receiv'd
them
as
if
they
had
spoken
in
the
Na●…
of
all
the
Churches
,
because
they
were
Deputed
by
〈…〉
many
Provinces
,
which
were
those
in
which
the
Reform'd
were
the
strongest
.
The
Court
did
not
use
them
so
.
The●
were
resolv'd
to
Condemn
the
Provincial
Assemblys
that
h●…
Deputed
them
,
as
Unlawful
Assemblys
:
and
therefore
the●
were
oblig'd
to
send
them
back
again
without
seeing
,
o●
hearing
them
.
But
the
fear
of
exasperating
the
said
Provinces
by
that
Affront
,
made
them
finally
resolve
to
h●…
them
,
after
some
difficulties
.
Moreover
they
enter'd
in
some
Negociation
with
them
;
and
the
Queen
being
desire●…
to
have
Du
Plessis
advice
upon
their
Demands
by
an
Expreshe
sent
to
him
it
inclined
People
to
believe
that
that
aff●…
would
have
a
happy
Issue
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
hinder'd
i●…
and
took
it
as
an
Affront
to
him
and
his
that
more
should
〈…〉
granted
at
the
Solicitation
of
the
Deputies
of
those
Unlaw●…
Assemblys
,
than
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
had
been
able
to
o●…tain
.
The
Court
which
had
no
Inclination
to
favour
the
●…form'd
easily
comply'd
with
the
Marshal
Duke
;
and
taking
for
pretence
that
those
Deputys
of
divers
Assemblys
not
allow●…
of
,
could
not
be
look'd
upon
otherwise
than
as
private
Persons
who
assum'd
the
name
of
the
General
,
they
were
sent
ba●…
Sent
back
Outragiousty
.
without
an
Answer
.
Moreover
the
Court
added
Contume●…
to
Severity
;
discharging
them
in
Writing
in
very
offens●…
Terms
,
which
reflected
at
once
on
their
Commission
at
their
Persons
.
In
the
mean
time
they
endeavour'd
to
prevent
the
en●…
which
they
foresaw
that
rigour
might
occasion
;
but
th●…
way
they
took
for
it
prov'd
more
Injurious
than
the
Evil●…
self
;
and
incuring
one
Wound
made
another
more
considerable
,
and
more
dangerous
.
Among
all
the
Resolutions
o●
●…e
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
there
was
none
troubled
the
●…ourt
more
than
that
of
Establishing
Provincial
Councils
.
●…he
Truth
is
that
difficultys
were
met
with
in
divers
pla●…s
for
the
Execution
of
that
Regulation
,
and
the
same
dis●…r'd
which
had
troubled
the
General
Assembly
,
imbroyl'd
●…e
particular
ones
:
so
that
it
made
the
Enterprise
miscarry
〈…〉
some
Provinces
.
But
that
Establishment
was
made
in
o●…ers
;
and
neither
Brigues
,
nor
Craft
could
hinder
it
,
The
●…ourt
had
no
mind
to
proceed
openly
to
the
suppressing
of
●…e
said
Assemblys
for
fear
of
exposing
their
Authority
,
by
a
resolution
they
might
not
be
able
to
perform
:
But
on
the
●…her
hand
this
new
form
of
Assemblys
,
which
fastned
the
●…nion
of
the
Churches
with
new
Links
,
which
the
Coun●…
design'd
to
break
at
any
rate
,
was
the
more
Odious
to
the
●…ouncil
,
by
reason
that
it
was
advantageous
to
the
Party
they
●…d
a
mind
to
Ruin
.
For
that
reason
they
be
thought
them●…ves
of
a
Wile
,
which
without
prohibiting
them
directly
●…ade
them
pass
Indirectly
for
Unlawful
:
and
that
design
was
●…ver'd
with
the
pretence
of
securing
those
against
the
proceedings
of
Justice
as
had
assisted
in
the
Assemblies
of
which
the
●…eputies
had
been
sent
back
by
the
Court
with
contumely
.
The
●…ng
gave
a
Declaration
on
the
24th
of
April
,
which
beginning
Decleration
of
the
24th
of
April
.
●…th
the
design
he
had
had
to
pursue
for
the
preservation
〈…〉
the
State
the
means
which
the
Late
King
had
us'd
,
to
●…ake
it
pass
from
an
extream
desolation
to
a
perfect
Splen●…r
,
by
degrees
took
notice
of
the
answers
given
to
the
●…hiers
of
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
and
of
the
sending
of
●ommissioners
into
the
Provinces
.
Those
two
things
were
●…opos'd
in
it
as
great
proofs
of
the
good
Intentions
of
the
●…ourt
,
and
as
proper
Expedients
to
remove
all
the
Jealousies
●…d
Fears
,
which
had
given
the
Reform'd
a
pretence
to
hold
●…me
Assemblys
without
leave
,
and
which
had
created
jealou●…es
in
others
.
Those
Assemblies
were
only
spoken
of
by
the
by
:
●…ey
were
only
stil'd
Extraordinary
;
and
they
were
only
imputed
to
some
of
the
Reform'd
;
They
said
that
they
were
only
con●en'd
in
some
Provinces
;
The
King
declar'd
that
he
was
very
●…ell
satisfy'd
with
the
good
Will
,
Zeal
and
Loyalty
of
the
Generality
:
Nevertheless
he
alter'd
his
tone
all
of
a
sudden
;
and
calling
that
a
Crime
,
which
he
had
just
before
express'd
in
such
mild
Terms
,
he
granted
the
Remission
and
Forgiveness
of
the
fault
Committed
by
those
who
had
occasion'd
the
said
Assemblys
and
had
been
concern'd
in
the
same
,
forbiding
his
Attorneys
General
and
their
Substitutes
to
make
any
Inquiry
after
,
or
prosecution
for
the
same
.
So
far
there
only
appear'd
aprelude
,
of
which
the
Mistery
was
conceal'd
:
but
finally
the
last
Article
of
the
Declaration
reveal'd
it
,
prohibiting
all
Assemblys
of
that
nature
for
the
future
,
declaring
them
to
be
Interdicted
by
the
28
Article
of
the
Edict
,
by
the
Ordinance
of
the
16th
.
of
March
1606
,
and
by
the
Answer
given
to
the
Cahiers
in
the
Month
of
August
of
the
said
Year
.
Nevertheless
the
King
allow'd
the
Reform'd
still
a
full
Liberty
to
hold
Consistorys
,
Conferrences
,
Provincial
and
National
Synods
,
on
condition
that
none
but
Ministers
and
Elders
should
be
admitted
in
the
same
,
and
that
they
should
only
treat
of
their
Doctrine
and
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
on
pain
of
forfeiting
the
Right
of
holding
such
Assemblies
.
The
Moderators
were
to
be
responceable
for
it
:
and
the
Cognisance
of
the
infractions
was
referr'd
to
the
first
Master
of
Requests
being
upon
the
place
.
The
Deputies
General
being
inform'd
that
the
said
Deelation
The
Deputies
General
oppose
the
Inrolement
.
was
sent
to
the
Parliament
,
in
order
to
be
Registred
,
form'd
an
opposition
against
it
by
a
Petition
,
which
contain'd
an
express
disavowal
of
having
requir'd
it
;
protesting
that
they
look'd
upon
it
as
injurious
and
prejudicial
to
the
Reform'd
,
and
that
in
the
name
of
the
General
they
refused
to
make
use
of
it
.
This
opposition
,
and
the
proceedings
of
the
said
Deputies
at
Court
,
in
order
to
put
a
stop
to
the
said
Declaration
,
stopt
the
Parliament
for
some
days
.
But
whereas
the
Count
had
only
given
that
Pardon
,
to
the
end
,
that
supposing
the
said
Assembly
to
be
Criminal
,
they
might
have
a
pretence
to
suppress
them
for
the
future
,
proceeded
on
:
and
the
said
Declaration
was
verifi'd
on
the
25
of
May
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
and
in
other
places
sooner
,
or
later
,
according
to
the
force
of
their
Intrigues
.
Moreover
the
Court
found
out
some
Reform'd
who
desir'd
●…e
Inrolment
of
it
,
under
pretence
that
having
been
ingag'd
Which
is
notwithstanding
perform'd
.
imprudently
in
the
said
Assemblys
,
without
knowing
whether
they
were
lawful
or
no
,
they
stood
in
need
of
a
Pardon
for
their
Security
.
They
were
Creatures
of
Mar●…al
de
Bouillon
,
who
had
only
assisted
in
them
,
in
order
〈…〉
cross
the
Resolutions
of
the
rest
,
or
to
give
informations
●f
what
pass'd
there
.
But
yet
the
refusal
of
it
was
look'd
upon
as
general
,
since
it
was
made
by
the
Deputies
General
,
who
did
represent
all
the
Churches
.
So
that
the
Inrolment
of
the
said
Declaration
had
something
very
singular
〈…〉
it
.
It
granted
a
Pardon
to
persons
who
desir'd
none
;
●nd
to
whom
it
was
only
granted
,
in
order
to
make
them
declare
themselves
guilty
by
accepting
of
it
.
It
was
a
very
●ew
sort
of
kindness
to
pardon
people
against
their
W●lls
,
●ho
desir'd
no
Pardon
;
and
notwithstanding
their
opposition
to
make
a
Law
of
a
Remission
against
which
the
persons
concern'd
did
protest
,
before
the
publication
of
it
.
The
Inrolment
was
made
the
very
next
day
after
the
National
Synod
of
Privas
.
●verture
of
the
National
Synod
,
which
was
begun
that
year
〈…〉
Privas
on
the
24th
of
May
:
as
if
the
Court
expecting
that
the
Synod
would
make
some
new
Protestation
against
the
Declaration
,
had
design'd
to
put
it
past
retracting
,
when
they
●…ould
make
remonstrances
about
it
.
It
is
certain
at
least
●…at
this
Synod
resented
it
highly
;
as
I
will
relate
〈…〉
after
having
mention'd
some
other
important
Acts
which
preceded
it
.
This
is
one
of
the
Synods
that
enter'd
●…rthest
into
Political
Affairs
.
They
examin'd
the
Conduct
●f
those
that
had
created
a
Scisme
at
Saumur
,
and
that
●nited
themselves
to
prefer
the
smaller
number
to
the
Plurality
of
Voices
,
according
to
the
Queens
Letter
.
They
Censures
about
the
Divisions
of
Saumur
.
●ronounc'd
a
general
Censure
against
those
that
were
concern'd
in
that
Conspiracy
.
They
declar'd
that
the
concor'd
〈…〉
often
Sworn
,
had
been
violated
by
that
Artifice
;
and
●hat
the
Divisions
of
the
Assembly
had
given
the
King's
Council
an
occasion
to
wave
their
just
demands
.
Therefore
they
renew'd
the
Union
,
which
was
sign'd
and
Sworn
by
all
the
Deputies
;
who
promis'd
to
get
it
sign'd
and
sworn
by
all
the
Churches
of
their
Provinces
.
The
Instrument
that
was
Vnion
Signed
and
Sworn
.
drawn
of
it
contain'd
a
promise
to
Live
and
Dye
in
the
profession
of
their
Confession
of
Faith
and
Discipline
,
under
the
Authority
and
for
the
Service
of
the
King
and
Queen
Regent
,
the
Empire
of
God
remaining
whole
.
It
was
in
order
to
contribute
to
that
Union
that
a
last
and
definitive
division
of
the
Kingdom
was
made
into
16
Provinces
,
in
which
Bearn
was
Comprehended
.
Till
then
the
number
had
not
always
been
the
same
:
which
had
sometimes
occasion'd
disputes
in
the
Deputations
to
the
National
Synods
,
and
General
Assemblies
.
In
the
next
place
the
Synod
took
Cognisance
of
some
divisions
Private
Divisions
.
which
occasion'd
mischief
and
scandal
in
several
places
.
There
were
places
where
the
Governor
and
Minister
did
not
agree
:
The
one
being
of
the
number
of
the
Complaisant
,
and
the
other
of
the
Zealous
.
In
other
places
the
Ministers
could
not
agree
among
themselves
;
which
created
Parties
in
their
Churches
,
which
the
Court
knew
very
well
how
to
improve
.
Even
at
Montauban
,
Benoit
and
Beraud
had
continual
disputes
.
Beraud
was
the
most
passionate
of
the
two
:
he
had
more
Vigor
and
Impatience
,
and
was
capable
in
case
of
necessity
to
quit
the
Pen
to
draw
a
Sword
:
which
in
time
drew
mortifying
affairs
upon
him
.
Bencit
had
more
weakness
:
but
his
Cause
was
the
best
;
and
the
Synod
of
the
Province
had
adjuged
it
more
than
once
in
his
favour
.
Nevertheless
,
the
National
Synod
oblig'd
him
to
yield
to
his
Competitor
;
and
sent
him
to
serve
in
the
Neighbourhood
:
but
in
order
to
comfort
him
for
that
disgrace
,
they
gave
him
very
honourable
Testimonials
.
The
Synod
thought
themselves
oblig'd
to
perform
this
Act
of
Authority
,
for
the
preservation
of
Montauban
,
which
might
have
been
in
danger'd
by
the
continuation
of
a
dispute
which
had
already
lasted
many
years
.
Ferrier
was
not
forgotten
in
that
Synod
.
It
was
upon
his
account
they
made
an
Act
which
excluded
the
Professors
of
Theology
out
of
the
Political
Assemblies
.
But
they
proceeded
farther
yet
against
him
,
and
tryed
him
in
a
very
mortifying
manner
.
He
had
of
late
thrown
of
his
Mask
with
so
●…ttle
prudence
,
that
he
seem'd
to
have
lost
his
Sences
.
The
●…arty
he
had
taken
at
Saumur
had
render'd
him
odious
in
his
Province
,
and
to
one
part
of
his
Church
.
He
was
sensible
that
●…ey
would
prosecute
him
in
the
National
Synod
:
and
that
●f
the
Lower
Languedock
was
so
prejudiced
against
him
,
that
●e
was
affraid
of
a
shameful
Censure
.
But
the
means
he
us'd
to
prevent
it
,
only
serv'd
to
render
it
inevitable
.
He
●…ade
several
suspicious
journeys
to
Court
,
without
the
participation
of
his
Church
.
The
Ministers
of
Paris
who
●…ok'd
upon
him
as
a
dangerous
man
,
us'd
their
utmost
endeavours
to
reclaim
him
.
They
thought
to
flatter
his
ambition
by
offering
him
a
place
in
their
Church
,
which
wanted
a
Minister
:
and
there
was
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
believe
that
having
by
his
ill
Conduct
reduc'd
himself
to
the
necessity
of
quiting
the
Church
of
Nimes
,
his
vocation
in
the
service
of
the
Church
of
Paris
would
make
him
amends
for
●hat
disgrace
,
and
would
be
a
fair
pretence
for
him
to
quit
●…s
Province
with
honour
.
Besides
they
were
less
afraid
of
●…m
at
Paris
than
at
Nimes
.
He
would
have
had
learned
,
vigorous
Collegues
there
,
to
have
an
eye
over
his
actions
,
who
would
perhaps
have
prevented
his
total
ruin
.
He
accepted
the
offers
●…at
were
made
to
him
at
first
;
and
even
receiv'd
the
reproaches
that
were
made
to
him
for
his
past
faults
with
great
marks
●f
Repentance
.
He
confess'd
all
;
he
condemn'd
himself
;
●e
wept
;
but
after
having
promis'd
never
to
abandon
his
Profession
,
and
to
exert
it
at
Paris
;
he
retracted
it
un●and
somely
:
and
whether
it
were
that
he
had
promis'd
to
●o
things
for
the
service
of
the
Court
,
which
this
new
vocation
would
disable
him
from
performing
;
or
whether
he
thought
he
had
credit
enough
by
his
friends
means
,
to
main●…imself
at
Nimes
in
spite
of
his
Province
;
or
whether
●…e
were
absolutely
possess'd
by
the
Jesuits
,
and
only
acted
●…y
their
inspirations
,
he
left
Paris
without
a
pretence
;
and
without
taking
his
leave
of
the
Ministers
there
,
from
whom
●e
had
receiv'd
so
civil
and
honourable
a
Treatment
.
All
this
was
taken
into
consideration
at
Privas
;
a●…
du
Moulin
who
gave
an
account
there
of
what
had
〈…〉
Grave
accusations
against
him
in
the
Synod
.
at
Paris
,
where
Ferrier
had
discovered
a
mind
equa●…
haughty
,
fickle
and
without
Faith
,
represented
,
his
conduct
to
be
very
irregular
.
Divers
accusations
were
added
to
〈…〉
relating
to
his
life
past
,
which
was
examined
rigorously
They
upbraided
him
for
having
neglected
his
prosession
of
Theology
;
for
having
Preach'd
Doctrines
that
we●…
not
Orthodox
;
for
having
taken
upon
him
the
management
of
Money
,
and
apply'd
a
very
considerable
Su●…
of
it
to
his
own
use
unlawfully
;
for
having
himself
forg'd
or
consented
to
the
forging
of
certain
.
Letters
which
h●…
ingag'd
him
into
shameful
affairs
,
and
dishonourable
d●…guises
.
They
censur'd
,
him
severely
upon
all
these
Articles
;
Which
censures
him
grievously
.
but
besides
the
Verbal
Censure
,
the
Synod
Injoyn●…
him
to
write
to
the
Church
of
Paris
to
make
th●…
satisfaction
;
forbad
him
to
appear
in
Political
Assembl●…
for
the
space
of
six
years
;
and
order'd
him
to
e●…
his
Ministry
out
of
the
Province
of
Languedoc
.
Ferrier
was
too
haughty
to
obey
;
and
tho
he
did
n●…
Nimes
deputes
to
preserve
him
.
expect
so
ill
a
treatment
,
he
was
not
disheartned
.
He
h●…
Friends
at
Nimes
,
and
his
Faction
was
increas'd
by
a●…
those
who
were
at
the
devotion
of
the
Court.
By
tho●…
means
he
prevail'd
with
the
Church
and
City
of
Ni●…
to
send
Deputies
to
the
Synod
on
his
behalf
.
They
chose
them
among
the
Councelors
of
the
Presidial
,
the
Body
〈…〉
the
City
and
the
Ministers
.
The
Synod
gave
them
hearing
;
and
they
omitted
nothing
to
prevail
upon
the●…
and
to
obtain
the
Revocation
of
their
Judgment
:
but
a●…
in
vain
.
Moreover
the
Synod
express'd
their
displeasure
at
so
considerable
a
Deputation
,
to
favour
a
Man
who
betray'd
the
Common
Cause
.
The
Ministers
who
were
joyn'd
in
it
,
were
censur'd
for
their
complaisance
:
an●
the
Memoirs
they
had
brought
in
order
to
his
justification
were
call'd
calumnious
.
But
whereas
they
were
sensible
that
Ferrier
would
not
stop
there
;
and
that
the
Magistracy
being
of
his
side
he
would
keep
his
Minestry
,
o●
which
they
had
not
suspended
the
Functions
,
they
deolar'd
him
aggravating
the
matter
,
that
he
was
actually
suspended
And
the
Synod
aggravates
.
from
that
moment
,
unless
he
obey'd
.
Never
the●…s
as
they
had
no
mind
to
exasperate
him
,
the
Synod
●…ving
thought
fit
to
send
Chamier
to
the
Academy
of
●…nta●ban
,
which
desir'd
him
for
their
Professor
in
Divini●…
they
sent
Ferrier
to
Montelimar
in
his
room
.
But
●…s
Indulgence
of
the
Synod
did
not
succeed
according
their
expectation
.
The
said
Synod
also
receiv'd
the
Complaints
of
that
Complaints
of
the
Synod
of
Blois
.
Blois
,
against
those
who
had
hinder'd
them
by
their
positions
from
forming
a
Provincial
Council
,
according
the
resolution
taken
at
Saumur
:
and
in
order
to
ap●…
proper
remedies
to
an
affair
of
so
ill
an
example
,
●…y
deputed
three
Ministers
and
two
Elders
,
whom
they
●…rg'd
to
examine
that
affair
to
the
bottom
,
and
to
●…ceed
to
suspention
,
and
even
to
depose
the
Guil●…
But
the
greatest
affair
that
was
treated
there
,
was
that
●…he
Declaration
of
the
24th
of
April
which
the
Synod
●…own'd
solemly
by
an
Act
that
was
Sign'd
by
the
Mo●…ator
,
his
Associate
and
the
Secretaries
,
which
was
sent
〈…〉
all
the
Churches
,
and
even
Printed
in
order
to
send
●…pies
of
it
throughout
Europe
.
The
Synod
pretended
●…t
there
was
a
fl●w
in
the
Pardon
granted
by
that
●…claration
;
since
there
had
been
no
crime
committed
to
●…der
it
necessary
,
that
the
Assemblies
that
had
been
●…d
since
that
of
Saumur
were
lawful
;
that
the
like
●…d
often
been
held
during
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
4th●…hout
●…hout
●his
ever
complaining
against
them
;
That
when●…r
a
permission
was
given
to
hold
a
General
Assem●…
,
it
included
leave
to
hold
particular
ones
either
be●…e
the
General
,
to
Nominate
the
Deputies
that
were
to
●…st
at
it
;
or
after
it
to
give
them
an
account
of
their
●…nsactions
there
.
This
was
particularly
grounded
on
the
●…y
form
of
the
fatal
Letter
,
the
Queen
had
written
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
which
commanding
the
Deputies
to
break
up
,
order'd
them
at
the
same
time
to
carry
assurances
of
the
King
's
good
Intentions
into
their
Provinces
:
which
had
induc'd
the
general
Assembly
to
summon
particular
ones
,
to
acquaint
them
with
those
goo●
dispositions
.
They
added
that
the
Council
was
not
ignorant
●●
the
resolution
of
holding
those
particular
Assemblies
since
the
Commissioners
that
were
sent
into
div●…
places
,
had
receiv'd
Orders
to
repair
thither
,
if
poss●…
before
the
Overture
:
That
the
King
had
sent
some
P●…
▪
sons
of
Quality
to
assist
at
them
in
his
Name
,
in
so●…
Provinces
:
That
the
King's
Lieutenants
,
Magistrates
,
Counsellors
and
Presidents
,
had
sent
for
▪
some
of
the
Deputies
of
those
Assemblies
to
speak
to
them
,
and
to
know
th●…
Intentions
:
That
the
very
Commissioners
nominated
〈…〉
the
King
had
assisted
at
some
of
them
:
That
their
Ca●i●…
had
been
receiv'd
in
the
Council
,
and
that
they
had
trea●ed
about
the
Answers
that
were
to
be
made
to
the●
from
whence
the
Synod
infer
▪
d
that
the
said
Assemblies
w●…
neither
Criminal
nor
Clandestine
.
They
complain'd
th●…
the
Reform'd
were
blacken'd
by
that
Tacit
reproach
:
T●…
it
revivd
former
hatreds
,
making
them
odious
both
〈…〉
home
and
abroad
by
those
oblique
accusations
:
which
were
contrary
to
the
peace
of
the
State
.
Therefore
th●…
seconded
the
intreaties
which
the
Deputies
General
h●…
made
,
and
the
Petition
they
had
presented
to
the
Parliament
of
Paris
;
and
did
protest
that
the
Reform'd
h●…
neither
required
nor
sought
after
those
Letters
,
not
dee●…
▪
ing
themselves
guilty
in
any
respect
,
and
being
ready
〈…〉
expose
themselves
to
all
manner
of
torments
rather
th●…
to
suffer
their
Loyalty
to
be
tainted
by
that
spot
.
Th●…
protested
that
they
would
make
no
manner
of
use
of
t●…
pretended
Pardon
;
and
that
they
disown'd
all
the
proceedings
,
avowals
,
and
approbations
the
said
Declaration
might
take
the
advantage
of
,
as
being
contrary
to
th●…
approv'd
fidelity
,
in
which
they
promis'd
to
persevere
,
a●…
to
maintain
it
with
their
Fortunes
,
Lives
and
Honou●…
▪
This
Act
was
dated
the
2d
.
of
June
:
and
the
Synod
charg'd
the
Churches
of
those
places
where
there
were
●hambers
of
the
Edict
,
to
make
Remonstrances
to
the
●ounsellors
who
had
suffer'd
the
Inrollment
of
the
said
●eclaration
to
be
made
without
a
vigorous
opposition
:
●…d
the
Churches
of
Cities
in
which
there
were
Parliaments
,
were
also
order'd
to
present
the
protestations
of
●…e
Synod
to
them
.
They
also
writ
to
the
Marshals
de
Bouillon
and
de
Les●…iguieres
,
Cares
of
the
Synods
for
the
reconciliation
of
the
Grandees
.
to
desire
them
to
assist
the
Deputies
General
,
in
order
to
obtain
the
revocation
of
that
injurious
Pardon
●nd
moreover
because
the
Synod
dreaded
the
consequences
of
the
Division
that
had
broke
out
at
Saumur
;
●…ey
imployed
their
utmost
cares
to
reconcile
Peoples
●inds
.
They
charg'd
the
Deputies
General
to
imploy
themselves
about
it
,
and
gave
them
for
Associates
Du
Moulin
,
Durant
and
de
Lisle
Grolot
,
a
man
of
great
mer●…
and
credit
.
They
wrote
to
all
those
who
were
any
●i●e
concern'd
in
those
disorders
,
and
made
very
lively
●…d
very
pressing
exhortations
to
them
;
and
declaring
them●elves
positively
for
those
who
had
insisted
for
most
sure●●
,
they
intreated
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
and
de
Lesdi●●ieres
to
joyn
themselves
again
to
the
Dukes
of
Rohan●●d
●●d
de
Sully
,
to
La
Force
,
Soubise
and
Du
Plessis
,
and
the
●●st
of
those
that
were
Zealous
;
to
forget
all
that
was
●●st
,
and
all
the
diversity
of
sentiments
and
of
opini●●s
;
to
lay
aside
all
animosities
fomented
by
their
common
enemies
;
to
re-unite
themselves
to
the
Churches
in
●●eir
Remonstrances
,
in
order
to
obtain
favourable
an●wers
,
at
least
upon
their
most
important
demands
.
They
●rit
at
the
same
time
to
Chatillon
,
to
the
Duke
de
Rohan
,
〈…〉
Parabere
,
and
to
others
upon
the
same
subject
,
to
ex●ort
them
to
a
Reconciliation
,
and
to
make
a
Sacrifice
〈…〉
their
Resentments
to
the
good
of
the
Churches
.
The
●utches
de
La
Trimouille
was
not
forgotten
.
She
had
begun
to
apply
her self
to
that
Work
:
The
Synod
writ
〈…〉
her
to
continue
;
and
to
breed
her
Children
in
good
●entiments
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
The
said
Letters
were
carried
by
divers
Persons
,
who
were
able
to
second
them
but
by
reason
that
the
Division
had
pass'd
from
the
great
ones
to
the
inferiour
sort
,
the
Synod
also
made
strong
exhortations
to
private
Persons
to
reunite
themselves
;
and
conjur'd
them
in
a
very
moving
manner
not
to
abandon
the
Common
Cause
.
Neither
did
they
forget
to
threaten
the
obstinate
with
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
or
to
denote
the
Vengeances
and
Judgments
of
God
against
them
:
and
they
charg'd
all
the
Ministers
to
endeavour
to
restore
concord
in
their
Flocks
.
Brief
of
augmentation
of
the
Sums
allow'd
to
the
Reform'd
.
The
Deputies
General
had
brought
the
Synod
a
Brief
of
15000
Crowns
which
the
King
granted
for
an
augmention
to
the
Sallaries
of
the
Ministers
.
It
was
dated
on
the
first
of
October
last
past
;
and
contain'd
only
what
related
to
the
augmentation
:
Another
had
been
granted
before
,
to
confirm
that
of
45000
Crowns
of
which
the
King
promis'd
to
continue
the
payment
;
declaring
that
he
knew
what
considerations
had
oblig'd
the
King
his
Father
to
give
that
Sum
to
the
Reform'd
,
to
be
imployd
about
their
secret
affairs
.
Therefore
the
King
allow'd
the
Reform'd
the
same
Liberty
to
dispose
of
that
Sum
,
which
had
been
granted
to
them
by
the
Briefs
of
the
late
King
.
But
the
King
did
not
design
to
do
the
same
thing
in
relation
to
the
Brief
of
augmentation
,
which
the
Court
undertook
to
distribute
themselves
.
Insomuch
that
the
said
grant
which
look'd
like
a
favour
,
was
in
reality
a
dangerous
Snare
.
All
those
who
were
self-interested
were
fir'd
with
the
hopes
of
obtaining
more
from
the
Court
out
of
that
Sum
than
they
expected
to
get
from
the
Synod
,
in
which
the
Distributions
were
made
with
more
Husbandry
and
Equity
.
So
that
it
was
easy
for
the
Court
to
make
that
serve
to
corrupt
the
Reform'd
,
which
seem'd
to
be
given
to
oblige
them
.
Some
private
Persons
had
already
made
their
Addresses
to
the
King
,
in
the
short
time
that
was
past
since
the
Date
of
the
Brief
in
order
to
obtain
some
gratification
out
of
that
new
Sum.
Even
some
Communities
had
been
taken
by
that
Charm
,
and
the
City
of
Bergerac
had
obtain'd
15000
Livers
that
way
,
under
pretence
of
erecting
a
College
.
Moreover
it
occasion'd
a
great
Alteration
that
year
Alterations
made
to
the
state
of
the
Reform'd
in
the
County
of
Gex
.
in
the
State
of
Religion
in
the
Bayliwick
of
Gex
,
I
have
related
in
another
place
the
condition
of
the
Reform'd
there
,
when
that
Country
was
surrender'd
to
the
King
by
the
Duke
of
Savoy
.
It
is
the
Natural
Obligation
of
Princes
to
leave
all
things
in
the
condition
in
which
they
find
them
,
when
they
fall
into
their
hands
;
at
least
as
to
what
relates
to
those
Rights
which
subjection
cannot
deprive
Men
of
;
such
as
are
those
of
Conscience
,
and
of
Priviledges
acquir'd
by
a
long
Possession
in
favour
of
Liberty
.
For
which
reason
Henry
the
IV.
had
made
no
alterations
there
;
contenting
himself
with
restoring
the
free
exercise
of
the
Catholick
Religion
there
,
until
means
could
be
found
to
reconcile
the
two
Parties
about
the
possession
of
Estates
and
Buildings
.
But
Lewis
the
XIII
.
his
Successor
would
no
longer
keep
the
same
measures
.
The
Commissioners
which
he
had
sent
into
Burgundy
,
of
which
that
Bayliwick
was
a
dependency
,
took
at
once
from
the
Reform'd
both
the
Ecclesiastical
Revenues
,
and
the
Houses
,
which
had
formerly
been
imploy'd
for
the
Roman
Church
.
In
order
to
make
them
some
amends
for
that
loss
,
the
King
allow'd
them
1200
Crowns
for
the
Salery
of
their
Ministers
;
and
took
the
said
Sum
out
of
the
15000
which
he
allow'd
the
Reform'd
more
than
the
late
King
had
granted
them
,
in
recompence
of
their
Tithes
.
To
this
he
added
leave
to
build
Temples
:
but
he
gave
no
fund
towards
it
.
He
only
order'd
two
very
illusive
things
;
the
one
was
that
they
should
take
materials
from
the
demolish'd
Convents
to
imploy
them
towards
these
new
Buildings
:
the
other
,
that
the
Catholicks
should
pay
the
reparations
and
amendments
of
their
Churches
;
and
that
the
said
Money
should
be
apply'd
towards
the
Constructions
of
the
said
Temples
:
This
was
the
way
to
Involve
the
Reform'd
into
continual
Law
Suits
,
to
recompence
them
for
the
Estates
that
were
taken
from
them
:
besides
it
reduc'd
the
Salary
of
the
Ministers
to
a
very
inconsiderable
thing
,
since
they
were
only
allow'd
1200
Crowns
,
tho
there
were
12
Ministers
at
that
time
in
the
said
Bayliwick
.
Insomuch
that
taking
out
of
the
said
grant
the
indispensible
Charges
which
every
Church
was
oblig'd
to
be
at
yearly
,
there
did
not
remain
enough
to
allow
each
Minister
a
Pension
of
a
100
Crowns
.
But
that
which
was
most
remarkable
was
that
the
King
indemnisied
the
Churches
of
Gex
at
the
cost
of
the
other
Churches
of
his
Kingdom
;
taking
out
of
what
he
had
promised
to
some
,
wherewith
to
make
the
others
subsist
.
The
National
Synod
having
part
of
these
things
before
The
Synod
,
endeavours
to
prevent
the
abuse
that
is
made
of
the
said
augmentation
.
their
eyes
,
and
foreseeing
the
rest
,
endeavour'd
to
remedy
the
same
.
Therefore
they
charg'd
the
Deputies
General
on
the
one
hand
humbly
to
beseech
his
Majesty
to
leave
the
receit
and
distribution
of
the
said
Sum
to
the
Reform'd
,
as
the
King
his
Father
had
allow'd
them
the
Care
and
Management
of
that
which
he
had
granted
them
;
and
on
the
other
they
order'd
them
to
oppose
the
endeavours
of
those
who
should
make
their
applications
to
the
Court
,
in
order
to
obtain
some
Pension
out
of
the
said
Sum
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
right
of
the
Synods
and
of
the
common
good
.
The
Town
of
Bergerac
was
highly
censur'd
for
having
taken
that
way
to
obtain
the
Sum
that
was
granted
them
;
and
the
Synod
injoyn'd
them
to
desist
from
that
pretention
,
and
not
to
pretend
any
thing
out
of
that
Sum
,
unless
by
the
approbation
and
Will
of
the
Assembly
.
It
proved
somewhat
difficult
at
first
to
make
them
obey
;
but
finally
,
the
Synod
having
sent
express
Deputies
thither
,
to
remonstrate
the
consequences
of
the
thing
to
them
,
they
submitted
to
the
discretion
of
the
Synod
;
and
1200
Livers
were
granted
them
soon
after
it
for
their
College
.
The
same
Synod
renewed
all
the
demands
the
Assembly
Andrenews
the
demands
of
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
.
of
Saumur
had
already
made
;
and
declaring
that
they
were
not
satisfied
with
the
Answers
to
the
Cahiers
of
the
said
Assembly
,
they
form'd
others
just
like
them
,
and
charg'd
,
the
Deputies
General
to
endeavour
to
obtain
more
favourable
answers
than
the
preeceeding
.
But
no
Article
was
so
earnestly
recommended
to
them
,
as
that
which
desir'd
that
the
Reform'd
might
not
be
oblig'd
to
call
their
Religion
themselves
Pretended
Reform'd
.
The
Synod
charged
them
to
desire
in
the
name
of
all
the
Reform'd
,
that
they
would
sooner
undergo
a
thousand
Racks
than
to
give
their
Religion
that
Reasons
of
the
Repugnancy
so
often
express'd
against
the
Names
of
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
.
●ious
Title
.
As
many
Persons
may
be
surpris'd
without
doubt
to
see
the
same
Article
press'd
so
often
with
so
much
●●nestness
,
and
perhaps
may
not
at
first
perceive
the
con●●uence
of
it
,
I
will
give
you
a
short
account
of
the
Reasons
which
oblig'd
the
Reform'd
to
insist
so
much
upon
that
latter
.
Therefore
I
will
observe
once
for
all
,
that
the
word
Petended
is
equivocal
.
It
often
signifies
the
undecided
and
doubtful
state
of
a
thing
in
contestation
,
upon
which
nothing
●s
been
determin'd
as
yet
to
bind
the
Parties
:
The
Judges
like
use
of
it
as
of
an
indifferent
term
,
when
before
the
de●ion
they
speak
of
the
things
which
are
pretended
by
one
of
the
Parties
,
and
disputed
by
the
other
:
and
sometimes
also
the
Instruments
that
are
common
to
both
,
the
parties
like
use
of
it
in
speaking
of
their
Rights
,
without
being
a●id
of
doing
themselves
any
prejudice
.
In
a
word
,
Pretended
is
relative
to
Pretention
,
and
in
that
sence
implys
●●
thing
suspicious
,
or
offensive
.
But
it
is
yet
more
usually
●en
in
a
signification
almost
equivalent
to
the
Terms
of
●se
and
Unlawful
:
and
whereas
the
first
sence
is
in
some
●as●re
reserv'd
for
the
Barr
,
the
second
is
of
a
common
use
●ery
where
else
.
So
that
there
are
words
to
which
the
word
pretended
cannot
be
joyn'd
without
giving
it
an
in●ious
sence
.
You
cannot
apply
a
pretended
Merit
,
or
pretended
Vertue
to
any
body
without
offence
:
and
in
that
●e
a
pretended
Schollar
,
signifies
an
ignorant
Person
.
●is
use
of
it
draws
another
after
it
,
viz.
That
the
word
petended
becomes
Ironical
in
several
occasions
,
and
gives
offensive
air
of
reproach
and
railery
to
discourse
.
Therefore
the
Reform'd
being
sencible
what
was
meant
,
when
●ey
were
call'd
Pretended
Reform'd
,
took
it
for
an
affront
.
●●
be
oblig'd
to
give
themselves
that
equivocal
Name
;
as
if
they
had
approv'd
the
opinion
which
the
Catholicks
had
of
their
Religion
and
of
their
Doctrine
.
The
Deputies
General
were
also
minded
to
complain
of
th●
Complaints
concerning
the
Commissioners
.
Illusive
Journey
of
the
Commissioners
.
It
was
apparent
that
the
Court
had
not
sent
them
to
better
the
condition
of
the
Reform'd
.
Their
main
Function
had
only
been
to
disolve
the
particular
Assemblies
,
and
to
hinder
the
establishment
of
the
Provincial
Councils
.
Besides
which
,
they
had
hardly
give
any
decisive
Ordinances
;
and
they
had
left
all
the
affairs
undecided
either
by
divisions
or
removals
to
the
Council
Their
chief
expeditions
were
only
to
give
some
Church-yards
and
far
from
doing
the
Reform'd
Justice
upon
their
Complaints
they
had
made
their
condition
worse
in
some
places
than
●●
was
before
.
They
gave
the
Deputies
General
Instruction●
and
Memoirs
to
second
those
Remonstrances
.
The
affair●
o●
the
Churches
of
the
Bayliwick
of
Gex
were
comprehended
in
them
;
and
the
Deputies
General
were
charg●
to
desire
that
the
Sum
which
the
King
allow'd
them
out
o●
the
15000
Crowns
of
augmentation
might
be
assign'd
to
the●
upon
other
Funds
,
and
that
something
more
might
be
allow'd
to
them
to
build
their
Temples
.
The
success
of
the
Solicitations
which
the
Deputies
o●
Resolution
no
longer
to
send
particular
Deputations
to
the
Court
the
particular
Assemblies
had
made
at
Court
,
had
been
●●
unfortunate
,
that
in
order
no
longer
to
offend
the
Court
which
took
no
delight
in
being
troubled
with
Deputies
the
Synod
resolv'd
for
the
future
to
imploy
the
Deputies
General
to
the
end
that
their
representations
being
deliver'd
to
the
King
by
Persons
that
were
agreable
to
him
,
they
might
obtain
more
favourable
answers
.
Therefore
they
charg'd
them
with
a
large
Cahier
,
and
with
the
Solicitation
of
such
things
as
they
should
have
demanded
at
another
time
by
a
particular
Deputation
.
It
is
observable
that
the
number
of
the
Reform'd
was
so
Force
of
the
Reform'd
in
the
County
of
Avignon
.
considerable
at
that
time
in
the
County
of
Avignon
,
that
they
esteem'd
themselves
strong
enough
to
form
a
Province
a
part
.
They
desir'd
three
things
of
the
Synod
:
To
be
receiv'd
in
the
communion
of
the
Churches
of
France
:
To
make
a
particular
Province
,
without
being
mixt
with
those
that
were
adjacent
;
and
to
be
assisted
with
some
Sums
●●
Money
to
make
the
said
Establishment
.
The
Synod
●nted
them
the
first
Article
;
referr'd
the
second
to
a
political
Assembly
;
and
excused
themselves
upon
the
third
.
●t
but
that
the
Synod
had
some
Money
good
out
of
the
preceeding
years
:
but
they
design'd
it
for
other
uses
.
They
●●ok
several
Sums
out
of
it
to
gratifie
private
persons
.
Among
the
rest
,
Thomson
Minister
of
La
Chataigneraye
,
had
a
Gratification
.
●ompence
given
him
of
three
hundred
Livers
for
the
Book
●●
which
he
had
given
the
Title
of
The
Chace
of
the
Roman
●ast
:
and
Vignier
had
a
gratification
of
two
thousand
Livers
for
the
Theatre
of
Antichrist
,
which
he
had
writen
by
●●mmand
of
the
National
Synod
of
Rochel
.
This
may
●ve
to
show
that
the
Synod
had
not
alter'd
their
Sentiments
●ut
the
matter
of
Antichrist
.
Soon
after
the
breaking
up
of
the
Synod
,
the
Court
being
New
Declarations
upon
the
preceeding
.
●ss'd
on
several
sides
to
revoke
the
Declaration
which
●
made
so
much
noise
;
and
being
moreover
disturb'd
a●t
the
troubles
that
were
forming
in
Saintonge
and
at
Ro●l
,
which
might
be
attended
with
ill
consequences
,
put
●●
a
new
Declaration
,
which
under
pretence
of
removing
Scandal
which
the
preceding
had
occasion'd
,
did
notwithstanding
confirm
it
.
It
suppo'd
that
the
preceding
had
●y
been
granted
at
the
request
of
some
particular
Per●s
,
who
were
afraid
of
being
prosecuted
for
having
assisted
Assemblies
which
had
been
held
without
leave
,
and
for
ha●g
been
guilty
of
some
suspicious
actions
,
as
Listing
of
●n
:
which
had
given
them
some
disquiet
,
by
reason
that
●●e
of
them
had
been
inform'd
against
in
the
Chambers
●he
Edict
:
But
whereas
some
People
look'd
upon
that
●don
not
so
much
as
a
remedy
for
the
fears
of
those
who
wisely
think
they
stood
in
need
of
it
;
as
a
desire
to
lay
a
●mish
upon
the
general
,
the
King
was
willing
to
remove
all
●nner
of
pretence
from
the
disaffected
,
and
to
satisfie
the
●d
Subjects
,
who
joyn'd
the
Zeal
of
their
Religion
to
●ir
obedience
,
and
only
desir'd
to
enjoy
the
benifit
of
the
Edicts
in
Peace
.
He
said
that
the
number
of
those
was
much
the
greatest
;
and
comprehended
those
in
it
who
ha●
most
power
to
help
to
maintain
publick
Tranquility
.
Therefore
he
declar'd
by
way
of
Esclaircissement
upon
the
Declation
of
the
24th
of
April
,
That
he
was
very
well
satisfi'd
with
the
Reform'd
in
general
,
and
that
for
that
reason
he
did
forget
the
faults
of
particular
persons
,
which
shoul●
no
wise
reflect
upon
them
for
the
future
,
provided
that
the●
kept
within
the
bounds
of
their
Allegiance
,
and
of
the
observation
of
the
Edicts
.
This
new
Declaration
was
dated
Jully
the
11th
.
It
wa●
Which
gives
no
satisfaction
.
drawn
in
Terms
which
at
the
bottom
signifi'd
nothing
and
which
showing
that
the
first
had
been
publish'd
upon
certain
informations
made
on
purpose
,
to
serve
for
a
pretence
to
the
Act
of
Grace
they
had
a
mind
to
give
,
reduce
it
to
a
particular
Pardon
;
in
which
the
generality
seem'd
no●
to
be
concern'd
.
But
at
the
bottom
the
King
not
na●ing
those
he
was
satisfi'd
with
,
nor
those
of
whom
he
conplain'd
,
it
remain'd
still
uncertain
and
undecided
to
whom
th●
said
Pardon
did
belong
;
which
many
,
and
even
the
greate●
number
of
those
that
had
assisted
in
the
Assemblies
woul●
not
accept
of
:
and
consequently
they
had
as
much
reason
to
complain
of
the
second
Declaration
as
of
the
first
Moreover
the
Assemblies
remain'd
still
under
condemnation
as
unlawful
;
and
consequently
prohibited
for
the
future
Therefore
that
expedient
prov'd
inefectual
;
and
lest
the
Evil
might
go
farther
,
they
were
forc'd
once
more
to
tak●
it
in
hand
again
.
I
have
observ'd
that
the
Synod
had
indeavour'd
to
groun●
Cahiers
answer'd
.
the
right
of
Particular
Assemblies
,
upon
the
Court
's
having
receiv'd
their
Cahiers
,
and
given
favourable
answers
to
the
same
.
The
truth
is
nevertheless
,
as
I
have
said
it
elsewhere
that
the
Deputies
were
dismiss'd
in
a
kind
of
insulting
manner
;
and
that
they
had
not
the
satisfaction
to
bring
back
those
answers
.
They
were
made
to
the
Cahiers
as
presented
by
the
Deputies
General
,
without
looking
upon
the●
coming
from
particular
Provinces
.
Three
[
](A27402-e141020-b)*
*
Petitions
or
Addresses
.
Cahiers
were
●us
answer'd
on
the
17th
of
April
.
The
first
contain'd
several
Articles
extracted
out
of
the
Cahier
of
Saumur
.
There
●as
one
among
the
rest
relating
to
little
Schools
,
whereby
●e
King
was
desir'd
to
remove
the
restriction
of
the
number
mention'd
in
the
Answer
to
the
18th
Article
of
the
Cahier●●
●●
Saumur
;
and
that
the
said
Article
should
no
wise
prejudice
the
concession
of
the
Edict
,
which
allow'd
Reform'd
Schollars
to
be
receiv'd
without
distinction
into
the
publick
Colleges
.
There
was
another
which
desir'd
that
the
Reform'd
Associates
,
which
were
deprived
of
a
deliberative
●oice
by
the
Answer
to
the
34th
,
might
have
it
in
Judgments
;
in
those
places
where
the
Reform'd
were
the
strongest
,
they
●ow'd
it
without
contestation
to
the
Catholick
Associates
.
●●e
King
did
grant
the
last
:
and
as
to
the
preceeding
he
rever●d
the
restriction
in
relation
to
such
places
in
which
the
Exer●e
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
was
allow'd
in
the
Subburbs
;
pro●ed
they
were
Children
belonging
to
the
Town
or
Subburbs
:
●●d
he
allow'ed
the
said
Schools
in
the
Town
it self
:
but
he
only
●ow'd
the
Children
of
the
places
adjacent
to
be
sent
to
School
●he
Suburbs
:
and
he
also
confirm'd
the
privilege
of
sending
children
to
publick
Colleges
,
as
it
was
allowed
by
the
Edict
.
The
second
relating
to
the
Administration
of
Justice
was
answer'd
the
same
day
;
and
among
other
things
the
King
confirm'd
the
preceding
Settlements
,
which
render'd
the
chambers
of
the
Edict
Judges
of
their
own
Jurisdiction
and
power
:
but
he
added
a
word
to
it
,
which
opened
a
way
to
●●ve
the
said
Concession
,
reducing
it
to
the
Settlements
made
and
observ'd
.
So
that
under
colour
of
granting
all
,
he
granted
nothing
,
since
the
Reform'd
had
no
need
of
a
new
●●w
for
such
places
in
which
the
old
ones
were
observ'd
:
●t
only
to
put
them
in
force
again
in
those
where
they
●●re
not
observ'd
.
The
King
also
granted
that
the
Reform'd●ould
●ould
not
be
lyable
to
be
Sequestrators
of
the
Ecclesiasti●
Estates
seiz'd
upon
for
the
Tithes
;
but
it
was
his
pleasure
that
incase
they
should
accept
it
voluntarily
,
they
●ould
be
subject
to
the
ordinary
jurisdiction
,
and
should
●t
pretend
a
removal
to
the
Chambers
.
The
third
which
related
to
the
Affairs
of
Dauphine
,
which
were
commonly
treated
of
apart
,
was
also
answer'd
the
same
day
;
and
among
several
other
Articles
,
the
King
particularly
granted
these
;
That
the
Grounds
given
to
serve
for
Church-yards
should
be
freed
from
paying
of
Tailles
,
and
Rents
due
to
the
King
;
or
that
incase
they
should
Lay
in
the
Royalty
of
any
other
Lord
they
should
have
the
same
discharge
,
the
said
Lords
being
indemnifi'd
at
the
charge
of
the
Communities
,
injoyning
the
exemption
:
That
the
number
of
the
Judges
allow'd
of
requir'd
to
judge
according
to
the
Ordinances
,
not
being
found
in
the
Chamber
of
Grenoble
,
the
Parties
might
of
Right
,
and
without
having
recourse
to
the
King
,
or
to
the
great
Council
,
apply
themselves
to
the
next
Chamber
;
as
it
was
already
allow'd
in
Case
the
Judges
were
divided
in
their
Opinions
:
That
the
Reform'd
Associate
who
should
be
taken
by
the
Catholick
Judge
,
to
assist
at
the
Information
of
Criminal
Causes
,
should
also
be
taken
for
Assessor
with
a
deliberative
Voice
in
the
Judgment
,
That
the
Parliament
should
not
be
allow'd
to
give
a
[
](A27402-e141240-b)*
*
Injunction
.
Pareatis
,
nor
to
give
a
Decree
in
Causes
depending
in
the
Chamber
,
against
persons
who
publickly
profess'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
That
the
King
should
create
a
Reform'd
Secretary
and
a
Messenger
,
to
be
officiated
by
such
persons
〈◊〉
should
be
nominated
by
the
Churches
of
the
Province
,
with
the
same
Sallarys
and
Prerogatives
as
others
who
had
the
same
Offices
:
That
the
Parties
who
had
reason
to
compla●…
of
the
Ordinances
made
by
the
Commissioners
,
which
th●…
late
King
had
deputed
for
the
Verification
of
the
Country
Debts
,
might
appeal
from
their
Judgment
in
three
Months
time
to
the
Party-Chamber
.
It
appears
by
those
Cahiers
that
the
Chambers
had
daily
Enterprises
of
the
Parliaments
upon
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chambers
.
new
disputes
with
the
Parliaments
,
concerning
their
Jurisdiction
and
Power
:
So
that
those
Judges
allow'd
to
the
Reform'd
,
to
exempt
them
from
putting
their
Affairs
and
Lives
into
the
hands
of
other
suspected
or
partial
Judges
,
for
the
most
part
only
serv'd
to
engage
them
into
disputes
of
Jurisdiction
,
which
almost
distracted
them
.
The
Parliaments
could
not
accustom
themselves
to
that
dismembring
of
their
own
Jurisdiction
,
which
depriv'd
them
of
the
major
part
of
Af●…rs
.
Therefore
upon
the
least
ground
they
retain'd
the
●…uses
of
the
Reform'd
,
and
refus'd
their
appeals
.
At
Paris
man
pretending
to
have
a
right
of
sight
upon
a
certain
●…ace
,
the
Possessors
opposs'd
it
;
and
after
the
appeal
of
●…e
Sentence
of
the
first
Judge
,
the
Defendants
resolv'd
●…t
to
submit
the
Cause
to
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
.
The
●…use
was
Civil
,
if
ever
any
was
so
;
since
the
thing
debate
was
only
a
little
Right
pretended
upon
the
●…ound
of
a
Community
:
but
whereas
the
owners
of
the
●…d
Ground
were
Monks
,
the
Parliament
retain'd
the
Cause
,
●…etending
that
it
was
an
Ecclesiastical
Cause
.
Another
●…an
being
condemn'd
for
some
pretended
Irreverence
,
by
the
Inferior
Judge
,
to
keep
and
be
at
the
charge
of
a
burn●…g
Lamp
in
a
Church
,
was
like
wise
refus'd
the
removal
he
desir'd
,
under
pretence
that
it
was
a
Cause
that
was
excep●…d
:
So
that
it
was
sufficient
in
order
to
deprive
a
Reform'd●…f
●…f
the
Privilege
of
a
removal
granted
by
the
Edict
,
for
●…e
Subaltern
Judge
to
condemn'd
him
to
any
thing
in
which
the
Church
of
Rome
was
concern'd
:
by
this
Wile
●…ey
gave
the
Parliaments
a
pretence
to
retain
the
Causes
of
Appeal
.
In
other
places
the
Parliaments
oblig'd
the
Messengers
,
who
were
to
execute
any
Decrees
made
by
the
●…hamber
establish'd
within
their
Precinct
,
to
take
Letters
of
●…junction
;
as
not
acknowledging
that
the
said
Chambers
●…ad
an
Authority
to
cause
their
Judgments
to
be
observ'd
independantly
from
the
Parliaments
.
This
was
the
reason
for
which
the
Chamber
of
Grenoble
desir'd
the
aforesaid
●…ettlement
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
still
retain'd
Severity
of
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
.
●…me
notwithstanding
these
pretences
;
and
then
they
were
●…s
severe
in
their
Judgments
as
the
Parliaments
.
The
Chamber
of
Paris
gave
one
that
year
in
the
Month
of
April
,
upon
a
very
singular
Case
.
A
Curate
,
in
resigning
●…is
Cure
,
had
retain'd
a
Pension
upon
his
Revenue
;
and
in
order
not
to
be
liable
to
the
Consequences
of
such
Agreements
,
when
sufficient
precautions
have
not
been
taken
to
Authorise
them
,
he
had
caus'd
his
contract
to
be
approv'd
of
at
the
Court
of
Rome
.
His
said
Pension
was
constantly
paid
him
while
he
was
a
Catholick
:
but
as
soon
as
he
had
embrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
the
Assignee
would
no
longer
pay
it
.
The
said
Cause
was
brought
before
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
I
know
not
why
,
since
it
was
at
least
as
much
Ecclesiastical
,
as
the
others
I
have
mention'd
:
And
they
declar'd
the
Pensionary
incapable
of
injoying
the
said
Revenue
,
by
reason
of
his
change
of
Religion
.
The
Proselite
really
acted
contrary
to
the
Disipline
of
the
Reform'd
,
which
oblig'd
all
those
of
his
Character
,
when
they
embrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
to
renounce
their
Benefices
,
&
to
preserve
none
of
the
Revenues
of
the
same
,
directly
,
or
indirectly
.
But
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
did
not
judge
according
to
the
said
Discipline
:
they
only
consider'd
the
Religion
of
the
Parties
.
As
I
have
heretofore
observ'd
that
the
Reform'd
complain'd
,
—
The
Corps
of
a
Reform'd
Gentleman
taken
out
of
the
ground
again
,
by
the
order
of
a
Commissioner
.
that
the
Commissioners
sent
into
the
Provinces
had
made
their
condition
worse
than
it
was
in
some
places
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
give
another
proof
of
it
.
The
Commisioners
who
had
the
District
of
Burgundy
,
and
who
made
the
alterations
,
I
have
already
mention'd
in
the
Country
of
Gex
,
did
a
thing
in
the
Parish
of
Chalemant
,
a
dependency
of
the
Diocess
of
Nevers
,
which
the
Reform'd
were
very
much
concern'd
at
,
by
reason
of
the
Consequence
of
it
.
A
Reform'd
Gentleman
whose
Family
pretended
to
have
a
right
of
Burial
in
the
Parochial
Church
,
had
been
bury'd
there
.
The
Bishop
complain'd
to
the
Commissioners
about
it
,
as
of
a
great
attempt
;
and
desir'd
the
Corps
to
be
remov'd
,
in
order
to
reconcile
the
Church
which
was
profan'd
by
the
Burial
of
an
Heretick
.
Genicourt
Master
of
Requests
,
the
Catholick
Commisioner
,
caus'd
the
said
Corps
to
be
taken
out
of
the
Ground
,
and
to
be
transported
to
the
place
which
was
allow'd
to
the
Reform'd
for
their
Burials
.
The
Reform'd
Commissioner
was
absent
at
that
time
,
whither
it
were
that
he
had
no
mind
to
have
a
hand
in
that
extraordinary
proceeding
,
or
whither
being
one
of
those
complaisant
persons
nominated
by
the
Duke
Bouillon
,
he
absented
himself
on
purpose
,
not
to
be
ob●…d
to
do
an
Act
of
Courage
,
by
opposing
that
novelty
.
●…l
this
was
done
with
a
great
deal
of
Ceremony
,
and
great
●…rmality
:
which
only
serv'd
to
make
the
more
noise
,
and
give
a
greater
lusture
to
the
Bishop's
triumph
.
But
the
●…rse
part
of
it
was
the
example
.
It
was
no
novelty
to
〈◊〉
a
Corps
taken
out
of
the
Ground
,
either
by
the
violence
the
Clergy
,
or
by
the
ordinance
of
some
Country
Judge
:
●…t
the
thing
was
done
here
by
a
man
who
had
the
●…ality
of
Commissioner
for
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
;
that
his
Example
had
the
force
of
a
Law
,
and
might
authorise
all
the
other
Judges
to
do
the
like
.
Moreover
was
apparent
that
the
Instructions
of
those
new
Commissioners
were
very
different
from
those
which
Henry
the
〈◊〉
had
given
to
the
Commissioners
in
1600.
Those
had
●…ders
to
explain
the
difficulties
which
might
Intervene
in
the
execution
of
the
Edict
,
in
favour
of
the
Reform'd
:
at
these
new
Commissioners
,
by
a
different
method
were
●…ly
rigorous
Judges
against
the
Reform'd
,
and
all
their
fa●…ur
was
bestowed
on
the
Catholicks
.
The
Reform'd
Inhabitants
of
la
Tierache
,
in
the
Bayliwick
Favours
granted
to
the
Reformed
of
la
Tierache
.
Soissons
,
were
treated
a
little
more
favourably
.
They
●…mplain'd
that
they
were
oblig'd
to
repair
to
very
distant
●…ces
,
in
order
to
perform
the
publick
exercise
of
their
●…ligion
,
in
so
much
that
they
were
in
danger
of
falling
to
the
hands
of
the
Spanish
Garrisons
,
who
treated
them
Hereticks
.
This
oblig'd
them
to
present
a
Petition
to
the
●…ng
,
to
obtain
leave
to
Assemble
in
a
nearer
and
safer
●…ace
.
They
propos'd
Gerci
,
where
the
Fief
did
not
allow
them
to
meet
above
thirty
at
a
time
;
by
reason
that
the
Lord
●…ereof
had
only
mean
and
low
Justice
there
,
the
high
Justice
●…longing
to
the
King
.
They
obtain'd
as
a
special
favour
,
●…thout
consequence
or
example
,
the
Power
of
Assembling
●…ere
,
as
they
might
have
done
at
a
Lord
high
Justicer
:
on
con●…tion
that
incase
the
House
of
Greci
should
fall
into
the
hands
〈◊〉
a
Catholick
,
the
said
exercise
should
cease
there
:
or
that
a
Reform'd
Gentleman
coming
to
possess
a
House
〈…〉
the
Quality
requir'd
by
the
Edict
in
the
Neighbourho●…
thereof
,
it
should
be
transferr'd
there
;
and
the
B●…
granted
in
favour
of
Gerci
should
remain
void
.
It
〈…〉
dated
April
the
28th
,
and
was
Registr'd
,
at
Laon.
It
●…pears
by
this
Brief
that
the
Court
had
not
as
yet
bethoug●…
it self
of
the
Cavils
they
have
rais'd
of
late
years
agai●…
the
Lords
Justicers
;
That
there
was
no
doubt
of
their
●…ving
the
privilege
to
receive
at
the
exercises
of
Religi●…
that
were
perform'd
at
their
houses
all
those
who
repai●…
thither
,
whether
Vassals
,
Inhabitants
or
others
;
That
〈…〉
said
exercise
might
be
establish'd
in
Fiefs
or
Justices
ne●…
acquir'd
,
which
the
Lords
were
not
in
Possession
of
at
〈…〉
time
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
;
and
it
might
also
be
conclud●…
that
it
was
not
thought
certain
,
that
in
case
a
Fief
in
which
〈…〉
said
exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
was
establish'd
sho●…
fall
into
the
hands
of
a
Catholick
,
the
said
exercise
was
to
〈…〉
by
Right
:
since
that
in
order
to
hinder
its
being
continu'd
〈…〉
Gerci
in
such
a
Case
,
it
was
thought
necessary
to
express
p●…sitively
that
it
should
not
be
allow'd
.
But
after
all
these
Particulars
,
it
is
necessary
to
relate●…
more
general
Affair
,
which
having
lasted
untill
the
follo●…ing
year
,
without
any
bodys
being
able
to
put
a
stop
〈…〉
Division
of
the
Duke
de
Rohan
and
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
and
the
sequel
.
it
,
had
like
to
have
reduc'd
the
whole
Kingdom
to
Con●…fusion
.
The
Division
which
broke
out
at
Saumur
,
havi●…
made
a
particular
breach
between
the
Dukes
de
Ro●…
and
de
Bouillon
,
the
last
not
being
able
to
conceal
his
j●…lousie
at
the
growing
Credit
of
the
other
,
and
the
D●…
de
Rohan
imputing
the
ill
success
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Assem
▪
bly
to
the
Duke
de
Bouillon
.
The
Duke
de
Rohan
had
〈…〉
greatest
number
of
the
Reform'd
on
his
side
;
but
〈…〉
quality
of
those
who
adher'd
to
the
Marshal
de
Bouill●…
render'd
his
Party
considerable
,
the
more
by
reason
t●…
he
was
favour'd
by
the
Court
,
which
made
use
of
him
〈…〉
keep
up
a
Division
among
the
Reform'd
.
Many
had
sided
w●…
him
for
sordid
self-interested
reasons
,
which
the
possessi●…
or
hope
of
a
Pension
inclin'd
to
great
complaisances
▪
●…
●…e
were
others
whose
simplicity
and
credulity
ingag'd
them
●…cently
to
take
the
same
Party
,
by
reason
that
they
look'd
●…n
it
as
the
most
lawful
and
safest
for
their
Conscience
.
〈…〉
grand
reason
the
others
made
use
of
to
dazle
them
,
〈…〉
the
specious
name
of
Peace
,
and
the
incumbent
duty
of
●…ying
the
higher
powers
,
not
only
upon
the
account
of
anger
,
〈…〉
also
for
Conscience
sake
.
The
Court
kept
men
in
pay
to
●…ach
that
Gospel
;
and
while
they
made
barefac'd
enter●…es
,
and
did
secretly
prepare
machines
which
were
ne●…ary
in
order
to
oppress
the
Reform'd
,
they
endeavour'd
●…ersuade
them
by
those
they
had
corrupted
,
that
they
●…e
oblig'd
not
to
oppose
them
.
●…t
is
almost
incredible
how
many
people
were
caught
Abuse
the
Deputies
which
injoyn
obedience
.
●…hose
Snares
;
imagining
that
that
Apostolick
Doctrine
●…y
allow'd
honest
people
Sighs
and
Patience
:
and
that
they
●…ate
it
who
take
measures
to
prevent
the
Injustices
,
Vio●…ces
,
and
Treacheries
of
those
who
are
in
Authority
.
〈…〉
this
is
the
way
by
which
the
freest
Natives
suffer
them●…es
to
be
made
Slaves
;
and
that
Soveraigns
,
improving
●…r
credulity
,
easily
impose
upon
them
.
It
is
an
Illusion
●…ch
reigns
among
men
,
in
all
the
relations
they
have
to●…her
:
that
notwithstanding
they
are
grounded
upon
●…ain
mutual
duties
,
which
maintain
or
destroy
each
o●…r
reciprocally
,
the
one
imagin
that
tho
they
violate
that
●…t
of
the
duty
which
they
are
oblig'd
to
,
the
others
are
ne●…theless
oblig'd
to
observe
that
part
which
relates
to
them
●…ligiously
.
It
is
particulary
the
opinion
of
those
who
●…d
the
Rank
of
Superiors
;
who
when
they
take
the
least
●…e
to
afford
their
Inferiors
either
the
Protection
,
or
Justice
●…t
is
due
to
them
,
pretend
that
they
are
nevertheless
●…ig'd
to
pay
them
Submission
and
Obedience
;
and
how
●…n
soever
that
pretention
may
be
,
yet
there
are
always
●…ople
who
rack
their
Wit
;
to
find
out
specious
reasons
〈…〉
maintain
it
;
and
Tender
Consciences
that
are
persuaded
〈…〉
those
reasons
:
particularly
when
those
who
design
〈…〉
make
an
ill
use
of
those
maxims
,
joyn
some
appearance
〈…〉
advantage
to
those
reasons
,
it
is
difficult
to
believe
what
an
Empire
they
get
over
simple
Souls
.
They
fa●…
that
the
Cause
of
their
Benefactors
becomes
the
Cause
〈…〉
God
;
That
all
the
measures
taken
for
self
preservation
becom●…
so
many
Crimes
;
That
oppress'd
Subjects
can
have
no
〈…〉
dress
but
the
hopes
of
a
better
time
.
And
that
God
〈…〉
reward
their
simplicity
,
when
they
suffer
themselves
to
b●…
destroy'd
by
vertue
of
Passive-Obedience
.
Therefore
the
Court
took
great
care
to
persuade
all
th●…
The
Court
makes
use
of
the
Doctrine
of
Patience
.
they
found
inclin'd
that
way
that
it
is
an
Evangelical
Doctrine
:
and
to
give
ademonstrative
force
by
small
gratifications
to
those
reasons
wherewith
they
did
second
it
.
Whereupon
I
can
not
forbear
admiring
the
confidence
which
Polititians
often
repose
in
the
simplicity
of
other
men
,
to
whom
they
endeavour
to
perswade
,
that
Religion
and
Conscience
obli●…
them
to
submit
to
those
that
oppress
them
,
and
to
the
F●…ters
which
they
design
to
give
them
,
by
preaching
Patience
to
them
:
partly
as
if
Thieves
,
in
order
to
dispo●…
Travellors
to
suffer
themselves
to
be
stript
without
resistance
,
should
alledge
the
lesson
of
the
Gospel
to
them
,
which
exhorts
those
who
are
stript
of
their
Coat
,
to
deliver
their
Cloak
also
.
However
this
Doctrine
being
cry'd
up
in
all
parts
,
and
innocently
receiv'd
by
the
Simple
,
and
others
making
use
of
it
to
cover
their
designs
;
serv'd
powerfully
to
foment
Division
among
the
Reform'd
;
the
o●…
condemning
the
foresight
of
the
others
,
and
these
reciprocally
complaining
of
their
ignorance
and
weakness
which
ingag'd
them
to
betray
the
Common
Cause
unawars
.
Such
Ministers
as
they
could
draw
into
those
submissive
peaceable
sentiments
were
very
kindly
us'd
:
but
they
met
but
few
of
them
;
and
the
Court
found
more
advantage
to
tre●…
with
the
Nobility
,
with
Governours
of
Places
,
and
other
Officers
:
by
reason
that
the
services
they
could
do
them
,
in
betraying
their
Party
,
were
of
far
more
consequence
▪
Nevertheless
,
I
will
add
in
this
place
,
since
I
am
upon
that
Subject
,
in
order
not
to
resume
it
,
that
when
the
Reform'd
were
depriv'd
of
their
Garrisons
and
Soldiers
,
the
Court
still
kept
,
particularly
in
the
Meridional
●…vinces
,
some
Ministers
in
Pay
,
who
preach'd
up
Passive●…edience
in
Consistorys
,
Assemblies
and
Synods
,
and
Ministers
Pentioners
.
●…n
in
familiar
conversations
;
and
who
always
gave
a
〈…〉
gloss
to
the
Actions
of
the
Court
.
Those
Ministers
●…sioners
prov'd
for
the
most
part
Rogues
,
which
was
●…er
or
later
discover'd
,
either
by
their
revolt
,
or
by
●…andalous
life
.
But
that
which
is
most
to
be
wondered
●…is
that
there
were
sometimes
very
honestmen
,
who
lov'd
●…r
Religion
,
and
look'd
upon
it
as
true
Gospel
,
who
●…ertheless
,
receiv'd
pensions
without
scruple
;
because
they
●…k'd
upon
them
rather
as
recompences
of
their
affection
〈…〉
the
Publick
Peace
,
than
as
ingagements
to
act
against
〈…〉
Interest
of
the
Churches
.
To
say
the
truth
,
in
those
●…es
where
the
rash
and
boyling
temper
of
the
People
●…ht
easily
incline
them
to
Rash
and
Seditious
enterprises
,
●…as
necessary
that
their
Ministers
should
be
Wise
,
Pru●…t
,
and
Moderate
,
in
order
to
inspire
the
same
senti●…ts
to
their
Flocks
by
their
Discourse
and
example
:
〈…〉
it
would
have
been
much
better
to
have
done
it
upon
〈…〉
account
of
the
Justice
of
the
thing
,
without
receiving
〈…〉
least
gratifications
from
the
Court
,
than
to
take
those
●…icious
recompences
,
which
might
call
their
Innocence
〈…〉
Integrity
in
question
.
Du
Moulin
had
often
been
●…pted
by
persons
sent
to
him
from
the
Court
,
who
●…'d
him
great
Pensions
without
exacting
any
thing
from
●…
,
but
barely
to
incline
people
to
Peace
and
Obedience
.
〈…〉
always
answer'd
that
it
was
a
Duty
he
would
ever
per●…
:
but
that
he
would
have
the
honour
to
do
it
of
〈…〉
own
accord
out
of
Conscience
;
and
not
as
being
●…'d
to
it
.
So
that
he
never
accepted
any
thing
that
〈…〉
offer'd
him
.
It
were
to
be
wish'd
that
all
those
who
●…e
expos'd
to
the
same
Temptations
,
had
withstood
them
〈…〉
the
same
Courage
.
While
the
Court
caus'd
Peace
and
Patience
to
be
preach'd
Wiles
and
Injustices
of
the
Court.
●…ng
the
Reform'd
,
they
did
not
fail
at
the
same
time
to
●…e
them
put
those
Lessons
in
Practice
.
They
almost
●…lickly
violated
the
Faith
of
the
Briefs
,
and
promises
they
had
amus'd
them
with
.
They
remov'd
some
Governours
of
Places
,
corrupted
others
;
and
barter'd
with
〈…〉
to
get
them
out
of
their
hands
.
Besides
those
places
〈…〉
which
the
Assembly
had
desir'd
the
restitution
by
their
〈…〉
hiers
,
Rambures
had
suffer'd
Aiguemortes
to
be
taken
:
B●…sur
Mer
had
been
sold
for
ready
Money
;
and
as
so●…
as
ever
the
Court
got
it
into
their
hands
▪
they
c●…
it
to
be
Demolish'd
:
They
did
treat
with
Candela●…
buy
the
Government
of
Rosay
of
him
.
They
us'd
all
〈…〉
of
means
to
sow
Divisions
in
Rochel
,
and
to
o●…
the
Election
of
a
Mayor
,
Devoted
to
the
Court.
〈…〉
Catholicks
of
Saintes
were
order'd
to
Arm
themsel●…
upon
some
pretence
or
other
;
which
occasion'd
g●…
Alarms
among
the
Reform'd
.
Finally
,
the
use
the
C●…
made
of
the
45000
Livers
of
augmentation
they
〈…〉
granted
for
the
Sallary
of
the
Ministers
,
show'd
p●…ly
that
they
design'd
to
ruin
the
Reform'd
,
Since
〈…〉
only
granted
them
favours
to
divide
them
;
and
〈…〉
favours
which
were
to
be
employed
for
their
advant●…
became
by
the
cunning
of
their
Enemies
snares
to
supp●…
them
.
Among
the
other
places
which
the
Court
had
a
〈…〉
Enterprise
upon
St.
John
d'Angely
.
to
get
out
of
their
hands
,
they
had
an
eye
upon
St.
J●…
d'Angely
,
and
they
endeavour'd
to
under
mine
the
Du●…
Rohan's
Party
there
.
La
Rochebeaucour
his
Lieutenant
,
whe●…
he
expected
to
become
Governour
in
Chief
of
that
〈…〉
portant
City
,
or
whither
he
thought
himself
s●…
enough
there
no
longer
to
have
any
dependence
on
〈…〉
Governour
,
suffer'd
himself
to
be
mannag'd
by
the
Co●…
He
had
caus'd
a
Mayor
to
be
Elected
the
preceding
y●…
who
was
at
his
Devotion
;
and
in
order
to
strengthe
his
Authority
,
he
undertook
to
maintain
him
in
that
P●…
tho
he
was
sensible
that
the
Duke
of
Rohan
would
〈…〉
offended
at
it
.
The
said
Duke
was
come
to
Paris
,
where●…
was
very
well
receiv'd
by
the
Queen
;
and
that
Prin●…
in
order
to
slip
the
time
of
the
Election
of
a
new
Mayor
▪
●…press'd
a
great
deal
of
kindness
to
him
during
the
fou●…
●…t
as
he
tarry'd
there
.
But
the
Duke
being
acquainted
〈…〉
the
design
that
was
on
foot
to
continue
the
ancient
〈…〉
or
,
and
the
great
Brigues
la
Rochebeaucour
made
in
order
●…eunto
;
he
concluded
that
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
had
●…d
him
that
trick
,
to
dispossess
him
of
one
of
the
most
●…siderable
Cities
of
Surety
.
Whereupon
he
left
●…is
at
a
time
when
it
was
least
expected
;
and
the
●…er
to
conceal
the
motive
of
his
sudden
departure
,
〈…〉
gave
out
that
he
had
receiv'd
Letters
that
his
Brother
〈…〉
Soubize
lay
a
Dying
.
He
went
to
his
Brother
in●…d
,
but
it
was
only
to
consult
with
him
about
the
●…ns
to
secure
St.
John
d'Angely
,
and
to
get
such
a
Mayor
●…e
could
confide
in
.
That
City
was
one
of
those
that
〈…〉
a
Rightat
that
time
to
create
their
own
Mayor
,
who
●…rwards
receiv'd
the
Kings
approbation
:
and
it
be●…ed
the
Person
who
was
to
Command
there
to
have
〈…〉
disputes
with
the
said
Magistrate
,
who
had
a
very
●…t
authority
.
As
he
was
the
Master
of
the
Polity
〈…〉
the
Inhabitants
were
at
his
Command
;
and
when
〈…〉
was
belov'd
by
the
people
,
it
was
in
his
power
to
●…ke
them
take
Arms
or
to
lay
them
down
;
which
●…ht
put
a
Governour
at
a
great
loss
▪
who
had
only
a
●…ll
Garrison
at
his
Command
,
which
was
not
capa●…
to
hold
out
against
the
Inhabitations
of
a
great
●…y
.
Therefore
the
Duke
having
taken
his
measures
with
The
Duke
of
Rohan
prevents
it
.
〈…〉
Brother
,
with
the
Nobility
of
the
Neighbourhood
,
〈…〉
some
Inhabitants
of
St.
John
,
he
repair'd
thither
be●…e
the
Election
was
perform'd
.
The
Queen
finding
her
●…erprise
broken
by
the
Dukes
presence
,
resolv'd
to
take
〈…〉
advantage
of
his
Journey
,
to
execute
a
design
she
〈…〉
contriv'd
with
la
Rochebeaucour
▪
She
wrote
to
the
Of●…rs
and
to
the
Town
House
▪
that
in
order
to
prevent
the
〈…〉
effects
of
the
Election
of
a
new
Mayor
,
she
desir'd
that
〈…〉
old
one
might
be
continu'd
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
,
who
had
●…n'd
his
point
,
refus'd
to
submit
to
those
orders
.
He
oppos'd
〈…〉
Continuation
of
the
Mayor
in
writing
▪
and
declar'd
bodly
that
the
People
had
abus'd
the
Queens
Authority
〈…〉
obtain
the
said
Letter
.
That
affair
was
somewhat
Ni●…
notwithstanding
orders
from
the
Court
to
the
contrary
.
and
as
some
thought
the
Duke
had
imbroil'd
himself
〈…〉
little
too
rashly
in
it
,
others
also
were
of
opinion
th●…
the
Queen
had
expos'd
herself
too
much
,
and
that
〈…〉
had
been
ill
advis'd
.
St.
John
was
a
free
City
,
a
City
〈…〉
Surety
,
jealous
of
her
Privileges
,
and
in
a
Province
in
whi●…
the
Reform'd
were
the
strongest
.
Therefore
this
undertaki●…
to
alter
the
accustomed
form
of
the
Election
of
a
Majo●…
to
use
Authority
in
order
thereunto
,
under
pretence
of
〈…〉
discord
which
did
not
as
yet
appear
,
gave
cause
to
suspe●…
that
the
Court
had
a
design
upon
the
Priviledges
of
〈…〉
Inhabitants
,
which
were
violated
without
necessity
;
〈…〉
upon
the
surety
of
the
place
,
which
they
endeavoured
〈…〉
commit
into
the
hands
of
suspected
persons
;
or
perhap●…
upon
both
.
Nevertheless
,
the
thing
was
very
much
resented
〈…〉
The
Queen
is
offended
,
and
things
seem
to
incline
to
a
War
.
Court
;
and
the
Queen
being
inform'd
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan's
opposition
,
caus'd
his
Lady
,
his
Daughters
,
and
〈…〉
his
Family
to
be
Secur'd
.
She
put
a
Gentleman
into
the
Bastille
,
who
was
sent
by
the
Duke
to
justifie
his
Action
:
She
caus'd
the
Duke
to
be
proclaim'd
a
Rebe●…
and
order'd
an
Army
to
march
against
him
.
She
w●…
to
Authorise
the
▪
said
enterprise
her self
by
her
Presence
▪
and
because
it
was
necessary
to
prevail
with
the
rest
〈…〉
the
Reform'd
to
suffer
the
said
Duke's
Ruin
,
and
the
lo●…
of
St.
John
without
opposition
,
she
was
to
make
a
sole●…
Declaration
that
she
had
no
design
against
any
body
b●…
the
Duke
and
his
Adherents
;
to
confirm
the
Edicts
suffer
all
such
to
live
in
Peace
who
did
not
ingage
i●
those
Troubles
;
The
Queen
was
to
take
the
Marshal●
de
Bouillon
and
Lesdiguieres
to
Command
under
her
in
that
Expedition
:
and
as
if
the
Court
had
bee●
as
ready
to
act
as
to
order
,
orders
were
strait
dispatch'd
to
the
Officers
that
were
to
Command
in
the
said
Army
,
to
keep
themselves
ready
to
mar●●
▪
Manifestos
were
publish'd
on
both
sides
.
The
Dukes
up
▪
●…aided
the
Court
with
all
their
Wiles
;
and
endeavour'd
〈…〉
prove
that
the
consequence
of
that
affair
was
general
.
●…at
which
appear'd
in
the
Queens
name
,
endeavour'd
〈…〉
create
suspicions
about
the
Duke
of
Rohan's
intentions
,
●…d
to
justifie
the
Court
,
to
perswade
that
their
only
aim
●…as
against
that
Rebel
,
and
that
she
design'd
to
maintain
●…e
Edicts
:
and
finally
,
it
invited
the
Catholicks
and
Re●…m'd
to
serve
the
King
in
that
occasion
.
The
End
of
the
Second
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nantes
.
VOL.
II.
BOOK
III.
A
Summary
of
the
Contents
of
the
Third
Book
.
Appearence
of
Accommodation
:
under
which
the
troubles
▪
continue
.
Endavours
are
us'd
to
engage
Du
Plessis
in
them
who
remains
in
quiet
.
Assembly
of
the
Circle
at
Rochel
,
Project
of
Reconciliation
among
the
great
ones
.
Sedition
at
Rochel
:
It
s
Original
and
Violence
.
Negociation
for
the
accommodation
.
High
Pretentions
of
the
Duke
de
Rohan
.
The
Queen
agrees
to
them
,
preserving
▪
some
appearences
for
herself
.
The
Duke
being
exasperated
with
new
Injuries
▪
will
▪
no
longer
be
▪
satisfied
with
them
.
The
Assembly
meets
at
Rochel
:
and
gives
the
Deputies
General
new
Articles
.
Resolutions
taken
〈◊〉
Court
:
but
ill
executed
.
New
Declaration
.
Remarks
upon
those
frequent
Edicts
.
The
Circle
assembles
again
.
Rochel
withdraws
from
the
rest
of
the
Deputies
;
which
puts
an
end
to
the
Troubles
.
Verbal
promises
to
tollerate
Provincial
Councils
.
Declaration
of
the
Marriages
resolv'd
upon
with
Spain
▪
Which
offends
the
French
:
but
particularly
the
Reform'd
▪
Ferrier
forsakes
the
Ministry
:
Is
receiv'd
Counsellor
〈◊〉
Nimes
:
Is
Excommunicated
.
Sedition
against
him
▪
Diligence
of
the
Consuls
to
save
Ferrier
:
Writings
〈◊〉
both
sides
.
Appologies
of
Ferrier
:
and
his
end
.
Reconciliation
of
the
Duke
de
Rohan
and
Marshal
de
Bouillon
.
Enterpise
of
the
Sheriffs
of
Saumur
.
Equity
of
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Paris
.
Rights
of
the
Bishop
of
Mompellier
upon
the
Vniversity
.
Discontents
of
the
Princes
.
The
Duke
de
Rohan
joyns
with
them
.
Polity
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
.
Retreat
and
Manifesto
of
the
Princes
.
Their
Precipitation
is
blam'd
.
The
Peace
is
made
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
is
injur'd
at
Poitiers
.
Towns
of
Surely
open'd
to
the
King
.
National
Synod
.
Letters
from
the
King
of
England
.
Council
of
the
Lower
Guyenne
.
Mutual
subordination
of
the
Assemblies
.
Brief
of
leave
for
a
General
Assembly
.
Letters
from
the
Lords
.
Pecuniary
affairs
.
The
Ministers
are
exempted
from
paying
the
Taylles
.
Places
of
Surety
.
Berger
a
Reform'd
Counsellor
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
turns
Catholick
.
Reform'd
of
Gex
.
Churches
not
settled
as
yet
.
Condition
of
the
Reform'd
in
the
County
of
Avignon
.
Liberalities
of
the
Synod
.
Colleges
.
Bearn
.
Metz.
Oath
of
Vnion
.
Letters
to
the
King
and
Queen
.
The
Queen
prepares
to
assemble
the
States
.
Declaration
of
the
King's
Majority
.
Overtures
of
the
States
.
The
Clergy
and
Nobility
unite
themselves
against
the
Third
Estate
.
Reform'd
in
the
States
.
Indepency
of
Kings
▪
whose
Cause
is
betray'd
by
the
Clergy
:
and
by
the
Court
it self
.
Passion
of
the
Clergy
.
Harrangue
of
Cardinal
du
Perron
.
Why
Hereticks
are
tollerated
.
Distinctions
of
the
Cardinal
.
His
Conclusion
.
Reflections
.
The
Third
Estate
persists
.
Character
of
Miron
,
[
](A27402-e142870-b)*
*
Speaker
of
the
Commons
.
President
of
the
Chamber
of
that
●●der
.
The
Court
silences
the
third
Estate
.
Illusive
Decree
of
the
Clergy
,
and
their
shameful
Prevarication
.
Inequality
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
Perseverance
of
the
Clergy
in
that
Doctrine
.
Sedition
at
Milhau
.
Harangue
of
the
Bishop
of
Lucon
.
Sedition
at
Belestat
.
Cahier
of
the
Clergy
.
Sequel
of
the
Cahier
.
Articles
propos'd
directly
against
the
Reform'd
:
Sequel
of
the
said
Articles
.
Conclusion
of
the
Cahier
.
THERE
was
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
believe
,
that
things
would
have
gone
farther
,
considering
Apperance
of
accommodation
.
the
proceedings
of
the
Court
:
The
rather
because
the
Duke
of
Rohan
seem'd
nowise
daunted
,
at
the
storm
that
was
pre●…ng
against
him
.
The
Election
of
the
Mayor
was
●…de
according
to
his
desire
:
la
Rochebeaucour
was
forc'd
yield
;
and
found
himself
almost
reduc'd
to
pay
the
●…t
of
the
service
he
design'd
to
do
the
Queen
.
The
●…ke
gave
the
Offices
of
the
City
and
of
the
Garrison
●…ersons
he
could
confide
in
,
and
the
Deputy
Governor's
●…e
to
Hautefontaine
,
who
was
at
his
Devotion
.
Never●…less
,
the
Sequel
did
nowise
answer
those
high
beginnings
:
●…y
fell
to
Remonstrances
and
Negociations
;
and
The●…s
Senechal
of
Query
,
a
wise
and
moderate
man
was
〈◊〉
to
the
Duke
,
in
order
to
perswade
him
to
keep
with●…he
bounds
of
Duty
.
Du
Plessis
also
undertook
that
af●…
;
and
the
Duke
having
preferr'd
the
advice
of
that
old
●…n
,
equally
Prudent
and
Honest
,
to
the
desires
of
a
young
●…bility
,
which
would
incline
him
to
a
War
,
yielded
to
〈◊〉
Exhortations
of
Themines
.
An
accommodation
was
●…de
in
which
in
apperance
the
Queen
had
the
satisfacti●…
she
desir'd
;
and
the
Duke
in
reallity
.
The
old
Mayor
●…s
continued
for
some
days
:
after
which
a
new
order
●…s
sent
,
allowing
the
Inhabitants
to
proceed
to
the
Ele●…on
of
another
.
This
procur'd
the
liberty
of
those
per●…s
Vnder
which
the
Troubles
continue
.
the
Court
had
a
little
inconsiderately
imprisoned
:
●…t
the
evil
was
not
cur'd
by
that
Remedy
.
The
Duke
de
●…han
refused
to
go
out
of
St.
John
,
to
let
la
Rochebeaucour
command
there
in
his
absence
:
and
he
had
a
great
m●…
while
he
was
seconded
by
the
Zealous
of
the
Province
to
rid
himself
of
that
man
in
whom
he
could
not
conside
:
So
that
there
happened
new
disputes
,
which
kept
the
Jealousies
on
foot
,
and
which
renew'd
the
threatning●
of
a
War
.
Endeavours
us'd
to
involve
du
Plessis
in
the
same
.
Indeavours
were
us'd
to
involve
du
Plessis
in
the
same
;
insinuating
to
him
that
the
Queen
,
sending
Force
towards
St.
John
,
might
improve
that
occasion
to
take
Saumur
from
him
.
That
advice
might
equally
proceed
,
either
from
those
who
were
desirous
of
a
War
,
and
who
were
●●
hopes
to
ingage
all
the
Provinces
into
it
,
incase
they
●o●●●
oblige
du
Plessis
to
take
suretys
,
as
being
full
of
Jealousie
▪
for
himself
:
or
from
those
who
being
acquainted
with
the
jalousies
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
did
not
question
but
●●
would
improve
all
occasions
,
to
humble
du
Plessis
▪
by
ta●…
from
him
a
place
of
the
consequence
of
Saumur
.
It
was
no
ha●…
matter
to
incline
the
Queen
to
do
him
that
injury
;
either
because
he
had
taken
the
part
of
the
Zealous
in
the
l●●●
Assembly
,
or
because
the
Book
he
had
lately
published
〈…〉
incens'd
the
Catholicks
against
him
.
The
Nuncio
us'd
●●
utmost
endeavours
in
order
thereunto
and
he
was
second●
by
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
who
represented
du
Plessis
as
●
Man
without
whose
advice
the
Duke
de
Rohan
did
nothing
.
Nevertheless
,
Du
Plessis
,
being
perswaded
that
the
Court
was
not
in
a
condition
to
attack
the
whole
Party
by
Who
remain
in
quiet
.
main
force
,
and
consequently
that
they
would
not
venture
to
take
Saumur
from
him
by
open
War
,
refus'd
to
follow
the
Council
of
those
who
advised
him
to
fortifie
the
said
City
a●…
his
Garrison
:
and
even
when
he
saw
the
Forces
of
Boisda●…
lodged
almost
under
the
very
Walls
of
Saumur
,
he
per●…
in
his
design
only
to
arm
himself
with
Innocence
.
He
obtained
what
he
desired
thereby
.
The
Court
discovered
,
th●…
he
had
no
thoughts
of
War
,
since
he
had
slipt
so
fair
●●
occasion
to
declare
it
;
and
that
far
from
taking
the
advantage
of
it
,
as
another
would
have
done
,
had
he
been
●●
his
room
,
he
had
not
so
much
as
express'd
the
least
●…tion
of
being
attack'd
in
Forms
.
The
Queen
caus'd
Boisdauphin
to
retire
;
and
made
use
of
du
Plessis
council
,
●ut
an
end
to
those
Troubles
.
●n
the
mean
time
the
differences
between
the
Duke
of
Assembly
of
the
Circle
at
Rochel
.
●…an
and
de
la
Rochebeaucour
daily
grew
worse
and
more
●…siderable
:
The
Duke
being
resolv'd
to
turn
him
out
●…ny
rate
,
and
the
Queen
on
the
contrary
thinking
her
〈…〉
oblig'd
to
maintain
him
in
his
Post
,
as
a
man
she
●…ld
confide
in
,
and
whom
the
Duke
designed
to
turn
〈…〉
only
because
he
had
too
great
a
dependency
on
the
●…r●
.
Insomuch
that
she
still
returned
to
threatning
from
●…e
to
time
:
and
that
the
Duke
took
measures
to
pre●…t
the
effect
thereof
.
It
prov'd
no
hard
task
so
to
do
,
●…reason
that
the
Publick
Protection
la
Rochebeaucour
re●…ed
from
the
Queen
made
him
to
be
suspected
:
and
●…eas
several
people
were
of
opinion
that
the
King's
Authority
was
nowise
concern'd
in
that
dispute
,
they
con●…ed
naturally
that
the
Queen
had
secret
reasons
,
to
take
〈…〉
part
of
a
Subaltern
so
highly
against
his
Superior
Of●…
.
For
which
reason
the
Province
of
Saintonge
easily
●…er'd
themselves
to
be
persuaded
that
the
generality
was
concern'd
in
that
Affair
,
and
that
their
Surety
was
viola●…
by
the
attempt
that
was
made
upon
the
best
place
●●in
their
Precinct
.
Therefore
they
made
use
of
the
Ar●…e
that
had
been
drawn
at
Saumur
,
which
Authorised
〈…〉
Province
that
should
be
attack'd
to
assemble
Depu●…
out
of
the
Councils
of
the
five
adjacent
Provinces
,
to
●…berate
about
such
remedies
as
should
be
most
proper
●…e
apply'd
to
the
Evil
it
was
threatned
with
.
Those
●…d
of
Assemblies
were
commonly
call'd
the
Circle
;
●…er
because
that
name
was
taken
from
the
form
of
〈…〉
Government
in
Germany
,
divided
into
Provinces
that
〈…〉
call'd
Circles
:
or
because
the
Province
that
was
attack'd
●…ven'd
those
that
surrounded
it
.
They
invited
Rochel●…ch
●…ch
made
a
Province
a
part
,
the
Lower
Guyenne
,
Poitou
,
●…o●
,
Bretagne
,
to
send
two
Deputies
a
piece
at
Rochel
on
〈…〉
20th
of
September
out
of
their
Council
,
to
consult
about
〈…〉
Affairs
of
Saintonge
,
and
of
St.
John
d'Angely
.
The
Court
was
acquainted
with
it
;
and
in
order
to
hinder
t●…
of
Rochel
to
receive
the
said
Assembly
into
their
City
,
〈…〉
to
suffer
them
to
do
any
thing
which
might
prove
of
consequence
,
they
took
precautions
which
increas'd
the
E●…
and
which
had
like
to
carry
things
to
the
utmost
extremities
.
But
before
we
relate
them
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
〈…〉
Prospect
of
Reconciliation
among
the
great
ones
.
down
in
this
place
that
the
Commissioners
of
the
Natio●…
Synod
of
Privas
for
the
Reconciliation
of
the
Lords
,
〈…〉
were
divided
at
Saumur
,
apply'd
themselves
about
the
Commission
,
as
soon
as
they
arriv'd
at
Paris
.
They
〈…〉
great
difficulties
at
first
:
by
reason
that
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
and
de
Lesdiguieres
refus'd
to
harken
to
it
,
but
up●…
such
conditions
as
would
not
have
been
approv'd
of
by
〈…〉
rest
.
But
finally
,
they
agreed
upon
the
substance
and
fo●…
a
Writing
,
which
was
sign'd
by
those
two
Lords
,
and
●
Chatillon
:
Whether
it
were
that
the
Marshall
de
Bouillon
had
already
a
prospect
of
other
Intrigues
with
the
discontented
Princes
,
for
the
success
of
which
it
was
nece●…
the
Reform'd
should
be
united
;
or
whither
he
thought
〈…〉
had
done
enough
to
be
reveng'd
of
the
refusal
of
〈…〉
Presidentship
at
Saumur
;
or
finally
,
whether
it
were
〈…〉
he
had
a
mind
to
show
that
he
had
a
respect
for
a
Synod
which
represented
all
the
Churches
;
He
enter'd
again
〈…〉
to
the
Union
of
the
Churches
:
and
tho
it
seem'd
not
〈…〉
material
for
the
affairs
of
St.
John
d'Angely
,
yet
it
b●…
the
Queens
measures
.
She
could
no
longer
pretend
to
〈…〉
those
two
Lords
along
with
her
against
the
Duke
of
R●…
since
they
were
reconcil'd
to
him
,
and
had
sign'd
Treaty
of
Reconciliation
and
Concord
.
The
Comm●…oners
deputed
two
among
them
,
viz.
Rouvray
one
of
〈…〉
Deputies
General
,
and
Durand
one
of
the
Ministers
of
●…ris
,
to
carry
the
Writing
which
those
three
Lords
〈…〉
sign'd
,
into
the
Provinces
to
be
sign'd
by
the
rest
.
du
P●…
was
easily
prevail'd
upon
to
sign
it
:
but
when
they
c●…
to
the
Duke
de
Rohan
at
St.
John
d'Angely
,
they
found
〈…〉
harder
task
;
and
had
not
du
Plessis
gone
to
him
on
p●…
●…
about
it
,
he
would
hardly
have
done
it
.
The
five
●…vinces
were
sent
for
;
the
appointed
day
was
at
hand
;
〈…〉
it
was
to
be
fear'd
that
incase
the
Assembly
were
held
;
〈…〉
would
relapse
into
greater
and
worse
fewds
than
●…re
.
Du
Plessis
caus'd
it
to
be
adjourn'd
untill
the
20th
〈…〉
October
:
and
having
imploy'd
that
time
to
negotiate
〈…〉
accomodation
at
Court
,
he
got
it
to
be
put
of
for
a
●…th
longer
by
the
Mediation
of
the
Deputies
●…eral
.
Rochel
had
had
its
share
of
the
Troubles
;
and
about
Sedition
at
Rochel
.
〈…〉
same
time
that
the
Duke
of
Rohan
conven'd
the
five
●…vinces
,
there
broke
out
a
Sedition
there
,
the
conse●…nces
of
which
were
to
be
fear'd
.
The
Queen
had
endeavour'd
to
interpose
her
Authority
in
the
Election
〈…〉
the
Mayor
of
that
City
,
and
to
make
her self
Mi●…s
of
it
,
as
she
had
endeavour'd
to
do
at
St.
John
.
The
●…nity
of
Mayor
of
Rochel
was
very
considerable
:
he
〈…〉
Governor
of
it
by
his
place
;
and
had
almost
an
ab●…te
Power
there
,
both
as
to
the
Military
and
Civil
Government
.
So
that
incase
the
Court
could
have
gain'd
〈…〉
one
point
,
of
having
the
Election
of
the
Mayor
at
●…r
disposal
,
they
might
easily
have
secur'd
that
place
●…hout
besieging
it
.
But
the
City
having
the
power
to
●…e
their
Chief
themselves
,
carefully
preserv'd
that
●riviledge
,
and
would
nowise
suffer
the
Brigues
of
the
●…urt
to
incroach
upon
that
important
liberty
.
There●…e
the
Queen
succeeded
yet
less
in
it
than
at
St.
John
:
〈…〉
the
last
Mayor
was
Elected
according
to
the
usual
●…
,
notwithstanding
all
her
endeavours
to
the
contrary
.
〈…〉
tho
the
said
City
preserv'd
their
Rights
,
they
remembred
still
that
the
Queen
had
endeavour'd
to
Invade
●…m
;
which
appear'd
in
the
affair
I
am
going
to
relate
.
〈…〉
Coudray
,
Counsellor
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
was
〈…〉
one
of
the
Sheriffs
of
Rochel
;
but
he
was
suspected
of
It
s
origina
.
●
.
●…ing
with
the
Court
.
His
behaviour
in
the
Election
of
the
Mayor
had
increas'd
those
jealousies
:
and
it
was
thought
●…t
he
had
been
the
bearer
of
the
Queens
orders
,
which
tended
to
Violate
the
usual
forms
.
He
came
to
R●…
every
year
in
the
Vacations
,
under
pretence
of
his
D●…
mestick
Affairs
:
but
it
was
thought
that
the
Co●…
gave
him
secret
orders
.
He
came
some
days
〈…〉
year
sooner
than
he
us'd
to
do
;
and
tho
he
ne●…
us'd
to
come
before
the
Parliament
was
broken
up
;
he
ca●●
to
Rochel
before
it
that
time
.
He
had
brought
di●…
Commissions
relating
to
Justice
,
even
in
such
places
〈…〉
were
not
under
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Parliament
Insomuch
that
in
order
to
Authorise
him
in
such
places
〈…〉
which
the
jurisdiction
of
that
Court
did
not
extend
,
〈…〉
Queen
had
made
him
intendent
of
Justice
,
and
that
〈…〉
the
Title
of
his
Commission
.
But
lest
the
Gates
of
R●…
should
be
shut
against
him
,
the
Court
had
not
given
〈…〉
the
quality
of
Intendent
of
the
Polity
;
by
reason
that
〈…〉
Rochelois
,
who
were
sole
Masters
of
their
City
,
would
not
h●…
allow'd
him
to
take
that
Title
,
far
from
suffering
him
〈…〉
exert
the
authority
of
it
.
He
made
no
use
of
that
pretended
Intendence
of
Justice
he
was
invested
with
,
and
declar'd
that
he
would
not
take
the
advantage
of
it
:
wh●…
perswaded
them
that
the
said
Commission
cover'd
other
〈…〉
signs
;
that
it
only
serv'd
to
Authorise
him
,
as
bearer
of
Royal
Commission
;
and
that
it
was
left
to
his
discre●…
to
use
it
or
not
,
according
as
he
should
think
●it
.
He
〈…〉
covered
only
a
Credential
Letter
for
Rochel
,
which
gave
〈…〉
assuranoes
of
her
Majesties
good
Intention
.
But
it
〈…〉
thought
that
he
was
only
sent
to
divide
Rochel
,
if
he
co●…
from
the
rest
of
the
Churches
:
which
design
had
a
do●…
prospect
;
the
one
to
oppress
the
Duke
de
Rohan
,
who
co●…
not
defend
himself
unless
Rochel
assisted
him
:
the
other
〈…〉
deprive
Rochel
of
the
advantage
of
the
General
Un●…
when
ever
it
should
be
attack'd
in
particular
.
Moreover
it
was
thought
that
he
brought
Instructions
to
dissipated
Assembly
,
which
it
was
very
well
known
at
Court
t●…
Duke
de
Rohan
was
meditating
.
They
knew
that
it
〈…〉
become
General
,
incase
the
Deputys
of
the
Circles
sho●…
think
fit
for
the
common
good
to
invite
the
Dep●…
●…
the
other
Provinces
at
it
:
and
they
were
sencible
that
〈…〉
Duke
would
use
his
utmost
endeavours
,
to
renew
all
〈…〉
propositions
of
that
of
Saumur
there
.
Du
Coudray
was
〈…〉
accus'd
of
writing
to
the
Queen
,
in
termes
which
seem'd
〈…〉
intimate
that
the
Inhabitants
of
Rochel
were
not
well
●in'd
.
He
seldom
convers'd
with
any
of
the
Inhabitants
,
〈…〉
such
as
the
rest
had
no
good
opinion
of
:
and
the
first
〈…〉
visited
him
at
his
arrival
,
was
one
Le
Vacher
,
a
man
●…y
much
suspected
,
and
not
belov'd
by
the
people
;
especially
since
that
in
a
certain
dispute
with
the
Citizens
,
〈…〉
had
the
insolence
to
threaten
them
that
he
would
〈…〉
them
to
Paris
with
a
Rope
about
their
Necks
:
which
〈…〉
them
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
believe
that
he
relyed
〈…〉
the
favour
of
the
Court
:
since
otherwise
it
would
●…e
been
a
ridiculous
threathing
▪
in
the
mouth
of
a
pri●…
Inhabitant
of
Rochel
.
These
reasons
whether
true
,
or
likely
to
mistrust
him
,
ex●…
And
its
violence
.
so
furious
a
Sedition
against
him
,
that
the
Magistrates
●…t
not
at
first
appear
before
the
Mutiniers
,
to
oppose
●…r
Violence
.
They
took
up
Arms
;
made
Barricado's
●…he
avenues
;
and
Du
Coudray
was
forc'd
to
lye
conceal'd
●…fear
.
This
began
on
the
5th
.
of
September
:
but
the
first
〈…〉
being
stopt
of
it self
,
the
Sedition
broke
out
again
●…he
12th
.
with
such
terrible
threatnings
against
those
〈…〉
were
suspected
,
that
Du
Coudray
desir'd
to
go
out
of
〈…〉
Town
for
his
safety
;
whither
he
really
thought
him●…n
danger
,
or
whether
he
had
a
mind
to
take
an
occasion
〈…〉
thence
to
aggravate
the
Relations
and
Complaints
,
he
〈…〉
accus'd
of
sending
to
Court
against
Rochel
.
In
order
to
●…ove
him
from
thence
the
Mayor
accompany'd
with
some
●…ldiers
attended
him
to
the
City
Gates
:
Yet
tho
▪
the
●…yor
was
very
much
respected
by
the
Rochelois
,
the
Peo●…
being
in
a
rage
forgot
their
respect
on
that
occasion
;
〈…〉
upon
him
and
his
Men
,
and
pursued
Du
Coudray
with
●…s
and
injurious
Words
.
The
Mayor
was
slightly
wound●…
but
Du
Coudray
receiv'd
no
hurt
:
and
when
that
ob●…
of
the
Peoples
jealousies
and
rage
was
remov'd
,
they
easily
sily
return'd
to
their
former
Duty
.
A
large
account
〈…〉
the
said
Sedition
was
sent
to
the
Council
,
lest
Du
Coudray
should
represent
it
yet
in
a
more
odious
manner
.
All
〈…〉
motives
of
the
People
were
represented
in
it
,
as
well
as
〈…〉
the
progress
of
their
violence
:
but
Du
Coudray
was
repu●…
the
occasion
of
the
evil
;
and
the
whole
ended
with
pro●…ses
of
Fidelity
and
obedience
.
This
affair
being
ended
,
Rochel
consented
to
receive
the
Negotiations
for
an
accomodation
.
Assembly
,
tho
they
were
unresolv'd
about
it
at
first
:
〈…〉
they
only
began
their
Session
there
on
the
20th
.
of
November
,
by
reason
that
powerful
endeavours
were
us'd
〈…〉
two
Months
time
to
find
out
the
means
to
come
to
an
〈…〉
commodation
.
Du
Plessis
oblig'd
the
Duke
de
Rohan
to
〈…〉
his
propositions
.
He
made
them
like
a
man
that
●ea●…
nothing
,
and
who
thought
himself
capable
to
inspire
〈…〉
into
others
:
and
to
say
the
truth
,
it
cannot
be
deny'd
〈…〉
he
impos'd
Laws
upon
the
Court
,
if
we
reflect
on
〈…〉
manner
in
which
those
troubles
were
ended
.
He
demanded
more
advantagious
Conditions
than
those
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
had
obtain'd
:
and
for
his
own
particular
he
〈…〉
fir'd
the
removal
of
La
Rochebeaucour
and
of
Foucaud
,
wh●…
he
did
not
like
;
to
have
the
disposition
of
the
Comp●…
High
pretentions
of
the
Duke
de
Rohan
.
of
the
first
;
To
Nominate
a
Deputy
General
himself
;
〈…〉
his
and
his
Brothers
,
and
his
Friends
Pensions
should
be
restor'd
,
together
with
the
arrears
that
had
been
stopt
;
〈…〉
that
all
manner
of
proceedings
should
cease
against
such
〈…〉
had
been
prosecuted
upon
his
account
.
Those
pretenti●…
were
so
high
,
that
there
was
no
likelyhood
to
expect
t●…
the
Queen
would
condescend
to
them
.
Great
difficul●…
arose
upon
it
:
and
while
the
Council
was
deliberati●…
bout
them
,
there
arose
new
ones
.
A
Messenger
ha●…
subpaened
Hautefontaine
to
appear
in
the
Parliament
of
Bordeaux
,
was
very
ill
us'd
at
St.
John
d'
Angely
,
where
the
●…signs
of
the
Court
advanc'd
as
little
by
proceedings
of
●…stice
,
as
by
threatnings
of
War
.
On
the
other
hand
,
Saujon
Gentleman
of
Saintonge
,
who
had
been
sent
by
the
Duke
〈…〉
to
the
upper
Guyenne
,
to
try
what
succors
he
might
exp●…
●…
those
provinces
,
and
to
maintain
Rambures
in
the
Government
of
Aiguemortes
against
Berticheres
,
whom
the
Re●…'d
were
jealous
of
,
was
stopt
at
Rouergue
,
and
us'd
like
〈…〉
Prisoner
of
State
.
So
that
people
were
exasperated
on
〈…〉
sides
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Court
not
finding
it self
in
a
Condition
The
Queen
consents
to
it
,
only
preserving
some
appearences
for
her self
.
sustain
by
effects
the
height
of
their
first
threatnings
,
●…mis'd
the
Duke
all
that
he
had
desir'd
.
The
truth
is
〈…〉
the
Queen
was
not
displeas`d
at
the
removal
of
La
Rochebeaucour
,
by
reason
that
the
Government
of
Chatelleraud
〈…〉
vacant
at
that
time
,
she
bestow'd
it
upon
him
.
She
only
●…'d
in
order
to
save
appearances
that
the
Duke
Rohan●…ld
●…ld
receive
him
for
eight
or
ten
days
in
St.
John
;
as
if
the
●…en
having
had
the
power
to
maintain
him
,
had
only
re●…uish'd
it
in
order
to
promote
a
peace
,
without
being
any
〈…〉
obliged
to
it
.
But
whereas
the
Generality
of
the
Reform'd
began
to
be
heated
,
she
was
also
oblig'd
to
grant
them
〈…〉
of
those
things
which
had
been
refus'd
to
the
Assembly
Saumur
.
I
have
said
that
the
National
Synod
had
renew'd
〈…〉
demands
of
it
,
and
that
they
had
charg'd
the
Deputies
General
with
a
Cahier
in
which
they
were
contain'd
.
Some
●…hose
Articles
were
favourably
answerd
'
.
The
Reform'd●…e
●…e
allowed
not
to
stile
their
Religion
Pretended
Reform'd
.
〈…〉
Court
promis'd
the
Ministers
the
same
exemptions
●…he
Ecclesiasticks
of
the
Roman
Church
injoy'd
.
The
●…ods
were
restored
to
their
former
Liberty
which
had
been
●…tle
incroach'd
upon
by
the
last
Declarations
.
They
pro●…d
to
redress
the
grievances
of
the
Provinces
;
and
to
give
〈…〉
Reform'd
satisfaction
for
the
Towns
of
Aiguemortes
,
Essone
,
〈…〉
Mas
d'
Agenois
.
They
promis'd
to
revoke
all
the
Expe●…ons
,
Letters
,
Acts
,
Decrees
,
that
had
been
given
since
the
●…mbly
of
Saumur
against
the
Reform'd
.
But
that
which
was
●…st
considerable
,
was
the
toleration
of
Provincial
Coun●…
The
Queen
had
express'd
a
great
repugnancy
towards
〈…〉
but
whether
it
were
that
she
was
afraid
they
would
keep
●…m
up
against
her
will
,
or
because
she
had
a
mind
to
that
the
Reform'd
a
favour
to
blind
them
,
she
finally
consented
to
that
Settlement
,
but
with
a
Clause
,
which
mi●●●
occasion
some
dispute
,
but
yet
could
not
be
refus'd
;
wh●●
was
that
they
should
use
that
priviledge
as
modestly
〈…〉
they
had
done
in
the
Late
King's
time
.
But
when
the
Duke
de
Rohan
receiv'd
an
account
of
t●●
The
Duke
bei●●
exasperated
by
new
in●uries
refuses
●●
accept
them
.
promises
of
the
Queen
,
he
was
in
the
first
transports
of
〈…〉
anger
,
for
the
violence
committed
against
Saujon
.
So
●●●
he
refus'd
even
to
answer
the
Reasons
that
were
alle●
to
him
,
to
oblige
him
to
receive
those
good
offers
.
〈…〉
threatned
the
utmost
severities
incase
that
Gentleman
〈…〉
ceiv'd
the
least
ill
treatment
;
and
protested
that
he
wo●…
hearken
to
no
reason
untill
he
had
receiv'd
satisfaction
up●●
that
Article
.
Thus
all
those
promises
,
which
the
Q●…
The
Assembly
meets
at
Rochel
made
perhaps
less
to
keep
them
than
to
dissipate
the
〈…〉
which
was
to
repair
at
Rochel
,
prov'd
ineffect●●●
and
the
Deputies
met
there
on
the
appointed
day
.
T●●
Court
found
no
other
expedient
,
to
prevent
their
tak●
any
vexatious
Resolutions
,
that
to
send
Rouvray
thither
,
〈…〉
to
prevail
with
Du
Plessis
to
assist
at
it
.
They
could
〈…〉
prevail
with
the
Assembly
not
to
meddle
with
such
Af●…
as
might
create
most
occasion
of
vexation
:
and
mor●o●
the
Assembly
us'd
them
almost
like
suspected
Per●…
The
reason
of
those
suspitions
was
that
they
distrusted
〈…〉
Queens
promises
;
and
that
they
partly
discovered
her
In●tions
through
the
fair
words
wherewith
she
design'd
to
am●…
the
World
.
What
ever
Rouvray
could
say
to
justifie
〈…〉
sincerity
of
her
promises
prov'd
ineffectual
:
the
Assem●…
refus'd
absolutely
to
break
up
untill
they
beheld
the
e●…
of
it
:
and
all
that
could
be
obtain'd
from
them
was
th●●
they
would
break
up
,
without
leaving
any
marks
of
th●
having
made
any
deliberations
;
on
condition
that
〈…〉
Deputies
should
meet
at
the
same
place
again
on
the
2●
of
December
,
to
see
whether
the
said
promises
were
p●●formed
;
And
charge
the
Deputies
General
with
new
Articles
.
and
to
confer
about
it
without
holding
the
so●●
of
an
Assembly
.
Nevertheless
,
in
order
to
make
them
co●●ply
to
this
,
Rouvray
promis'd
to
add
▪
some
new
A●●●cles
to
those
which
the
Synod
had
drawn
:
and
among
●…
they
desir'd
that
whenever
there
should
be
a
vacancy
of
Government
of
any
place
of
Surety
,
the
Churches
●…ld
have
the
liberty
to
Nominate
three
Persons
to
the
●…g
,
out
of
which
he
should
chuse
one
;
That
what
had
〈…〉
retrench'd
out
of
the
Sum
promis'd
for
the
payment
●●e
Garrisons
should
be
restor'd
;
That
the
form
promis'd
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
should
be
given
to
the
Chamber
of
Edict
of
Paris
;
That
the
Reform'd
should
be
allow'd
Nominate
the
Person
that
should
Collect
the
Sums
that
●…ld
be
given
to
them
for
the
maintenance
of
their
Garri●…
and
of
their
Ministers
;
and
some
others
of
that
kind
.
〈…〉
little
Assembly
seem'd
to
exceed
the
bounds
of
their
●…er
;
since
that
according
to
the
Intention
of
the
Regu●…n
of
Saumur
,
they
ought
not
to
have
exceeded
the
〈…〉
of
St.
John
d'
Angely
,
upon
the
account
of
which
they
〈…〉
been
conven'd
.
But
the
relation
of
that
affair
to
all
●…rest
,
and
the
jealousies
occasion'd
by
little
things
in
●●ch
a
mistery
was
suspected
,
made
them
pass
over
●…e
reflections
.
And
Rouvray
could
obtain
nothing
with●…
those
Conditions
.
●ouvray
having
made
his
report
to
the
Court
,
the
Resolution
taken
at
Court
.
●…en
found
that
bare
words
would
not
satisfie
Per●…
so
well
resolv'd
:
but
she
thought
her
Authority
too
●●h
concern'd
in
the
continuation
of
that
Assembly
,
to
●ny
thing
at
their
request
.
Therefore
a
Council
was
〈…〉
on
purpose
upon
that
Subject
,
in
which
it
was
resolv'd
●…o
nothing
that
might
seem
to
be
granted
in
favour
●hat
Assembly
,
which
was
look'd
upon
as
unlawful
;
〈…〉
forbid
Provincial
Councils
for
the
future
;
To
an●…
the
other
Articles
nevertheless
according
to
the
●en's
promise
;
not
as
being
propos'd
by
that
Assem●…
which
was
reputed
unlawful
,
but
as
contain'd
in
a
●…tion
presented
by
the
Deputies
General
before
Rouvray's
●hey
;
To
publish
a
new
Declaration
,
confirming
the
●cts
,
and
granting
a
general
Pardon
for
all
those
that
●…ld
remain
within
the
bounds
of
the●
All●giance
.
The
〈…〉
Resolution
ended
by
the
project
of
sending
the
Marshals
of
France
to
perform
their
Circuit
or
Progress
in
th●●●
respective
Provinces
according
as
it
had
been
practis'd
a●ciently
,
Chevauchee
.
and
according
to
the
obligation
of
their
said
Off●●●
accompanyed
with
Officers
of
Justice
and
Forces
,
to
check
a●●
punish
the
Guilty
,
and
to
aid
and
assist
the
Good
.
T●●●
was
a
threatning
resolution
,
which
signified
properly
th●●
they
would
oblige
the
Duke
de
Rohan
to
obey
by
fo●●●
of
Arms
;
and
punish
him
like
a
Rebel
,
if
they
could
ca●●●
him
.
Those
Circuits
or
Progresses
which
were
sorm●●●
part
of
the
Civil
Government
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
whi●●
were
ordain'd
to
protect
the
weakest
against
the
strong●●●
and
to
incourage
the
oppress'd
to
complain
,
finding
the●selves
assisted
by
Law
and
by
the
King's
forces
against
〈◊〉
might
of
the
oppressors
,
had
been
of
no
longer
continua●●●
than
Liberty
.
They
had
been
suspended
for
a
long
time
and
considering
the
behaviour
of
the
Court
,
and
the
P●●gress
of
Arbitrary
Power
,
it
was
easie
to
Judge
that
th●●
would
not
be
re-establish'd
;
or
that
they
would
not
〈…〉
in
order
to
administer
Justice
.
The
Marshal
de
B●●illon
was
to
be
one
of
them
,
that
it
might
not
seem
to
〈◊〉
an
affair
of
Religion
:
The
Marshal
de
Brisac
was
to
〈◊〉
joyned
to
him
in
that
Progress
:
and
the
Forces
were
to
〈◊〉
divided
as
well
as
the
Generals
.
But
finally
whether
〈◊〉
were
to
Cost
a
Province
or
two
,
they
were
resolv'd
〈◊〉
force
the
Duke
of
Rohan
to
obey
:
and
his
resistance
〈◊〉
imputed
to
the
mildness
of
the
means
that
had
been
●●till
then
in
order
to
reduce
him
.
Nothing
of
all
this
was
put
in
execution
,
but
the
D●claration
But
ill
perform'd
.
that
was
publish'd
within
a
week
after
it
,
wh●●●
was
the
third
that
appear'd
that
year
.
It
first
enlar●●●
upon
the
endeavours
the
King
had
us'd
to
maintain
P●●●●
among
his
Subjects
,
according
to
the
Maxim
of
the
〈◊〉
King
,
who
having
granted
the
Edict
of
Nantes
in
ord●●
New
Declaration
.
to
remove
all
the
fears
and
jealousies
of
the
Reform'd
〈◊〉
relation
to
the
Liberty
of
their
Persons
,
of
their
Consci●●ces
,
of
their
Honours
,
and
of
their
Families
,
had
happ●●●
govern'd
his
People
in
peace
by
the
observation
of
that
●…
of
the
secret
Articles
,
Breefs
,
and
Settlements
made
consequence
thereof
.
The
King
added
that
his
endea●●s
had
not
hinder'd
his
Subjects
in
general
,
and
even
〈…〉
Reform'd
,
from
entertaining
jealousies
of
each
other
;
●●ch
had
induc'd
them
to
augment
their
Forces
,
to
make
●●ision
of
Arms
,
to
hold
Councils
and
Assemblies
:
which
●ather
imputed
to
an
ill
grounded
fear
,
than
to
ill
●…
,
having
ever
found
the
generality
of
the
Reform'd
〈…〉
affected
to
his
Service
.
He
said
that
the
best
way
to
●●edy
that
evil
,
and
to
avoid
the
consequences
thereof
,
〈…〉
to
observe
the
Edicts
inviolably
:
in
order
whereunto
●order'd
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
that
of
the
22d
.
of
May●o
●o
.
The
private
Articles
,
the
Decrees
,
the
Regulations
〈…〉
other
Letters
expedited
in
consequence
thereof
,
for
the
●…rpretation
of
the
execution
of
the
Edict
,
to
be
read
and
●…lish'd
anew
in
the
Parliaments
.
After
which
he
abo●…d
all
Decrees
,
Acts.
or
Proceedings
,
and
Expeditions
●…de
against
the
Reform'd
under
any
pretence
whatever
;
〈…〉
impos'd
a
perpetual
silence
to
his
Attornies
General
,
●…r
Substitutes
and
all
others
upon
that
Subject
;
by
rea●…
that
he
was
of
opinion
that
the
infractions
committed
〈…〉
the
Reform'd
,
only
proceeded
from
slight
jealousies
,
and
〈…〉
from
ill
will
:
and
that
he
was
in
hopes
that
for
the
fu●…e
they
would
keep
within
the
bounds
of
the
Edict
.
Fi●…y
,
he
forbad
all
manner
of
Communication
of
Assem●…s
,
the
establishing
and
holding
of
Provincial
Councils
,
●…ing
of
men
,
and
all
actions
directly
or
indirectly
contra●…
to
the
Edicts
,
on
pain
of
being
punished
as
disturbers
of
〈…〉
publick
peace
.
This
Declaration
was
publish'd
on
the
15th
.
of
De●…ber
.
Remarks
upon
those
frequent
Edists
.
The
Spirit
and
Stile
of
the
others
appear'd
visibly
〈…〉
it
,
which
only
tended
to
represent
the
Reform'd
as
peo●…
that
were
ever
ready
to
take
up
Arms.
Nothing
could
〈…〉
of
more
use
to
the
Court
,
than
always
to
give
them
the
●…me
even
of
the
injustices
that
were
committed
anst
them
.
The
project
of
their
Ruin
was
built
upon
●…t
Foundation
;
and
the
minds
of
the
People
had
been
prepar'd
so
well
upon
that
Subject
,
by
that
Policy
,
〈…〉
even
some
of
the
Reform'd
blam'd
the
suspicions
and
〈…〉
cast
of
their
Brethren
.
It
is
from
thence
that
the
excl●…ors
have
drawn
all
the
Common
Places
of
their
Invecti●…
Nothing
can
be
more
specious
in
appearence
,
to
convi●…
the
Reform'd
of
having
ever
had
a
Turbulent
Facti●…
inclination
,
than
to
produce
Pardons
upon
Pardons
gran●…
to
them
:
and
to
see
the
prohibition
of
persevering
in
the
enterprises
daily
renew'd
against
them
;
However
the
ju●…fication
of
their
Conduct
will
appear
,
by
the
Remonstr●…ces
of
the
Parliaments
,
and
by
the
Manisestos
of
the
●…
,
who
reproach'd
the
Queen
directly
with
the
inobse●…tion
of
the
Edicts
.
But
before
●
proceed
to
that
,
we
〈…〉
observe
that
the
Reform'd
were
sensible
of
the
Policy
those
Deelarations
;
and
that
they
were
loth
to
rec●…
them
,
by
reason
that
they
knew
that
they
concem'd
themselves
by
submitting
to
them
.
Therefore
the
Deputies
the
Circle
being
come
to
Rochel
on
the
25th
.
of
〈…〉
The
Circle
Assembles
again
.
Month
,
according
as
it
had
been
resolv'd
at
their
separati●…
made
great
difficulties
upon
the
State
in
which
affairs
〈…〉
to
them
.
They
were
neither
pleas'd
with
the
Dec●…on
;
nor
yet
with
the
Answers
made
to
the
Deputies
Gen●…
because
they
did
not
find
those
answers
in
Writing
altoge●…
conformable
to
those
they
had
receiv'd
a
month
before
〈…〉
Rouvray
in
the
Queen's
Name
.
The
prohibition
of
●…vincial
Councils
troubled
them
more
than
all
the
rest
:
〈…〉
the
more
the
Court
seem'd
adverse
to
allow
them
,
the
〈…〉
they
esteem'd
them
necessary
for
their
safety
.
In●…
Rochel
seperates
from
the
rest
.
that
the
Deputies
General
were
oblig'd
to
use
their
〈…〉
endeavours
to
appease
them
,
and
Du
Plessis
to
do
the
like
;
which
proving
ineffectual
,
the
City
of
Rochel
was
obligd
seperate
from
the
rest
of
the
Deputies
,
and
to
declare
〈…〉
they
thought
there
was
no
further
necessity
for
the
co●…nuation
of
the
Assembly
.
But
the
Duke
of
Rohan
〈…〉
come
thither
,
in
order
to
make
them
alter
their
re●…tions
by
his
presence
,
they
were
like
to
come
to
blo●…
and
to
oblige
the
Body
of
the
City
to
retract
.
The
●…
prevented
it
,
by
securing
the
Cantons
that
could
make
〈…〉
the
strongest
.
Thus
to
avoid
making
War
with
the
●…
,
the
Reform'd
were
upon
the
point
of
waging
it
●…st
one
another
,
and
to
spare
their
ancient
Enemies
trouble
to
ruin
them
.
It
is
observable
that
the
May●…nd
President
of
Rochel
were
lately
come
from
the
Court
,
●…re
they
had
been
to
give
an
account
of
the
preceeding
●…tion
:
and
that
the
good
Treatment
they
had
re●…d
there
,
had
dispos'd
them
to
follow
mild
Councils
.
for
Du
Plessis
,
the
Court
rewarded
him
some
years
〈…〉
it
for
his
good
intentions
;
by
taking
Saumur
from
by
an
unworthy
Treachery
:
and
they
begun
with
him
,
●…rder
to
distinguish
him
from
the
rest
.
The
Assembly
being
therefore
no
longer
able
to
subsist
Which
puts
an
end
to
the
troubles
.
〈…〉
Rochel
,
and
that
City
declaring
positively
that
they
were
●…ied
with
the
Queens
proceedings
,
the
Duke
of
Rohan
〈…〉
dreaded
that
example
might
be
followed
by
o●…s
;
and
that
he
might
be
forsaken
as
soon
as
ever
his
〈…〉
was
attack'd
;
that
those
reproaches
might
be
renew'd
●…st
him
which
had
been
made
at
Saumar
;
that
he
only
●…d
at
trouble
and
disorder
,
to
make
himself
head
of
the
●…y
,
that
Duke
,
I
say
,
submitted
like
the
rest
,
and
sent
a
●…tleman
to
the
Queen
,
to
express
his
regret
to
her
for
●…ng
offended
her
.
The
Queen
receiv'd
his
Submissions
;
what
she
had
promis'd
was
perform'd
.
La
Rochebeau●…
enter'd
into
St.
Johnd
'
Angely
,
for
form
sake
;
and
the
●…en
remov'd
him
from
thence
within
a
sew
days
to
give
〈…〉
the
Government
of
Chatelleraud
.
However
the
Queen
●…isted
in
the
resolution
not
to
tollerate
Provincial
Coun●…
but
after
having
been
solicited
by
the
Deputies
Ge●…l
,
and
by
divers
Envoys
from
the
particular
Provinces
;
Plessis
having
also
solicited
very
earnestly
for
it
,
and
●…onstrated
what
inconveniencies
might
arise
from
it
,
in●…
the
Provinces
,
to
whom
those
Council
seem'd
to
be
●…lutely
necessary
,
should
refuse
to
dissolve
them
,
the
●…en
promis'd
Verbally
to
tollerate
them
,
provided
the
●…rches
made
a
modest
use
of
the
said
Institution
:
which
the
Deputies
General
acquainted
the
Churches
with
her
Name
.
Thus
one
and
the
same
thing
was
forbidd●…
by
a
publick
Law
and
allow'd
of
by
a
secret
●…mise
:
Verbal
promise
to
tolerate
Provincial
Councils
.
insomuch
that
it
was
easie
for
the
Queen
to
〈…〉
the
advantage
of
the
Law
when
ever
she
pleas'd
,
and
forget
her
Promise
..
However
those
troubles
did
not
end
until
the
beginni●…
Declaration
of
the
Marriages
resolv'd
upon
with
Spain
.
of
the
year
1613.
But
before
we
leave
this
,
it
will
〈…〉
proper
to
observe
that
the
Seeds
of
the
Civil
Wars
wh●…
were
soon
,
after
kindled
in
the
Kingdom
were
sown
in
〈…〉
The
Queen
declar'd
publickly
that
the
Marriage
of
〈…〉
King
with
the
Infanta
of
Spain
,
and
of
the
Infant
of
S●…
with
the
King
's
eldest
Sister
were
agreed
upon
.
She
〈…〉
the
25th
of
March
to
make
the
said
Declaration
,
a
day
●…dicated
to
the
Solemnity
which
the
Catholicks
call
the
●…nun●iation
.
Three
days
of
rejoycing
were
made
upon
〈…〉
account
,
in
which
a
prodigious
dissipation
was
made
of
〈…〉
remainder
of
Sully's
Husbandry
.
The
Duke
of
May●…
was
sent
into
Spain
,
to
Sign
the
Articles
between
the
K●…
and
the
Infanta
;
and
at
his
return
he
brought
back
〈…〉
him
the
Duke
de
Pastrana
,
to
Sign
those
of
the
〈…〉
and
of
the
King
's
eldest
Sister
.
That
affair
offended
〈…〉
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
the
Count
de
Soissons
to
a
high
●…
,
because
it
had
not
been
communicated
to
them
.
T●…
retir'd
from
Court
upon
that
pretence
:
but
their
anger
〈…〉
not
last
long
;
and
their
consent
,
their
signature
,
and
th●…
return
were
bought
with
some
gratifications
.
The
〈…〉
What
offends
the
true
French
men
.
prudent
among
the
French
,
likewise
were
displeas'd
,
to
〈…〉
those
Marriages
concluded
so
soon
after
Henry
the
〈…〉
Death
,
who
had
express'd
so
much
repugnancy
towa●…
them
;
and
that
those
sums
should
be
expended
in
Tu●…ments
and
Balls
which
had
been
laid
up
for
greater
desig●…
.
That
they
should
serve
to
pay
the
vain
Pomps
which
〈…〉
press'd
the
joy
of
an
alliance
with
their
greatest
Enemi●…
That
what
he
had
design'd
,
to
make
War
against
them
,
break
the
Fetters
they
design'd
to
Impose
upon
Eu●…
should
serve
to
show
publickly
that
they
renounc'd
th●…
rious
projects
;
and
that
France
should
shamefully
adhere
〈…〉
the
progress
of
a
House
which
aim'd
at
the
Universal
●…narchy
.
But
no
body
was
more
concern'd
at
it
than
the
Reform'd
,
●…reason
,
that
besides
the
general
reasons
in
which
they
●…eed
with
the
rest
to
disapprove
the
said
Marriages
,
they
〈…〉
particular
ones
which
only
related
to
themselves
.
They
〈…〉
as
well
as
every
body
else
that
Spain
had
a
great
as●…dant
in
the
Council
of
France
;
and
that
not
having
been
〈…〉
to
oppress
Europe
by
the
ruin
of
that
Kingdom
,
they
●…eavour'd
to
succeed
in
it
,
by
joyning
the
interests
of
State
to
theirs
,
under
pretence
of
Allyance
and
Friend●…
.
They
saw
that
Spain
did
precipitate
an
affair
which
〈…〉
not
ripe
yet
,
in
marrying
of
Children
before
the
Age
which
Nature
renders
them
capable
of
it
:
which
alone
〈…〉
sufficient
to
give
violent
suspicions
of
some
hidden
de●…
.
They
could
not
foresee
whether
Marriages
of
this
●…ure
,
being
only
promises
which
may
always
be
re●…ted
,
might
not
prove
a
trick
of
Spain
,
which
had
for●…ly
play'd
the
like
;
and
who
would
break
that
Pro●…
as
soon
as
they
should
want
the
Allyance
of
another
●…ce
.
The
Negociators
,
which
were
the
Pope
and
the
●…t
Duke
,
were
suspected
by
them
,
as
persons
that
de●…'d
their
ruin
.
The
Duke
de
Mayenne
chosen
among
●…ny
others
for
the
Embassy
of
Spain
,
he
whose
Name
〈…〉
seem'd
to
revive
the
League
,
created
a
thousand
suspi●…
in
them
.
Finally
,
they
knew
that
at
the
first
propo●…n
that
had
been
made
of
those
Marriages
,
an
Article
〈…〉
been
inserted
in
it
relating
to
them
:
and
that
the
Ca●…icks
exspected
to
sanctifie
those
Marriages
by
the
de●…ction
of
Heresie
.
Those
thoughts
had
run
in
the
minds
●…ose
who
had
inspir'd
the
desire
of
War
into
the
Duke
〈…〉
Rohan
:
but
whereas
the
cause
of
the
difidence
remain'd
〈…〉
after
the
accomodation
of
that
affair
,
and
the
separa●…
of
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
peoples
minds
were
still
●…y
to
take
fire
,
when
the
Princes
express'd
new
dis●…ents
.
The
noise
that
was
made
at
Rochel
to
hinder
the
continuation
1613.
of
the
Assembly
,
was
soon
appeas'd
:
But
there
Ferrier
abandons
the
Ministry
.
happened
an
affair
at
Nimes
which
did
not
end
so
easily
.
Ferrier
who
had
been
depriv'd
of
the
profession
of
Theology
,
and
of
the
Ministry
he
had
exerted
at
Nimes
,
by
the
National
Synod
,
not
being
satisfied
with
the
Church
of
Montelimar
where
he
was
sent
;
resolv'd
to
try
whether
the
Court
would
assist
him
in
order
to
be
restor'd
or
give
him
some
recompence
for
what
he
had
lost
by
his
complaisance
for
them
.
He
obtain'd
a
Counsellors
place
in
the
Presidial
of
Nimes
:
and
after
having
receiv'd
his
Patents
for
it
,
he
resolv'd
to
officiate
it
himself
.
The
Ministers
of
Paris
and
others
us'd
their
utmost
endeavours
to
put
that
fancy
out
of
his
head
,
as
soon
as
they
knew
it
.
Moreover
they
obtain'd
a
promise
from
him
that
he
would
obey
the
Synod
:
but
he
broke
it
;
and
to
add
treachery
to
desertion
,
he
abandon'd
his
Religion
,
and
yet
profess'd
it
still
outward●y
.
And
it
is
thought
that
he
liv'd
in
that
shameful
dissimulation
long
before
he
quited
his
Ministry
.
His
Church
upbraided
him
for
it
,
and
he
partly
confest
it
,
as
will
appear
by
the
Sequel
.
As
soon
as
he
came
to
Nimes
,
in
order
to
be
received
in
Is
receiv'd
Counsellor
at
Nimes
.
his
new
Office
,
the
Consistory
having
notice
of
it
,
endeavour'd
to
oppose
it
;
and
being
assisted
by
the
Consuls
and
Consular
Council
,
they
desir'd
the
Presidial
to
defer
the
reception
of
Ferrier
,
because
there
were
reasons
to
hinder
it
,
which
they
would
give
his
Majesty
an
account
of
,
by
most
humble
remonstrances
.
Ferrier
had
foreseen
those
difficulties
;
not
doubting
but
the
City
and
Church
would
look
upon
his
enterprise
as
a
Bravado
.
And
indeed
he
had
only
chosen
that
imployment
to
brave
his
Enemies
:
and
whereas
they
knew
him
to
be
a
giddy
headed
haughty
revengeful
Man
,
they
were
sencible
that
he
would
prove
insupportable
to
those
who
had
contributed
towards
his
disgrace
,
being
in
possession
of
a
place
of
Justice
.
But
as
the
same
reasons
which
made
others
fear
him
,
made
him
the
more
desirous
of
it
,
he
had
taken
precautions
against
those
oppositions
before
his
departure
from
Paris
.
He
had
brought
such
positive
and
such
pressing
Letters
from
the
Court
,
that
the
Presidial
either
thought
,
or
feigned
,
that
they
could
not
defer
his
reception
.
So
that
he
was
receiv'd
notwithstanding
the
oppositions
of
the
Consistory
:
but
whereas
he
had
rejected
the
remonstrances
of
that
Company
upon
his
enterprise
,
they
excommunicated
him
after
several
proceedings
,
being
assisted
by
the
advice
of
some
Ministers
,
and
of
some
Elders
of
the
neighbouring
Churches
,
as
Deputies
from
the
Synod
of
the
Province
to
strengthen
them
.
The
Excommunication
was
pronounc'd
on
the
14th
.
And
is
Excommunicated
.
of
July
.
Notwithstanding
which
Ferrier
in
order
to
brave
the
Consistory
with
more
haughtiness
,
caus'd
himself
to
be
conducted
to
the
Palace
by
the
Provost
and
his
Men.
He
was
attack'd
at
his
coming
back
,
first
by
the
Children
,
who
threw
gourds
and
rail'd
at
him
;
by
degrees
some
of
the
Common
People
joyn'd
with
them
without
Arms.
Ferrier
finding
himself
prest
,
retir'd
in
a
Magistrates
house
:
but
a
Catholick
Counsellor
who
was
with
him
,
pass'd
through
the
Croud
without
receiving
the
least
affront
,
or
injury
,
by
word
or
deed
.
Soon
after
which
some
body
crying
out
of
the
House
in
which
Ferrier
had
retir'd
himself
,
that
some
of
them
would
be
hang'd
,
that
threatning
exasperated
the
People
instead
of
frightning
them
.
However
they
had
so
much
consideration
in
their
fury
as
not
to
confound
others
with
Ferrier
;
and
to
show
that
they
only
aim'd
at
him
,
those
mutineers
quited
the
house
in
which
he
was
,
and
attack'd
and
forc'd
his
,
after
his
Servants
had
defended
it
a
long
time
with
Stones
.
The
Ministers
who
came
thither
in
order
to
appease
the
tumult
,
receiv'd
some
Stones
from
the
House
,
which
incens'd
the
Rabble
to
the
utmost
extremity
:
So
that
without
respecting
either
the
Consuls
,
Judges
,
or
Ministers
they
broke
down
the
doors
,
plunder'd
and
burnt
all
the
goods
,
and
omitted
nothing
that
an
enrag'd
multitude
is
capable
of
doing
.
However
it
was
observ'd
that
a
Franciscan
,
and
some
Priests
passing
through
the
crowd
,
in
the
height
of
the
Sedition
receiv'd
no
manner
of
outrage
.
Finally
,
the
first
Consul
appeas'd
the
people
,
and
in
order
to
cool
that
first
heat
,
a
Minister
made
a
Prayer
upon
the
place
,
to
b●g
of
Almighty
God
to
calm
their
hearts
.
The
Prayer
was
hearkned
unto
with
as
much
Tranquility
,
as
if
the
auditors
thoughts
had
all
been
calm
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Consuls
plac'd
Guards
at
the
Gates
▪
Diligence
of
the
Consuls
to
save
Ferrier
.
and
in
divers
parts
of
the
City
,
and
took
precautions
,
as
if
they
had
been
fearful
of
a
surprise
.
Their
design
was
to
cause
the
Gates
to
be
opened
in
the
night
,
under
pretence
of
discovering
what
was
done
without
,
in
order
to
let
Ferrier
get
out
of
the
City
with
the
Souldiers
undiscovered
.
The
better
to
cover
their
design
,
they
gave
out
that
they
had
receiv'd
certain
intelligence
that
there
was
a
design
on
foot
against
the
City
,
and
that
their
Enemies
design'd
to
take
the
advantage
of
that
popular
rising
to
put
it
in
execution
.
However
they
durst
not
venture
to
put
him
out
the
first
day
,
lest
the
people
being
hot
still
should
perceive
it
:
and
the
next
day
they
could
not
,
by
reason
that
the
word
happen'd
to
be
given
double
at
the
Gate
where
they
design'd
to
pass
,
without
knowing
how
it
came
about
.
But
on
the
17th
.
they
got
him
out
,
and
they
found
some
of
the
Constables
Gens●…
armes
who
expected
him
,
in
order
to
Guard
him
.
A
Corps
de
Guard
was
placed
in
his
House
for
the
security
of
his
Wise
who
was
ready
to
Lye
In
:
but
she
also
left
the
City
within
8
or
10
days
time
by
her
Husbands
order
,
who
had
a
mind
to
have
an
occasion
to
insist
in
his
Complaints
,
on
the
circumstance
of
his
Wives
condition
,
to
aggravate
the
Violence
of
the
People
.
he
took
his
time
so
well
in
order
thereunto
that
she
was
delivered
between
Nimes
and
Baucaire
which
are
but
three
Leagues
distant
from
each
other
;
falling
in
Labour
by
the
way
.
During
these
Transactions
the
People
had
destroyed
a
Country
House
which
did
belong
to
Ferrier
;
had
fell`d
the
Trees
,
rooted
the
Vines
,
and
committed
other
disorders
:
and
the
Judges
having
Imprisoned
some
of
the
Seditious
to
frighten
the
rest
,
they
were
rescued
with
violence
:
but
yet
at
the
same
time
the
Mutineers
were
careful
not
to
let
other
Prisoners
escape
.
Ferrier
being
safe
,
the
said
War
dwindled
to
writings
〈…〉
both
sides
;
both
Parties
being
desirous
to
avoid
the
Writing
on
both
sides
.
●●●proach
of
it
.
The
Reform'd
accus'd
Ferrier
of
a
sordid
●…
,
which
made
him
detain
the
Sallary
of
the
Workmen
that
work'd
for
him
:
and
they
pretended
that
the
●●ildren
of
those
illpaid
Workmen
had
begun
the
Sediti●●
.
They
upbraided
him
with
having
taken
Pensions
from
●●nry
the
4th
,
and
from
Lewis
the
13th
to
betray
his
Bre●●en
,
and
to
reveal
their
Secrets
:
that
he
had
been
wa●●ing
in
his
Religion
;
sometimes
promising
the
Catholicks
〈…〉
change
;
and
then
again
promising
the
Reform'd
to
per●●ere
:
That
he
had
told
some
persons
that
he
had
preach'd
〈…〉
Doctrine
of
Jesus
Christ
for
16
years
,
without
believ●●g
in
him
:
That
he
had
spoken
of
the
Incarnation
of
the
〈…〉
of
God
,
in
such
horrid
Terms
,
that
Paper
could
not
●…ar
them
:
That
ever
since
the
death
of
Henry
the
4th
his
●●nner
of
preaching
had
been
Seditious
;
that
the
Catho●●●ks
and
Reform'd
had
made
equal
complaints
against
him
〈…〉
the
Duke
de
Ventadour
,
who
had
been
oblig'd
to
re●●mand
him
:
That
he
had
endeavour'd
to
draw
his
Col●gues
into
a
Sedition
:
That
he
had
propos'd
means
to
●…n
the
Churches
:
That
he
had
suppos'd
Calumnious
Let●●rs
under
other
peoples
names
:
Ill
administr'd
such
things
〈…〉
he
had
been
intrusted
with
:
Converted
the
Money
of
●…e
Accademy
and
of
the
Church
to
his
own
use
,
which
●…d
been
prov'd
against
him
in
the
Synod
of
Privas
;
and
〈…〉
general
that
his
Life
and
Conversation
was
neither
suita●…e
to
the
Catholick
or
Reform'd
Doctrine
.
He
deny'd
part
of
those
accusations
:
but
he
excus'd
the
Appollogies
of
Ferrier
.
●…st
,
as
if
he
had
had
reasons
to
do
it
.
He
called
the
be●●ying
of
their
Secrets
,
which
the
Reform'd
upbraided
him
●…th
as
a
piece
of
Treachery
,
Fidelity
to
the
King
:
What
●●ey
call'd
Pensions
to
betray
them
,
a
recompence
for
his
●…od
Services
:
Those
Sermons
as
they
stil'd
Seditious
,
free
●…d
sincere
Discourses
,
in
which
he
spoke
his
mind
conscien●…usly
about
the
then
State
Affairs
.
He
acknowledg'd
that
〈…〉
had
Preach'd
Doctrines
contrary
to
those
of
the
Reform'd
;
but
he
said
that
they
were
new
lights
which
he
had
discover'd
in
Catholick
Books
,
which
had
opened
his
eyes
abo●●
many
errors
of
his
own
Religion
.
This
was
found
in
th●
Appologies
which
either
himself
or
the
Jesuits
did
Pri●…
▪
However
,
this
Sedition
had
no
other
consequence
than
〈…〉
Transferring
of
the
Presidial
of
Nimes
to
Beaucarie
.
It
w●●
ordain'd
so
by
a
Decree
from
the
Council
,
which
ga●…
this
reason
for
it
,
that
they
could
no
longer
sit
at
Ni●…
there
to
administer
Justice
without
danger
.
But
the
〈…〉
having
satisfied
the
Court
by
a
speedy
obedience
;
a●…
other
considerable
Cities
,
which
look'd
upon
the
cons●quence
of
that
Affair
to
be
general
,
having
joyn'd
their
intreaties
to
theirs
in
order
to
obtain
the
revocation
of
the
Decree
,
they
obtain'd
it
easily
.
Ferrier
being
cruely
mortifi●●
by
the
ill
success
of
his
Enterprises
,
and
irreconcileable
wi●●
the
Reform'd
that
abhor'd
him
,
comforted
himself
with
the
love
of
the
Catholicks
,
who
look'd
upon
him
still
to
be●
some
use
.
He
liv'd
a
long
while
after
that
miserable
Catastrophe
;
and
the
Court
where
he
was
favour'd
by
t●●
And
his
end
.
Jesuits
,
honoured
him
at
last
with
a
place
of
Counsellor●
State
.
There
is
a
Pamphlet
of
his
in
which
he
makes
t●●
Elogy
of
Cardinal
de
Richelieu
,
whose
Ministry
afforded
〈…〉
Theme
to
a
thousand
Satyrs
.
He
never
was
so
firm●
Catholick
,
but
that
he
still
gave
the
Reform'd
hopes
of
joyning
with
them
again
.
But
whereas
there
was
no
fortune
to
●
expected
in
their
Service
,
especially
after
the
decay
〈…〉
their
Affairs
,
he
persisted
to
the
end
in
the
Roman
Religi●…
which
answered
his
Ambition
and
Vanity
.
The
Duke
de
Rohan
who
had
only
made
an
agreeme●…
Reconcilement
of
the
Duke
de
Rohan
and
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
.
with
the
Court
by
Force
had
preserv'd
some
resentme●…
against
those
who
had
put
that
Violence
upon
him
:
and
the
Commissioners
of
the
Synod
had
not
been
able
to
pre●…
with
him
to
enter
into
the
Reconciliation
which
the
other
great
ones
had
sign'd
.
The
end
of
those
Broils
giving
people
time
to
breath
,
the
Negociations
of
that
Accomodatio●…
were
resum'd
:
but
with
some
difficulty
at
first
,
by
reason
that
there
was
some
coldness
between
the
Duke
and
●…
Plessis
,
who
was
very
useful
to
prevail
upon
people
.
The
●…d
coldness
proceeded
from
that
du
Plessis
had
broken
all
●…e
Dukes
measures
at
Rochel
by
his
Credit
and
Prudence
.
●owever
as
they
had
a
great
respect
for
each
other
,
they
●ere
easily
reconcil'd
.
They
met
in
a
House
belonging
to
●…e
Dukes
Mother
,
where
after
some
discourse
they
remain'd
●…ry
well
satis'fid
with
each
other
.
Moreover
the
Duke
●…omis'd
to
live
civily
with
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
when
〈…〉
should
go
for
Paris
;
and
whereas
the
reasons
which
made
●…m
take
that
resolution
were
grounded
upon
the
Publick
●…od
,
and
the
Service
of
the
Churches
,
the
Marshal
reli●…ed
them
as
well
as
he
,
and
promis'd
the
same
thing
.
But
●…t
jealousie
did
not
allow
them
to
enterain
any
real
friend●…p
or
confidence
in
each
other
.
The
Sheriffs
of
Saumur
made
an
attempt
that
year
,
which
Attempts
of
the
Sheriffs
of
Saumur
.
●…ow'd
that
du
Plessis
moderation
expos'd
him
more
than
●…y
other
to
the
attempts
of
his
Enemies
.
They
suffer'd
●…emselves
to
be
persuaded
to
call
a
Jesuit
into
their
City
,
〈…〉
Preach
there
during
the
Octave
,
which
the
Catholicks
call
●…pus
Christi
.
The
thing
was
of
consequence
had
it
succeeded
,
●…d
the
example
would
have
been
great
had
du
Plessis
suffer'd
it
〈…〉
incline
the
Governours
of
the
other
places
of
surety
to
〈…〉
the
same
.
Therefore
:
the
Jesuits
of
la
Fleche
had
thought
fit
〈…〉
begin
with
Saumur
,
and
had
made
an
agreement
with
the
●…fficers
,
and
the
body
of
the
City
to
send
them
a
Preacher
.
●…e
Sheriffs
and
the
others
had
much
ado
to
desist
from
●…at
Pretention
,
although
du
Plessis
gave
them
to
under●…nd
that
having
besides
the
usual
Priests
,
three
sorts
of
●…onks
in
the
City
,
they
had
no
occasion
for
a
Jesuit
;
and
●…at
he
showed
them
that
those
of
that
Robe
were
exclu●…d
out
of
the
Cities
of
Surety
,
by
the
Answers
to
the
*
Petitions
or
Addresses
.
〈…〉
Cahiers
.
They
expected
to
obtain
his
consent
by
Civility
●…d
Intreaties
:
but
finally
,
he
being
positive
not
to
grant
it
〈…〉
them
,
and
they
not
to
disist
from
their
enterprise
,
he
●…as
oblig'd
to
obtain
an
order
from
above
.
The
Queen
●…anted
it
according
to
her
promises
,
and
to
the
desire
of
〈…〉
Plessis
;
and
she
caus'd
the
Jesuit
to
be
countermanded
●…erself
.
The
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Paris
revers'd
a
sentence
1614.
of
the
Judge
of
Orleans
that
year
,
who
had
adjudged
a
Legacy
Equity
of
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Paris
.
given
by
a
Lady
of
Quality
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Ministers
and
Poor
of
that
City
,
to
the
Hospitals
of
the
said
City
and
of
Remorantin
.
The
like
proceedings
happened
often
:
The
Inferior
Judges
commonly
express'd
a
great
deal
of
Passion
in
the
affairs
of
the
Edict
;
and
made
no
difficulty
to
violate
the
clearest
dispositions
of
it
by
their
judgments
.
But
the
Chambers
were
more
equitable
:
and
whereas
none
but
chosen
Judges
were
imploy'd
there
still
,
whose
Righteousness
and
Moderation
were
know
,
they
often
reform'd
what
the
Inferior
Judges
had
judg'd
amiss
.
But
that
very
year
the
King
granted
a●
Edict
to
the
Bishop
of
Mompellier
,
which
the
Reform'd
Rights
of
the
Bishop
of
Mompellier
upon
the
Vniversity
.
thought
they
had
reason
to
complain
of
.
He
gave
o●
confirm'd
to
the
Bishop
the
right
of
making
Regulations
,
for
the
Government
,
or
Reformation
of
the
University
;
To
take
an
Oath
from
all
such
as
were
admitted
into
their
Body
,
or
that
injoyed
any
of
their
Offices
;
and
generally
to
authorise
their
Acts.
This
under
pretence
of
doing
a●
act
of
Justice
,
was
a
Cruel
incroachment
upon
the
Reform'd
of
that
City
,
who
were
much
more
powerful
than
the
Catholicks
,
and
who
pretended
that
the
said
Right
belonged
lawfully
to
the
Body
of
the
City
,
over
whom
the
Bishops
would
usurp
it
.
The
subjecting
of
them
to
the
Authority
of
the
Bishop
,
was
the
more
grevious
to
them
by
reason
that
he
was
an
undertaking
malicious
person
,
who
spent
,
all
his
time
in
contriving
to
trouble
others
for
his
own
advantage
.
His
name
was
Fenouillet
:
and
he
was
indebted
for
his
advancement
to
the
Duke
of
Sully
.
The
said
Lord
had
obtain'd
the
Bishopwrick
of
Poitiers
for
him
from
Henry
the
4th
,
and
that
of
Mompellier
becoming
vacant
about
the
same
time
,
he
got
him
translated
to
it
.
But
tho
Fenouillet
was
indebted
to
a
Reform'd
Lord
for
his
Dignity
,
it
did
not
hinder
him
from
doing
a
thousand
mischiefs
to
the
others
;
nor
to
declare
himself
upon
occasion
one
of
their
most
inveterate
Persecutors
.
He
did
not
want
Eloquence
:
and
when
Lewis
the
13th
Besieg'd
Mompellier
〈…〉
1622
,
he
harrangud
that
Prince
in
so
violent
a
manner
,
●…at
the
Inhabitants
of
the
said
City
would
have
had
reason
〈…〉
expect
the
utmost
Extremities
,
if
they
had
not
been
●…le
to
defend
themselves
.
This
Edict
was
made
about
●…o
years
before
it
was
verified
,
by
reason
that
the
oppositions
of
the
City
made
the
Court
judge
that
affair
to
be
〈…〉
consequence
;
and
that
the
State
was
so
imbroil'd
,
that
it
●…ould
have
been
a
rashness
to
have
exasperated
the
Reform'd
.
●hey
might
have
given
a
potent
re-enforcement
by
their
●nion
,
to
those
that
were
disatisfied
with
the
Regency
.
The
Princes
were
very
much
disatisfied
with
it
;
and
●…th
much
reason
.
The
extraordinary
favour
of
the
Discontents
of
the
Princes
.
●…arquiss
d'
Ancre
,
an
Italian
of
little
merit
,
esteem'd
of
●…scure
Birth
,
and
who
could
not
so
much
as
speak
French
,
●…ent
so
far
that
every
body
murmur'd
at
it
;
the
Prin●…s
having
no
share
in
the
Affairs
,
and
that
Stranger
alone
●…verning
according
to
his
pleasure
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
,
●…e
Count
de
Soissons
,
the
Dukes
de
Longueville
,
and
de
Vendome
,
〈…〉
Mayenne
and
de
Nevers
,
and
some
others
united
themselues
against
the
Favourite
:
Some
were
induc'd
to
it
upon
●…e
account
of
Pride
or
Interest
,
others
upon
the
account
〈…〉
Amours
,
or
Intrigues
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
was
●…e
hotest
of
all
of
them
;
and
he
was
the
Mediator
of
the
●…e
Union
.
He
had
entertain'd
hopes
to
advance
him●…f
in
the
affairs
of
the
State
,
and
to
gain
the
favour
of
that
●…incess
by
his
Complaisance
.
But
after
that
Princess
had
ob●…'d
the
Service
she
expected
from
him
,
he
was
neglected
●…e
the
rest
:
Whither
it
were
that
she
observ'd
that
he
had
●…t
so
much
power
over
the
Reform'd
as
he
pretended
,
or
●…at
she
was
displeas'd
that
after
having
engag'd
herself
,
rely●…g
upon
his
Credit
,
to
refuse
several
things
to
the
Assembly
〈…〉
Saumur
,
she
had
been
oblig'd
to
grant
the
same
things
at
●…ers
times
,
one
after
another
;
whereby
she
had
lost
the
●…it
of
her
Favours
,
by
reason
that
they
were
granted
by
●…ce
and
out
of
season
.
So
that
the
Marshal
only
succeed
〈…〉
in
losing
part
of
the
confidence
the
Reform'd
did
repose
in
him
,
and
drew
powerful
Enemies
upon
him
.
●…der
to
remedy
that
loss
,
he
dispos'd
the
Princes
to
〈…〉
their
resentments
:
and
whereas
he
was
us'd
to
put
〈…〉
Name
of
the
Reform'd
at
the
Head
of
all
his
Propositio●…
he
did
not
fail
to
offer
them
all
their
Forces
.
The
〈…〉
of
Rohan
was
a
great
obstacle
for
him
.
Their
Reconciliati●…
had
not
stifled
their
mutual
difidencies
.
He
could
do
〈…〉
thing
without
him
,
by
reason
that
he
had
a
great
Pow●…
in
Saintonge
,
in
lower
Guyenne
,
and
in
Poitou
,
three
considerable
Provinces
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
was
af●…
that
incase
he
should
enter
into
the
Union
he
would
gro●…
too
Powerful
:
but
yet
the
Prince
of
Conde
invited
him
〈…〉
it
.
He
found
him
very
willing
to
joyn
with
him
,
by
reason
of
the
last
discontents
he
had
receiv'd
from
the
Q●…
Moreover
,
the
Princes
putting
the
Inexecution
of
the
Edi●…
among
the
reasons
of
their
retreat
,
and
obliging
themsel●…
to
obtain
a
reparation
of
the
same
,
it
was
a
strong
m●…
to
engage
him
into
their
party
,
by
reason
that
it
see●…
to
be
very
advantageous
to
the
Churches
.
Therefore
he
seem'd
to
harken
to
it
,
and
sent
Haute●…taine
The
Duke
of
Rohan
enters
into
it
.
his
Confident
at
the
Conference
where
the
Pri●…
treated
of
a
Peace
.
This
being
joyn'd
to
the
Artific●…
the
Duke
de
Bouillon
made
the
Queen
so
jealous
of
〈…〉
that
she
resolv'd
to
take
his
Place
of
Colonel
of
the
●…zers
from
him
,
which
she
presented
to
Bassompierre
,
〈…〉
finest
Gentleman
of
the
Court
,
and
who
was
most
in
〈…〉
favour
at
that
time
.
The
Duke
freely
resign'd
his
pl●…
and
took
a
recompence
for
it
,
which
he
thought
b●…
than
to
expose
himself
to
lose
it
,
without
the
least
advantage
,
by
refusing
it
:
besides
his
Sallary
was
not
very
〈…〉
paid
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
had
had
the
cunning
to
conceal
the
share
he
had
in
the
discontents
of
the
Princes
fr●…
his
Confidents
;
and
in
order
to
make
all
the
suspicious
of
〈…〉
Court
full
upon
Duke
de
Rohan
,
he
had
only
mention'd
it
〈…〉
Artifices
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
.
his
Friends
.
So
that
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
seem'd
to
have
〈…〉
share
in
those
Intrigues
,
altho
he
was
the
head
of
them
:
〈…〉
he
behaved
himself
so
prudently
that
he
became
the
Medi●…
them
.
The
Queen
being
deceiv'd
by
that
Policy
,
or
●…ming
so
to
be
,
imploy'd
him
to
quench
those
rising
Flames
:
〈…〉
he
had
the
Art
to
deserve
the
thanks
of
both
sides
in
〈…〉
Affair
which
he
had
promoted
himself
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
was
of
no
other
use
to
him
than
to
make
the
Queen
●ad
the
Princes
the
more
,
in
order
to
oblige
her
to
grant
〈…〉
better
Conditions
;
and
to
make
the
Princes
accept
accomodation
the
sooner
,
lest
they
should
be
too
much
●…g'd
to
that
Rival
of
his
Glory
,
incase
he
should
pro●…d
to
a
Declaration
of
War
.
The
Princes
withdrew
to
Mezieres
,
a
place
blonging
Retreat
and
Manifesto
of
the
Princes
.
〈…〉
the
Duke
de
Nevers
,
near
Sedan
,
which
was
very
●…veniently
seated
,
either
to
receive
foreign
Suc●…rs
,
incase
they
could
obtain
any
,
or
to
fly
out
of
〈…〉
Kingdom
incase
they
were
reduced
to
that
necessity
.
〈…〉
Duke
de
Vendome
was
not
able
to
follow
the
rest
,
〈…〉
reason
that
he
was
stopt
at
Paris
as
soon
as
their
●…eat
had
been
known
:
but
having
soon
after
made
〈…〉
Escape
he
repair'd
into
Bretagne
of
which
he
had
the
Government
,
in
order
to
make
the
people
take
Arms
there
.
●…y
publish'd
a
kind
of
Manifesto
in
all
their
Names
,
in
〈…〉
form
of
a
Letter
from
the
Prince
of
Conde
to
the
Queen
▪
〈…〉
complain'd
in
it
of
all
the
Disorders
that
were
observ'd
●…ll
the
parts
of
the
State
;
and
above
all
things
of
the
execution
of
the
Edicts
of
Peace
granted
to
the
Reform'd
,
〈…〉
had
conceiv'd
just
jealousies
about
it
,
The
whole
was
●…uc'd
to
desire
an
Assembly
of
the
Estates
General
,
as
〈…〉
only
means
to
restore
France
to
a
perfect
Tranquilty
.
〈…〉
writ
to
the
Parliament
of
Paris
to
the
same
purpose
.
〈…〉
answer
was
sent
him
in
the
Queens
name
,
in
which
the
●…rt
endeavour'd
to
throw
the
blame
of
the
disorders
of
●…ch
the
Regency
was
accus'd
upon
the
Princes
themselves
.
●…y
justified
the
Queen
particularly
upon
the
subject
of
〈…〉
Edicts
,
saying
that
she
had
us'd
her
utmost
endeavours
〈…〉
the
observation
of
them
:
but
that
whenever
she
re●…'d
to
use
any
severity
against
the
Reform'd
,
which
as
●…y
pretended
abus'd
their
Privileges
,
those
who
endeavour'd
to
incline
them
to
a
Rebellion
represented
all
her
actions
〈…〉
them
as
Cruelties
and
Injustices
;
and
that
whenever
she
ha●
been
indulgent
to
their
demands
,
the
same
Persons
h●…
blown
into
the
Ears
of
the
Catholicks
,
that
she
favour'd
their
progress
by
the
impunity
of
their
enterprises
.
The
Wiser
sort
were
of
opinion
that
the
retreat
of
the
Their
precipitation
is
blam'd
.
Princes
had
been
too
much
precipiated
;
and
that
having
made
a
false
stept
at
first
,
they
would
obtain
no
great
advantage
of
their
ill-contriv'd
Union
.
They
had
neither
Money
,
Souldiers
nor
strong
holds
and
all
their
hopes
b●…
〈…〉
built
on
Immaginary
Succors
,
or
uncertain
Events
,
we
〈…〉
say
that
they
were
very
Ill
grounded
.
Not
but
that
〈…〉
Duke
of
Rohan
did
whatever
he
could
on
his
side
〈…〉
make
a
show
of
his
Power
,
and
to
render
himself
considerable
to
the
United
Princes
.
He
prevail'd
with
the
Provincial
Council
of
the
Lower
Guyenne
to
Conve●…
an
Assembley
at
Tonneins
of
three
Deputys
of
every
o●…
of
the
other
Councils
,
and
the
Letters
of
it
were
dispatch'd
towards
the
end
of
March
.
The
day
on
whi●…
they
appointed
the
Assembly
to
meet
,
was
the
same
t●…
had
been
taken
to
hold
a
National
Synod
in
the
same
Pla●…
Insomuch
that
had
those
two
Assemblys
concurr'd
in
〈…〉
same
Resolutions
,
it
might
be
said
that
the
Reform'd
〈…〉
never
taken
such
general
ones
.
We
will
observe
〈…〉
where
why
it
did
not
succeed
.
I
will
only
say
that
〈…〉
Princes
only
making
use
of
the
Duke
de
Rohan's
go●…
Will
,
to
render
themselves
the
more
formidable
to
〈…〉
Queen
,
they
concluded
a
Peace
in
the
presence
of
●…tefontane
A
Peace
is
made
.
his
Envoy
,
to
whom
they
daily
gave
a
thousa●…
Assurances
that
they
had
no
thoughts
of
it
.
The
Sum●…
of
Money
that
were
offer'd
them
,
made
their
Swo●…
drop
out
of
their
Hands
.
They
obtain'd
the
usual
〈…〉
of
Grace
:
and
the
greatest
thing
they
got
was
a
prom●…
to
Assemble
the
Estates
.
Amboise
was
delivered
up
〈…〉
the
Prince
of
Conde
as
a
Place
of
Surety
.
The
other
profited
by
it
according
to
their
Quality
.
The
o●…
Duke
of
Rohan
paid
the
Scot
,
and
got
nothing
but
t●…
Queens
Indignation
by
it
.
The
Duke
de
Vendome
held
●ut
longer
than
the
rest
;
and
the
Queen
was
foro'd
to
●o
into
Bretagne
to
reduce
him
to
Reason
.
This
Treaty
being
concluded
at
Ste.
Menehould
on
the
Injury
done
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
at
Poitiers
.
●
5th
,
of
May
,
was
forth
with
put
in
Execution
:
but
the
Peace
which
was
but
just
concluded
had
like
to
have
been
broken
by
an
affront
the
Prince
of
Conde
receiv'd
at
Poi●…ers
.
He
was
disatisfy'd
with
the
Bishop
to
whom
he
●nt
some
smart
Letters
by
a
Gentleman
of
his
Retinue
.
The
said
Gentleman
was
ill
us'd
,
by
the
consent
,
and
perhaps
at
the
Instigations
of
the
Bishop
.
The
Prince
being
inform'd
therewith
in
a
Journey
of
which
no
body
knew
the
Secret
,
resolv'd
inconsiderately
to
go
to
Poitiers
to
revenge
that
affront
.
Whereas
he
was
only
Arm'd
with
his
Quality
at
that
time
,
and
not
very
well
attended
,
●e
was
not
much
in
a
Condition
to
be
fear'd
;
and
therefore
the
Inhabitants
shut
their
Gates
against
him
,
and
refus'd
him
Enterance
.
This
seem'd
to
be
done
by
the
Bishop's
Credit
:
but
it
was
thought
that
he
had
receiv'd
secret
orders
from
the
Queen
about
it
.
Moreover
some
Persons
some
which
were
Ingag'd
in
the
Princes
Interests
were
turn'd
out
of
the
City
:
whereupon
he
did
whatever
lay
in
his
Power
to
Assemble
his
Friends
and
to
lay
a
kind
of
Siege
before
that
Insolent
City
.
But
he
could
hardly
Assemble
Men
enough
to
annoy
the
Inhabitants
a
little
,
whom
he
hindered
from
going
to
and
fro
by
keeping
of
some
Passages
.
He
neither
had
time
enough
nor
means
to
renew
his
Correspondence
which
the
Peace
had
broken
:
and
the
Queen
being
gone
from
Paris
with
her
Forces
,
the
fear
of
her
marching
against
him
oblig'd
him
to
remove
from
before
Poitiers
.
He
was
forc'd
to
submit
that
affair
to
Justice
,
and
to
suffer
Commissioners
to
be
nominated
to
examine
it
:
and
the
Bishop
was
sent
for
to
Court
as
it
were
to
be
reprimanded
for
his
proceedings
.
It
was
not
so
much
to
punish
him
,
as
to
put
him
in
safety
:
and
the
Queen
having
brought
the
King
Cities
of
Surety
opened
to
the
King
.
to
Poitiers
,
improv'd
that
occasion
to
put
her
Creatures
in
the
Chief
Imployments
there
,
in
order
to
secure
that
City
to
herself
.
The
Reform'd
resolv'd
in
that
Progress
to
show
the
King
that
he
was
as
much
Master
of
the
places
of
Surety
,
as
of
all
the
other
Cities
of
his
Kingdom
.
He
was
received
with
his
Forces
in
all
those
where
he
came
.
Moreover
,
he
was
invited
to
come
through
such
as
he
seemd
to
avoid
on
purpose
,
left
it
might
create
some
jealousie
.
Soon
after
the
Treaty
of
the
Princes
,
the
Reform'd
held
National
Synod
.
The
King
of
England's
.
Letters
.
a
National
Synod
at
Tonneins
.
Several
affairs
were
handled
in
it
,
which
neither
related
to
their
Doctrine
,
nor
Discipline
.
They
receiv'd
Letters
from
the
King
of
England
,
who
embrac'd
all
occasions
to
concern
himself
with
Divinity
,
as
much
as
he
neglected
to
mind
the
general
affairs
of
Europe
.
The
Subject
of
his
Letters
was
a
dispute
between
Tilenus
and
du
Moulin
,
who
accus'd
each
other
of
Error
,
about
the
Mistery
of
the
hypostatick
Union
.
Besides
,
Tilenus
had
Sentiments
that
were
not
very
Orthodox
,
about
the
concurrence
of
Grace
with
humane
Will.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
who
did
esteem
him
,
and
who
had
call'd
him
to
Sedan
,
to
give
a
reputation
to
the
College
he
had
founded
there
,
declared
himself
publickly
his
Protector
;
which
gave
a
great
deal
of
discontent
to
the
Churches
.
That
affair
occasioned
several
Conferrences
,
after
which
Tilenus
was
finally
abandon'd
,
and
left
the
Churches
of
France
in
quiet
,
untill
he
took
upon
him
to
write
against
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
during
the
Civil
Wars
.
As
soon
as
the
Synod
received
the
King
of
England
▪
s
Letter
,
they
resolv'd
to
open
it
:
but
before
they
read
it
,
they
resolv'd
,
lest
their
keeping
a
correspondence
with
a
foreign
Prince
might
offend
the
Court
,
to
send
a
Copy
of
it
to
Rouvray
,
one
of
the
Deputies
General
,
who
remain'd
with
the
King
while
la
Miletierre
was
come
to
Tonneins
▪
to
the
end
he
should
show
it
to
the
Ministers
incase
it
should
create
any
jealousie
in
them
:
and
they
protested
at
the
same
time
that
incase
the
said
Letter
did
mention
any
thing
but
what
related
to
Religion
,
they
would
not
treat
about
it
without
express
leave
from
the
King
.
It
was
a
medium
which
seemed
to
reconcile
the
divers
pretentions
of
the
Court
and
of
the
Synod
:
The
Court
would
not
allow
the
Reform'd
to
keep
any
Communication
●ith
Foreigners
:
and
the
Synod
thought
that
they
ought
to
●ave
the
freedom
of
that
Correspondence
,
in
things
which
●…lated
to
their
Doctrine
.
Therefore
they
thought
that
●…ey
should
satisfie
the
Court
by
keeping
within
those
bounds
,
●…d
by
tying
their
own
hands
in
affairs
of
another
●ature
.
The
Council
of
the
Lower
Guyenne
was
oblig'd
to
give
Council
of
the
Lower
Guyenne
.
●…e
Synod
an
account
of
the
Convocation
they
had
made
,
which
I
have
spoken
of
.
That
way
of
proceeding
was
not
●…proved
of
every
where
,
because
it
exceeded
the
bounds
〈…〉
the
regulation
made
at
Saumur
;
That
the
Province
had
●…t
a
sufficient
grievance
,
to
have
recourse
to
that
remedy
;
That
even
in
that
case
it
would
have
been
sufficient
to
invite
the
Deputies
of
five
adjacent
Provinces
;
and
●…ally
,
That
since
a
General
Assembly
was
expected
,
which
●…e
Deputies
General
endeavour'd
to
obtain
leave
for
the
●…d
Convocation
could
not
be
look'd
upon
as
necessary
.
They
●…ledg'd
reasons
for
it
,
which
freed
them
from
a
Censure
.
The
Church
of
Pujols
,
in
the
precinct
of
the
Assembly
of
Agen
,
●hich
is
part
of
that
Province
,
had
refus'd
to
submit
to
●…e
resolutions
of
that
Council
.
Complaints
were
made
●f
it
in
the
said
Assembly
,
where
after
having
heard
the
●arties
,
they
had
censured
the
disobedience
of
the
said
●hurch
;
tho
they
justified
pretty
well
that
their
intentions
●ere
good
.
The
said
Church
appealed
to
the
Synod
,
which
confirm'd
the
Judgment
of
the
Assembly
.
The
reason
●f
it
was
that
the
resolution
having
been
taken
by
the
plurality
of
Voices
,
they
broke
the
Union
in
refusing
to
sub●it
to
it
,
and
made
an
inlet
for
Divisions
.
Moreover
it
〈…〉
observable
by
this
affair
,
as
well
as
by
several
others
,
●…at
tho
the
Power
of
Political
and
Ecclesiastical
Assemblies
Mutual
Subordination
of
the
Assemblies
.
was
bounded
in
certain
things
,
the
one
being
to
meddle
with
Civil
Government
and
Safety
,
the
other
with
Discipline
and
Doctrine
,
nevertheless
,
there
was
a
kind
of
mutual
Subordination
between
them
,
by
virtue
whereof
●he
one
sometimes
reform'd
the
regulations
of
the
other
,
or
took
Cognisance
of
their
Judgments
by
way
of
Appeal
▪
That
was
very
proper
to
maintain
Union
between
those
two
Tribunals
,
and
might
have
contributed
considerably
towards
the
preservation
of
the
Churches
,
if
it
could
have
been
observed
without
Ambition
or
Jealousie
.
The
Deputies
General
had
obtained
leave
to
hold
a
General
Brief
of
leave
for
a
General
Assembly
.
Aessmbly
:
but
the
Brief
oblig'd
them
to
assemble
at
a
time
and
in
a
place
which
did
not
please
them
.
The
place
was
Grenoble
,
very
distant
from
all
the
Provinces
,
and
moreover
in
the
Power
of
Lesdiguieres
,
and
of
a
Parliament
which
would
not
allow
the
Deputies
the
liberty
of
their
Suffrages
.
The
time
was
the
15th
of
July
,
too
short
a
time
to
allow
the
Provinces
Leisure
to
nominate
their
Deputies
and
to
prepare
their
Instructions
.
Moreover
,
the
Brief
contain'd
modifications
that
were
too
strict
,
and
allow'd
the
Assembly
nothing
but
to
nominate
Deputies
General
.
The
Synod
order'd
those
that
perform'd
that
function
at
that
time
,
to
obtain
a
more
convenient
Place
,
and
freer
,
〈…〉
longer
time
,
during
which
Provincial
Assemblies
might
be
held
,
to
give
an
account
of
the
proceedings
of
the
Synod
and
a
more
favourable
Brief
,
giving
the
Assembly
a
large
Permission
.
The
Synod
,
only
obtained
an
alteration
as
to
the
time
.
The
Assembly
was
put
of
untill
the
25th
of
August
:
but
the
Queen
declar'd
that
she
could
neither
change
the
Place
,
nor
the
form
of
the
Brief
.
The
Conjuncture
of
the
time
,
the
King
being
near
upon
entering
into
his
14th
year
,
and
consequently
to
be
declared
Major
▪
might
have
given
the
Assembly
an
occasion
to
treat
about
great
things
.
The
Estates
that
were
promised
,
were
to
me●…
shortly
:
which
also
was
an
inducement
for
the
Reform'd
to
look
about
them
,
But
those
very
reasons
also
induced
the
Court
not
to
allow
their
Assembly
all
sort
of
Liberty
.
Nevertheless
,
the
place
displeasing
them
,
they
chose
rather
not
to
meet
than
to
do
it
in
the
Capital
City
of
a
Province
,
in
which
the
Parliament
and
Governor
might
equaly
disturb
them
.
We
will
see
what
happened
about
it
the
following
year
,
in
which
the
alterations
of
Affairs
made
them
earnestly
desire
the
same
place
,
which
they
had
so
much
rejected
.
An
account
was
given
to
the
Synod
of
the
means
that
had
been
us'd
to
reconcile
the
Lords
;
and
Letters
Letters
from
the
Lords
.
Pecuniary
Affairs
.
were
deliver'd
to
them
from
the
Dukes
de
Rohan
,
de
Sully
and
from
du
Plessis
,
which
desir'd
the
Members
of
the
Synod
to
acquaint
the
Provinces
with
their
good
intentions
,
and
with
their
zeal
for
the
Service
of
the
Churches
.
Bergerac
disown'd
in
that
Synod
the
Brief
of
1500
Livers
,
which
the
King
had
given
them
to
take
upon
the
15000
Crowns
of
Augmentation
;
and
after
the
Church
and
City
had
declar'd
in
writing
,
that
they
renounc'd
all
manner
of
means
to
obtain
the
said
Sum
,
unless
it
were
by
the
good
Will
of
the
Synod
,
the
Assembly
granted
them
1200
Livers
.
This
husbandry
seem'd
to
be
very
necessary
,
by
reason
that
the
Funds
were
wanting
every
where
for
the
payment
of
the
Ministers
:
and
those
who
had
treated
with
the
late
King
upon
that
Subject
,
had
taken
their
measures
●o
ill
,
that
most
of
them
having
no
Sallary
besides
what
they
had
out
of
the
said
Donations
were
reduced
to
great
●…reights
:
which
render'd
them
incapable
of
performing
their
Ministry
,
susceptible
to
the
inspirations
of
the
Court
which
endeavoured
to
corrup
them
,
or
despicable
for
their
Poverty
.
The
Sum
granted
by
Lewis
the
13th
added
but
little
to
their
Sallary
;
besides
they
had
occasion
●or
it
,
for
so
many
things
that
the
Ministers
had
not
the
advantage
of
it
.
The
King
applyed
part
of
it
himself
to
what
he
pleas'd
;
and
he
had
had
much
ado
to
free
that
●…m
of
the
penny
per
Liver
which
he
had
taken
out
of
it
●or
the
Sallary
of
the
Deputies
General
.
The
rest
was
di●tributed
part
to
the
Accademys
and
Colleges
,
part
in
Gratifications
and
Recompences
,
and
part
for
Deputations
and
private
Affairs
.
The
Lower
Guyenne
propos'd
in
order
to
remedy
that
Evil
to
beg
of
the
King
wherewith
to
pay
●he
Ministers
intirely
.
The
Synod
harkened
to
that
proposition
;
but
they
thought
fit
to
refer
it
to
a
General
Assembly
.
Among
the
things
that
were
promis'd
in
order
to
disolve
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
the
Court
had
put
the
Reform'd
in
hopes
of
an
Exemption
of
[
](A27402-e147970-b)*
*
Taxes
.
Tailles
for
the
Ministers
:
and
the
Declaration
of
it
had
been
drawn
accordingly
.
Exemption
of
Tailles
for
the
Ministers
.
But
the
Courts
of
Aids
,
made
great
difficulties
about
it
;
and
it
had
not
been
verified
;
so
that
it
had
only
prov'd
an
illusion
till
then
.
The
Synod
order'd
the
Deputies
General
to
press
the
Registring
of
it
;
and
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
to
carry
the
said
demand
to
the
mix'd
Assemblies
of
their
Provinces
;
and
those
particular
Assemblies
to
give
them
to
their
Deputies
to
be
moved
in
the
General
Assembly
.
They
spoke
of
the
Innovations
that
were
introduc'd
in
the
nomination
of
the
Governors
of
the
places
of
Surety
,
and
in
the
reception
of
the
Reform'd
in
the
places
that
were
Places
of
Surety
.
allow'd
to
them
.
They
were
oblig'd
before
their
said
reception
to
〈…〉
an
attestation
of
the
Assembly
within
the
extent
of
which
the
Government
of
a
Place
became
vacant
:
But
the
Court
did
not
observe
it
,
in
order
to
have
the
sole
authority
of
those
Nominations
.
The
Synod
made
a
very
severe
order
upon
that
Subject
against
those
who
accepted
Goverments
or
other
Imployments
that
way
:
and
referr'd
the
Complaints
of
the
fact
to
the
Political
Assemblies
.
They
also
order'd
the
Consistories
to
hinder
the
Governors
of
places
from
protecting
any
persons
accus'd
of
things
which
deserv'd
Punishment
,
lest
those
Cities
given
for
the
Surety
of
their
Religion
should
serve
to
protect
Criminals
.
One
of
the
six
Reform'd
Counsellors
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
call'd
Berger
,
was
lately
turn'd
Catholick
.
H●…
change
made
a
breach
in
the
number
of
the
Officers
of
th●●
Berger
a
Reformed
Counsellor
at
Paris
turns
Roman
Catholick
.
quality
promis'd
by
the
Edict
:
and
the
Reform'd
pretended
that
Berger
ought
no
longer
to
injoy
the
said
imployment
which
belong'd
to
them
,
since
he
had
chang'd
his
Religion
.
But
Berger
had
made
his
bargain
before
he
chang'd
his
Religion
that
he
should
not
lose
his
Place
;
and
it
was
the
interest
of
the
Catholicks
not
to
turn
out
such
as
imbrac'd
their
Communion
.
lest
the
fear
of
that
disadvantage
should
discourage
others
who
might
also
be
inclined
to
do
the
same
.
The
Synod
order'd
the
Deputies
General
to
endeavour
to
repair
that
breach
;
and
to
acquaint
the
Assembly
with
it
incase
they
could
not
succeed
in
it
.
But
their
diligence
prov'd
inefectual
;
and
the
Reform'd
never
receiv'd
full
satisfaction
upon
that
Subject
.
The
discharge
granted
by
the
King
of
the
Penny
per
Liver
Reformed
of
Gex
.
out
of
the
Money
he
had
granted
the
Reform'd
,
authorised
the
Synod
to
desire
him
also
to
discharge
them
of
the
3600
Livers
adjudged
to
the
Churches
of
the
Country
of
Gex
.
The
reason
was
that
the
said
Sum
was
taken
out
of
a
Grant
●n
which
that
Country
had
not
been
consider'd
,
by
reason
that
it
was
not
under
the
Kings
Dominion
at
the
time
of
the
Edict
;
and
that
at
time
when
the
said
augmentation
was
granted
,
it
had
a
Fund
settled
by
the
late
King's
Commissioners
,
for
the
maintenance
of
its
Ministers
.
Moreover
,
the
said
Sum
was
distributed
by
order
from
the
Council
;
which
did
not
forget
to
do
it
in
such
a
manner
that
divisions
might
●rise
about
it
.
The
Synod
of
Bargundy
,
of
which
that
Bayliwick
was
a
dependency
,
had
adjudg'd
60
Livers
out
of
the
Money
design'd
for
that
Cantoon
,
for
a
College
they
design'd
to
errect
at
Gex
:
and
the
Assembly
had
acqui●ss'd
to
it
.
But
the
Inhabitants
of
the
City
being
offended
that
so
little
was
granted
them
,
apply'd
themselves
to
●e
Council
in
which
they
obtain'd
a
Decree
which
adjudg'd
them
250
Livers
.
This
was
dangerous
,
both
as
to
the
example
,
which
authoris'd
the
Malecontents
to
appeal
●om
the
Judgments
given
in
the
Ecclesiastical
Assemblies
●o
the
Council
:
and
for
the
Consequence
which
submited
●●e
distribution
which
the
Synods
made
of
the
said
Grants
●o
the
review
of
the
Council
:
which
was
directly
contrary
●o
the
Brief
of
1598
,
which
allow'd
the
Reform'd
to
dispose
of
them
without
giving
any
account
of
it
.
Therefore
the
Synod
took
the
thing
to
heart
;
and
censur'd
the
Reform'd
of
the
City
sensibly
;
and
threatned
to
proceed
further
against
them
,
incase
they
did
not
submit
with
obedience
to
their
Synods
.
We
may
gather
from
the
Synod
that
there
were
Churches
Churches
n●●t
as
e●
settled
.
grounded
on
the
disposition
of
the
Edicts
,
of
which
the
settlement
was
nevertheless
not
as
yet
made
,
by
reason
of
the
oppositions
of
the
Catholicks
;
whither
it
were
upon
the
account
of
the
Poverty
of
those
that
were
to
compose
them
,
or
upon
the
account
of
the
negligence
of
those
that
were
to
imploy
themselves
about
it
.
There
were
some
of
this
kind
in
Auvergne
:
and
that
of
Issoire
was
of
that
number
.
They
had
long
pursued
their
affairs
inefectually
at
Court
:
but
the
Synod
being
inform'd
with
their
deplorable
Condition
,
order'd
the
Deputies
General
to
second
their
Petitions
,
and
to
recommend
them
in
their
Name
.
The
Reform'd
of
the
County
of
Avignon
,
who
two
years
Condition
of
the
Reform'd
in
the
County
of
Avignon
.
before
thought
themselves
strong
enough
to
form
a
Province
by
themselves
had
strangly
alter'd
their
Condition
since
.
They
had
been
persecuted
with
so
much
violence
that
their
Condition
was
worthy
of
Commiseration
:
and
the
Synod
which
knew
no
other
remedy
,
was
forc'd
to
beg
of
the
King
to
turn
their
Mediator
,
to
obtain
some
ease
for
them
.
The
Synod
made
other
liberal
gifts
to
some
particular
persons
,
Liberality's
of
the
Synod
.
Rivet
had
600
Livers
for
some
Works
,
and
Gigord
Professor
in
Theology
at
Mompellier
,
who
had
had
a
dispute
at
Court
some
years
before
with
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
had
1850.
The
same
Synod
appointed
places
in
every
Province
,
in
order
to
establish
Colleges
,
of
which
some
have
subsisted
〈…〉
Colleges
.
our
days
;
and
tho
they
were
sensible
,
considering
the
small
Fund
they
had
to
dispose
of
,
that
there
were
too
many
Accademies
in
the
Kingdom
,
by
reason
that
the●
were
too
chargeable
,
yet
they
preserv'd
them
for
fear
of
prejudicing
those
places
out
of
which
they
should
remove
them
.
They
gave
the
Churches
of
Bearn
power
to
convene
a
National
Synod
in
their
Turn
,
on
condition
that
the●
Bearn
.
should
submit
to
the
Decisions
of
those
that
should
be
held
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
that
they
should
make
their
appeal●
there
.
We
have
already
seen
by
what
happen'd
in
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
that
the
Court
would
not
allow
the
Political
Union
of
that
Province
with
the
rest
of
the
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
.
But
the
said
Province
it self
dreaded
to
be
United
too
much
with
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Discipline
,
for
fear
of
injuring
the
priviledges
which
the
Churches
injoy'd
there
independently
from
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
by
●…e
of
more
ancient
Titles
.
Particularly
they
were
●aid
lest
in
submitting
the
Churches
of
the
Country
to
●e
decisions
a
of
Synod
held
elsewhere
,
it
might
serve
as
pretence
against
the
Right
they
pretended
,
that
the
General
and
Particular
Cases
of
their
Inhabitants
could
not
〈…〉
taken
out
of
the
hands
of
their
natural
Judges
;
viz.
〈…〉
Council
,
and
their
Estates
.
There
was
something
like
●●ents
.
●…s
relating
to
the
City
of
Mets
;
the
Church
of
which
●…ly
maintain'd
a
Communion
of
Doctrine
with
the
others
:
●…t
kept
at
a
distance
as
to
the
rest
,
for
●ear
of
prejudicing
the
Rights
they
injoy'd
before
the
Edict
;
from
the
very
●…e
they
submitted
under
the
Protection
of
France
.
The
Oath
of
Union
was
renew'd
in
that
Assembly
with
Oath
of
Vnion
.
〈…〉
usual
Protestations
of
Obedience
and
Fidelity
to
the
●…ng
,
The
Empire
of
God
remaining
whole
;
and
every
deputy
promis'd
to
get
it
ratified
in
his
Province
.
Finally
,
Letters
to
the
King
and
Queen
.
●…e
Synod
writ
to
the
King
and
Queen
,
about
the
things
●…ey
order'd
the
Deputies
to
sollicit
.
This
difference
was
●…serv'd
in
the
said
Letters
that
the
same
things
that
were
●…ention'd
in
the
King's
Letter
,
were
some
what
more
inlarg'd
●…on
in
the
Queen's
.
Among
the
Complaints
they
made
them
,
there
was
one
in
particular
,
concerning
an
excess
committed
at
Guise
against
the
person
of
a
Reform'd
;
which
the
Lieutenant
General
was
accus'd
of
having
had
a
●…nd
in
;
either
by
exciting
the
Authors
of
it
directly
,
or
〈…〉
conniving
at
them
.
They
demanded
Justice
about
it
,
〈…〉
the
end
that
the
punishment
of
those
that
were
guilty
〈…〉
it
,
might
put
a
stop
to
those
Violences
,
and
show
that
●…e
Reform'd
had
a
share
in
the
King's
protection
as
well
〈…〉
the
rest
.
They
gave
reasons
in
the
same
Letters
for
●…e
refusal
that
was
made
by
the
Churches
to
accept
Grenoble
for
the
place
of
their
General
Assembly
;
and
in
order
〈…〉
obtain
a
more
convenient
place
,
they
alledg'd
the
example
of
the
late
King
,
who
always
had
a
regard
to
the
Petitions
of
the
Reform'd
,
as
to
the
nomination
of
a
place
for
●…e
like
Convocations
;
but
that
Negotiation
was
interrupted
by
Affairs
of
more
Consequence
.
The
Queen
who
had
promis'd
to
assemble
the
Es●…
General
only
thought
on
means
to
amuse
every
body
The
Queen
prepares
to
Assemble
the
Estates
General
.
untill
the
King's
Majority
.
The
affairs
that
occur'd
〈…〉
the
Treaty
of
Menehould
,
Ste.
happen'd
as
apropos
for
her
,
〈…〉
if
she
had
contrived
them
her self
.
But
she
had
yet
a
noth●●●
design
in
her
Head
,
which
was
of
greater
con●●quence
.
She
was
very
sensible
that
the
Princes
had
desired
an
Assembly
of
the
States
in
order
to
mortifie
her
●●
the
suppression
of
her
Creatures
:
and
that
the
whole
Kingdom
was
in
expectation
to
see
what
the
said
Assembly
wo●…
produce
,
which
had
been
formerly
the
remedy
of
the
peoples
Grievances
,
and
the
defence
of
their
Liberties
.
●●
she
had
observ'd
by
the
success
of
the
last
States
that
〈…〉
was
not
impossible
to
make
a
different
use
of
it
;
and
〈…〉
oppress
by
means
of
the
States
,
those
who
expected
protection
and
assistance
by
them
.
In
order
whereunto
she
〈…〉
what
Pius
the
4th
had
done
with
the
Councils
which
〈…〉
Predecessors
stood
so
much
in
awe
of
.
He
made
use
〈…〉
them
to
break
the
bonds
which
those
Assemblies
w●…
us'd
to
give
to
the
authority
of
his
See
;
and
to
reform
th●●
Princes
that
had
a
mind
to
reform
him
.
Thus
the
Que●●
took
measures
to
make
the
States
serve
to
maintain
〈…〉
Power
,
and
to
colour
the
oppression
of
the
people
.
Therefore
she
resolv'd
to
make
the
Declaration
of
the
King
Majority
,
before
the
Overture
of
the
State
:
not
doub●●
but
tho
she
thereby
lost
the
Regency
,
it
would
be
〈…〉
for
her
to
preserve
the
Authority
of
it
.
The
King
was
〈…〉
easie
,
so
young
,
and
so
well
dispos'd
by
the
Educatio●
and
by
the
discourse
of
his
Confessor
,
and
others
whom
〈…〉
Queen
had
put
about
him
,
to
be
Govern'd
by
her
,
that
the●●
was
no
likelihood
she
should
Reign
less
absolutely
und●●
her
Sons
name
for
the
future
,
than
she
had
done
〈…〉
then
.
The
only
way
to
maintain
her
Power
was
to
mak●
that
Prince
speak
;
whose
Will
ought
to
be
more
respect●●
being
declar'd
Major
,
than
when
it
seem'd
inspir'd
〈…〉
him
by
his
Mothers
directions
.
The
Overture
of
the
States
being
appointed
on
the
15th
October
at
Paris
,
the
Queen
carried
the
King
to
the
Par●ent
Declaration
the
King
's
Majoritty
.
on
the
2d
of
the
said
month
,
to
take
the
Act
of
Majority
,
and
to
verifie
the
Declaration
of
the
pre●●ing
day
;
who
after
having
prais'd
Almighty
God
for
〈…〉
prosperity
he
had
granted
to
the
State
,
and
re●ed
the
Queen
thanks
for
her
prudent
conduct
during
Regency
,
contain'd
four
or
five
Articles
,
certainly
●thy
to
be
the
first
Laws
of
a
Prince
,
who
was
to
ma●●
his
State
for
the
future
himself
,
and
to
trust
no
longer
●●e
vi●ilency
of
others
.
The
first
confirm'd
the
Edict
of
●tes
,
and
all
the
Articles
,
Regulations
and
Decrees
that
been
granted
to
the
Reform'd
,
touching
its
Interpreta●…
and
Execution
.
The
second
condemn'd
all
Correspon●●●cies
,
Leagues
and
Associations
at
home
and
abroad
;
〈…〉
Deputations
made
to
Foreign
Princes
whither
●nds
,
or
Foes
,
without
leave
,
under
any
pretence
what●…
.
The
third
depending
on
that
forbad
all
those
who
●iv'd
Sallarys
,
Pay
,
or
Pensions
from
the
King
,
to
re●e
any
from
any
other
Prince
or
Lord
,
and
to
beat
Arms
●ollow
any
body
but
the
King
,
on
pain
of
losing
their
●●oyments
,
Sallarys
and
Pensions
.
The
fourth
renew'd
all
Ordinances
against
Duels
;
without
any
hopes
of
Mercy
.
〈…〉
last
did
the
same
against
Blasphemies
,
and
order'd
the
●ent
Ordinances
to
be
publish'd
a
new
.
In
order
to
Judge
●●e
Justice
&
necessity
of
the
third
Article
,
we
must
observe
there
were
several
persons
in
the
King's
Pay
,
who
ap●●d
themselves
nevertheless
to
the
service
of
certain
Lords
,
●…m
they
look'd
upon
as
their
Patrons
,
whose
Will
was
a
●eraign
Law
to
them
.
In
the
progress
the
Court
had
●…y
made
it
was
observ'd
that
two
Lords
follow'd
the
●…g
,
who
had
each
of
them
500
Horse
to
attend
them
.
●…as
glorious
for
the
King
to
Command
such
potent
●●●jects
:
but
it
was
uncertain
whether
such
Subjects
would
●ays
obey
:
and
Policy
could
not
permit
the
King
to
pay
●●nds
and
Creatures
to
his
Subjects
to
act
against
him
.
On
the
day
the
Queen
had
appointed
,
the
Deputies
〈…〉
the
Provinces
repair'd
to
Paris
and
made
the
Overture
〈…〉
Overture
of
the
States
.
the
States
.
There
had
been
great
Brigues
in
the
Provinces
〈…〉
obtain
the
nomination
of
persons
that
were
at
the
devoti●●
of
those
who
design'd
to
profit
by
that
Assembly
.
The
Que●●
had
us'd
her
utmost
endeavours
to
have
them
favourabl●
▪
The
Prince
of
Conde
had
omitted
no
means
to
get
〈…〉
strongest
Party
there
:
and
whereas
the
Publick
Good
〈…〉
his
Interest
seem'd
to
be
link'd
together
,
he
had
east
found
such
as
did
embrace
his
Party
,
altho
he
had
〈…〉
wherewith
to
make
gratification
like
the
Queen
.
He
w●●
particularly
seconded
by
the
[
](A27402-e148740-b)*
*
The
Commons
.
third
Estate
,
which
comm●●ly
is
the
only
one
that
keeps
to
the
right
Cause
:
by
reas●●
that
being
the
first
on
which
the
weight
of
oppression
ligh●
they
are
also
the
first
that
oppose
the
progress
of
Slaver
▪
The
Prince
had
much
ado
to
resolve
to
come
to
Court
●●ter
the
mortification
he
had
receiv'd
.
His
weakness
had
〈…〉
of
the
Queens
Power
;
and
he
was
afraid
that
coming
〈…〉
Court
after
an
Affront
for
which
he
had
receiv'd
so
〈…〉
satisfaction
,
he
would
make
but
a
melancholly
figure
th●●
▪
But
the
Queen
would
have
him
there
,
by
reason
that
othe●wise
whatever
she
should
cause
to
be
ordain'd
without
〈…〉
should
want
weight
and
effect
;
and
that
on
the
first
o●●●sion
he
should
have
to
create
new
Troubles
,
she
should
〈…〉
oblig'd
to
begin
a
new
.
She
was
resolv'd
to
ruin
〈…〉
Power
by
the
means
of
the
Estates
,
in
order
to
break
〈…〉
his
measures
for
the
future
.
She
would
have
met
with
no
success
in
that
enterprise
〈…〉
The
Clergy
and
Nobility
unite
against
the
third
Estaete
.
there
been
any
Faith
in
the
Clergy
,
or
Vigor
in
the
Nob●lity
.
But
the
Clergy
spoil'd
all
according
to
their
usual
●●stom
,
and
betray'd
the
King
and
Kingdom
for
their
parti●●lar
interest
.
The
Court
engag'd
them
on
their
side
,
〈…〉
Complaisance
and
benefits
:
and
they
ingag'd
the
Nobili●●
on
theirs
;
and
those
two
bodys
being
joyn'd
oppressed
〈…〉
third
Estate
.
There
are
natural
seeds
of
discord
am●…
those
divers
orders
of
the
Kingdom
:
The
two
first
are
〈…〉
burdened
with
the
Charge
of
the
State
,
and
little
valu●
●●e
grievances
of
the
third
which
bears
them
all
:
and
the
●hird
on
the
contrary
having
ever
Complaints
and
Re●onstrances
to
make
against
the
two
others
,
who
seldom
●are
their
Blood
and
Labour
,
and
are
very
Liberal
at
their
●ost
.
The
Clergy
having
began
by
Masses
,
Processions
and
●●e
Communion
,
to
which
they
invited
the
other
two
,
re●●lv'd
to
secure
the
Nobility
,
and
to
dispose
them
to
joyn
●ith
them
,
to
act
together
.
They
apply'd
themselves
about
〈…〉
by
Deputations
in
form
,
and
by
particular
Intrigues
.
The
●●rongest
machine
they
set
at
work
,
even
publickly
,
was
in●●rest
.
They
represented
to
the
Nobility
of
what
use
Benefi●es
were
for
the
Children
of
Noble
Families
.
They
per●●aded
them
that
those
two
Orders
made
properly
but
one
●ody
,
since
the
Clergy
was
for
the
most
part
compos'd
of
●entlemen
dedicated
to
the
Church
,
who
possess'd
the
Re●enues
of
it
:
and
that
therefore
the
Nobility
ought
to
be
●●ited
to
an
Order
,
of
which
they
partak'd
the
Riches
and
●ignity
so
advantageously
.
In
reallity
,
Benefices
are
the
●●source
of
the
Nobility
,
which
being
ruin'd
in
the
King's
●●rvice
,
have
no
better
way
to
maintain
,
or
to
raise
their
●ortunes
,
than
to
make
Ecclesiasticks
of
their
younger
●ons
,
and
Nuns
of
their
Daughters
,
while
they
only
keep
the
●●dest
to
preserve
the
Name
and
Lustre
of
their
Families
.
There
were
some
Reform'd
among
the
Deputies
of
the
No●●lity
:
Reform'd
in
the
States
.
but
they
were
not
strong
enough
to
oppose
the
Catho●●cks
.
Besides
what
ever
came
from
them
was
suspected
by
●…e
ignorant
Nobility
and
one
of
the
reasons
which
prejudic'd
●…e
rights
of
the
Crown
most
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
was
that
Independency
of
Kings
.
●●ose
who
maintain'd
them
most
were
Hereticks
.
Peoples
minds
●eing
dispos'd
thus
,
The
third
Estate
began
to
treat
the
que●ion
of
the
Independency
of
Kings
,
and
of
the
safety
of
their
●ersons
,
against
the
enterprizes
and
pretentions
of
the
Court
●f
Rome
.
It
was
none
of
their
fault
that
it
was
not
pass'd
●●to
a
fundamental
Law
of
the
State
that
they
were
subject
〈…〉
no
Power
directly
,
nor
indirectly
;
and
that
there
was
no
●ase
or
pretence
to
authorise
any
body
to
declare
their
for●●iture
of
the
Crown
,
&
to
dispence
their
Subjects
from
their
Allegiance
.
The
murther
of
the
two
last
Kings
had
made
a
deep
impression
in
the
hearts
of
the
King
's
best
Subjects
,
and
the
Third
Estate
was
desirous
to
stifle
the
remainder
of
the
League
by
that
Law
,
by
showing
their
maxims
to
be
false
,
and
contrary
to
the
principle
of
Monarchy
,
It
was
still
fresh
in
Peoples
minds
,
how
those
maxims
had
like
to
have
torn
the
Kingdom
into
piece
,
and
to
deprive
the
lawful
Heir
of
the
Crown
under
pretence
of
Religion
,
and
of
the
Excommunication
pronounc'd
against
him
by
the
Popes
.
It
seems
wonderful
in
our
days
that
a
proposition
so
specious
Whose
Cause
is
betra'yd
by
the
Clergy
and
by
the
Court
it self
.
in
it self
,
and
so
advantageous
to
Kings
could
be
rejected
.
And
yet
it
certainly
was
;
and
that
which
is
most
surprising
is
that
the
King's
authority
was
us'd
to
reject
it
.
The
truth
is
that
it
was
no
novelty
at
that
time
:
the
Court
had
partly
done
the
same
two
years
before
.
The
Monks
had
undertaken
to
make
Kings
stoop
under
the
Popes
feet
.
The
Clergy
of
the
Sorbonne
was
inclinable
to
that
Seditious
Theology
.
Regal
Authority
was
the
sport
of
their
Disputes
and
most
people
were
wretchedly
misled
into
that
opinion
.
I
do
not
wonder
that
they
refus'd
to
allow
the
Reform'd
at
that
time
to
have
the
honour
to
defend
their
Soveraign
,
and
that
those
Books
were
suppress'd
which
they
wrote
upon
that
Subject
:
but
yet
methinks
they
should
have
,
had
a
little
more
regard
for
the
Catholicks
who
maintain'd
the
same
Cause
.
Nevertheless
the
Court
handsomely
acquiess'd
to
its
own
disadvantage
.
Richet
only
defender
of
the
King
's
Rights
,
and
of
the
Liberties
of
the
Gallick
Church
,
and
who
maintain'd
the
propositions
which
the
Clergy
has
lately
defin'd
,
was
oppress'd
by
Duval
,
another
Doctor
seconded
by
the
Monks
:
and
the
Court
interposing
in
that
Dispute
,
he
was
oblig'd
to
part
with
his
place
of
Syndis
of
the
University
,
to
suffer
the
Condemnation
of
his
Books
,
without
saying
any
thing
,
and
to
suffer
his
Brethren
,
and
even
the
King
himself
whose
Interests
he
did
defend
,
to
treat
him
as
an
Heretick
.
But
whereas
the
Reform'd
had
a
great
share
in
that
Dispute
which
was
renew'd
in
the
States
,
I
think
it
will
be
necessary
for
their
Honour
,
to
relate
somewhat
at
large
how
that
affair
pass'd
.
The
Clergy
fell
out
into
an
Excess
of
Passion
against
●…e
Authors
of
that
proposition
.
They
made
as
much
Passion
of
the
Clergy
.
noise
as
if
they
had
design'd
to
take
away
their
vast
Revenues
,
or
to
set
the
Reform'd
Religion
upon
the
Throne
.
They
drew
the
Nobility
into
their
Sentiments
:
and
having
put
Cardinal
Du
Perron
at
the
head
of
a
solemn
Deputation
which
they
sent
to
the
Third
Estate
,
he
oppos'd
●…e
good
Intentions
of
that
Body
with
all
his
might
.
The
Harangue
of
Cardinal
du
Perron
.
did
Cardinal
made
a
long
studyed
discourse
upon
that
●…atter
,
to
render
the
said
proposition
odious
:
and
he
maintain'd
the
Interests
of
the
Courts
of
Rome
with
so
much
confidence
,
that
he
seem'd
only
to
make
use
of
the
Grandeur
to
which
the
favour
of
Kings
had
rais'd
him
,
to
destroy
them
,
and
to
make
them
subject
to
a
Forreign
Power
.
The
turn
he
took
to
make
an
Impression
upon
the
minds
of
●…e
Catholicks
,
was
to
represent
that
Doctrine
as
a
branch
of
Heresie
,
in
order
to
create
jealousies
about
its
Original
.
●…e
maintained
with
a
boldness
suitable
to
a
more
odious
●ame
,
that
before
Calvin
the
whole
Church
,
and
even
the
Gallick
Church
did
believe
that
when
a
King
did
violate
the
●ath
he
had
taken
to
God
and
to
his
Subjects
,
to
live
and
●ye
a
Catholick
;
and
not
only
turn'd
Arian
or
Mahometan
,
●ut
even
proceeded
so
far
as
to
War
against
Jesus
Christ
,
●…at
is
,
to
force
the
Consciences
of
his
Subjects
,
and
to
oblige
●…em
to
follow
a
false
Religion
,
he
might
be
declar'd
deprived
of
his
Rights
,
and
his
Subjects
could
be
absolved
in
●onscience
and
at
the
Spiritual
and
Ecclesiastical
Tribunal
,
〈…〉
the
Allegiance
which
they
had
sworn
to
him
:
and
that
it
belonged
to
the
Pope
or
Council
to
make
that
Declaration
.
●…e
maintained
that
this
Sentiment
expos'd
no
body
to
the
Anathema
,
and
did
not
deprive
those
who
held
it
of
the
●ommunion
of
the
Church
He
declared
more
than
once
that
●…e
Oath
which
the
King
of
England
had
exacted
from
the
Catholicks
,
was
the
Patron
of
the
Doctrine
of
the
Third
Estate
,
which
at
the
bottom
was
the
substance
of
that
Oath
.
●…e
alledged
several
inconveniences
which
might
arise
from
the
enterprise
of
that
House
;
for
Instance
that
it
would
be
a
Snare
for
Consciences
,
to
make
people
read
as
an
Article
of
Faith
taken
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
a
Doctrine
the
contrary
of
which
had
been
and
was
still
held
by
all
the
rest
of
the
Catholick
Church
;
That
it
was
dangerous
that
Lay-men
should
undertake
to
decide
matters
of
Faith
,
without
being
guided
by
a
Council
,
or
some
other
Ecclesiastical
Judgment
;
That
it
might
create
a
Schism
,
to
declare
a
Doctrine
Impious
,
which
was
approved
by
the
other
Catholicks
,
which
they
did
seperate
from
by
that
Declaration
;
That
under
pretence
of
securing
the
Life
and
Grandeur
of
Princes
,
they
would
be
exposed
more
than
ever
by
the
troubles
which
a
Schism
causes
.
He
had
the
boldness
to
say
,
that
the
Murther
of
Kings
could
be
prevented
no
otherwise
than
by
the
fear
of
Eternal
Punishment
;
and
that
nothing
but
Ecclesiastical
Judgments
can
give
a
real
Terror
of
Punishments
.
He
seconded
all
this
with
Examples
,
and
Testimonies
set
out
with
a
great
deal
of
Pomp
;
displaying
as
he
us'd
to
do
the
most
fabulous
and
most
false
Reports
:
and
he
endeavou'd
to
prove
by
subtil
artificial
answers
,
the
Examples
and
Testimonies
to
the
contrary
.
He
also
endeavour'd
to
refute
the
Objections
drawn
from
Why
the
Heriticks
are
tollerated
.
other
Causes
,
and
among
the
rest
that
which
was
taken
from
the
Tolleration
granted
to
Hereticks
:
from
whence
it
might
be
concluded
that
if
Just
Laws
were
made
to
preserve
their
Lives
,
their
Estates
,
and
their
Honours
,
Kings
were
much
less
to
be
depriv'd
of
theirs
under
pretence
of
Heresie
.
He
answer'd
it
in
a
manner
which
show'd
,
that
according
to
his
opinion
the
Laws
under
which
Hereticks
lived
,
did
only
suspend
the
execution
of
those
which
were
against
them
:
and
insinuating
,
that
incase
a
new
Heresie
should
arise
,
which
might
be
oppressed
without
danger
by
reason
of
its
weakness
,
they
would
not
fail
to
deprive
the
professors
of
it
both
of
their
Estates
and
Lives
;
he
show'd
clearly
enough
that
it
was
only
the
power
of
the
Reform'd
,
which
he
meant
almost
every
where
in
naming
them
Heriticks
,
which
made
their
safety
.
This
alone
might
suffice
,
if
men
were
equitable
,
to
apologise
for
their
Precautions
and
Difidences
:
since
nothing
can
be
more
natural
and
just
,
when
People
are
threatned
with
Punishments
and
Masacres
,
than
to
take
●easures
to
prevent
them
.
He
did
not
forget
in
that
place
〈…〉
relate
the
usage
Servet
had
receiv'd
at
Geneva
,
and
the
●…rians
in
England
.
Speaking
of
the
fourth
inconvenience
which
he
found
in
Distinctions
of
the
Cardinal
.
〈…〉
Doctrine
of
the
Third
Estate
,
he
reduc'd
his
about
the
●…ety
of
Kings
to
distinctions
of
Tyrants
by
Usurpation
,
and
Tyrants
by
Administration
,
and
some
others
which
might
●…cover
how
much
those
pretended
Sureties
were
illusive
.
●…e
Case
was
not
to
preserve
the
Lives
of
Kings
against
the
●…rts
that
are
Lanc'd
in
the
disputes
of
Colleges
,
where
●…ose
distinctions
might
have
been
of
some
use
;
but
against
Assassinates
,
whose
fury
could
not
be
repell'd
by
a
Distinguo
.
This
subject
requires
,
and
I
say
the
same
of
most
of
those
which
●…ate
to
practice
in
important
matters
,
Principles
Independent
●…all
such
subtleties
;
which
may
at
once
give
the
most
ignorant
,
a
clear
Idea
of
the
Duties
that
are
impos'd
upon
●…em
.
In
order
to
end
that
long
discourse
by
a
conclusion
wor●y
His
Conclusion
.
of
the
rest
,
he
endeavour'd
to
persuade
that
it
was
a
●…eat
moderation
in
the
Popes
,
to
suffer
such
to
remain
in
●…e
Communion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
held
the
Doctrine
of
the
Third
Estate
:
and
according
to
him
they
were
very
much
oblig'd
to
the
Court
of
Rome
,
for
not
being
Excommunicated
by
them
,
and
declar'd
Hereticks
.
Finally
,
to
dispose
his
Auditors
the
better
to
relinquish
that
Article
,
he
●…cus'd
the
Reform'd
of
being
the
Authors
of
it
,
and
to
have
●…pt
in
that
proposition
,
which
he
call'd
the
Apple
of
Discord
,
〈…〉
the
[
](A27402-e149310-b)*
*
Pe●ion
or
Address
.
Cahiers
of
some
Provinces
,
to
sow
Division
among
●…e
Catholicks
.
He
said
that
they
had
long
threatned
that
●nterprise
;
That
the
said
project
came
from
Saumur
:
That
nevertheless
both
the
Synods
and
Ministers
would
refuse
to
●…gn
that
Doctrine
:
which
he
prov'd
by
their
Confession
of
●…aith
;
by
the
exceptions
which
they
added
to
the
protestations
of
their
Obedience
and
Fidelity
;
and
by
their
taking
〈…〉
Arms
,
when
ever
the
Court
had
attempted
to
deprive
them
of
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
.
Whereupon
we
may
observe
first
,
That
he
apply'd
their
1615.
Doctrine
to
his
with
a
great
deal
of
malice
;
since
there
〈…〉
Reflections
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
not
obeying
Kings
,
whe●…
they
will
force
Consciences
;
or
making
them
lyable
to
deposition
by
virtue
of
an
Eeclesiastical
Censure
,
and
exposing
them
to
the
Daggers
of
Murtherers
,
under
the
pretence
o●
Anathema's
.
The
one
was
the
Sentiment
of
the
Reform'd
▪
the
other
was
the
Opinion
of
the
adherents
of
the
Cou●…
of
Rome
,
the
impudent
pretentions
of
which
the
Third
Estate
would
suppress
.
Secondly
that
the
Reform'd
in
taking
Arms
never
intended
to
revoke
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
they
ha●
sworn
to
their
Kings
;
but
only
to
secure
themselves
again●…
violence
and
oppression
,
being
still
ready
to
lay
down
the●…
Arms
,
as
soon
as
their
persecutors
had
done
the
like
.
●…nally
,
that
the
Cardinal
justified
against
his
will
according
to
his
principles
,
those
Wars
which
the
Catholicks
have
〈…〉
often
reproach'd
:
since
they
never
did
take
Arms
but
whe●…
their
Princes
violated
that
Oath
made
to
God
and
to
the●…
to
make
them
live
in
peace
and
liberty
under
the
protecti●…
of
their
Edicts
.
It
was
a
usual
thing
among
the
most
viole●…
Votaries
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
to
impute
those
very
thing
to
the
Reform'd
as
high
Treason
which
that
Court
teach●…
as
a
duty
to
the
Catholicks
.
This
Discourse
produc'd
no
effect
in
the
[
](A27402-e149430-b)*
*
House
of
Commons
.
The
third
Estate
Persists
.
Character
of
Miron
,
President
of
the
Chamber
of
that
Order
.
Chamber
of
the
Third
Estate
,
by
reason
that
Miron
who
presided
in
it
maintain'd
the
importance
and
necessity
of
the
Article
with
Vigour
and
Capacity
.
He
neither
wanted
Wit
,
Learning
,
o●
Courage
:
and
as
he
equall'd
the
Cardinal
in
that
,
he
had
the
advantage
of
a
great
probity
over
him
.
Moreover
he
was
seconded
by
the
Parliaments
,
whose
Heriditary
Doctrine
he
design'd
to
pass
into
a
Law
:
and
all
the
good
French
,
whether
Reform'd
or
Catholicks
,
were
very
desirous
that
his
proposition
might
be
converted
into
a
Law
of
the
State
.
So
that
he
would
perhaps
have
carryed
it
in
spight
of
the
Clergy
,
and
have
disabus'd
the
Nobility
,
had
the
Court
taken
care
of
their
own
Interests
.
But
the
Queen
stood
in
need
of
the
Clergy
,
either
to
maintain
her
Authority
,
or
to
accomplish
the
Marriages
with
Spain
which
she
earnestly
desir'd
.
●…e
was
oblig'd
to
pleasure
the
Court
of
Rome
and
the
Spa●…rds
,
who
interess'd
themselves
very
much
in
that
dispute
:
●…e
one
to
take
the
advantage
of
the
weakness
of
the
Govern●ent
,
and
to
make
some
Incroachments
upon
the
Kings
of
●…ance
,
who
had
preserv'd
their
Independency
better
than
●…ers
against
their
pretentions
:
The
other
to
sow
jealousies
●…d
difidences
in
the
Kingdom
,
which
they
might
take
the
●…vantage
of
in
favourable
occasions
.
The
Jesuits
who
were
〈…〉
Popes
faithful
Servants
at
that
time
,
and
very
powerful
at
●…urt
,
where
they
had
the
direction
of
the
Consciences
of
the
●…g
and
Queen
and
of
the
principal
Ministers
,
did
not
be●…
themselves
on
that
occasion
;
being
sufficiently
concern'd
〈…〉
the
Assassinations
which
the
Third
Estate
had
a
mind
to
●…vent
,
to
think
it
necessary
to
prevent
the
Condemnation
●…he
Doctrine
which
authorises
them
.
Therefore
the
Cler●…
obtain'd
of
the
King
under
pretence
to
avoid
disorder
and
●…susion
,
to
refer
the
said
Dispute
to
himself
and
his
Council
.
〈…〉
whereas
the
said
removal
only
suspended
the
question
,
●…n
which
the
Third
Estate
seem'd
resolv'd
to
press
the
King
The
Court
silences
the
Third
Estate
.
〈…〉
give
his
judgment
,
they
thought
fit
to
silence
them
quite
●…n
that
Article
.
They
were
commanded
to
put
that
Article
●…te
out
of
their
Cahier
,
where
they
design'd
to
put
it
at
〈…〉
head
of
all
the
rest
.
Thus
the
Queen
sacrific'd
the
Inter●…
of
the
King
her
Son
to
her
particular
ambition
;
and
hin●…d
him
from
improving
the
greatest
example
of
fidelity
●…t
Subjects
can
give
to
their
Prince
.
The
Clergy
nevertheless
in
order
to
acknowledge
that
Illusive
Decree
of
the
Clergy
.
●…mplaisance
,
and
to
show
that
they
were
not
Enemies
to
〈…〉
safety
of
Kings
,
put
an
illusive
proposition
in
lieu
of
the
●…icle
of
the
Third
Estate
,
of
causing
the
Doctrine
of
the
●…uncil
of
Constancia
upon
that
matter
to
be
published
:
a
●…ctrine
which
maintaining
the
interest
of
Crown'd
Heads
〈…〉
appearence
,
submits
them
nevertheless
to
the
Censure
of
〈…〉
Popes
;
and
exempts
them
no
longer
from
the
Rebellion
〈…〉
attempt
of
their
Subjects
than
while
the
Popes
maintain
〈…〉
favour
them
.
In
effect
the
Council
only
condems
this
proposition
:
All
Tyrants
may
and
ought
Lawfully
and
Merit●…ously
to
be
kill'd
,
by
any
of
their
Vassals
or
Subjects
,
even
by
secret
Machinations
,
and
by
Artful
Flatteries
,
notwithstandin●…
any
Oath
whatever
taken
to
them
,
or
any
treaty
they
ha●…
made
with
them
,
without
staying
for
the
sentence
or
Order
〈…〉
any
Judge
whatever
.
Without
minding
the
other
equivo●…
Terms
in
which
the
said
Article
is
drawn
,
it
is
evident
〈…〉
least
in
consequence
of
that
last
Clause
,
Without
staying
〈…〉
the
sentence
or
order
of
any
Judge
whatever
,
that
it
leaves
〈…〉
Princes
exposs'd
to
assassinations
and
perfidiousnesses
,
agai●…
whom
Conspiracies
are
made
after
the
Sentence
or
Order
of
certain
Judges
,
that
is
,
after
the
ordinance
of
a●…
Council
or
Pope
:
since
that
,
according
to
the
Doctrine●
Cardinal
Du
Perron
,
there
is
no
Jurisdiction
but
that
whic●
can
stand
up
against
Kings
.
Now
this
was
properly
what
〈…〉
Third
Estate
would
prevent
;
in
order
not
to
expose
Temporal
power
to
the
discretion
of
a
See
,
which
has
only
sounded
its
Grandeur
upon
the
ruin
of
Princes
.
So
that
by
〈…〉
shameful
and
perfidious
illusion
,
the
Clergy
substituted
instead
of
the
remedy
which
the
Third
Estate
and
the
King
good
Subjects
word
oppose
in
favour
of
Kings
again●…
the
enterprises
of
the
Popes
,
that
very
evil
which
〈…〉
Third
Estate
and
the
said
good
Subjects
endeavour'd
ther●…
to
remedy
.
But
the
Clergy
did
not
think
they
had
carryed
the
Prevarication
far
enough
by
that
Artifice
.
After
hav●
And
their
shameful
Prevarications
.
propos'd
to
the
King
the
Publication
of
that
Decree
,
th●
beghought
themselves
;
and
in
order
to
render
the
Lives
〈…〉
Soveraignity
of
Kings
more
dependant
of
the
Popes
,
th●
only
thought
fit
to
order
,
that
his
Holiness
should
be
intre●…ed
to
Confirm
that
Decree
,
and
to
order
the
Publication●…
it
.
This
way
of
proceeding
was
pretty
conformable
to
wh●…
Cardinal
Du
Perron
had
done
in
other
occasions
.
In
cert●…
publick
disputes
in
which
he
had
assisted
,
he
had
conclude
after
a
pompous
displaying
of
false
Erudition
,
that
one
mig●…
maintain
the
said
matter
pro
and
con
with
a
safe
Conscience
〈…〉
and
that
all
the
Doctrine
of
the
Independency
of
Kings
●…
●…ly
Problematical
.
In
the
mean
time
all
Persons
of
Honour
trembled
to
think
that
in
order
to
secure
the
Life
and
●…own
of
Kings
,
there
was
,
as
they
said
,
a
necessity
to
ob●…n
a
Pareatis
of
the
Pope
.
The
Clergy
pretended
in
vain
●…at
in
sending
the
thing
to
the
Roman
See
,
the
said
Decree
●…uld
become
more
Universal
,
and
more
Authentick
:
That
〈…〉
the
King
caus'd
it
to
be
publish'd
,
it
would
only
serve
〈…〉
France
;
whereas
if
it
were
done
by
the
Pope
,
the
Doctrine
〈…〉
the
Decree
would
become
that
of
all
the
Catholick
part
〈…〉
Christendom
.
The
Answer
to
it
was
that
the
said
Decree
●…ng
only
an
Illusion
,
the
Publication
thereof
would
only
●…ve
to
render
the
Illusion
more
general
:
and
that
incase
it
●…re
of
any
Vertue
,
it
matter'd
but
little
what
strangers
●…ght
think
of
the
Kings
of
France
,
provided
all
the
French●…de
●…de
it
a
point
of
Honour
and
of
Conscience
,
to
believe
that
●…ir
Kings
were
only
responceable
for
their
Crowns
and
●…tions
to
God
.
The
Clergy
did
not
forget
in
that
affair
to
gain
the
Prince
Inequality
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
〈…〉
Conde
on
their
side
,
who
at
first
seconded
the
Third
Estate
.
●…ey
us'd
the
same
reasons
to
blind
him
,
as
had
prevail'd
●…th
others
.
They
told
him
that
the
Reform'd
imployed
〈…〉
to
make
a
Doctrine
pass
unawares
to
him
which
came
●…m
them
;
and
which
tended
secretly
to
ruin
the
Catholick
●…ligion
.
The
Prince's
proceeding
in
this
matter
proved
●…qual
▪
and
did
not
answer
the
hopes
people
had
of
him
.
●…e
advice
he
gave
in
the
Council
upon
that
Subject
is
diffe●…tly
related
.
It
is
true
that
he
took
the
thing
upon
a
high●…tone
,
after
the
Dissolution
of
the
Estates
:
but
he
succeed●…
no
better
in
it
,
since
he
obtain'd
nothing
but
words
.
In
〈…〉
mean
time
the
Clergy
having
obtain'd
all
they
desir'd
,
〈…〉
having
made
the
Doctrine
of
the
Council
of
Constantia
Preseverence
of
the
Clergy
in
that
Doctrine
.
●…s
for
the
Faith
of
the
State
,
persever'd
in
that
opinion
hear
〈…〉
years
:
and
some
years
before
they
recanted
it
,
those
that
●…mpos'd
their
Memoirs
by
their
order
,
not
foreseeing
that
〈…〉
would
be
condemn'd
within
five
or
six
years
time
,
In●…ted
the
Cardinals
Speech
,
and
the
Articles
of
that
As●…bly
in
them
.
This
may
serve
to
prove
that
the
Faith
of
the
Clergy
of
France
depends
on
the
strongest
;
That
when
the
Government
is
weak
,
and
involv'd
in
troubles
,
they
Sacrifice
the
Interests
of
the
Crown
without
hesitation
to
the
Roman
See
;
and
that
when
there
is
more
profit
to
be
expected
from
Servitude
in
devoting
it
to
Temporal
Powers
,
they
likewise
Sacrifice
the
pretended
privileges
of
the
said
See
to
the
Grandeur
of
Kings
.
During
the
Session
of
the
Estates
,
there
broke
out
a
Sedition
Sedition
at
Milhau
.
at
Milhau
,
on
Christmas
Eve
,
in
which
Town
the
Reform'd
were
the
strongest
:
and
if
we
may
credit
the
Complains
the
Bishop
of
Rhodes
made
about
it
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Clergy
,
the
Catholicks
and
particularly
the
Priests
,
suffer'd
very
much
by
it
:
The
Reform'd
took
up
Arms
,
routed
the
Ecclesiasticks
,
broke
the
Crucifixes
,
and
the
Crosses
;
Tore
the
Ornaments
;
broke
down
the
Altars
,
prophan'd
the
Relicks
;
took
the
Pix
out
of
the
Tabernacle
;
flung
down
the
Consecrated
Hosts
,
and
trampled
them
under
their
feet
.
Then
had
already
been
such
another
Sedition
in
the
same
place
,
under
the
preceeding
Reign
,
against
which
the
Clergy
had
complain'd
:
but
either
for
want
of
proofs
,
or
for
other
reasons
,
the
prosecution
of
it
was
laid
aside
.
It
was
renew'd
upon
this
new
incident
,
of
which
the
Circumstances
were
aggravated
,
in
order
to
have
a
better
reason
to
renew
the
first
complaints
.
The
Clergy
resolv'd
to
speak
to
the
King
about
it
,
and
invited
the
two
other
Chambers
to
joyn
their
Deputies
to
theirs
,
which
they
promis'd
to
do
.
It
was
performed
two
days
before
the
dissolution
of
the
Estates
by
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Lions
,
who
made
a
long
discourse
to
the
Queen
,
in
the
King's
absence
,
upon
the
Restoration
af
the
Roman
Religion
in
Bearn
;
upon
the
re-union
of
Navar
to
the
Crown
;
and
upon
the
Sedition
of
Milhau
.
The
Queen
told
him
that
she
had
already
Nominated
Commissioners
to
inspect
those
matters
.
On
the
23d
.
of
February
the
Bishop
of
Lucon
,
since
Cardinal
The
Bishop
of
Lucons
Speech
.
of
Richelieu
,
presented
the
[
](A27402-e149960-b)*
*
Petition
or
Address
.
Cahier
of
the
Clergy
to
the
King
.
His
discourse
was
not
Eloquent
,
tho
he
pretended
to
Eloquence
even
to
his
dying
day
:
but
it
was
very
violent
against
the
Reform'd
,
accusing
them
of
polluting
holy
●aces
by
their
prophane
Burials
;
of
keeping
Churches
in
●hich
the
Catholick
Service
could
not
be
performed
,
●…d
of
injoying
Ecclesiastical
Estates
.
He
also
complain'd
〈…〉
the
excesses
committed
at
Milhau
,
and
desir'd
that
it
●ight
be
reveng'd
:
but
for
fear
of
alarming
the
Reform'd
,
〈…〉
declar'd
that
he
only
meant
upon
such
as
were
guil●…
,
and
that
as
for
the
rest
the
Clergy
thought
no
farther
on
●●em
than
to
desire
their
Conversion
,
and
to
promote
it
by
●●eir
Example
,
their
Instructions
,
and
their
Prayers
.
The
●●mainder
of
his
Speech
only
related
to
the
Grandeur
of
●●e
Clergy
,
which
he
represented
as
an
affair
of
as
great
●●nsequence
as
if
the
welfare
of
the
State
had
depended
●●on
it
.
Notwithstanding
those
earnest
entreaties
about
●●e
affair
of
Milhau
,
and
the
Kings
Answer
,
which
is
said
〈…〉
be
,
That
he
thought
himself
as
much
oblig'd
to
re●●nge
the
Stabbing
of
his
God
,
as
the
Parricide
of
his
Fa●●er
:
the
Clergy
did
not
obtain
the
Vengeance
they
de●…
.
The
reason
of
it
is
that
the
Reform'd
likewise
brought
●…complaint
to
Court
of
a
greater
violence
committed
●●ainst
them
in
those
very
parts
,
soon
after
the
sedition
at
●●ilhau
.
They
had
built
a
Temple
at
Belestat
,
where
they
had
Sedition
of
Belestat
.
●…right
to
perform
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
by
the
●…icts
.
The
Catholicks
pull'd
it
down
,
and
not
being
con●●ted
with
that
,
they
acted
great
Violences
against
the
●●form'd
that
liv'd
there
,
who
were
Plunder'd
,
Beaten
,
●ounded
,
and
very
Barbarously
us'd
.
It
look'd
as
if
the
●●tholicks
had
done
this
upon
the
account
of
Reprisals
,
and
〈…〉
be
reveng'd
of
the
violences
that
had
been
committed
〈…〉
Milhau
,
by
those
of
Bellestat
.
The
King
receiving
the
●●mplaints
of
both
sides
much
about
the
same
time
,
it
was
●●fficult
to
do
Justice
to
the
one
,
without
doing
it
also
to
●●e
other
.
So
that
the
best
expedient
the
Court
could
●●ink
on
,
to
avoid
greater
inconveniences
,
was
to
satisfie
●●e
Parties
with
general
promises
,
and
to
refer
them
to
●●dges
that
might
take
a
particular
cognisance
of
their
●●mplaints
.
It
remain'd
in
agitation
till
towards
the
latter
●●d
of
the
year
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Clergy
had
compos'd
their
Ca●…
which
contain'd
upwards
of
300
Articles
,
among
which
thos●
that
did
not
relate
to
their
own
Grandeur
,
tended
only
●●
Cah
er
of
the
Clergy
.
preserve
to
the
Queen
the
Authority
of
the
Government
which
she
was
very
jealous
of
;
or
to
betray
the
interes●…
of
the
State
,
and
to
incroach
upon
the
Edicts
,
under
whi●●
the
Reform'd
were
maintain'd
.
Such
were
upwards
of
6
;
Articles
,
which
directly
or
indirectly
tended
to
disturb
the●
in
the
possession
of
their
Liberties
.
To
that
end
they
desir'd
the
Restoration
of
the
Roman
Religion
in
all
pla●●
under
the
King's
dominion
;
particularly
in
Bearn
,
and
into
all
the
Places
newly
re-united
to
the
Crown
:
The
Condemnation
of
Books
and
Discourses
that
were
injurio●●
to
the
Pope
,
lately
Printed
:
The
Revocation
of
Pensio●
given
upon
Benifices
to
persons
that
were
not
qualifie●
for
them
;
specifying
among
the
reasons
of
Incapacity
the
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
:
Prohibitions
to
the
Parliamen●
Leave
,
Permission
.
to
meddle
with
the
observation
of
Festivals
:
The
Exemptio●
of
Imprisonment
for
Ecclesiasticks
;
and
leave
for
Bishops
●●
condemn
to
the
Gally's
:
Leave
to
apply
themselves
to
th●
next
Judge
Royal
for
the
execution
of
Ecclesiastical
Sentences
,
incase
the
ordinary
Judge
were
of
the
Pretende●
Religion
:
a
great
extention
of
the
Rights
of
Tith●●
Besides
this
there
were
complaints
that
the
Kings
Office●
or
those
of
the
Pretended
Religion
hinder'd
the
Bishops
from
rebuilding
their
Churches
and
their
Houses
.
Other
Articles
desir'd
that
such
Monks
as
should
be
met
o●●
of
their
Habit
and
Convent
without
Letters
of
Obe●●ence
,
should
be
chastis'd
as
Apostates
;
which
related
directly
to
the
Monks
that
imbrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
:
That
the
Jesuits
might
be
re-united
to
the
University
〈…〉
Paris
;
That
the
King
would
be
pleas'd
to
judge
their
Ca●ses
himself
,
and
to
take
them
under
his
protection
;
That
the
Printers
might
be
reduc'd
to
a
certain
number
in
every
City
;
and
that
they
should
print
no
Books
without
the
Diocesian's
Liscence
;
That
all
Books
from
abroad
should
be
prohibited
unless
they
had
the
same
approbation
;
Th●●
the
Marriages
with
Spain
might
be
accomplished
;
●hat
the
King
should
take
back
again
the
Towns
of
●●stage
given
by
the
Treaty
of
Ste
Menehould
;
That
●●e
Principality
of
Bearn
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
of
●…var
should
be
re-united
to
the
Crown
;
That
all
the
●●urch
Lands
there
should
be
restor'd
to
the
Ecclesiasticks
,
●…thout
allowing
them
to
be
imployed
for
the
use
of
the
●●form'd
,
which
was
stiled
a
prophane
use
;
That
a
Party
●●amber
should
be
establish'd
at
Pau
;
That
the
Reform'd●●dges
●●dges
there
should
not
be
allow'd
to
take
Cognisance
〈…〉
Ecclesiastical
Causes
;
That
Militrary
Offices
,
and
such
〈…〉
related
to
Justice
should
be
given
to
Catholicks
;
That
〈…〉
Edict
of
Settlement
should
be
made
between
the
Catho●…ks
and
the
Reform'd
;
That
the
Garrisons
should
be
re●…v'd
out
of
such
Towns
as
were
not
seated
on
the
●…ntiers
.
That
Article
did
not
relate
to
the
Places
of
Sure●…
;
which
another
spoke
of
directly
,
and
desn'd
the
King
〈…〉
take
them
again
:
but
this
has
contributed
considerably
〈…〉
enslave
the
Kingdom
;
by
reason
that
it
serv'd
for
an
●●erture
to
disarm
all
those
that
were
able
to
desend
●…ir
Liberty
.
The
next
desir'd
the
Prohibition
of
all
sor●…gn
Correspondencies
,
Continuation
of
the
Cahier
.
Others
propos'd
the
restoring
to
the
Ecclesiasticks
their
●…uses
and
Castles
within
the
space
of
three
Months
:
〈…〉
oblige
those
that
were
order'd
to
prove
their
being
●●form'd
,
meaning
the
Catholicks
that
imbrac'd
the
Re●●●m'd
Religion
to
make
their
Declaration
before
the
●ge
Royal
,
six
Months
before
their
being
allow'd
to
●ove
their
Causes
to
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
.
That
●e
was
sufficient
to
ruin
them
in
the
Parliaments
.
Others
●…ir'd
that
all
the
Causes
in
which
Ecclesiasticks
were
●…cern'd
might
be
remov'd
before
the
Parliaments
,
Presidials
,
●…d
other
Catholick
Judges
:
and
that
the
Chambers
should
〈…〉
be
allowd
'
to
receive
their
Appeals
.
Articles
propos'd
a●●ect
●…●a●nst
the
Reform'd
.
Thirty
two
others
followed
these
,
which
were
di●…tly
against
the
Reform'd
.
The
first
of
them
was
to
●…press
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
;
That
in
the
mean
time
they
should
be
reduc'd
to
the
Concessions
of
the
late
King
;
and
that
all
they
had
obtain'd
during
the
minority
should
be
revok'd
.
The
others
imported
that
they
should
restore
the
Churches
to
the
Catholiks
:
That
they
should
not
be
allow'd
to
Bury
their
Dead
in
the
ancient
Church-yards
,
or
in
the
Churches
,
and
that
the
Catholicks
should
be
allow'd
to
oppose
it
by
force
of
Arms
:
That
they
should
be
forc'd
to
restore
the
Church-yards
they
had
shar'd
with
the
Catholicks
;
That
they
should
be
forbidden
to
write
against
the
Sacraments
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
against
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
,
on
pa●…
of
rigorous
punishments
;
That
the
Ministers
should
n●…
be
allowed
to
go
into
the
Hospitals
,
even
to
comfort
th●…
Sick
;
That
Masters
should
be
oblig'd
to
suffer
their
Servants
to
perform
the
rites
of
their
Religion
,
and
to
allow
the
Curates
to
visit
them
when
sick
;
That
the
exercise
of
the
P.
R.
R.
should
be
prohibitted
in
Lands
that
were
held
in
homage
of
the
Church
;
That
the
Catholicks
tur●…
Protestants
should
not
injoy
the
exemption
of
contributing
towards
the
building
of
Churches
,
&c.
Untill
a
year
a●…
their
signification
of
their
profession
in
the
Register
Office
▪
That
their
Temples
should
be
a
thousand
Steps
dis●…
from
the
Churches
at
least
;
That
the
Patronages
of
the
Reform'd
should
be
transferr'd
to
their
nearest
Catholi●…
Relations
,
or
in
default
of
any
to
the
Ordinary
;
That
〈…〉
prohibition
should
be
made
on
pain
of
corporal
punishments
,
to
impose
upon
the
Catholicks
the
Sums
rais'd
〈…〉
those
of
the
pretended
Religion
;
That
the
Reform'd
Lord●…
should
not
be
allow'd
to
have
Sermons
in
any
of
the●…
Houses
,
but
that
in
which
they
made
their
principal
abode
▪
nor
to
make
use
of
the
Kings
Consession
for
the
others
▪
That
an
Order
should
be
made
for
the
Kings
Officers
to
be
admitted
in
the
Synods
:
That
the
Briefs
should
be
recall'd
which
granted
to
the
Reform'd
Benifices
,
Stewardships
,
or
Pensions
out
of
Ecclesiastical
Estates
;
That
Ecclesiasticks
whether
Secular
or
Regular
might
be
challeng'd
by
the
Bishops
,
after
their
having
▪
embrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
though
no
Information
was
made
be●…e
their
Change
;
That
the
manner
of
electing
the
Judg●…
that
were
to
serve
in
the
Chambers
,
being
prejudicial
〈…〉
the
State
and
to
the
Church
,
the
King
would
be
plea●…
to
revoke
it
,
and
to
cause
them
to
be
chosen
accord●…
to
the
Order
of
the
Register
;
That
the
Chambers
●…uld
not
be
allowed
to
take
Cognisance
of
any
Eccle●…tical
affairs
;
and
that
whatever
state
a
Cause
were
〈…〉
even
after
the
conclusion
of
the
Process
,
an
Ecclesi●…ck
Interposing
the
whole
should
be
remov'd
to
the
●…liaments
;
That
the
Reform'd
of
Calais
should
not
be
●…w'd
to
Preach
in
Dutch
,
or
in
any
other
Language
〈…〉
French
;
That
the
Temple
built
near
Bourg
in
Bresse
,
〈…〉
the
convenience
of
Boesse
Pardaillan
who
had
been
●…ernour
of
it
,
should
be
taken
from
the
Reform'd
;
●…t
at
Pont
de
Ves●e
,
the
Temple
being
only
divided
〈…〉
the
Church
by
a
Wall
,
the
Reform'd
should
be
●…g'd
to
provide
another
place
;
That
Fathers
or
Guar●…s
hindring
their
Children
or
Pupils
from
turning
●…holicks
,
the
Attornies
General
should
be
ordered
to
●…ecute
them
for
it
;
That
the
Children
of
a
Catholick
●…er
,
bred
Catholicks
,
should
remain
so
after
his
●…th
,
though
their
Mother
was
Reform'd
;
That
the
●…eutenants
General
,
and
other
Judges
of
that
Religion
*
Chief
Justices
.
〈…〉
Bayliwicks
,
should
not
be
allowed
to
take
Cognisance
●…he
Possessory
of
Benefices
,
or
other
Beneficial
matters
;
●…t
the
Colleges
,
and
Semminaries
that
had
been
found●…y
the
Reform'd
at
Charenton
,
at
Saumur
,
at
Clermont
●…oivoisis
and
in
several
other
Places
should
be
taken
〈…〉
them
;
That
they
should
not
be
allowed
to
have
●…igners
for
their
Doctors
,
Rectors
,
and
Tutors
;
and
〈…〉
no
Foreigners
should
be
allowed
to
teach
any
Do●…e
but
that
of
the
Catholick
Church
within
the
King●…
.
An
Article
,
which
follow'd
them
,
imported
that
all
the
Provinces
and
Governments
had
charg'd
the
Instructions
〈…〉
Sequel
of
the
said
Articles
.
their
Deputies
with
Complaints
against
the
enterprises
〈…〉
the
Reform'd
;
and
the
next
desir'd
they
should
not
be
allow'd
to
perform
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
not
〈…〉
keep
Schools
in
Towns
,
nor
in
the
Subburbs
of
Episcopal
Cities
:
accusing
the
Commissioners
that
were
sent
〈…〉
the
Provinces
in
1611
,
of
having
favour'd
the
Reform
▪
●
beyond
reason
,
upon
that
Subject
,
under
pretence
of
p●…ting
the
Edict
of
1577
in
Execution
.
In
which
there
〈…〉
a
manifest
fraud
in
the
Clergy
,
which
did
not
mention
t●…
Edict
of
Nantes
here
;
as
if
the
Commissioners
of
16●…
had
not
been
the
Executors
of
it
;
or
that
the
said
Ed●…
had
not
confirm'd
that
of
1577
,
in
the
Article
of
t●…
first
places
allow'd
in
Bayliwicks
.
Nothing
had
be●…
done
beyond
reason
in
delivering
to
the
Reform'd
Pla●…
for
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
which
had
been
promised
to
them
by
two
solemn
Edicts
:
And
the
Clergy
,
〈…〉
whom
Henry
the
4th
had
granted
as
a
favour
,
that
Episcopal
Cities
should
be
exempted
from
being
given
as
[
](A27402-e150750-b)*
*
Places
in
which
the
Reform'd
were
allowed
to
perform
the
publick
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
Second
places
of
Bayliwicks
,
should
not
have
dissembl●…
that
the
said
exception
,
made
in
their
favour
for
the
second
did
confirm
the
General
Law
for
the
first
.
The
next
desir'd
that
the
King
should
not
grant
Ecclesiastical
Ca●…
or
Towns
for
the
future
for
places
of
Hostage
;
and
t●…
the
Government
of
Mas
d'Agenois
should
be
taken
fr●…
Calonges
,
by
reason
that
the
Clergy
pretended
that
〈…〉
Reform'd
had
neither
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
allow'd
there
,
nor
a
Garrison
before
the
year
1600.
In
the
very
next
the
Clergy
was
not
asham'd
to
desire
contra●…
to
a
Law
which
Christianity
and
humanity
have
establish'd
that
the
Judges
of
the
Party-Chambers
might
not
be
allow'd
〈…〉
pass
in
Mitiorem
,
incase
they
were
divided
in
their
op●…ons
in
Criminal
Cases
,
under
pretence
that
that
Le●…
prevented
the
punishent
of
Criminals
.
They
desir'd
t●…
in
such
a
Case
the
Cause
might
be
remov'd
to
the
other
Party
Chambers
,
or
to
the
Chambers
of
▪
the
Edict
.
●…
●hat
when
the
accus'd
had
reason
to
expect
according
to
that
●quitable
custom
,
to
see
an
end
put
to
their
Tryal
by
some
moderate
Punishment
,
the
Clergy
thought
fit
to
make
them
dance
through
all
the
Jurisdictions
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
to
keep
them
●lways
in
dread
,
and
in
Fetters
,
untill
that
after
having
pass'd
through
all
of
them
,
they
should
fall
at
last
into
the
hands
of
a
Chamber
in
which
they
might
not
find
a
sufficient
number
of
●…dges
to
save
them
from
Perishing
.
This
may
serve
to
judge
●f
the
Charity
the
Roman
Clergy
was
capable
of
;
since
they
would
not
have
it
in
the
power
of
Judges
of
their
own
Religion
to
spare
humane
Blood
;
and
to
reverse
a
sentence
,
in
ca●…s
in
which
Custom
does
authorise
it
,
which
ordain'd
the
spil●…ng
of
it
.
They
complain'd
in
the
next
place
of
the
demo●…shing
of
Ecclesiastical
places
,
pretended
to
be
done
by
the
Reform'd
since
the
peace
granted
by
the
Edict
of
Nantes
:
The
●…shest
example
they
could
allege
of
it
,
was
a
thing
which
had
●een
done
above
15
years
ago
.
They
concluded
all
this
,
beseeching
his
Majesty
to
cause
,
what
Conclusion
of
the
C●…her
.
●…e
should
be
pleas'd
to
grant
the
Clergy
to
be
Registred
and
●…violably
observ'd
:
So
that
the
Reform'd
would
not
have
●een
able
to
subsist
long
if
the
Clergy
had
obtain'd
their
de●ands
.
Moreover
in
a
particular
*
Cahier
of
regulations
which
●…ey
call'd
Spiritual
,
and
which
they
humbly
begg'd
his
Maje●…y
to
Authorize
,
they
desir'd
that
the
right
of
Burial
in
Church●…s
,
and
in
Church-Yards
should
be
deny'd
to
the
Reform'd
,
and
〈…〉
such
as
should
be
kill'd
in
a
Duel
,
dying
without
Confession
,
whatever
Quality
they
were
of
.
This
Article
also
shows
●he
nature
of
their
Charity
to
the
Reform'd
,
which
they
compar'd
in
this
place
not
only
to
persons
they
esteem'd
to
be
dam●ed
without
redemption
:
but
to
persons
condem'd
by
all
the
●aws
,
whose
fury
was
the
object
of
publick
detestation
.
It
〈…〉
also
observable
that
in
all
those
Articles
,
in
which
they
spoke
●f
the
Religion
of
the
Reform'd
they
Transpos'd
the
word
Pretended
,
to
render
the
signification
of
it
the
more
Odious
:
cal●…ng
it
always
Pretendue
Religion
Reformee
,
instead
of
Religion
●retendue
Reformee
,
or
barely
the
Pretended
Religion
.
The
End
of
the
Third
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nantes
.
VOL.
II.
BOOK
IV.
A
Summary
of
the
Contents
of
the
Fourth
Book
.
Proposition
dislik'd
by
the
Nobility
.
Declaration
of
the
King
,
which
does
not
cure
the
Evil.
New
Intrigues
,
in
which
the
People
are
drawn
,
the
Parliament
and
the
Reform'd
,
who
sollicit
to
obtain
another
place
instead
of
Grenoble
;
and
obtain
Gergeau
;
which
does
not
please
them
,
and
they
desire
Grenoble
again
;
to
which
the
Court
consents
.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
Settlement
for
the
Pensions
of
Converted
Ministers
.
Conduct
of
the
Court
,
and
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
who
invites
the
Assembly
of
Grenoble
to
joyn
with
him
.
Diversity
of
opinions
.
The
King's
Progress
.
The
General
Assembly
sends
Deputies
to
him
.
Those
Deputies
are
adjourn'd
to
Poitiers
.
The
Queen
waves
the
Princes
propositions
,
and
performs
her
Progress
without
hindrance
.
Particular
Cahier
of
the
Assembly
.
General
Cahier
.
Answers
which
are
not
satisfactory
.
The
Deputies
are
amus'd
,
they
Communicate
their
fears
to
the
Assembly
.
Lesdiguieres
keeps
them
in
awe
.
They
remove
to
Nimes
,
inspight
of
him
;
and
excuse
themselves
at
Court
,
which
does
not
approve
it
very
well
.
They
are
jealous
of
the
Lords
.
Lesdigueres
and
Chatillon
are
ingag'd
in
the
Interest
of
the
Court
.
The
Duke
of
Candale
embraces
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
The
Reform'd
are
hated
by
the
Favourites
.
The
Duke
d'
Epernon
hates
them
mortally
.
Treaty
of
Vnion
between
the
Assembly
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
under
divers
reservations
:
which
revives
the
Princes
Party
.
New
Declaration
which
confirm
the
Edicts
after
an
argumented
Preface
.
Effect
of
the
Declaration
.
The
Reform'd
are
disarm'd
●●
Bourdeaux
.
The
Consistory
discontinues
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
Two
Advocates
acquaint
the
Parliament
with
it
,
which
orders
the
usual
Assemblies
to
be
continued
.
The
Ministers
withdraw
.
The
Consistory
cites
the
Advocates
after
the
Conclusion
of
the
Peace
:
who
appeal
to
the
Parliament
.
The
Consistory
suspends
them
publickly
from
the
Communion
Severe
Decree
.
Passion
of
the
Advocate
General
.
Facts
disown'd
by
the
Ministers
.
Absurdities
,
and
ridiculous
pretention
.
Proceedings
against
the
Ministers
.
Sequel
of
the
ill
will
of
the
Parliament
.
False
Decree
of
Inrollment
of
a
Declaration
against
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
Propositions
of
Peace
.
Deputies
and
Lettes
,
from
the
Assembly
of
Nimes
.
The
Lower
Languedoc
remains
peaceable
.
The
King
of
England
offers
to
be
Mediator
of
the
Peace
,
which
the
Council
of
France
refuses
.
Conferrence
and
Peace
of
Loudun
.
Translation
of
the
General
Assembly
●●
Rochel
,
from
whence
they
send
Deputies
to
Loudun
.
Vnjust
proceedings
of
the
Court
.
The
Assembly
is
almost
forc'd
to
accept
a
Peace
.
Edict
of
Blois
.
Private
Articles
.
Sequel
.
Inrollment
and
modification
of
the
Edict
.
Have
inlarg'd
upon
the
preceding
Articles
presented
by
the
Clergy
by
reason
that
they
may
be
look'd
upon
as
the
Plan
or
Scheme
of
the
Persecution
the
Reform'd
Propositions
disliked
by
the
Nobility
.
have
undergone
from
that
time
,
untill
our
days
.
As
the
●●●●gy
thereby
show'd
how
little
they
were
inclin'd
to
Peace
〈…〉
Equity
,
the
Nobility
which
follow'd
their
inspirations
〈…〉
movements
,
did
not
appear
better
dispos'd
.
They
〈…〉
during
the
Session
of
the
Estates
,
to
Petition
the
〈…〉
to
maintain
the
Catholick
Religion
,
according
to
the
〈…〉
he
had
taken
about
it
at
his
Coronation
.
The
Re●●●●'d
who
were
present
took
that
proposition
to
be
made
●●●●nst
them
,
and
were
persuaded
that
the
Nobility
aim'd
〈…〉
Religion
.
And
indeed
those
that
were
acquain●●●
with
the
nature
of
that
Oath
,
which
I
have
set
down
in
●●●●her
place
can
think
no
otherwise
;
since
that
the
King
●●●●ising
thereby
utterly
to
destroy
all
Hereticks
declar'd
〈…〉
so
by
the
Church
,
the
Application
of
it
fell
naturally
〈…〉
the
Reform'd
,
who
are
look'd
upon
as
such
by
the
●●●●olicks
.
Therefore
the
said
proposition
was
warmly
●●●●ed
,
between
the
Reform'd
Gentlemen
who
were
pre●●●●
and
the
promoters
of
it
:
in
so
much
that
they
were
〈…〉
to
proceed
to
great
extremities
.
The
King
was
ac●●●●nted
with
it
,
and
he
hinder'd
it
from
going
any
further
〈…〉
promises
:
and
whereas
peoples
minds
were
strang●●●●'d
by
that
dispute
,
he
issued
out
a
new
Declaration
on
12th
of
March
,
which
Confirmed
all
the
Edicts
.
〈…〉
began
with
great
Elogies
of
the
Queen's
conduct
du●●●●
Declaration
of
the
King
.
the
Regency
,
and
of
the
care
she
had
taken
to
con●●●●
the
Edicts
,
in
imitation
of
the
late
King
,
and
to
reme●●●he
infractions
of
it
,
as
soon
as
she
was
acquainted
with
〈◊〉
:
which
the
King
look'd
upon
as
the
true
Cause
,
which
〈…〉
to
the
assistance
of
God
had
maintain'd
his
Subjects
〈…〉
the
bounds
of
their
Allegiance
to
him
,
and
in
ami●●●mong
themselves
.
After
which
the
King
expressed
that
〈…〉
good
effect
of
the
Queens
Prudence
had
obliged
him
,
after
the
Declaration
of
his
Majesty
,
to
intreat
her
to
continue
to
assist
him
with
her
Council
,
with
the
same
authority
as
if
the
Administration
of
the
Kingdom
were
still
in
〈…〉
hands
.
That
by
her
advice
he
had
issued
out
another
Declaration
,
of
the
same
substance
with
that
she
had
publish●…
and
caus'd
to
be
verifi'd
at
the
beginning
of
her
Rege●…
to
signifie
that
it
was
her
earnest
desire
to
make
his
Subje●…
live
in
Peace
and
friendship
,
and
to
observe
the
Edi●…
Inviolably
.
In
the
next
place
he
declar'd
that
he
was
so●…
for
what
had
happen'd
in
the
Estates
,
upon
the
proposi●…
of
the
Nobility
;
and
in
order
to
satisfie
the
Reform'd
,
〈…〉
rejected
it
at
first
,
as
little
necessary
,
or
rather
absolut●…
useless
,
since
he
was
resolv'd
to
profess
the
Catholick
Religion
to
his
dying
Day
:
but
after
that
he
excus'd
it
,
proceeding
from
the
Zeal
of
the
Nobility
towards
the
preservation
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
without
a
design
of
g●…ing
offence
to
any
body
:
whereupon
he
said
that
〈…〉
Catholick
Nobility
had
declar'd
it
to
him
first
separat●…
and
then
altogether
:
That
they
had
protested
to
him
〈…〉
they
were
very
desirous
of
the
observation
of
the
P●…
establish'd
by
the
Edicts
:
That
they
had
intreated
him
to
〈…〉
the
re-union
of
his
Subjects
to
the
Providence
of
God
,
〈…〉
the
usual
means
of
the
Church
;
being
but
too
much
●…
▪
swaded
by
experience
,
that
violent
Remedies
had
●…
▪
serv'd
to
increase
the
number
of
those
that
had
left
〈…〉
Church
,
instead
of
teaching
them
the
way
to
return
to
〈…〉
Therefore
in
order
to
remove
the
jealousies
of
the
Refo●…
who
avoided
factions
and
ill
designs
,
and
all
pretence
of
●…
▪
sturbances
from
those
that
endeavour'd
to
promote
〈…〉
The
King
confirm'd
anew
all
the
Edicts
,
Declarations
●…
▪
vate
Articles
,
Settlements
,
and
other
Letters
and
Decr●…
given
in
favour
of
the
Reform'd
,
both
by
himself
and
〈…〉
Late
King
,
upon
the
Interpretation
and
Execution
of
〈…〉
Edict
of
Nantes
;
and
order'd
the
same
to
be
observ'd
●…
▪
olably
.
This
Declaraton
which
remain'd
upwards
of
〈…〉
Which
does
not
Cure
the
Evil.
Weeks
before
it
was
verify'd
in
the
Parliament
of
●…
not
cure
the
Evil
the
aforesaid
Contestaion
had
cre●…
.
It
hardly
serv'd
to
Pallitate
it
:
And
indeed
it
was
very
likely
that
it
should
satisfy
any
body
,
considering
it
was
Penn'd
.
It
was
natural
to
suspect
that
a
Constant
Law
could
not
be
the
Sequel
of
a
Preface
without
●…h
.
That
Imitation
of
Henry
the
4th's
Prudence
it
In●…
so
much
upon
,
had
never
appear'd
in
the
Queen's
●…duct
.
On
the
contrary
she
had
abandon'd
all
the
late
●…s
projects
;
alterd
,
confounded
,
and
destroy'd
all
●he
had
done
for
the
Peace
and
grandeur
of
the
King●…
;
and
concluded
the
Alliance
with
Spain
,
for
which
●ad
express'd
an
Invincible
Aversion
to
his
dying
day
.
affectation
of
always
speaking
of
the
Imitation
of
a
Prince
whose
Maxims
had
been
overthrown
,
offended
those
〈…〉
griev'd
to
see
how
much
the
Regency
had
disfigur'd
Government
.
It
is
odious
to
boast
of
a
thing
the
con●…
of
which
is
notoriously
known
by
every
body
:
and
〈…〉
protestations
of
performing
a
Duty
which
one
〈…〉
from
by
a
Thousand
Actions
,
seldom
perswade
a
〈…〉
which
Effects
contradict
.
Moreover
every
body
too
sencible
how
many
Cabals
and
Factions
had
torn
Kingdom
during
the
Minority
to
relish
the
praises
that
〈…〉
given
to
the
Queen
of
having
maintain'd
it
in
Peace
.
●…es
the
Mistery
of
the
Court
appear'd
too
openly
in
●…d
Declaration
;
in
which
the
Regency
was
continu'd
●…g
the
Majority
to
the
same
Person
,
who
upon
the
●…nt
of
the
Majority
should
have
renounc'd
it
:
and
the
contents
found
a
fair
pretence
to
murmur
,
in
that
a
who
was
Major
,
sound
in
body
and
mind
,
remain'd
under
the
directions
of
others
;
only
alledging
the
●…nce
of
his
Majority
,
to
secure
his
Mothers
authority
;
●…nly
made
us
of
the
Priviledg
of
the
Age
he
had
〈…〉
to
put
himself
under
the
Yoke
of
a
second
Guar●…hip
.
The
King
was
the
only
loser
by
the
Declation
●…s
Majority
,
and
by
the
Session
of
the
Estates
.
The
〈…〉
remain'd
Regent
under
another
Name
.
Foreigners
●…out
merit
whom
he
had
advanc'd
,
to
the
Exclusion
of
the
Native
French
,
and
even
of
the
Princes
,
exerted
the
Authority
in
the
King's
name
,
by
the
means
of
〈…〉
Princess
whose
mind
and
heart
they
govern'd
.
The
●…form'd
were
sensible
of
the
Equivocation
of
those
wo●…
by
the
means
that
are
usual
in
the
Church
,
by
reason
that
〈…〉
had
learned
at
their
Cost
by
a
dismal
experience
,
〈…〉
Massacres
and
disingenuity
are
means
much
more
in
〈…〉
in
the
Roman
Church
for
the
Conversion
of
pretended
●…ticks
,
than
Sermons
and
good
example
.
So
that
peop●…
minds
being
prepar'd
by
those
Reflections
,
easily
took●…
again
at
the
first
occasion
that
offer'd
it self
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
who
expected
to
raise
his
Autho●…
New
intrigues
by
the
means
of
the
Estates
,
on
the
contrary
lost
the●…
he
had
left
by
the
prevarication
of
the
Clergy
,
and
of
t●…
Adherents
;
and
the
Queen
caught
him
in
the
same
snare●
had
set
out
for
her
.
She
remained
in
possession
the
Government
in
spight
of
him
;
she
got
the
approb●…
of
the
Marriages
she
had
concluded
;
she
obliged
the
P●…
to
Surrender
the
Town
of
Amboise
to
her
,
which
she
had
●…ven
him
for
his
security
at
the
Treaty
of
Ste.
Menchould●
in
order
to
tire
the
Patience
of
the
French
to
the
utmost
made
Conchini
a
Marshal
of
France
.
The
Marshal
de
B●…lon
had
served
her
usefully
in
that
Conjuncture
of
A●…
in
hopes
that
his
Credit
and
Capacity
,
which
appeared
that
occasion
,
would
oblige
that
Princess
to
give
him
ag●…er
share
in
her
favour
.
But
she
was
unwilling
to
put
〈…〉
self
into
the
hands
of
a
man
of
his
Capacity
;
and
〈…〉
who
lik'd
him
as
a
Counsellor
,
would
neither
allow●…
to
be
his
Master
,
nor
his
Competitor
.
Therefore
the
〈…〉
shal
finding
that
no
more
notice
was
taken
of
him
than●…
fore
,
resolv'd
to
be
reveng'd
,
and
renew'd
Intrigues
〈…〉
finally
ruin'd
the
Queen's
Affairs
:
but
which
had
the
〈…〉
fortune
at
the
same
time
to
occasion
the
decay
of
〈…〉
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
the
Slavery
of
France
.
The
P●…
of
Conde
being
very
much
disatisfi'd
with
the
Estates
,
〈…〉
yet
more
with
the
Queen
,
willingly
gave
ear
to
new
pro●…sitions
and
he
judg'd
that
things
would
be
dispos'd
to
fa●…ur
new
designs
.
It
was
necessary
for
him
to
set
three
wheeles
a
going
to
To
which
they
ingage
the
People
.
●…ve
more
success
in
his
present
discontents
than
he
had
〈…〉
in
the
preceding
,
which
had
only
serv'd
to
discover
his
●…eakness
.
There
was
a
necessity
to
get
the
People
,
the
Par●…ment
of
Paris
and
the
Reform'd
of
his
fide
.
The
People
●…as
sufficiently
dispos'd
to
joyn
with
the
Malecontents
,
up●…
the
account
of
their
natural
aversion
to
Foreigners
.
It
〈…〉
easie
to
persaude
them
that
Foreigners
have
less
regard
〈…〉
them
than
those
that
are
born
and
bred
in
the
same
●…ountry
with
them
:
and
they
excuse
the
excesses
which
am●…tion
and
avarice
make
their
own
Countrymen
Commit
,
●…th
more
ease
,
than
the
least
attempts
of
a
Foreigner
.
●oreover
the
Deputies
of
the
Provinces
had
receiv'd
●…t
little
satisfaction
from
the
Court
.
The
King
had
re●…s'd
to
examine
the
[
](A27402-e151710-b)*
*
Petition
and
Addresses
.
Cahiers
of
the
Estates
before
their
●…ssolution
:
a
Maxim
of
great
use
to
wave
the
Complaints
〈…〉
the
People
,
not
to
hear
them
,
while
they
are
in
a
Ca●…city
to
sollicit
answers
to
them
.
The
Court
took
but
very
●…tle
notice
of
those
Cahiers
,
after
the
departure
of
the
De●…ties
.
But
the
Clergy
,
which
had
serv'd
the
Queen
according
to
her
mind
,
obtained
almost
whatever
they
design'd
.
●he
Deputies
of
the
other
Orders
obtain'd
nothing
but
●…ain
,
general
promises
,
of
which
they
were
sensible
that
●…ey
should
never
see
the
effects
;
and
that
the
People
●ould
be
oblig'd
to
seek
out
other
remedies
to
redress
●…eir
Grievances
.
The
Prince
had
good
Friends
in
the
Parliament
,
which
The
Parliament
.
●…ere
disatisfied
;
and
thought
themselves
bound
in
Duty
●…d
Honour
,
to
redress
by
their
Authority
the
Affairs
which
●…ere
ruin'd
by
the
false
Policy
of
the
Court
,
But
that
●…rhaps
would
not
have
produc'd
great
effects
,
had
not
●…e
Court
given
an
Overture
to
it
,
by
an
excess
of
severity
.
●he
Parliament
seeing
how
the
Intentions
of
the
well
mean●…g
part
of
the
Estates
were
evaded
,
gave
a
Decree
towards
the
end
of
March
,
which
invited
the
Princes
,
the
●…eers
and
Officers
of
the
Crown
that
sit
among
them
,
to
Assemble
with
them
to
remedy
the
disorders
of
the
State
The
Court
was
very
much
allarm'd
,
and
offended
at
th●…
Boldness
.
They
sent
for
the
Parliament
to
have
an
account
of
their
enterprise
,
revers'd
their
Decree
,
and
forbad
the
execution
of
it
.
But
that
August
Court
was
no
wise
disheartned
;
and
after
several
deliberations
they
made
very
grave
Remonstrances
to
the
King
,
and
such
a●
became
a
Senat
that
lov'd
the
Glory
and
Peace
of
the
State
▪
They
spoke
boldly
upon
all
things
that
deserv'd
to
be
observed
in
the
present
Conjuncture
:
and
as
they
insiste●…
vigorously
upon
the
Article
of
the
Third
Estate
,
which
the
Court
had
rejected
,
they
did
the
same
upon
whatever
related
to
the
advantage
of
the
people
.
All
their
discourse
in
●
word
tended
to
inspirethe
King
with
maxims
of
an
equitable
Government
.
I
should
swerve
from
my
subject
,
in
relating
〈…〉
the
Articles
of
their
Remonstrances
.
Therefore
I
shall
only
observe
that
among
29
or
30
others
,
there
was
one
which
related
to
the
Edicts
,
and
which
desir'd
the
King
to
preserve
t●…
Splendor
and
Dignity
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
witho●…
swerving
from
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
.
So
that
〈…〉
Parliament
,
which
had
formerly
made
so
much
dificul●…
to
pass
the
Edict
,
had
finally
found
by
experience
the
●●cessity
of
its
observation
.
The
King
receiv'd
those
●●monstrances
ill
,
either
because
they
were
too
just
to
please
●●
Court
,
in
which
the
people
only
thought
of
making
their
●…tune
at
any
rate
;
or
because
they
were
too
free
to
ple●…
such
as
only
aimed
to
oppress
Liberty
;
or
finally
because
〈…〉
was
thought
necessary
for
the
King's
honour
,
who
〈…〉
often
declared
that
he
would
not
allow
any
to
be
made
〈…〉
him
The
Queen
looked
upon
them
as
Invectives
ag●…
her
Regency
;
The
Marshal
d'Ancre
as
an
affront
offered
〈…〉
those
that
envied
him
;
The
President
Jeanin
,
as
a
repro●…
of
the
discipation
of
the
Finances
,
which
were
not
impro●…
in
his
hands
.
The
Dukes
d'Guise
and
de
Epernon
,
who
w●…
disatisfied
with
the-Parliament
,
offered
their
Services
to
〈…〉
King
against
that
venerable
Senat.
So
that
all
things
seem●…
to
conspire
to
mortifie
that
Illustrious
Body
.
The
next
day
●
Decree
was
given
in
the
Council
,
in
the
King
's
Na●●
which
order'd
the
Decree
of
the
Parliament
to
be
●…
●…ated
,
as
well
as
their
Remonstrances
;
That
the
Decree
●…ould
be
taken
out
of
the
Registers
,
and
that
of
the
Council
●…t
in
the
room
of
it
:
all
this
was
preceded
by
very
abusive
●…pressions
,
stiling
the
behavour
of
the
Parliament
unlawful
;
which
was
a
treatment
they
were
little
us'd
to
.
Whitsun●…de
falling
out
while
the
Parliament
was
deliberating
upon
affair
,
and
afterwards
the
King's
Progress
towards
Pyrenees
,
spended
Peoples
minds
,
and
made
them
forget
the
thing
for
while
:
but
that
injury
done
to
the
most
venerable
Body
of
●…e
Kingdom
,
strengthen'd
the
Princes
Party
with
a
specious
●…etence
of
complaint
,
and
increas'd
it
by
a
great
number
〈…〉
Malecontents
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
labour'd
on
the
other
hand
,
to
And
the
Reform'd
.
●…evail
with
the
Reform'd
by
his
Intrigues
to
joyn
with
the
●…ince
of
Conde
-
He
flatter'd
Rouvray
who
was
one
of
their
●…st
heads
,
and
who
was
one
of
the
Deputies
General
,
with
●…e
hopes
of
being
sent
Ambassador
to
the
Vnited
Provinces
;
●…es
Bordes
Mercier
,
who
had
been
Deputy
General
with
the
●…omise
of
a
Counsellor's
Place
in
the
Parliament
;
Berteville
,
●…ith
the
assurance
of
the
General
Deputaion
,
which
he
had
●…ng
aspir'd
to
.
He
blinded
all
those
that
hearkned
to
him
,
●…ith
the
expectation
of
a
great
Reformation
in
the
Govern●…ent
,
which
would
secure
the
Edicts
against
the
attempts
of
●…pain
and
Italy
;
revenge
the
King's
Death
,
recover
the
ho●…our
of
the
Monarchy
against
the
prevarications
,
of
the
Clergy
;
amend
the
lavishness
of
the
Finances
,
and
deprive
the
●oreigners
who
were
universally
hated
of
their
odious
authority
.
But
his
strongest
argument
to
prevail
with
the
majority
of
the
Reform'd
,
was
the
concequences
of
the
Alliance
with
Spain
;
and
to
frighten
them
with
the
secret
Articles
●…hat
were
agreed
upon
.
Moreover
he
writ
to
the
Court
to
●…how
among
other
things
the
Reasons
they
had
to
dread
the
●ffect
of
those
Marriages
.
Jeanin
made
an
Answer
to
him
●pon
that
Article
which
might
have
satisfied
the
most
difficult
,
if
he
could
have
persuaded
that
there
was
any
since●…erity
,
in
the
promises
and
words
of
the
Court
.
The
Laws
,
said
he
,
establish'd
in
France
to
live
in
Peace
,
which
have
been
observ'd
so
long
already
;
will
make
us
look
with
horror
on
any
Couneils
that
might
tend
to
disturb
it
.
Therefore
unless
some
wicked
and
ill
advis'd
Subjects
occasion
a
breach
,
the
Peace
and
Tranquility
establish'd
by
the
Edicts
will
last
for
ever
.
That
was
very
fine
,
if
the
Reform'd
could
have
believ'd
it
true
.
But
experience
made
them
sensible
that
there
was
no
trust
to
be
given
to
promises
:
and
that
while
they
were
attack'd
almost
publickly
by
a
thousand
Wiles
,
it
would
have
been
ridiculous
to
imagine
people
did
not
laugh
at
them
,
when
they
preach'd
such
unlikely
things
to
them
.
So
that
the
Marshal
easily
found
●…e
dispos'd
to
believe
that
those
discourses
were
no
oracles
;
or
that
Jeanin
did
not
hold
the
Maxims
of
the
Court
During
those
Transactions
the
Reform'd
continu'd
their
sollicitations
,
Why
Solicet
to
●…ain
another
pla●●
instead
of
Grenoble
.
to
have
another
place
granted
them
instead
of
Grenoble
,
where
they
were
allow'd
to
hold
a
General
Assembly
.
While
they
endeavour'd
to
obtain
another
place
,
for
sear
of
not
being
free
there
,
the
behaviour
of
Lesdiguieres
gave
them
a
new
pretence
to
refuse
it
.
The
Husband
of
Mary
Vignon
,
whom
he
had
kept
scandalously
along
while
and
whom
he
had
made
Marchioness
de
Treffort
,
was
kill●…
in
such
a
manner
as
perswaded
every
body
that
Lesdiguieres
was
the
author
or
accomplice
of
his
Death
.
That
new
scandal
created
a
horror
in
the
Reform'd
,
who
could
not
resolve
to
put
under
the
Authority
and
in
the
Power
of
a
man
capable
of
such
actions
,
a
great
number
of
their
most
confiderable
Members
;
who
should
be
oblig'd
to
pay
a
thousand
respects
to
a
man
who
was
suspected
to
be
guilty
of
so
odious
a
Crime
:
They
were
afraid
,
with
reason
,
that
their
Enemies
would
take
an
occasion
from
thence
to
accuse
their
Religion
of
being
too
indulgent
and
toremiss
in
their
Morals
And
obtain
Gergeau
.
The
Court
being
willing
to
gratifie
them
in
that
point
,
consented
at
last
that
they
should
hold
the
Assembly
at
Gerge●…
,
where
another
had
been
held
in
the
late
King's
Reign
.
This
place
pleas'd
them
no
better
than
the
first
.
Their
pretence
was
that
the
preceding
Assembly
had
been
inconvenienc'd
there
for
want
of
Lodging
:
but
the
true
reason
was
that
theey
thought
that
place
too
near
Paris
;
and
that
they
were
sensible
that
the
Court
had
pitch`d
upon
it
to
keep
the
Assembly
in
Awe
.
The
Deputies
General
made
new
Petitions
to
obtain
a
●…re
convenient
place
:
and
whereas
the
Court
refus'd
to
Which
they
are
not
satisfyed
with
.
●mply
it●
occasion'd
divers
imovemerts
in
the
Provinces
,
〈…〉
which
some
propos'd
to
take
a
more
convenient
place
,
without
relying
on
the
Curtesie
of
the
Court
to
no
purpose
.
They
also
propos'd
a
meeting
at
Montauban
,
there
to
agree
●…out
a
place
in
which
the
Assembly
might
neither
want
Liber●…
nor
Convenience
.
In
the
interim
some
extraordinary
affairs
●…ling
out
,
which
oblig'd
Lesdiguieres
to
make
a
Journey
〈…〉
Court
;
and
they
expecting
to
be
freer
in
his
absence
,
which
't
was
thought
would
be
long
enough
to
afford
the
As●…mbly
time
to
form
their
resolutions
,
they
thought
fit
to
●…sire
Grenoble
again
,
and
to
declare
publickly
that
they
●…ould
make
use
of
the
Brief
they
had
obtain'd
the
preced●…g
year
.
This
alteration
at
first
created
jealousies
in
the
And
desire
Grenoble
again
.
●…ourt
,
who
could
not
imagin
it
to
be
done
without
Lesdiguieres
having
given
the
Reform'd
some
secret
assurances
of
not
●…posing
them
.
He
had
shown
by
the
manner
of
his
assist●…g
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
against
whom
the
King
of
Spain
made
●…ar
,
that
he
stood
upon
his
honour
some
times
.
The
Queen
●…d
engag'd
that
Prince
in
that
War
,
and
had
promis'd
by
●esdiguieres
to
assist
him
.
But
after
the
conclusion
of
the
●arriages
,
she
refus'd
to
execute
that
Treaty
;
by
reason
●…at
she
was
willing
in
order
toplease
the
King
of
Spain
to
●…rce
the
Duke
of
Savoy
to
makea
Peace
.
However
Lesdiguieres●…ssisted
●…ssisted
him
,
notwithstanding
the
reiterated
orders
he
re●…iv'd
not
to
do
it
,
and
whereas
he
could
not
do
it
in
the
●…ing's
name
who
disown'd
,
it
he
did
it
in
his
own
.
The
example
seem'd
to
show
,
that
tho
he
was
devoted
to
the
Court
,
he
knew
nevertheless
how
to
disobey
when
he
pleas'd
.
ut
after
that
bold
action
,
he
made
his
peace
so
soon
and
with
so
much
ease
,
that
it
look'd
as
if
the
Court
had
con●…ived
at
it
underhand
.
As
for
the
suspicion
the
Court
had
of
his
being
ingag'd
secretly
with
the
rest
of
the
Reform'd
,
●…e
easily
destroyed
it
.
He
assured
the
Court
of
his
Services
and
of
his
Fidelity
;
and
sent
Bellujon
there
on
purpose
with
his
Instructions
,
and
to
receive
their
Orders
.
He
had
●…ong
resisted
the
removal
which
the
Reform'd
did
sollicit
,
being
as
desirous
to
have
one
of
their
Assemblies
in
his
po●…er
,
as
they
were
fearful
of
trusting
it
into
his
hands
.
Therefore
And
the
Court
Consents
to
it
.
when
he
found
that
they
desired
it
of
their
own
accor●…
he
was
one
of
the
first
that
took
them
at
their
word
:
a●…
the
Court
being
satisfied
with
him
gave
them
a
new
Bri●…
which
allow'd
the
holding
of
the
Assembly
at
Grenoble
.
B●…
whereas
Lesdiguieres
presence
was
more
useful
to
the
Co●…
at
Grenoble
than
elsewhere
,
they
put
of
his
Journey
to
another
time
.
The
Reform'd
being
deceiv'd
on
that
side
,
h●…
no
pretence
left
to
go
from
their
word
:
The
Deputies
●…pair'd
to
Grenoble
towards
the
middle
of
Jully
:
and
contra●…
to
all
appearences
,
the
Prince
of
Conde's
Intrigues
prevail●…
over
the
credit
and
cunning
of
Lesdiguieres
.
But
during
those
Petitions
of
the
Reform'd
,
and
the
del●…
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
of
the
Court
,
the
Clergy
as
I
have
already
said
,
Assembly
at
Paris
,
for
the
renewing
of
the
Contracts
they
commo●…
make
with
the
King
once
in
Ten
years
.
But
whereas
they
●…ver
give
,
any
thing
without
receiving
,
they
did
not
fail
〈…〉
advance
their
Enterprises
against
the
Reform'd
and
to
purs●…
the
project
of
their
Ruin
which
they
had
form'd
in
the
〈…〉
states
.
It
was
with
that
Intention
the
Coadjutor
of
Roans
ma●…
a
Speech
to
the
King
on
the
8th
of
August
.
he
represented
t●…
State
of
the
Roman
Religion
in
Bearn
to
be
so
dismal
and
〈…〉
deplorable
,
that
for
want
of
Priests
the
Catholicks
co●…
not
Christen
their
Children
there
till
they
were
20
years
〈…〉
Age
;
and
he
represented
as
one
of
the
greatest
misfortune
that
the
Ministers
were
paid
there
with
the
Revenues
of
the
Church
.
He
said
moreover
in
order
to
make
the
Reform'd
more
odious
,
that
the
Roman
Religion
was
favour'd
mo●…
by
the
Turks
,
than
by
the
Reform'd
of
Bearn
:
and
those
〈…〉
cities
tho
plainly
disprov'd
by
the
replys
of
the
Reform'd
,
an●
by
the
knowledg
of
all
People
▪
were
disperc'd
and
receiv●●
as
undeniable
Truths
.
He
complain'd
that
the
Abby
of
〈…〉
Anthony
de
Viennois
had
been
lately
given
to
a
young
Secular
,
presented
by
an
Heretick
,
and
to
move
the
more
p●…
against
that
injustice
,
he
said
that
miracles
were
perform●…
about
the
Tomb
of
the
late
Abbot
.
He
also
return'd
th●…
King
thanks
about
the
reception
of
the
Council
of
Tr●…
which
he
had
promis'd
:
but
he
made
a
little
too
much
haste
●…on
that
Article
.
It
is
true
that
the
King
had
promis'd
to
●…blish
it
,
but
it
was
prevented
by
the
Troubles
that
began
〈…〉
break
out
:
and
perhaps
he
was
glad
that
one
of
the
Ar●…es
of
the
Peace
of
Luudun
,
disingaged
his
word
,
and
hinder'd
〈…〉
from
doing
what
the
Kings
his
Predecessors
had
constant●…
refus'd
to
do
.
Before
the
end
of
the
same
month
the
Bishop
〈…〉
Beauvais
began
the
same
Song
over
again
;
and
made
strange
●…licitations
about
the
affair
of
Bearn
,
complaining
that
the
●●tholicks
were
depriv'd
of
the
use
of
the
Sacraments
both
〈…〉
their
birth
,
and
at
their
Death
,
for
want
of
Priests
to
〈…〉
minister
them
.
He
was
very
pressing
upon
the
affair
of
●…lha●
which
happen'd
the
Winter
before
:
and
tho
the
Catholicks
had
done
as
much
at
Belestadt
since
,
he
desir'd
that
〈…〉
compensation
might
be
made
of
those
two
affairs
.
Nevertheless
,
the
reciprocal
sollicitations
of
the
Catholicks
and
〈…〉
the
Reform'd
,
did
not
permit
those
affairs
to
be
seri●●sly
dicuss'd
.
Their
complaints
only
produc'd
a
delegati●…
of
Judges
who
neither
pleas'd
the
one
,
nor
the
other
;
●…d
whose
judgment
prov'd
inefectual
.
The
Peace
of
Lou●…n
abolish'd
the
remembrance
of
those
two
affairs
,
and
the
●…e
pass'd
thus
in
spight
of
the
Clergy
,
for
a
compensation
〈…〉
the
other
.
In
the
same
Assembly
,
the
Clergy
,
who
had
no
success
in
the
●…nquest
of
Ministers
,
drew
an
ample
Regulation
for
the
distribution
of
30000
Livers
which
they
had
design'd
for
the
Pensions
of
●…ose
that
should
turn
Catholicks
:
and
being
sincible
that
the
number
of
those
Proselites
was
as
yet
too
small
,
to
employ
that
little
●…m
,
they
consented
that
untill
their
zeal
had
made
a●
greater
progress
they
should
give
the
remainder
of
the
said
Sum
to
others
besides
Ministers
,
provided
it
were
only
given
to
persons
of
Me●…t
.
It
appeares
by
those
Regulations
,
that
the
Clergy
was
disa●…sfi'd
even
with
those
they
had
corrupted
,
since
they
took
so
much
●…re
to
hinder
that
Money
from
falling
into
ill
hands
.
But
notwithstanding
all
that
,
they
met
with
no
success
in
their
●…retended
Conversions
;
and
even
after
the
affairs
of
the
Reform'd
were
ruin'd
they
were
forc'd
to
imploy
their
Money
to
●…ther
uses
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Court
had
no
manner
of
regard
〈…〉
the
People
,
and
broke
their
promises
with
as
little
rega●●
●…ur
of
the
●…
.
as
if
they
had
design'd
to
make
Malecontents
.
They
re-e●…blish'd
La
Paulette
,
or
the
annual
duty
they
had
been
obli●…
to
revoke
,
because
it
had
been
desir'd
with
great
Earnestre●…
and
the
Queen
went
her self
to
the
Bastille
from
whence
〈…〉
took
800000
Crowns
,
which
were
remaining
there
of
〈…〉
fourteen
Millons
in
ready
Money
,
which
the
Duke
of
●…ly
had
hoarded
there
by
his
good
management
.
So
that
it
loo●…
as
if
they
had
a
mind
to
favour
the
designs
of
the
Prince
〈…〉
Conde
,
who
was
preparing
to
hinder
the
accomplishment
〈…〉
And
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
the
Marriages
with
Spain
.
His
Discontents
had
remov'd
him
〈…〉
degrees
from
the
Court
;
and
in
that
Retirement
he
flatt●…
himself
of
being
powerfully
assisted
both
at
home
and
ab●…
he
was
in
hopes
that
the
King
of
England
and
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
who
could
not
be
pleas'd
at
those
Marriages
,
wo●…
assist
him
powerfully
;
and
indeed
he
had
receiv'd
great
promises
of
it
.
He
expected
that
the
Forces
which
were
be●…
Useless
,
by
the
Peace
of
Savoy
lately
made
,
and
wereup●…
the
Frontiers
of
Germany
,
would
assist
him
:
and
perhaps
〈…〉
would
have
prov'd
so
,
had
he
had
Money
to
buy
them
.
〈…〉
every
thing
fail'd
him
;
and
he
found
himself
Ingag'd
in
a●…
which
he
could
never
have
got
honourably
out
of
,
had
〈…〉
the
Reform'd
succor'd
him
at
their
own
Cost
.
The
Queen
〈…〉
secretly
prepar'd
every
thing
for
the
accomplishing
of
her
●…
▪
signs
,
amus'd
the
Prince
with
Negotiations
:
and
Sent
Vill●…
several
times
to
Coussi
,
to
confer
with
him
there
about
〈…〉
means
of
an
Agreement
.
But
during
those
Treatys
they
〈…〉
bauch'd
his
Creatures
from
him
;
either
by
perswading
t●…
that
the
Prince
only
design'd
to
make
his
own
Peace
,
and
〈…〉
it
was
already
far
advanc'd
,
or
offering
them
more
po●…
and
profitable
advantages
under
her
,
than
they
could
exp●…
under
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
Insomuch
that
many
of
them
●o●…
Gratifications
,
or
were
dazled
by
Promises
.
They
broke
〈…〉
the
measures
he
took
with
Stangers
,
and
made
all
his
de●…miscary
.
None
but
the
Reform'd
were
still
able
to
do
something
for
him
;
but
they
were
slow
to
declare
themselves
.
Their
Assembly
The
Prince
of
Conde
invites
the
Assembly
of
Grenoble
to
joyn
with
him
.
had
been
open'd
at
Grenoble
on
the
15th
of
July
;
and
Lesdiguieres
having
refus'd
the
Presidentship
,
which
was
offer'd
to
him
by
all
the
Deputies
,
they
had
Elected
De
Blet
,
Deputy
for
the
Nobility
of
the
Province
of
Anjou
for
their
President
;
and
Durand
Minister
of
Paris
,
and
Deputy
for
the
Isle
of
France
,
for
his
Associate
;
and
Boisseuil
and
Maniald
for
Secretaries
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
sent
a
Gentleman
thither
to
invite
them
to
joyn
with
him
,
in
order
to
procure
a
good
Reformation
of
the
State
;
in
which
he
promis'd
to
make
the
Reform'd
find
all
the
Sureties
they
could
reasonably
expect
.
A
considerable
part
of
the
Assembly
inclin'd
towards
that
Union
;
and
the
Pretences
the
Prince
us'd
were
so
plausible
and
so
Noble
,
that
they
could
hardly
fail
of
making
an
Impression
upon
many
People
.
To
pass
the
Independence
of
the
Crown
into
an
Act
of
the
State
;
to
secure
the
King's
Person
against
Assassinations
,
Excommunications
,
and
Depositions
;
to
revenge
the
too
long
neglected
Murther
of
the
late
King
;
to
hinder
the
Publication
of
a
Council
against
which
a
great
King
had
Protested
,
and
which
was
very
prejudicial
to
France
;
to
reduce
Taxes
and
Impositions
at
reasonable
Rates
;
to
remove
the
excessive
Authority
of
Foreigners
,
and
to
call
them
to
an
Account
for
the
Abuses
introduc'd
during
their
being
in
Favour
;
to
settle
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
beyond
Reach
:
All
these
were
great
designs
,
which
appear'd
so
Just
,
so
Lawful
,
and
so
necessary
,
that
no
body
question'd
but
they
would
be
attended
with
the
Blessing
of
God
,
and
that
all
true
Frenchmen
would
unanimously
favour
them
.
But
others
were
of
Opinion
,
that
the
Assembly
ought
to
leave
the
management
of
the
Political
part
of
those
Projects
wholly
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
to
apply
themselves
solely
to
take
measures
for
the
safety
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
They
did
not
question
but
the
Prince
had
a
Right
by
his
Birth
,
to
endeavour
to
purge
the
Government
of
all
the
Abuses
that
were
slipt
into
it
;
but
they
did
not
think
it
proper
for
the
Reform'd
to
ingage
in
it
otherwise
than
by
Prayers
to
God
,
and
most
humble
Remonstrances
to
the
King
.
Some
Provinces
had
given
their
Deputies
Instructions
to
that
Effect
.
The
diversity
of
Opinions
,
manag'd
by
Lesdiguieres
for
the
Diversity
of
Opinions
.
Interest
of
the
Court
,
having
appear'd
at
the
overture
of
the
Assembly
,
satisfy'd
the
Queen
,
that
the
Reform'd
would
not
be
ready
so
soon
,
but
that
she
might
have
time
to
put
her
designs
in
Execution
,
before
the
Prince
and
they
could
be
in
a
Posture
to
oppose
them
.
She
had
given
great
Causes
of
Complaint
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
whom
she
was
Jealous
of
upon
that
Account
.
Therefore
being
desirous
to
oblige
him
by
some
Favour
to
forget
what
was
past
,
she
took
the
occasion
of
a
difference
,
between
the
Houses
of
Rohan
and
de
la
Trimouille
,
about
the
Presidentship
of
the
Estates
of
Britany
,
to
which
they
both
aspir'd
,
with
such
Equal
Rights
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
decide
the
question
,
otherwise
than
by
adjudging
the
said
Privilege
to
both
,
to
injoy
it
Alternately
.
The
Duke
de
la
Trimouille
who
was
lately
return'd
from
Travelling
,
design'd
to
appear
in
the
Estates
,
and
so
did
the
Duke
of
Rohan
.
They
refus'd
to
yield
to
each
other
,
which
concurrence
could
not
fail
of
being
attended
with
ill
Consequences
.
The
Queen
being
desirous
to
pleasure
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
by
seeming
to
declare
her self
in
favour
of
him
,
either
to
imploy
him
elsewhere
,
while
she
perform'd
her
Progress
,
or
to
oblige
him
in
an
Affair
of
Precedence
and
Honour
,
sent
him
an
Order
to
repair
to
the
Estates
to
preside
there
;
and
at
the
same
time
sent
a
contrary
Order
to
the
Duke
de
la
Trimouille
,
whose
displeasure
she
did
not
Value
,
by
Reason
that
he
was
very
young
,
not
much
known
,
and
far
from
that
degree
of
Credit
and
Power
,
in
which
the
World
had
seen
the
late
Duke
his
Father
.
This
avail'd
the
Queen
but
little
;
by
Reason
,
that
her
Refusal
of
the
Governmént
of
Poitou
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
to
whom
she
had
formerly
Granted
the
Survivorship
thereof
,
made
a
deeper
Impression
upon
him
,
than
her
pretended
Favour
about
the
Presidentship
.
He
made
no
use
of
the
Order
he
had
receiv'd
from
the
Court
,
and
Presided
that
time
by
consent
of
the
Duke
de
la
Trimouille
,
by
Virtue
of
an
Accommodation
procur'd
by
their
mutual
Friends
to
hinder
those
two
Potent
Families
,
that
liv'd
in
Friendship
at
that
time
▪
from
coming
to
a
Breach
.
Nevertheless
the
Queen
,
being
so
well
satisfy'd
with
the
then
State
of
Affairs
as
to
assure
her self
of
success
,
resolv'd
The
Kings
Progress
.
to
improve
it
,
and
to
do
her
Business
before
the
Prince
could
have
time
to
oppose
it
.
Therefore
all
of
a
sudden
,
while
the
Negotiation
of
Peace
seem'd
to
draw
towards
a
happy
Conclusion
,
she
sent
an
Order
to
him
from
the
King
,
to
repair
to
his
Majesty
with
all
speed
,
to
accompany
him
in
his
Progress
,
in
Order
to
the
Accomplishing
of
his
Marriage
.
And
lest
he
might
plead
Ignorance
,
she
acquainted
him
with
the
very
day
he
had
pitch'd
upon
for
his
departure
.
The
Prince
complain'd
highly
at
this
Precipitation
,
and
took
occasion
from
thence
,
to
take
up
Arms
;
but
with
so
small
a
Number
of
Men
,
and
so
little
prospect
of
Relief
,
that
he
was
like
to
sink
under
it
.
In
the
mean
time
the
King
set
forward
,
and
continu'd
his
Progress
slowly
;
tho'
some
of
the
most
Judicious
,
and
best
skill'd
in
Affairs
of
State
,
were
of
Opinion
that
it
was
a
Rash
Resolution
;
by
Reason
that
the
King
removing
from
the
Center
of
the
Kingdom
,
left
a
kindl'd
Fire
in
it
,
which
would
have
time
and
opportunity
to
do
a
great
deal
of
mischief
,
while
the
Court
remain'd
at
one
of
the
Extremities
of
the
Kingdom
the
most
distant
from
the
Conflagration
.
The
Assembly
of
Grenoble
,
which
after
all
the
delays
The
General
Assembly
●●nds
Deputies
to
the
King
.
●
P●…
.
occasion'd
by
the
diversity
of
Opinions
,
had
at
last
determin'd
to
try
what
they
could
obtain
from
the
Court
,
before
the
taking
any
other
measures
,
had
deputed
three
Persons
to
the
King
,
to
present
their
*
Cahiers
to
him
;
and
had
charg'd
them
expresly
,
humbly
to
beseech
his
Majesty
to
consider
the
Prince
of
Conde's
Remonstrances
.
Those
Deputies
were
Champeaux
,
Des
Bordes
Mercier
,
and
Maill●ray
.
Champeaux
had
the
greatest
share
of
Honour
in
that
Deputation
,
by
Reason
that
he
was
the
Head
and
speaker
of
it
:
But
Desbordes
had
more
Credit
,
because
he
was
a
Man
of
better
Parts
,
besides
his
being
ingag'd
in
the
Prince
of
Conde's
Interest
,
to
which
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
had
drawn
him
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
by
very
fair
promises
.
The
King
was
gone
before
the
Deputies
reach'd
Paris
;
and
could
not
overtake
him
,
till
they
came
to
Amboise
,
from
whence
,
the
King
The
Deputies
are
adjourn'd
to
Poitiers
.
having
heard
them
,
adjourn'd
them
to
Poitiers
for
an
Answer
.
This
delay
was
ill
resented
by
the
Deputies
,
who
lookt
upon
it
as
an
instance
of
the
little
regard
that
would
be
had
to
their
Intreaties
.
And
indeed
,
one
of
the
Propositions
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
which
they
were
to
insist
upon
in
the
behalf
of
the
Assembly
,
was
either
to
break
,
or
to
put
off
the
Marriages
with
Spain
until
another
time
:
And
instead
of
hearing
them
upon
that
Subject
,
they
were
adjourn'd
for
an
Answer
to
a
Place
,
where
the
King
having
perform'd
half
his
Progress
,
it
was
not
very
likely
that
he
would
go
back
,
without
making
an
End
of
it
.
It
is
true
,
that
the
Queen
declar'd
freely
,
that
had
it
been
desir'd
sooner
,
that
Journey
might
have
been
put
off
to
another
time
;
but
that
it
was
then
too
late
to
think
upon
it
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
Retreat
with
Honour
;
That
the
Place
was
fix'd
,
the
Day
appointed
,
and
that
they
were
too
forward
on
their
Journey
to
go
back
.
There
is
no
Reason
to
believe
that
she
spoke
in
earnest
,
or
that
the
Impending
Storm
she
beheld
,
made
her
sensible
that
she
had
Us'd
too
much
precipitation
,
and
that
it
would
have
been
better
for
her
to
have
given
some
satisfaction
to
those
that
oppos'd
her
designs
,
in
order
to
break
their
Measures
.
She
was
undoubtedly
very
well
inform'd
with
the
Intentions
of
the
Prince
before
her
departure
.
But
in
reality
,
the
forwardness
of
the
Journey
affording
her
a
good
pretence
to
end
what
she
had
so
well
begun
,
without
heeding
Remonstrances
to
the
contrary
,
it
was
easie
for
her
to
pay
those
with
a
specious
Excuse
,
whom
she
had
no
mind
to
give
a
solid
satisfaction
to
.
The
best
Excuse
that
can
be
made
for
a
Refusal
,
is
to
pretend
that
the
Request
is
made
too
late
,
and
that
it
would
have
been
Granted
,
had
it
been
propos'd
sooner
.
The
Fault
then
,
seems
rather
to
proceed
from
want
of
diligence
in
the
Petitioner
,
than
from
want
of
good
Will
in
the
Person
that
refuses
.
However
,
it
behov'd
the
Queen
to
show
that
she
had
Power
enough
to
do
whatever
she
pleas'd
,
in
spight
of
half
the
Kingdom
.
Therefore
she
continu'd
her
Progress
without
Interruption
,
and
without
the
least
accident
as
far
as
Poitiers
:
But
as
soon
as
she
Arriv'd
there
,
her
Measures
were
like
to
have
been
broke
by
Misfortune
that
could
admit
of
no
remedy
.
Madame
fell
sick
of
the
Small-Pox
,
and
the
Court
that
could
do
nothing
without
her
,
was
oblig'd
to
tarry
there
two
Months
for
the
return
of
her
Health
.
This
delay
seem'd
to
afford
the
Prince
of
Conde
the
time
to
The
Queen
gets
to
her
Journeys
end
without
Opposition
.
prepare
himself
for
War
,
which
the
Queens
diligence
had
depriv'd
him
of
.
However
he
could
only
raise
a
small
Body
of
Men
,
which
happily
escap'd
the
Pursuit
of
Marshal
de
Bois
dauphin
,
who
was
order'd
by
the
Queen
to
observe
him
,
and
follow'd
him
close
.
He
was
accus'd
by
some
of
not
improving
the
occasions
that
offer'd
themselves
to
beat
the
Prince's
Army
,
by
reason
of
his
Irresolutions
;
but
others
were
of
opinion
that
he
was
Commanded
not
to
Ingage
in
a
Combat
with
the
Prince
,
but
only
to
amuse
him
,
until
the
Exchange
of
the
Princesses
of
France
and
Spain
were
accomplish'd
;
because
it
was
thought
that
then
it
would
be
more
easie
to
satisfie
the
said
Prince
.
But
whereas
the
Assembly
of
Grenoble
deferr'd
to
declare
themselves
,
and
express'd
their
desire
to
favour
the
Prince's
Arms
,
more
by
Words
than
Effects
.
The
Court
did
not
meet
so
many
Crosses
in
that
Journey
,
as
they
might
have
done
,
had
there
been
more
Union
or
Diligence
in
the
contrary
Party
,
or
had
the
Prince's
Forces
been
as
ready
to
take
the
Field
,
as
his
Declaration
to
appear
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
had
been
powerfully
sollicited
to
take
up
Arms
,
and
did
it
at
last
being
nettl'd
that
the
Queen
express'd
no
more
consideration
for
him
:
And
after
the
Peace
was
concluded
,
he
had
the
boldness
to
tell
her
,
That
his
Inclination
did
prompt
him
to
serve
her
;
but
that
finding
himself
despis'd
,
he
resolv'd
to
show
that
he
was
capable
of
something
.
His
Friends
had
promis'd
him
Six
Thousand
Foot
and
Five
hunder'd
Horse
,
and
had
they
been
as
good
as
their
Word
,
he
would
have
been
able
with
such
a
Body
to
stop
the
Court
,
and
to
afford
the
Prince
of
Conde
time
to
joyn
with
him
.
But
the
Promises
that
were
made
to
him
,
were
reduc'd
to
a
third
part
,
and
notwithstanding
his
utmost
Endeavours
,
he
could
not
raise
above
Two
Thousand
Men.
Moreover
he
lost
a
great
deal
of
Time
in
making
Montauban
declare
it self
,
and
in
vain
Endeavours
to
obtain
a
Reinforcement
from
the
other
Cities
which
refus'd
to
give
it
him
.
So
that
the
Queen
had
as
much
time
as
was
necessary
to
repair
to
the
Frontiers
,
there
to
exchange
the
Princesses
,
and
to
bring
back
the
King
and
the
new
Queen
to
Bourdeaux
.
During
the
Abode
the
King
made
at
Poitiers
,
he
could
not
Particular
Petition
of
the
Assembly
.
refuse
to
read
the
[
](A27402-e153590-b)*
*
Petitions
or
Remonstrances
.
Cahiers
that
were
presented
to
him
by
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
,
and
to
answer
them
according
to
his
Promise
at
Amboise
;
and
though
the
Answers
did
not
appear
sufficiently
positive
to
them
,
yet
they
concluded
that
the
present
Conjuncture
had
Induc'd
the
Court
to
make
them
more
favourable
,
than
they
would
have
been
at
another
time
.
There
were
two
different
forts
of
Cahiers
,
the
one
General
,
the
other
Particular
.
The
last
contain'd
Complaints
and
Demands
upon
particular
,
though
considerable
Cases
,
viz.
That
the
King
would
be
pleas'd
to
cause
the
Letters
Patent
for
the
Exemption
of
Ministers
to
be
Registred
,
the
Verification
of
which
had
been
depending
about
three
Years
;
and
to
send
an
Express
Order
to
the
Parliament
,
and
to
the
Court
of
Aids
to
that
end
:
That
the
King
would
also
be
pleas'd
to
annul
the
Prohibitions
made
by
the
Judge
of
the
Provostship
of
Paris
,
about
Erecting
a
College
at
Charenton
,
by
reason
that
since
his
Majesty
had
confirm'd
the
Right
of
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
in
that
place
,
it
follow'd
of
Course
that
they
were
allow'd
a
College
for
the
Education
of
their
Children
:
That
the
Chamber
of
Accompts
of
Provence
might
not
be
allow'd
to
take
Cognizance
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Reform'd
:
That
the
Declaration
which
refer'd
it
to
the
[
](A27402-e153680-b)*
*
In
which
the
Judges
were
half
Catholicks
,
and
half
Protestants
Party-Chamber
of
Grenoble
,
in
which
it
had
been
Verify'd
,
might
be
confirm'd
by
another
obliging
the
Chamber
of
Accompts
to
Register
it
:
That
Poor
Gentlemen
and
Maim'd
Soldiers
of
their
Religion
,
having
obtain'd
[
](A27402-e153700-b)*
*
Oblats
,
or
Secular
Monks
.
Places
in
Abbys
,
with
the
Maintenance
of
a
Monk
,
might
be
receiv'd
in
the
same
as
well
as
the
Catholicks
:
That
the
same
Privileges
the
King
had
granted
to
the
College
and
Academy
of
Montelimar
,
might
also
be
granted
to
the
Academy
and
College
of
Die
.
But
the
General
Cahier
contain'd
25
Articles
,
the
substance
General
Petition
.
of
which
was
as
follows
.
That
the
Independency
of
the
Crown
might
be
look'd
upon
for
the
future
as
a
Fundamental
Law
,
according
to
the
Article
of
the
[
](A27402-e153770-b)*
*
The
Commons
.
Third
Estate
,
and
to
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Parliament
:
That
an
exact
and
diligent
Inquiry
might
be
made
about
the
Death
of
the
late
King
,
in
order
to
discover
and
punish
the
Authors
thereof
,
according
to
the
Memoirs
that
should
be
given
about
it
:
That
the
King
should
refuse
to
publish
the
Council
of
Trent
,
according
to
the
Petitions
and
desires
of
the
Clergy
and
Nobility
:
That
as
to
the
Article
of
the
said
Petitions
,
which
requir'd
the
Observation
of
the
King's
Oath
at
his
Coronation
,
to
which
the
said
Clergy
and
Nobility
had
refus'd
to
add
the
Reservation
of
the
Edicts
,
notwithstanding
the
King
's
earnest
Desire
and
Command
,
and
all
the
oppositions
made
by
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
;
Deputed
into
the
Chamber
of
the
Nobility
,
his
Majesty
would
be
pleas'd
to
declare
that
the
said
Coronation
Oath
did
not
regard
the
R●form'd
;
and
to
give
them
full
assurances
that
whenever
he
should
answer
the
Articles
of
the
said
two
Chambers
;
he
would
reject
the
proposition
of
publishing
the
Council
,
and
make
such
a
Declaration
as
was
necessary
about
his
Coronation
Oath
.
That
such
Ecclesiasticks
as
were
of
the
King's
Council
,
and
others
who
were
justly
suspected
by
the
Reform'd
,
might
abstain
from
the
Tryal
and
Cognisance
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Reform'd
depending
before
the
said
Council
.
That
the
Ecclesiasticks
of
Bearn
might
not
be
admitted
into
the
Council
of
the
Country
,
into
which
the
Bishops
of
Oleron
and
of
Lescar
,
together
with
a
Canon
of
the
said
place
,
had
lately
endeavour'd
to
introduce
themselves
:
That
the
Promises
made
in
the
King's
Name
at
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
by
Rouvray
one
of
the
Deputies
General
,
about
the
Terms
of
Pretended
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
the
Toleration
of
Provincial
Councils
might
be
put
in
Execution
.
That
in
the
new
settlement
that
should
be
drawn
of
the
Places
of
surety
,
they
should
imploy
those
that
were
dismantl'd
in
the
Provinces
that
had
the
Loire
on
the
North
:
That
the
King
would
be
pleas'd
to
declare
the
Office
of
Berger
vacant
,
by
reason
of
his
being
turn'd
Catholick
,
and
to
oblige
the
said
Berger
to
deliver
it
up
to
him
,
in
order
to
bestow
it
upon
a
Person
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
according
to
the
Edict
;
by
reason
that
it
was
one
of
the
Six
Councellors
Places
created
by
the
Edict
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
in
order
to
be
injoy'd
by
the
Reform'd
:
That
the
S●…
granted
by
his
Majesty
for
the
Sallary
of
Ministers
,
might
be
augmented
and
better
paid
for
the
future
:
That
the
Governors
of
the
Places
of
surety
,
might
be
chosen
by
the
King
upon
the
Nomination
of
the
Churches
:
That
the
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
General
might
be
restor'd
upon
the
former
settlement
;
insomuch
that
the
Assembly
should
only
be
oblig'd
to
Nominate
two
which
should
be
accepted
of
by
the
King
,
instead
of
six
out
of
which
he
was
to
take
his
Choice
:
That
the
Places
of
surety
might
be
left
to
the
Reform'd
for
the
space
of
Ten
Years
longer
▪
That
his
Majesty
would
be
pleas'd
to
continue
the
Protection
of
the
Soveraignty
of
Sedan
,
in
the
same
form
,
and
upon
the
same
Conditions
his
Predecessors
had
Embrac'd
it
:
That
the
King's
Council
might
be
reform'd
:
That
a
stop
might
be
put
to
the
Proceedings
of
the
Soveraign
Council
of
Bearn
,
against
the
Deputies
of
that
Country
who
assisted
at
the
Assembly
at
Grenoble
;
since
no
Prosecutions
were
ever
made
against
the
Bishops
of
the
Country
,
for
meeting
at
the
General
Assemblys
of
the
Clergy
of
France
:
They
offer'd
Reasons
upon
this
Article
,
and
alledg'd
the
Example
of
the
last
Estates
General
,
in
which
a
Deputy
of
Bearn
assisted
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Clergy
:
And
that
of
the
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
then
sitting
at
Paris
,
into
which
the
Bishop
of
Oleron
was
deputed
.
They
maintain'd
that
this
Rigour
had
never
been
practis'd
against
the
Deputies
of
Bearn
,
that
had
assisted
in
other
Assemblies
;
and
they
cited
the
Example
of
the
late
King
,
who
being
but
King
of
Navar
and
Soveraign
of
Bearn
,
had
assisted
in
Person
at
such
Assemblys
:
That
the
Country
of
Bearn
might
be
allow'd
to
summon
a
National
Synod
in
their
Turn
,
like
the
other
Provinces
;
and
finally
,
that
the
King
would
be
pleas'd
to
have
a
regard
to
the
Prince
of
Conde's
Demands
.
The
Particular
[
](A27402-e154100-b)*
*
Answers
.
Petition
.
Cahier
receiv'd
a
pretty
favourable
Answer
:
And
though
there
were
several
Articles
in
the
General
Petition
which
the
Court
could
have
wish'd
the
Assembly
had
not
inserted
in
it
,
because
they
related
to
the
Government
,
the
Reformation
of
which
did
not
belong
to
them
,
yet
they
answer'd
it
:
But
it
was
only
by
making
plausible
Illusions
pass
for
a
solid
Satisfaction
▪
The
Court
had
made
fair
Promises
at
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
in
order
to
its
Dissolution
,
which
were
forgotten
,
as
soon
as
ever
it
was
dissolv'd
,
so
they
promis'd
many
things
upon
these
new
[
](A27402-e154130-b)*
*
Petitions
.
Cahiers
,
which
they
never
design'd
to
perform
:
They
accepted
the
good
Intentions
of
the
Reform'd
,
about
the
Independence
and
safety
of
Kings
;
observing
nevertheless
that
it
was
an
Affair
which
did
not
belong
to
the
Assemblys
.
They
promis'd
to
make
a
more
exact
Inquiry
into
the
Death
of
the
late
King
.
They
declar'd
that
the
Reform'd
injoying
the
benefit
of
the
Edicts
were
not
compris'd
in
the
Coronation
Oath
.
They
granted
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
should
withdraw
out
of
the
Council
,
whenever
the
Affairs
of
the
Re●orm'd
should
be
treated
of
there
.
They
refus'd
to
allow
their
Religion
any
other
Title
than
that
which
was
contain'd
in
the
Edicts
:
But
they
drew
a
Form
of
Attestation
which
Ministers
might
use
,
to
attest
the
Religion
of
such
as
should
stand
in
●eed
of
it
.
It
was
conceiv'd
in
these
Terms
;
I
Minister
of
the
Church
Establish'd
in
such
a
Place
according
to
the
Edict
,
do
hereby
certifie
,
that
such
a
one
is
a
Member
of
the
said
Church
,
&c
underneath
which
a
Notary
was
to
add
,
Before
Vs
,
&c.
has
appear'd
such
a
Minister
,
above
Nam'd
,
Living
at
,
&c.
who
has
acknowledg'd
the
Writing
and
Signing
of
what
is
above
written
,
and
that
it
contains
nothing
but
the
Truth
,
&c.
The
Reform'd
Advocates
,
were
allow'd
in
speaking
of
their
Religion
,
to
Name
it
by
the
Title
specify'd
by
the
Edict
,
instead
of
calling
it
Reform'd
▪
They
promis'd
the
Creation
of
a
new
Office
,
to
supply
the
place
of
Berger
.
They
continu'd
the
Protection
of
Sedan
.
They
granted
that
the
Deputies
of
Bearn
should
be
allow'd
to
assist
both
at
the
Ecclesiastical
and
Political
Assemblys
of
the
Reform'd
,
which
should
be
allow'd
by
the
King
.
But
they
gave
no
favourable
Answer
to
the
other
Articles
that
related
to
that
Principality
;
nor
to
those
that
mention'd
the
Augmentation
of
the
Sums
granted
for
the
Salary
of
Ministers
;
or
the
Nomination
of
Governors
and
Deputys
General
,
and
the
keeping
of
the
Places
of
surety
.
So
that
at
the
bottom
,
that
which
was
granted
had
more
appearance
than
effect
in
it
;
whereas
they
refused
whatever
was
most
important
and
most
solid
.
These
Answers
were
made
on
the
12th
of
September
:
And
the
Deputys
to
whom
they
had
been
partly
Communicated
,
acquainted
the
Assembly
that
they
had
no
reason
to
be
satisfy'd
The
Answers
of
the
Court
give
no
satisfaction
.
with
them
.
Their
Reasons
were
that
the
Jesuits
Preach'd
at
Court
,
and
declar'd
openly
that
the
Marriages
which
the
Court
was
going
to
Accomplish
,
had
only
been
resolv'd
upon
in
order
to
Extirpate
Heresicks
;
and
that
when
Complaints
were
made
to
the
Chancellor
about
it
,
he
barely
answer'd
,
That
there
was
no
heed
to
be
given
to
what
the
Jesuits
said
,
since
they
did
not
Govern
the
State
;
which
was
no
satisfactory
answer
to
Persons
who
were
sufficiently
Inform'd
of
the
Power
the
Jesuits
had
over
the
Consciences
of
Soveraigns
and
their
Ministers
.
The
Assembly
was
also
very
much
troubl'd
to
find
They
amuse
the
Deputies
.
that
though
the
[
](A27402-e154330-b)*
*
Petitions
.
Cahiers
were
Answer'd
,
yet
the
Deputys
were
not
dismiss'd
,
their
Journey
being
daily
put
off
under
some
pretence
or
other
,
which
gave
them
reason
to
believe
that
the
Court
design'd
to
amuse
them
,
to
prevent
their
forming
any
Resolutions
before
the
King's
Departure
from
Poitiers
,
where
the
Princess
his
Sister
remain'd
long
and
variously
Sick
.
Finally
to
get
rid
of
their
Importunity
,
upon
their
earnest
desire
that
the
Answers
to
their
Cahiers
,
which
they
were
assur'd
were
favourable
,
might
be
deliver'd
to
them
,
they
were
told
that
the
King
would
send
them
to
the
Assembly
by
Frere
Master
of
Requests
.
This
Frere
had
been
sent
to
Grenoble
,
to
observe
the
Motions
of
the
Assembly
,
and
to
be
directed
in
all
things
by
Lesdiguieres
.
But
when
the
Deputies
departed
from
the
Assembly
to
go
to
the
King
to
present
their
Cahiers
to
him
,
Frere
left
Grenoble
at
the
same
time
,
to
give
the
Court
an
account
of
the
State
in
which
he
had
left
Affairs
there
.
He
pretended
that
the
design
of
his
Journey
was
to
dispose
the
Council
to
give
the
Assembly
satisfaction
about
their
Demands
:
But
the
Deputies
soon
discover'd
that
his
Intentions
were
very
different
from
it
,
and
that
he
inspir'd
the
Court
with
the
Delays
and
fair
words
they
were
amus'd
with
.
The
Truth
is
that
Lesdiguieres
had
order'd
him
to
assure
the
Queen
of
his
good
Intentions
,
and
to
let
her
know
that
she
might
safely
continue
her
Progress
,
without
troubling
her self
about
the
Resolutions
of
the
Assembly
.
This
Answer
convinc'd
the
Deputies
that
the
Court
design'd
to
pay
them
with
Illusions
as
they
us'd
to
do
;
and
the
precaution
The
Deputies
Communicate
their
f●a●s
to
the
Assembly
.
that
was
us'd
to
send
the
Answers
to
the
[
](A27402-e154470-b)*
*
Petitions
or
Addresses
.
Cahiers
they
had
brought
by
a
Man
who
had
his
dependence
on
the
Court
,
to
be
deliver'd
by
him
to
the
Assembly
it self
,
made
them
sensible
that
they
design'd
to
use
the
Reform'd
at
Grenoble
as
they
had
done
at
Saumur
;
and
that
Frere
would
be
order'd
not
to
deliver
the
said
Answers
till
after
the
Nomination
of
the
Deputys
General
,
to
Command
the
Assembly
expresly
to
break
up
,
and
to
Authorise
the
Inferior
Number
against
the
Plurality
of
Voices
,
in
case
they
should
refuse
to
Obey
.
However
the
Court
being
inform'd
that
this
way
of
proceeding
might
be
attended
with
ill
consequences
,
finally
comply'd
with
the
earnest
Sollicitations
of
the
Deputys
,
and
deliver'd
the
said
Answers
into
their
Hands
.
But
that
did
not
cure
the
evil
,
since
they
found
that
nothing
was
granted
them
that
could
be
looked
upon
as
a
favour
,
and
that
only
such
things
were
left
to
the
Reform'd
as
could
not
be
taken
from
them
.
The
keeping
of
the
Places
of
Surety
indeed
was
allow'd
them
for
six
Years
longer
;
but
it
was
visible
that
the
Court
did
it
more
by
Compulsion
,
than
out
of
good
Will
,
because
they
could
not
help
it
;
besides
they
were
of
opinion
that
their
Demands
were
but
reasonable
in
desiring
it
for
Ten
Years
,
at
a
time
when
so
many
just
reasons
of
fear
render'd
the
renewing
of
their
Sureties
so
necessary
.
The
Assembly
being
inform'd
of
the
Proceedings
of
the
Court
by
their
Deputies
,
remain'd
under
the
same
Apprehensions
:
And
lest
Lesaiguieres
should
second
the
Commission
of
Frere
by
his
Authority
,
they
resolv'd
to
L●●●●guires
keeps
a
great
Awe
over
t●●●
.
remove
from
a
place
in
which
that
Lord
had
an
absolute
Power
,
and
kept
an
Awe
upon
them
,
which
look'd
very
like
Slavery
.
They
soon
discover'd
that
it
was
in
vain
to
expect
any
Protection
or
favour
from
him
;
and
that
his
Engagements
with
the
Court
upon
the
Account
of
his
Grandeur
,
surpass'd
his
Affection
for
the
publick
good
,
and
that
which
in
Justice
and
Conscience
he
ought
to
have
had
for
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
All
his
Councils
,
all
his
Prudence
,
all
his
Intrigues
only
tended
to
divide
the
Members
of
the
Assembly
;
and
all
the
Demonstrations
of
his
Good
Will
,
were
reduc'd
to
this
Conclusion
,
That
they
ought
to
Obey
,
and
to
leave
the
Management
of
Publick
Affairs
to
the
King's
Council
.
But
the
Reform'd
seeing
the
Conclusion
of
an
Alliance
,
of
which
they
were
persuaded
that
the
secret
Articles
oblig'd
the
Court
to
oppress
them
,
look'd
upon
such
an
advice
,
to
be
Just
like
that
of
suffering
their
Throats
to
be
cut
,
without
defence
.
Thus
the
Assembly
,
which
for
some
time
had
had
a
mind
The
Assembly
removes
to
Nimes
.
to
come
out
of
Captivity
,
resolv'd
absolutely
upon
it
,
when
they
were
inform'd
that
Frere
was
to
come
back
from
the
Court
along
with
the
Deputies
:
And
having
sounded
the
Intentions
of
the
City
of
Nimes
by
St.
Privat
,
who
reported
to
them
that
they
would
be
very
well
receiv'd
there
,
they
resolved
to
remove
thither
.
Lesdiguieres
being
inform'd
of
their
Design
,
endeavour'd
to
break
it
by
Remonstrances
,
in
which
he
imploy'd
all
his
Cunning
:
But
he
obtain'd
nothing
but
Thanks
for
his
good
Will
;
and
the
very
next
Day
the
Deputies
prepar'd
themselves
for
their
Departure
.
He
was
extremely
Against
his
Will.
nettl'd
at
their
expressing
so
little
regard
for
his
Reasons
;
and
perhaps
the
more
yet
because
it
would
show
that
he
had
been
too
lavish
of
his
Promises
to
the
Court
,
and
that
he
had
not
so
much
Credit
among
the
Reform'd
as
he
pretended
.
So
that
in
the
first
heat
of
his
Anger
,
he
resolv'd
to
stop
the
Deputies
,
and
caus'd
the
Gates
of
the
City
to
be
shut
;
and
Cha●fepié
a
Minister
,
one
of
the
Deputies
of
the
Province
of
Poitou
was
stopt
at
one
of
the
Gates
as
he
was
going
out
,
only
with
an
intention
to
take
the
Air.
But
after
he
was
cool'd
a
little
,
and
had
reflected
on
the
Consequences
of
that
Violence
,
he
consider'd
that
his
best
way
was
to
allow
what
he
could
not
hinder
;
and
to
cause
the
Gates
which
he
had
order'd
to
be
shut
inconsiderately
,
to
be
open'd
again
.
He
only
forbid
the
Deputies
of
Dauphiné
to
follow
the
others
;
and
acquainted
the
Court
with
the
Departure
of
the
Assembly
.
On
the
other
hand
,
as
soon
as
the
Deputies
came
to
Nimes
,
being
desirous
to
Justifie
their
Conduct
,
they
acquainted
the
Gourt
that
they
had
been
forc'd
to
remove
from
Gre
,
noble
,
upon
the
Account
of
a
Contagious
Distemper
which
began
to
Reign
there
,
of
which
even
some
Members
of
the
Assembly
were
Dead
.
The
Deputies
that
were
sent
with
these
Excuses
were
receiv'd
and
us'd
as
favourably
as
if
the
Court
had
not
been
in
the
least
concern'd
at
their
Escape
out
of
the
constraint
into
which
such
a
Man
as
Lesdiguieres
might
have
kept
them
.
They
seem'd
to
approve
the
Reasons
of
the
Assembly
,
and
acquainted
Lesdiguieres
that
he
would
do
well
,
to
suffer
the
Deputies
of
his
Province
to
follow
●hem
.
This
seem'd
to
be
done
on
purpose
to
express
a
perfect
consent
to
the
Removal
of
the
Assembly
:
But
the
real
Motive
of
it
was
,
to
have
People
there
,
who
not
daring
to
disoblige
Lesdiguieres
,
would
of
necessity
follow
his
Inspirations
and
Orders
;
and
would
serve
for
Spies
to
give
him
a
faithful
Account
of
all
Transactions
there
.
Moreover
in
Order
to
put
the
Assembly
in
a
place
where
they
might
have
no
more
Liberty
than
they
had
at
Grenoble
,
the
Court
Resolv'd
to
remove
them
from
Nimes
;
and
Order'd
Frere
to
transfer
them
to
Montpellier
.
This
seem'd
to
be
done
for
the
Interest
and
Honour
of
the
King
,
to
the
End
that
the
Assembly
,
which
was
only
Lawful
by
his
Permission
,
might
seem
to
receive
from
him
the
appointment
of
the
place
where
they
might
continue
their
Deliberations
.
But
the
secret
Motive
of
the
Council
,
was
that
Montpellier
was
at
the
disposal
of
a
Lord
,
from
whom
the
Court
expected
as
great
services
as
from
Lesdiguieres
.
It
was
Chatillon
,
Grand
Son
to
the
Famous
Admiral
.
That
Consideration
,
and
his
own
Merit
had
acquir'd
him
a
great
deal
of
Credit
among
the
Reform'd
.
He
was
of
a
Mild
Temper
,
and
was
an
Enemy
to
Troubles
and
Confusion
,
but
he
had
not
the
Zeal
of
his
Grand-Father
for
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
in
which
his
only
Son
was
so
ill
Educated
,
that
he
did
not
●arry
for
his
Father's
Death
to
turn
Catholic
.
Moreover
he
was
Ambitious
;
and
the
Court
knowing
his
Foible
on
that
side
,
flatter'd
him
with
the
hopes
of
a
Marshal's
Staff
,
which
was
given
him
some
years
after
,
as
a
Recompence
for
his
having
abandon'd
the
Affairs
of
the
Reform'd
.
So
that
he
was
a
Man
like
Lesdiguieres
in
two
Respects
;
First
in
holding
a
great
Rank
among
the
Reform'd
,
and
Secondly
,
in
being
accessible
to
Hopes
and
Rewards
.
The
Reform'd
still
confided
in
him
,
as
they
made
it
appear
several
years
after
it
,
by
Intrusting
him
with
their
Affairs
in
the
Circle
of
the
Lower
Languedoc
.
There
had
been
an
Example
not
long
before
,
how
much
he
was
lik'd
on
both
sides
The
Government
of
Aiguemortes
having
been
taken
from
Rambures
,
the
Reform'd
had
made
great
Complaints
about
it
;
and
the
Court
not
being
inclin'd
to
restore
it
to
him
,
whatever
Promises
they
had
made
about
it
,
by
Reason
that
they
were
desirous
to
maintain
Berticheres
in
that
Post
,
whom
the
Churches
were
not
pleas'd
with
,
they
were
oblig'd
to
agree
upon
a
third
Person
to
keep
the
Place
,
until
the
Case
were
decided
.
Chatillon
was
propos'd
:
The
Court
accepted
of
him
,
and
the
Reform'd
agreed
to
it
.
But
soon
after
that
,
in
Order
to
put
a
stop
to
the
Jealousies
which
the
Enterprises
of
the
Court
upon
divers
places
belonging
to
the
Reform'd
might
Create
in
them
;
Rambures
gain'd
his
Cause
and
was
Restor'd
.
The
Assembly
had
not
as
yet
laid
aside
the
Confidence
the
The
Assembly
mistrust
the
Lords
.
Reform'd
had
repos'd
in
Chatillon
till
then
,
but
they
had
already
a
general
diffidence
of
the
Fidelity
of
those
Eminent
Persons
,
who
only
know
how
to
Obey
Sovereigns
,
and
who
never
joyn
with
their
Inferiors
,
unless
it
be
to
Command
them
;
who
never
unite
the
Interests
of
their
Party
to
those
of
their
Fortunes
,
and
who
look
upon
the
Services
of
the
People
,
and
the
Recompences
of
Kings
as
things
that
are
equally
due
to
them
.
They
had
Learnt
at
Saumur
,
that
the
Reform'd
Lords
were
capable
of
promoting
their
private
Interest
,
at
the
Cost
of
others
;
and
that
the
common
Cause
may
become
the
sport
of
their
Ambition
,
and
of
their
Intrigues
.
Those
diffidencies
were
increas'd
at
Grenohle
,
from
whence
the
Assembly
departed
very
much
dissatisfy'd
at
the
Behaviour
of
Lesdiguieres
:
Therefore
they
refus'd
to
put
themselves
in
the
Power
of
another
,
who
might
put
them
to
the
same
hardships
,
and
so
remain'd
at
Nimes
;
pretending
,
that
they
were
afraid
of
displeasing
Lesdiguieres
,
by
putting
themselves
at
Lesdiguieres
and
Chatillon
,
are
ingag'd
in
the
interest
of
the
Court.
the
Discretion
of
Chatillon
;
as
if
they
design'd
to
show
,
that
they
confided
more
in
the
one
than
in
the
other
.
However
,
those
two
Lords
us'd
all
their
endeavours
to
hinder
the
Assembly
from
joyning
with
the
Prince
of
Conde
:
And
as
they
had
Creatures
among
them
;
they
delay'd
the
Conclusion
of
the
Treaty
a
long
while
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
tempted
them
both
to
joyn
with
him
,
and
sent
some
Gentlemen
to
them
,
with
Reasons
and
Offers
to
perswade
them
.
But
it
was
to
no
purpose
,
because
they
expected
greater
and
more
speedy
advantages
from
the
Court
,
than
they
could
possibly
expect
in
following
the
Prince
,
who
had
not
manag'd
his
Affairs
well
,
and
who
seem'd
almost
reduc'd
to
the
necessity
of
submitting
to
the
Mercy
of
the
Court.
But
an
unexpected
Accident
broke
all
their
Measures
,
and
The
Duke
of
Candale
Embraces
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
made
them
lose
the
Fruit
of
their
Intrigues
and
Pains
in
the
Assembly
.
The
Duke
of
Candale
,
Eldest
Son
to
the
Duke
d'Espernon
,
being
dissatisfy'd
with
his
Father
,
from
whom
he
had
endeavour'd
to
take
the
City
and
Castle
of
Angouleme
,
threw
himself
into
the
Party
of
the
Reform'd
,
and
Embrac'd
their
Religion
publickly
at
Rochel
.
They
receiv'd
him
with
great
Demonstrations
of
Joy
,
and
of
greater
hopes
for
the
future
.
They
gain'd
one
of
the
most
considerable
Houses
in
France
by
it
:
The
Example
of
it
might
prove
Fortunate
,
and
invite
other
Persons
of
Quality
to
do
the
same
:
So
that
they
omitted
nothing
to
express
their
Respect
and
Esteem
for
him
.
The
Assembly
of
Nimes
,
paid
him
great
Honour
,
and
made
him
General
of
the
Cevennes
,
and
gave
him
so
great
an
Authority
over
them
at
the
very
first
,
that
he
broke
through
all
the
Oppositions
of
Chatillon
and
Lesdiguieres
,
and
made
them
Resolve
to
declare
themselves
in
favour
His
Levity
.
of
the
Prince
.
But
that
was
all
the
Good
or
Ill
he
did
,
while
he
was
Reform'd
.
The
Duke
his
Father
was
not
Tractable
in
point
of
Religion
.
He
had
begun
to
hate
the
Reform'd
from
the
time
of
his
being
in
favour
with
Henry
the
III.
It
seem'd
to
be
one
of
the
Proprieties
of
their
Religion
,
to
be
expos'd
to
the
hatred
of
Favourites
;
perhaps
,
because
The
Reform'd
are
hated
by
the
Favourites
.
they
were
not
so
willing
as
others
,
to
bend
their
Knees
before
those
Idols
,
which
the
Gapricio
of
Princes
,
or
of
Fortune
Rais'd
above
them
;
and
that
they
complain'd
highly
of
the
profusions
that
Ruin'd
the
State
,
to
Inrich
those
Objects
of
an
unruly
Favour
.
I
will
say
nothing
in
this
place
,
of
the
Cardinal
de
Tournon
under
Francis
the
I.
Of
the
Constable
of
Montmorency
,
under
Henry
the
II.
and
under
his
Children
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
Father
and
Son
under
the
same
Kings
,
and
under
Henry
the
III.
But
at
least
the
Dukes
of
Joyeuse
and
of
Epernon
,
Favourites
to
that
last
King
,
had
ever
express'd
an
invincible
Aversion
towards
them
:
And
under
Lewis
the
XIII
.
the
Marshal
d'Ancre
,
and
the
Constable
de
Luines
,
show'd
the
same
Passion
to
destroy
them
.
But
besides
this
General
Reason
of
Hatred
against
the
Reform'd
,
he
had
another
which
was
Personal
,
because
they
suspected
his
having
had
a
Hand
in
the
Death
of
Henry
the
IV.
Some
The
Duke
d
Epernon
hates
them
Mortally
.
look'd
upon
him
as
an
Accomplice
to
the
Conspiracy
which
succeeded
so
fatally
against
the
Person
of
that
Prince
:
And
those
who
spoke
with
most
Modesty
about
it
,
made
no
scruple
of
saying
,
that
sitting
next
to
the
King
,
he
might
easily
have
warded
the
second
Stab
that
was
given
him
,
had
be
been
so
pleas'd
:
So
that
,
whenever
the
Reform'd
mention'd
the
Revenging
of
the
late
King's
Death
,
and
the
making
of
an
exact
Enquiry
after
those
that
had
a
Hand
in
it
,
he
was
in
the
Right
to
take
the
thing
upon
himself
,
and
to
believe
that
they
aim'd
at
his
Head
.
Therefore
the
Duke
being
inrag'd
to
see
his
Son
ingag'd
in
the
Religion
and
Party
of
the
Reform'd
,
took
so
much
Pains
and
Care
,
display'd
the
Marks
of
his
Tenderness
,
and
of
his
Anger
so
properly
,
made
Use
of
Hope
and
Fear
with
so
much
Art
and
Power
,
imploy'd
the
Promises
and
Illusions
of
the
Court
so
effectually
,
that
his
Son
Embrac'd
the
Roman
Communion
again
,
with
as
much
Levity
as
he
had
quitted
it
;
so
that
after
some
years
Travel
in
most
parts
of
Europe
,
not
forgetting
to
Visit
Rome
and
Italy
,
he
return'd
into
his
Fathers
Favour
again
.
During
these
Transactions
,
the
Treaty
between
the
Assembly
The
Treaty
of
Union
between
the
Assembly
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
was
agreed
upon
,
and
Sign'd
on
the
10th
of
November
.
After
the
usual
Preamble
before
all
such
Acts
,
containing
Protestations
of
only
taking
Arms
for
the
King's
Service
,
against
those
who
Abuse
his
Name
and
his
Authority
,
and
of
having
no
design
to
depart
from
their
Allegiance
:
The
Treaty
imported
,
that
the
End
of
that
Union
was
,
to
provide
for
the
safety
and
Preservation
of
the
King's
Person
:
To
make
an
exact
Inquiry
after
all
those
that
were
concern'd
in
the
Death
of
Henry
the
IV.
To
hinder
the
Publication
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
as
a
thing
which
derogated
from
the
King's
Authority
,
the
Rights
of
the
Crown
,
the
Liberties
of
the
Gallick
Church
,
and
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
:
To
oppose
the
ill
Consequences
which
the
Marriages
concluded
with
Spain
,
might
produce
:
To
Reform
the
Council
,
in
removing
from
the
Government
such
as
were
mention'd
by
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Parliament
:
To
provide
for
the
Performance
of
the
Edicts
,
Declarations
,
Letters
,
and
Briefs
Granted
to
the
Reform'd
;
and
to
see
justice
do
e
to
the
People
of
the
Principality
of
Bearn
:
To
restore
such
to
their
Imployments
as
had
been
,
or
should
be
dispossess'd
of
the
same
upon
the
Account
of
their
Religion
:
To
hearken
to
no
Treaty
unless
by
a
mutual
Consent
;
and
not
to
abandon
each
other
,
until
they
had
receiv'd
satisfaction
upon
all
their
demands
.
The
whole
concluded
by
a
Promise
of
keeping
a
constant
Correspondence
together
;
and
to
impart
to
one
another
all
the
Resolutions
,
and
Advices
that
might
be
taken
for
the
Publick
Good
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Assembly
had
intermix'd
some
Articles
,
which
limited
the
Princes
Power
in
some
Measure
.
They
retain'd
the
direction
of
the
Forces
,
and
Sums
the
Reform'd
were
to
furnish
,
by
the
Authority
,
and
with
the
Commissions
of
the
Prince
,
who
should
deliver
them
in
Blanc
;
and
be
receiv'd
by
none
but
persons
belonging
to
the
Assembly
.
They
also
reserv'd
to
themselves
the
Power
to
dispose
by
way
of
Commission
,
by
Letters
Patent
from
the
Prince
deliver'd
to
them
in
Blanc
,
of
all
Places
,
and
Governments
,
Offices
of
Judicature
and
of
the
Public
Revenues
,
which
should
become
vacant
during
the
War
:
And
they
obl●g'd
themselves
to
cause
those
Commissions
to
be
Converted
,
if
possible
,
by
a
Peace
,
into
Warrants
for
Life
.
They
desired
,
That
provisions
should
be
made
for
the
safety
of
the
Provinces
that
should
be
the
Theatre
of
the
War
;
either
by
yielding
to
them
some
of
the
Places
they
were
in
hopes
to
Conquer
;
or
by
giving
them
others
instead
of
those
they
might
lose
.
They
added
,
That
the
Prince
should
not
be
allow'd
to
make
any
Innovation
in
the
places
belonging
to
the
Reform'd
;
That
such
among
the
Reform'd
as
should
be
oblig'd
to
quit
their
Habitations
upon
the
Account
of
the
War
,
should
be
receiv'd
for
their
safety
into
Places
held
by
the
Prince
or
his
Adherents
,
and
that
they
should
injoy
the
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
in
the
same
,
as
also
in
the
Armies
in
which
they
should
have
Forces
;
and
that
those
Refugies
should
injoy
the
Estates
of
those
that
should
quit
the
Places
Conquer'd
by
the
Prince
,
or
that
should
be
turn'd
out
for
refusing
to
Obey
him
.
The
Prince
promis'd
every
thing
,
because
his
Affairs
were
Which
revives
the
Princes
Party
.
in
an
ill
Posture
,
and
that
in
case
the
Reform'd
had
fail'd
him
,
he
would
have
been
forc'd
to
fly
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
or
to
submit
to
the
Pleasure
of
the
Court.
Tho'
the
Queen
had
a
good
Army
and
was
very
well
serv'd
,
yet
she
was
frightned
,
when
she
was
told
at
Bordeaux
,
that
the
Prince
was
happily
got
out
of
so
many
Defiles
and
Rivers
,
and
that
the
Royal
Army
Commanded
by
the
Marshal
de
Bois
Dauphin
had
not
been
able
to
stop
his
passage
,
and
that
he
was
coming
to
tarry
for
him
in
the
Way
to
his
Return
.
She
had
yet
less
Reason
to
despise
him
,
when
she
found
that
the
Reform'd
were
joyn'd
with
him
,
Reinforcing
his
Army
by
the
Duke
of
Soubise's
Forces
;
and
assisting
him
in
other
Places
by
considerable
diversions
.
The
Duke
of
Sully
himself
imbrac'd
that
Party
after
many
Irresolutions
,
and
increas'd
the
Prince's
Army
by
his
Forces
,
by
his
Friends
and
by
the
Towns
he
possess'd
in
Poitou
and
elsewhere
:
But
that
was
the
only
Action
in
which
he
shew'd
some
Resolution
,
from
the
time
of
his
Disgrace
at
Court
until
his
Death
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
,
who
was
neither
well
Attended
,
nor
well
Obey'd
,
Seiz'd
upon
the
Town
and
Castle
of
Leitoure
;
by
the
Intelligence
he
held
with
Fontrailles
;
which
neither
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
who
Commanded
the
Royal
Army
in
those
Parts
,
nor
yet
the
Political
Assembly
of
the
Upper
Languedoc
that
was
held
at
that
time
,
in
the
Neighbourhood
thereof
,
but
refus'd
to
meddle
with
those
Differences
,
notwithstanding
the
earnest
sollicitation
of
the
General
Assembly
,
could
prevent
.
The
Court
being
exactly
inform'd
of
whatever
past
in
the
Letters
,
Declaration
which
confirms
the
●●d●cts
.
Assembly
at
Nimes
,
receiv'd
a
particular
Account
of
what
they
had
done
in
favour
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
;
so
that
they
had
time
enough
to
prepare
a
Declaration
upon
that
Subject
,
which
gave
the
Reform'd
a
fair
pretence
to
remain
quiet
in
their
Houses
.
It
appear'd
the
very
same
Day
the
Treaty
was
Sign'd
between
the
Prince
and
the
Assembly
:
As
if
the
Kings
Intelligence
had
been
so
Critical
,
as
to
know
before
hand
the
day
on
which
it
was
to
be
concluded
;
or
that
chance
had
order'd
the
Minute
for
the
Remedy
,
at
the
very
hour
of
the
Disease
:
The
main
End
of
the
said
Declaration
was
to
keep
those
of
the
Reform'd
,
within
the
bounds
of
their
Allegiance
,
who
were
not
yet
departed
from
it
;
and
to
bring
back
such
as
had
joyn'd
themselves
with
the
Male-contents
;
and
to
render
those
inexcusable
who
should
resuse
to
lay
down
their
Arms
,
after
having
been
earnestly
invited
to
it
.
Therefore
the
Declaration
was
very
full
;
and
all
the
pretences
that
could
serve
to
excuse
the
Resolutions
of
the
Assembly
were
refuted
in
it
,
with
a
great
deal
of
Art
.
They
inlarg'd
at
first
upon
After
a
very
Argumental
Preface
.
the
King's
Kindnesses
,
and
the
care
he
had
taken
,
as
well
as
the
Queen
his
Mother
,
to
cause
the
Edicts
to
be
observ'd
;
and
to
remedy
the
infractions
thereof
:
Therefore
they
alledg'd
,
that
the
Reform'd
ought
to
have
kept
within
the
Bounds
of
their
Allegiance
out
of
Gratitude
,
and
in
remembrance
of
the
favourable
Usage
they
had
receiv'd
from
the
Late
King
;
Especially
,
at
a
time
when
the
King's
Minority
ought
to
Excite
the
Virtue
,
Courage
,
and
Fidelity
of
his
good
Subjects
to
maintain
the
Authority
which
God
had
given
him
,
as
the
Basis
of
every
Man's
safety
,
as
well
as
that
of
the
Publick
.
In
the
next
place
,
they
complain'd
that
this
way
of
proceeding
of
the
King
,
had
not
produc'd
the
Effect
that
was
expected
from
it
upon
all
people
;
That
several
sided
with
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
some
through
Ambition
,
and
a
furious
desire
of
raising
their
own
Fortunes
by
the
disorders
and
ruin
of
the
State
;
Others
out
of
simplicity
deceiv'd
by
the
false
Impressions
which
they
had
receiv'd
from
turbulent
Persons
;
who
endeavour'd
to
perswade
them
that
they
would
be
persecuted
,
unless
they
put
themselves
in
a
Posture
of
defence
;
telling
them
that
there
were
secret
Articles
in
the
Treaty
of
the
Marriages
with
Spain
,
which
contain'd
a
Conspiracy
to
drive
them
all
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
or
to
exterminate
them
.
They
said
that
this
Imposition
,
or
surprise
that
was
put
upon
them
,
render'd
their
Fault
excusable
,
and
made
them
fitter
Objects
of
Pitty
than
of
Chastisement
.
In
the
next
place
,
they
endeavour'd
to
prove
,
that
this
Terror
was
vain
,
because
those
Marriages
were
concluded
by
the
ways
of
Honour
,
as
it
's
usual
among
great
Princes
;
from
whence
it
follow'd
,
that
Spain
could
not
require
Conditions
of
the
King
,
which
would
have
made
Desarts
and
Sollitudes
in
the
Kingdom
;
which
the
King
did
confess
must
have
prov'd
the
consequence
of
such
an
Vnjust
and
Cruel
Vsage
towards
the
Reform'd
,
as
it
was
Publisht
by
some
,
with
an
ill
design
.
They
added
,
that
nothing
had
been
done
with
an
ill
Intention
,
in
promoting
of
those
Alliances
;
that
all
had
been
Communicated
to
the
Late
Count
of
Soissons
,
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
even
to
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
who
were
present
in
the
Council
in
which
those
Affairs
had
been
deliberated
;
and
that
they
did
not
oppose
it
;
That
the
said
Marriages
had
not
created
the
least
Jealousies
,
or
Suspicions
in
other
Sovereigns
,
after
they
had
been
inform'd
of
the
King
's
good
intentions
;
yet
that
some
People
would
needs
perswade
the
World
that
he
was
so
inconsiderate
,
as
to
consent
to
make
France
the
Theatre
on
which
that
Bloody
Tragedy
was
to
be
Acted
,
and
to
decide
the
difference
of
Religion
by
Arms
;
tho'
nothing
could
be
farther
from
his
thoughts
,
since
it
was
his
Opinion
,
that
the
decision
of
that
Controversie
ought
to
be
left
to
God
,
who
would
at
his
own
time
Use
the
best
Remedies
to
Reunite
all
Christians
to
the
Catholic
Church
,
which
the
King
look'd
upon
to
be
the
best
,
and
in
which
he
was
resolv'd
to
Live
and
Dye
.
After
which
they
prais'd
the
Zeal
and
Loyalty
of
those
that
had
refus'd
to
take
up
Arms
against
the
King
;
who
had
on
the
contrary
offer'd
their
Services
to
him
,
and
had
resisted
the
Sollicitations
and
Threatnings
of
the
others
.
They
cry'd
up
the
Number
and
Quality
of
those
Loyal
Protestants
,
among
which
there
were
considerable
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
Cities
,
Communities
,
and
even
Places
of
surety
.
They
likewise
Exagerated
the
Rebellion
of
the
others
,
who
had
harden'd
themselves
against
those
Examples
;
who
endeavour'd
to
debauch
the
Peaceable
from
their
Allegiance
;
endeavouring
●o
perswade
them
,
that
they
would
be
forc'd
to
take
up
Arms
at
last
,
or
expose
themselves
to
Ruin
,
by
suffering
those
●o
perish
that
had
taken
them
up
already
;
which
his
Majesty
●oped
would
not
prevail
upon
those
Loyal
Persons
.
Finally
,
●hose
Assemblies
were
Styl'd
Unlawful
and
Conventicles
,
which
favour'd
the
taking
up
of
Arms
,
as
being
compos'd
of
●uborn'd
Persons
,
who
without
Order
or
Power
,
and
often
●gainst
the
Commands
and
Orders
of
their
Superiors
adher'd
●o
the
propositions
of
the
Factious
,
for
their
own
Ends
to
●he
prejudice
of
the
Worthy
Persons
of
their
Religion
.
This
●ong
Preface
was
followed
by
a
Declaration
from
the
King
,
That
he
would
not
impute
the
Faults
of
some
particular
Members
to
the
whole
Body
;
for
which
Reason
he
confirm'd
●ll
the
Edicts
,
saying
,
That
they
had
been
observ'd
till
then
;
Commanding
at
the
same
time
,
that
in
case
they
had
been
●nfring'd
in
some
Places
,
it
should
be
forthwith
Remedy'd
.
Secondly
,
in
consideration
of
the
Fidelity
of
an
Infinite
Number
of
the
Reform'd
,
among
which
there
were
Persons
of
great
Quality
,
who
deserv'd
singular
Marks
of
his
Affection
,
●●e
pardon'd
all
those
who
had
taken
up
Arms
,
and
that
they
should
enjoy
the
benefit
of
the
Edicts
as
well
as
the
others
,
provided
they
return'd
to
their
Allegiance
,
within
a
Month
after
the
Publication
of
his
Declaration
in
the
Bayliwicks
:
That
they
should
declare
the
same
at
the
Registry
of
the
next
Court
within
their
Precinct
,
and
restore
the
Places
they
had
taken
in
the
same
Condition
,
in
which
they
were
before
those
Troubles
;
which
being
done
,
and
they
not
relapsing
into
a
New
Infraction
,
he
would
take
them
under
his
Protection
,
and
grant
them
a
full
Pardon
for
all
that
was
past
.
Finally
,
he
condemn'd
as
disturbers
of
the
publick
Peace
,
all
those
who
should
persist
in
the
Rebellion
after
the
expiration
of
a
Month
;
he
depriv'd
all
the
Cities
and
Corporations
of
all
the
Favours
,
Immunities
and
Privileges
that
had
been
Granted
them
;
and
did
forbid
all
Governors
,
and
Lieutenants
General
to
let
them
injoy
the
Liberties
mention'd
in
the
Edicts
;
which
they
should
render
themselves
unworthy
of
by
persevering
in
their
Revolt
.
This
Declaration
produced
the
Effect
of
all
other
Declarations
of
that
kind
,
That
is
,
It
left
every
Body
in
their
former
Effect
of
the
Declaration
.
Opinion
.
Those
who
had
not
taken
Arms
,
either
because
they
had
no
prospect
of
safety
in
it
,
or
because
they
expected
more
favour
from
the
Court
than
profit
by
the
War
,
remain'd
quiet
for
the
most
part
.
Those
who
had
taken
them
,
only
laid
them
down
by
a
Treaty
.
Many
refus'd
to
Ingage
in
it
for
fear
of
a
greater
evil
,
or
out
of
simplicity
,
imagining
all
the
Words
of
an
Edict
to
be
so
many
Truths
.
Nevertheless
those
who
did
reflect
on
the
Intrigues
begun
against
them
by
Spain
,
so
many
Years
before
the
Death
of
the
late
King
;
upon
the
Propositions
that
had
been
made
to
him
so
often
to
destroy
the
Hereticks
;
upon
the
Maxims
that
were
introduc'd
in
the
Council
since
his
Death
;
upon
the
Passion
of
those
who
were
intrusted
with
the
Management
of
Affairs
;
upon
the
Projects
form'd
by
the
Clergy
,
in
the
Estates
,
and
in
the
Assembly
that
succeeded
them
;
upon
the
Divisions
the
Court
had
sown
among
the
Reform'd
;
upon
the
Illusions
wherewith
they
had
paid
all
their
Demands
;
in
a
word
,
upon
all
the
Proofs
they
had
receiv'd
of
the
Ill
will
of
the
Council
,
and
of
all
the
Catholicks
towards
them
:
Those
I
say
did
not
suffer
themselves
to
be
deluded
by
the
Specious
Arguments
of
the
Declaration
:
And
the
Remembrance
of
the
Enterview
,
for
which
under
the
Reign
of
Charles
the
9th
.
the
same
place
had
been
chosen
for
the
same
Powers
,
who
had
now
had
a
new
Meeting
there
,
under
pretence
of
the
Exchange
of
the
Princesses
,
created
no
small
Jealousies
in
them
.
A
Queen
of
the
same
Name
;
the
like
Conjuncture
of
Affairs
;
a
strict
Alliance
with
a
Crown
that
was
an
Enemy
to
their
Religion
,
gave
them
cause
to
fear
that
something
was
concluded
there
against
them
,
according
to
the
Bloody
Maxims
which
the
Duke
of
Alva
had
then
inspir'd
to
the
Council
of
France
.
It
is
reported
that
the
Reformed
Ministers
being
prejudic'd
by
those
Suspicions
Preach'd
in
sundry
places
,
that
Persecution
was
at
hand
.
The
Catholicks
on
their
side
express'd
their
Zeal
a
little
too
much
;
and
spoke
publickly
of
a
War
of
Religion
,
as
if
it
had
been
resolv'd
upon
.
The
Sermons
of
the
Jesuits
were
particularly
Animated
by
the
same
Spirit
that
is
observ'd
in
their
private
Conversations
;
and
divers
marks
appear'd
in
sundry
places
of
the
Notions
they
inspir'd
their
Penitents
with
at
their
Confessions
.
And
yet
it
is
most
certain
that
Religion
was
not
the
real
Motive
of
that
War
.
It
was
a
pure
Affair
of
●tate
,
into
which
none
but
the
Lords
on
the
side
of
the
Reform'd
did
ingage
with
a
small
number
of
their
Creatures
;
●he
People
,
several
intire
Provinces
,
and
almost
all
the
Cities
●emain'd
within
the
bounds
of
their
Allegiance
.
So
that
the
●eclaration
spoke
the
Truth
upon
this
Subject
,
in
saying
that
●he
greatest
number
of
them
remain'd
Peaceful
and
Loyal
.
But
the
King's
return
to
Bourdeaux
,
after
the
exchange
of
The
Reform'd
d●●arm'd
at
Bourdeaux
.
●he
Princesses
,
and
the
Declaration
of
the
Assembly
of
Nimes
,
●●
favour
of
the
Prince
of
Condé
,
were
attended
with
very
●●l
Consequences
.
Although
the
number
of
the
Reform'd●here
●here
was
very
inconsiderable
compar'd
to
the
Catholicks
,
and
●●oreover
most
of
them
Merchants
,
whose
Genius
and
Pro●ession
is
not
inclin'd
to
War
,
the
Sheriffs
thought
fit
to
disarm
●hem
after
the
King's
Departure
.
This
Precaution
only
ser●ed
to
fling
them
into
a
strange
Consternation
and
Despair
.
They
fancy'd
that
the
Catholicks
had
a
design
to
be
rid
of
them
●y
a
Massacre
;
and
that
their
Arms
were
only
taken
from
them
●o
dispatch
them
the
sooner
.
The
Reform'd
had
already
been
●s'd
ill
in
several
parts
of
the
Province
,
but
particularly
at
●as
a'
Agenois
,
where
they
had
been
accus'd
of
favouring
the
●esigns
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
and
to
have
held
Intelligence
with
Cilonges
one
of
his
Captains
,
in
order
to
deliver
up
the
Place
to
him
.
From
whence
they
concluded
that
the
Reform'd
being
every
where
suspected
of
holding
a
correspondence
with
the
Prince
of
Condé
,
according
to
the
Resolution
of
their
Assem●ly
,
their
Enemies
would
make
use
of
that
pretence
to
exert
a
thousand
Violences
against
them
:
And
that
it
was
not
safe
for
them
to
remain
without
Arms
at
the
Mercy
of
so
Mutinous
and
so
Seditious
a
People
,
as
those
of
Bourdeaux
were
.
Therefore
the
Consistory
being
assembled
at
Begle
,
the
usual
place
in
which
The
Consistory
discontinues
the
Publick
Exercise
of
their
Religion
.
they
perform'd
the
publick
Service
of
their
Religion
,
about
a
League
distant
from
the
City
,
resolv'd
to
discontinue
the
said
Exercise
,
for
fear
of
exposing
the
whole
Church
to
a
Massacre
,
which
would
be
easily
executed
they
being
all
Assembled
together
.
The
Service
of
the
said
Church
was
perform'd
at
that
time
by
two
Forreigners
,
Cameron
and
Primrose
,
Learned
Men
full
of
Zeal
and
of
great
Credit
,
who
seconded
the
Resolution
of
the
Consistory
.
But
there
were
two
Advocates
of
the
Parliament
among
the
Elders
,
call'd
Saint-Angel
and
Auvergnat
,
who
oppos'd
it
,
and
us'd
their
utmost
Endeavours
to
hinder
it
.
Nevertheless
the
Authority
of
the
Ministers
prevail'd
.
Whereupon
the
said
Advocates
,
whither
out
of
fear
of
losing
their
Practice
,
in
case
they
should
consent
to
a
Resolution
which
show'd
a
diffidence
of
the
sincerity
of
the
Court
;
or
whether
Two
Advocates
declare
it
to
the
Parliament
.
they
held
any
secret
Intelligence
there
;
or
lastly
whither
they
design'd
to
distinguish
and
set
a
value
upon
themselves
by
some
extraordinary
proceeding
,
accus'd
the
Consistory
before
the
Parliament
,
and
represented
the
said
discontinuation
of
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
as
a
very
odious
Enterprize
tending
to
fill
the
Minds
of
People
with
Allarms
and
Jealousies
▪
as
also
very
injurious
to
the
Magistracy
,
that
had
taken
the
Reform'd
under
their
Protection
,
and
had
promis'd
them
a
Guard
for
the
safety
of
their
Assemblies
.
The
truth
is
,
th●●
the
said
Resolution
struck
a
Terror
every
where
:
And
the
People
supposing
that
the
Consistory
had
powerful
Reasons
●●
fix
upon
that
Expedient
,
look'd
upon
this
proceeding
as
a
●●g●
that
they
did
not
confide
in
the
Protection
promis'd
by
the
last
Declaration
.
And
that
there
was
no
relying
on
that
Phantasm
of
the
Publick
Faith
,
so
often
violated
.
The
Parliament
receiv'd
the
Deposition
of
the
two
Advocates
;
1616.
and
on
the
5th
of
January
of
the
following
Year
,
they
The
Parliament
ordains
the
Continuation
of
the
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
made
a
Decree
,
Commanding
the
Reform'd
to
continue
the
said
Exercise
as
they
were
wont
to
do
at
the
usual
place
,
●●
pain
of
being
Punish'd
as
Criminals
of
leze
Majesty
.
But
they
did
not
think
it
safe
to
Obey
;
since
that
being
depriv'd
of
Arms
to
defend
themselves
,
they
would
be
expos'd
to
the
Mercy
of
Friends
and
Foes
,
both
at
the
place
of
their
Worship
and
by
the
way
.
They
did
not
think
the
Guards
that
were
promis'd
them
sufficient
to
defend
them
against
the
Troops
that
serv'd
the
Prince
,
or
those
that
were
in
Arms
for
the
King
,
or
the
Seditions
that
the
Indiscreet
Zeal
of
the
Catholicks
might
excite
against
them
.
But
then
they
were
afraid
of
exposing
their
Ministers
to
the
Indignation
of
the
Parliament
by
their
Disobedience
.
Therefore
they
thought
fit
to
remove
them
from
the
City
to
secure
them
;
and
accordingly
they
did
send
the
one
to
Tonneins
and
the
other
to
Royan
:
So
that
the
said
Reform'd
of
Bourdeaux
having
no
longer
any
Ministers
to
perform
Divine
Service
,
had
a
lawful
pretence
by
their
absence
to
discontinue
the
same
and
to
keep
at
home
.
But
after
the
Peace
was
made
,
the
Church
having
recall'd
their
Ministers
,
and
reassum'd
their
former
Exercises
of
Religion
,
the
Consistory
Assembled
as
they
us'd
to
do
;
and
the
first
thing
they
did
,
was
to
call
the
two
Advocates
to
an
Account
for
what
they
had
done
in
that
Affair
.
Saint-Angel
was
more
obstinate
and
passionate
than
the
other
,
who
hearken'd
to
Reason
,
and
at
last
submitted
to
the
Censures
of
the
Consistory
●t
the
Request
of
his
Friends
.
So
that
all
the
Indignation
of
The
Consistory
cites
both
the
Advocates
after
the
Conclusion
of
the
Peace
.
●hat
Assembly
fell
upon
Saint-Angel
,
who
would
never
submit
.
But
before
he
was
abandon'd
by
his
Companion
,
the
Consistory
cited
them
both
to
appear
before
them
,
according
●o
the
forms
prescrib'd
by
their
Discipline
.
Saint-Angel
had
●lledg'd
in
order
to
excuse
his
opposing
of
the
two
Ministers
,
●hat
the
Discontinuation
of
the
Publick
Exercise
of
their
Re●igion
,
would
prejudice
the
Right
granted
by
the
Edicts
,
to
which
the
Church
would
seem
to
renounce
,
by
interrupting
●he
course
of
the
Assemblies
.
But
when
he
found
himself
●ress'd
by
those
that
brought
the
Citation
of
the
Consistory
to
●im
,
he
concluded
that
they
would
laugh
at
his
Pretence
,
in
●ase
he
should
appear
,
and
that
they
would
lay
some
Morti●ying
Censure
upon
him
.
For
that
reason
he
refus'd
to
obey
They
appeal
to
the
Parliament
.
●he
said
Citation
;
and
in
order
to
secure
himself
and
his
Col●egue
against
the
Censure
,
he
appeal'd
to
the
Parliament
:
But
●e
did
it
with
so
much
Violence
and
Inconsideration
,
that
he
exposed
himself
to
the
utmost
Degree
of
Publick
Indignation
.
He
accus'd
the
Ministers
of
High-Treason
there
;
and
upbraid●d
them
with
their
Foreign
Extraction
:
He
endeavour'd
to
●epresent
them
as
Men
infected
by
the
Maxims
of
their
own
Country
;
according
to
which
they
made
no
difference
between
Absolute
Authority
and
Tyranny
.
He
complain'd
of
●he
Elders
that
had
Cited
him
,
without
leaving
him
a
Copy
or
Act
of
the
Citation
;
as
if
he
had
been
ignorant
how
different
Ecclesiastical
Formalities
were
among
the
Reform'd
from
Civil
Proceedings
.
He
publish'd
the
Speech
he
made
to
the
Parliament
,
when
he
presented
his
Petition
;
and
the
Ministers
reply'd
to
it
,
by
Printed
Apologies
,
in
which
he
was
severely
us'd
.
His
Request
was
granted
;
and
the
Consistory
order'd
to
cease
their
Prosecution
.
Whereupon
the
Ministers
enter'd
their
Protestation
,
and
appeal'd
to
the
[
](A27402-e156520-b)*
*
A
Chamber
composed
of
Catholick
and
Protestant
Judges
.
Party-Chamber
which
was
then
at
Nerac
.
In
the
mean
time
as
the
recourse
Saint-Angel
had
had
to
the
The
Consistory
suspends
them
publickly
from
the
Communion
Parliament
,
and
the
Prohibitions
he
had
obtain'd
were
esteem'd
contrary
to
the
Liberty
of
Exercising
the
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
which
was
granted
by
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
the
Consistory
did
not
think
themselves
oblig'd
to
suspend
their
Proceedings
:
They
Condemn'd
the
Advocates
to
a
publick
Suspension
of
the
Communion
;
and
the
said
Judgment
was
pronounced
against
them
the
very
next
Day
after
the
signification
of
the
Order
they
had
obtain'd
from
the
Parliament
.
They
were
treated
in
the
Act
of
that
Censure
,
as
Contemners
of
God
,
Rebels
to
the
Consistory
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
Peace
of
the
Church
.
This
Affront
transported
Saint-Angel
beyond
all
measure
:
And
whereas
at
that
time
he
still
drew
Auvergnat
after
him
,
they
appeal'd
from
that
Judgment
as
an
Abuse
;
they
presented
new
Complaints
to
the
Parliament
;
call'd
the
proceeding
of
the
Consistory
Illegal
;
desir'd
a
Decree
against
Cameron
;
and
leave
to
inform
against
the
Authors
of
that
Affront
;
that
the
Secretary
of
the
Consistory
might
be
oblig'd
to
produce
the
Books
in
which
they
enter'd
their
Acts
,
the
better
to
know
what
they
had
done
.
They
obtain'd
all
:
The
Secretary
was
prosecuted
to
A
severe
Decree
.
produce
the
Books
:
And
after
all
the
Delays
and
Evasions
he
could
contrive
,
he
was
finally
oblig'd
to
produce
them
at
the
Register-Office
of
the
Parliament
.
Cameron
was
Cited
,
and
appear'd
to
demand
a
Removal
:
About
a
Month
was
spent
in
these
Transactions
,
without
regard
to
the
Removal
demanded
by
the
Ministers
:
A
Decree
was
given
conformable
to
the
Desire
of
the
Advocates
:
The
Censure
was
revers'd
being
Abusive
;
the
Consistory
was
commanded
not
to
use
the
like
Proceedings
for
the
future
;
Cameron
was
Condemn'd
to
a
small
Fine
:
And
because
Saint-Angel
had
the
Impudence
to
complain
that
he
went
in
danger
of
his
Life
,
he
was
receiv'd
under
the
Protection
of
the
Parliament
,
and
was
allow'd
to
Inform
against
those
that
had
threatned
him
.
Yet
though
the
Decree
was
so
favourable
,
he
was
allow'd
no
Costs
.
Du
Sault
,
Advocate-General
,
spoke
in
that
Affair
in
Terms
The
Advocate-General
Passion
.
which
require
my
giving
an
Abstract
of
his
Discourse
in
this
place
,
because
it
shows
a
Passion
without
bounds
,
and
without
the
least
Moderation
,
in
which
he
proceeded
so
far
as
to
alledge
things
as
Matters
of
Fact
,
which
were
ever
deny'd
by
the
Ministers
;
and
to
maintain
as
Infallible
Maxims
,
Propositions
which
are
opposite
to
Common
Sence
.
This
was
his
Character
in
Affairs
of
Religion
;
and
he
has
given
proofs
of
that
unruly
Passion
to
his
very
Death
.
He
open'd
the
Cause
from
its
first
Original
;
and
affirm'd
that
upon
Saint-Angel's
The
Ministers
disown
the
things
alledg'd
by
the
Advocate-General
.
Request
the
Ministers
were
summon'd
before
the
Council-Chamber
;
in
which
they
clear'd
themselves
by
Oath
of
any
Intention
to
leave
the
City
;
that
they
promis'd
to
continue
their
Preaching
at
Begle
,
although
there
were
no
Body
to
hear
them
;
That
the
Court
at
that
time
did
Command
them
not
to
retire
from
Bourdeaux
;
that
they
were
receiv'd
under
the
King's
Protection
;
that
the
Sheriffs
were
order'd
to
guard
them
safely
both
in
going
or
coming
,
and
the
Ministers
injoyn'd
to
produce
the
Witnesses
they
had
of
the
Threatnings
made
against
them
.
The
Ministers
maintain'd
the
clean
contrary
;
that
they
had
promis'd
nothing
,
far
from
Swearing
any
thing
;
that
they
made
no
Reply
when
the
pleasure
of
the
Parliament
was
declar'd
to
them
.
That
their
silence
was
not
of
the
Nature
of
those
which
could
be
Interpreted
as
a
Consent
,
since
it
was
forc'd
,
and
that
it
was
impossible
for
them
to
speak
without
Transgressing
the
Respect
that
was
due
to
the
Deputies
of
the
Parliament
,
and
without
exposing
themselves
to
the
hazard
of
being
secur'd
,
by
declaring
that
they
could
not
Obey
.
They
said
also
,
that
the
safeguard
that
was
offer'd
them
was
not
sufficient
:
That
the
putting
of
them
without
Arms
into
the
Hands
of
the
Sheriffs
,
who
were
only
attended
by
Catholics
in
Arms
,
was
to
expose
them
to
the
Mercy
of
those
that
occasion'd
their
Fear
;
That
tho
the
said
Guards
had
not
been
compos'd
of
suspected
Persons
;
yet
they
were
not
capable
to
defend
them
against
all
the
Parties
they
might
chance
to
meet
in
their
way
;
That
St.
Angel
himself
being
more
frightned
than
the
rest
,
cry'd
out
in
a
full
Assembly
,
when
the
said
Convoy
was
propos'd
,
and
who
shall
secure
the
Guards
?
Intimating
,
that
they
were
not
capable
to
secure
others
from
a
Danger
,
they
could
not
avoid
themselves
.
After
divers
Reflexions
upon
the
Course
of
the
Proceedings
,
Du
Sault
pretended
that
Cameron's
Appeal
was
not
allowable
;
Absurdities
▪
by
reason
,
that
it
was
a
Case
in
which
the
Government
was
concern'd
.
He
said
,
that
the
End
of
the
Suspension
pronounc'd
by
them
,
which
was
suppos'd
to
be
in
order
to
the
Amendment
of
those
that
were
Condemn'd
to
it
,
was
a
meer
Chimera
;
that
the
said
Judgment
was
an
Attempt
against
the
Authority
of
the
Court
;
That
it
was
a
manifest
abuse
of
Censures
contrary
to
the
Holy
Decrees
;
which
was
a
very
absurd
Observation
,
from
an
Advocat
General
against
the
Reform'd
,
who
did
not
trouble
themselves
to
observe
in
their
Discipline
what
he
call'd
the
Holy
Decrees
;
which
are
the
Canons
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
the
Decrees
of
the
Popes
.
Nevertheless
,
it
was
upon
that
weighty
Observation
he
laid
the
stress
of
his
Argument
,
to
prove
that
this
was
a
Case
reserv'd
to
the
Parliament
,
as
an
abuse
tending
to
interrupt
the
Course
of
a
Lawful
Proceeding
.
He
Added
,
contrary
to
the
Faith
of
the
Edicts
,
and
contrary
to
the
Common
Practice
,
that
the
Benefit
of
Appealing
to
the
[
](A27402-e156800-b)*
*
Chambres
Miparties
,
in
which
the
Judges
were
half
Catholicks
and
half
Protestants
.
Party-Chambers
was
not
allow'd
to
Foreigners
;
and
he
pretended
,
that
the
Parliament
had
often
adjudg'd
it
so
:
Which
might
be
true
,
without
being
Just
;
by
reason
that
the
said
Parliament
,
notwithstanding
that
it
was
Just
to
preserve
and
allow
those
Chambers
the
Extent
of
Jurisdiction
that
was
Granted
them
by
the
Edicts
,
did
nevertheless
lay
hold
of
all
occasions
to
dispute
it
,
and
to
incroach
upon
it
by
a
thousand
Attempts
.
In
the
next
place
du
Sault
coming
to
the
Merits
of
the
Cause
,
endeavour'd
to
prove
that
neither
the
Consistory
,
Ridiculous
Pretensions
.
nor
Cameron
had
any
Right
to
Excommunicate
,
having
neither
Jurisdiction
;
nor
Orders
:
And
the
better
to
inhance
this
gross
pretension
,
he
added
that
the
Liberty
of
Conscience
which
the
Reform'd
profess
,
dispences
every
one
of
them
from
all
Laws
and
Censures
,
either
of
theirs
or
of
the
Roman
Church
;
and
that
their
Discipline
extended
only
on
such
as
were
willing
to
submit
to
it
.
He
added
with
the
same
Spirit
,
that
their
Suspension
was
not
the
Suspension
of
a
Sacrament
,
because
their
[
](A27402-e156870-b)*
*
Cene.
Communion
was
not
a
Sacrament
:
And
whereas
Auvergnat
had
acknowledg'd
his
Fault
,
and
submitted
to
the
Consistory
;
he
affirm'd
that
his
Submission
did
no
wise
prejudice
St.
Angel
whose
Suspension
contain'd
an
intollerable
Error
,
being
pronounc'd
against
a
Man
who
had
done
no
ill
;
who
had
done
nothing
but
what
was
good
;
who
had
done
nothing
but
what
he
was
oblig'd
to
do
,
in
acquainting
the
Court
with
the
Resolutions
of
the
Consistory
.
After
which
he
cited
the
35th
of
the
particular
Articles
of
the
Edict
;
and
affirm'd
,
as
if
he
had
never
read
it
,
that
the
said
Article
allow'd
Ministers
to
be
Sued
,
and
Cited
in
Cases
,
in
which
the
King
or
State
were
concern'd
:
From
which
he
concluded
that
this
was
the
Case
,
since
the
Consistory
proceeded
against
a
Man
,
and
would
Censure
him
,
for
applying
himself
to
the
Court.
In
this
he
committed
at
least
two
Faults
equally
Gross
and
Malicious
:
The
one
in
corrupting
the
sence
of
the
Article
,
which
mentions
nothing
of
prosecuting
the
Members
of
a
Consistory
,
in
cases
in
which
the
King
or
State
are
concern'd
;
but
exempts
them
from
being
call'd
as
Witnesses
before
Justice
,
to
depose
what
has
been
reveal'd
in
their
Companies
or
Assemblies
,
by
scandalous
Persons
that
are
Summon'd
there
,
or
by
the
Elders
and
others
of
which
they
are
compos'd
,
unless
in
Cases
in
which
the
King
,
or
State
are
concern'd
.
The
other
in
applying
the
said
Article
to
St.
Angel
,
who
had
only
drawn
the
said
Censure
upon
himself
by
a
spightful
Calumnious
Accusation
,
which
he
had
prefer'd
to
the
Parliament
against
the
Ministers
;
tho
not
Ignorant
at
the
same
time
,
that
in
case
he
had
a
just
cause
of
Complaint
against
them
,
and
sufficient
Reasons
not
to
apply
himself
to
the
Assemblies
and
Synods
,
he
ought
at
least
to
have
summon'd
them
before
their
proper
Judges
,
and
to
have
made
his
Application
to
the
Party-Chamber
.
This
may
serve
as
an
Example
,
to
show
how
disaffected
Parliaments
knew
how
to
abuse
the
Edict
:
And
it
is
easie
to
Judge
by
their
unjust
Explications
of
it
,
and
their
manner
of
applying
it
,
how
they
perform'd
the
Execution
thereof
.
It
was
upon
these
Foundations
the
Decree
was
given
,
and
that
after
the
usual
Informations
,
Primrose
and
Cameron
were
Summon'd
Personally
;
and
that
for
non-appearance
,
the
citation
was
converted
to
an
Order
for
Imprisonment
,
and
that
after
the
usual
delays
they
were
Cited
to
appear
within
the
space
of
three
days
.
They
were
not
Idle
on
their
sides
during
these
Rigorous
proceedings
:
But
in
Order
to
stop
the
Violence
of
a
Parliament
,
which
the
Reform'd
were
ever
Jealous
of
,
they
apply'd
themselves
to
the
King
,
from
whom
they
obtain'd
a
Decree
,
with
a
Warrant
to
Summon
St.
Angel
before
the
Council
,
within
the
space
of
six
Weeks
;
injoyning
the
Ministers
also
to
appear
there
;
together
with
a
Suspension
of
all
the
Proceedings
in
the
mean
while
.
As
for
St.
Angel
,
he
got
nothing
by
this
extraordinary
way
of
proceeding
:
And
while
he
Tormented
the
Ministers
of
Bourdeaux
,
by
Wranglings
,
and
Disputes
which
did
not
permit
them
to
Publish
his
Suspension
,
another
Minister
did
it
for
them
.
Hesperien
came
to
Preach
at
Begle
and
publickly
A
continuation
of
the
ill
Will
of
the
Parliament
.
pronounc'd
the
said
Censure
.
In
the
mean
time
this
Affair
cool'd
in
the
Council
;
and
time
having
freed
the
Ministers
of
this
Trouble
,
they
continu'd
their
Functions
in
the
Church
of
Bourdeaux
,
from
whence
Cameron
was
remov'd
about
two
years
after
,
to
be
Professor
in
Divinity
at
Saumur
.
However
the
Parliament
being
dissatisfy'd
,
at
their
not
having
been
able
to
obtain
their
Ends
of
them
in
the
preceding
Affair
,
omitted
none
of
the
occasions
that
offer'd
themselves
to
Trouble
them
:
I
will
relate
one
Example
of
it
,
and
no
more
.
Th●
following
year
,
some
Persons
accus'd
of
Pyracy
,
being
put
into
Prison
,
were
deny'd
a
removal
to
the
[
](A27402-e157040-b)*
*
Chamber-Mipartie
in
which
the
Judges
are
part
Catholics
,
and
part
Protestants
.
Party-Chamber
,
under
pretence
that
the
Privilege
of
the
Edict
did
not
extend
to
Pyrates
.
Perhaps
other
Judges
would
have
us'd
them
with
less
severity
than
that
Parliament
,
that
had
ever
signaliz'd
it self
,
by
Violences
against
the
Reform'd
,
who
were
look'd
upon
by
them
,
as
Guilty
and
Convinc'd
of
what
ever
was
laid
to
their
Charge
.
But
the
said
Parliament
retain'd
their
Cause
,
and
Condemn'd
them
to
Death
.
They
submitted
to
it
with
so
much
Constancy
,
and
receiv'd
it
with
such
Signs
of
Christian
Resignation
,
that
Cameron
thought
himself
oblig'd
to
Honour
their
Memory
with
a
short
Relation
of
what
past
at
their
Death
.
It
was
a
kind
of
Reflexion
upon
the
Parliament
,
to
Write
a
Book
in
Praise
of
Persons
who
were
Condemn'd
to
a
shameful
Death
by
them
.
Moreover
there
were
some
strokes
in
it
,
which
reflected
directly
upon
them
,
because
the
Reform'd
thought
that
they
had
Violated
their
Privileges
.
Therefore
they
reveng'd
themselves
upon
the
Work
,
until
an
occasion
offer'd
it self
to
be
Reveng'd
on
the
Author
;
and
the
Book
was
Condemn'd
to
be
Burnt
Publickly
by
the
Hang-Man
.
After
the
Prince
of
Conde
had
taken
Arms
,
the
Court
did
A
False
Decree
of
Inrollment
of
a
Declaration
against
the
Prince
.
not
fail
to
Proclaim
him
a
Rebel
,
and
to
publish
the
usual
Edicts
in
such
Cases
against
him
and
his
Adherents
.
The
Parliament
of
Paris
to
whom
the
said
Declaration
was
sent
refus'd
to
pass
it
;
by
reason
that
the
Prince
had
too
many
Friends
in
that
Senat
,
and
that
the
Pretence
of
his
Arms
was
grounded
on
the
same
Abuses
,
that
had
occasion'd
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Parliament
,
which
were
so
ill
receiv'd
.
So
that
after
diverse
Contestations
,
the
Plurality
of
Voices
declar'd
against
the
Verification
of
the
said
Declaration
;
and
a
Decree
was
made
upon
that
Subject
,
by
which
the
Court
declar'd
,
that
they
neither
could
,
nor
ought
to
Register
the
same
.
The
Party
which
follow'd
the
inspiration
of
the
Court
and
of
the
Favourites
,
caus'd
the
Words
nor
ought
to
be
omitted
out
of
the
Extracts
of
the
Decree
which
were
Publish'd
.
And
soon
after
it
they
had
Credit
enough
,
to
forge
another
Decree
of
Inrollment
without
any
Exception
,
which
was
found
in
the
Register
,
in
the
room
of
the
first
.
We
may
easily
imagine
,
that
this
bold
Falsification
of
a
Solemn
Decree
,
in
a
Case
of
such
consequence
,
was
highly
resented
.
It
created
great
disputes
among
the
very
Members
of
the
Parliament
,
who
proceeded
on
both
sides
to
invectives
and
Protestations
.
The
Prince
resented
it
highly
,
as
he
had
reason
to
do
;
and
being
at
that
time
in
a
better
Condition
to
speak
than
he
had
been
at
first
,
he
complain'd
of
it
by
a
Declaration
full
of
the
Marks
of
his
displeasure
.
He
took
occasion
from
thence
to
make
New
Demands
;
one
of
which
was
to
punish
those
that
were
concern'd
in
the
Falsification
of
the
Decree
.
Nevertheless
,
when
all
things
seem'd
to
be
in
the
greatest
Confusion
,
they
were
disintangl'd
all
of
a
sudden
;
and
Propositions
of
peace
.
a
Peace
was
talk'd
on
before
the
end
of
the
Year
.
The
Queen
having
gain'd
her
ends
,
by
the
King's
Marriage
,
Judg'd
a
Peace
necessary
to
injo●
the
Fruits
of
that
Alliance
,
to
disarm
and
divide
her
Enemies
,
and
to
maintain
her
Authority
and
her
Creatures
.
On
the
other
Hand
the
Prince
seeing
the
Marriages
were
accomplish'd
,
and
that
his
Arms
would
prove
ineffectual
in
that
point
,
finding
himself
moreover
sufficiently
formidable
to
make
an
advantagious
Peace
,
forgot
his
Promises
and
Treaties
of
a
sudden
,
and
only
thought
of
clearing
his
own
Affairs
.
The
Duke
of
Vando●●
who
declar'd
himself
,
and
rais'd
Arms
for
him
in
Bretagne
,
and
the
Duke
of
Nevers
who
likewise
rais'd
Men
without
declaring
himself
,
render'd
him
the
more
considerable
:
The
one
by
seconding
him
by
a
Potent
Diversion
;
and
the
other
,
because
he
had
the
power
to
do
it
,
in
case
the
Court
refus'd
to
buy
his
Forces
at
his
own
Rate
.
The
most
obstinate
were
sensible
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
dissolve
the
Marriages
,
not
yet
consummated
indeed
,
by
reason
of
the
infancy
of
the
Parties
,
but
Celebrated
with
all
the
Forms
,
for
the
performance
of
which
France
and
Spain
had
interchangebly
given
Hostages
.
Had
the
Infanta
of
Spain
been
receiv'd
ill
in
France
,
Spain
had
a
Daughter
of
France
in
their
Power
,
on
whom
they
might
Revenge
themselves
.
Thus
all
things
inclin'd
to
a
Peace
;
and
Public
good
seldom
being
the
True
Motive
,
but
the
pretence
of
Princes
,
it
was
the
thing
that
was
least
thought
on
during
the
Treaty
.
The
very
Assembly
of
Nimes
sent
Deputies
to
the
King
,
to
beseech
him
to
grant
a
Peace
to
his
Subjects
;
and
those
Deputies
were
receiv'd
as
if
the
Court
had
had
no
reason
to
complain
of
those
that
sent
them
.
The
Truth
is
,
That
they
were
not
look'd
upon
as
Deputies
from
a
General
Assembly
;
because
it
was
not
held
in
a
place
allow'd
of
by
the
King
,
and
that
the
Court
was
unwilling
●o
look
upon
their
Resolutions
as
those
of
all
the
Reform'd
,
●f
which
a
considerable
Number
disown'd
them
.
Those
Deputies
presented
Letters
to
the
King
from
the
Assembly
,
〈…〉
which
they
justify'd
their
Conduct
in
Terms
which
●how'd
that
they
did
not
think
it
Criminal
.
Those
Letters
were
Pathetick
and
Eloquent
.
The
Apology
they
●…ade
for
the
Reform'd
was
grounded
upon
the
just
fear
they
●…ad
conceiv'd
,
seeing
the
Distempers
of
the
State
increas'd
,
●…e
Remedies
rejected
,
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Prince
of
●…nde
and
of
the
Parliament
,
hardly
taken
into
consideration
.
●…e
have
seen
,
said
they
,
in
the
said
Letters
,
your
Sovereignty
●isputed
,
and
brought
into
question
,
the
Independency
of
your
●…own
undecided
;
so
that
,
We
whose
Subsistance
,
next
unto
●…od
,
depends
on
the
firmness
of
your
Scepter
,
had
Reason
to
●…ink
it
high
time
to
look
about
Vs
,
when
we
found
that
Endeavours
were
us'd
to
shake
the
very
Foundations
of
it
.
Soon
●…ter
continuing
to
alledge
the
Reasons
that
had
oblig'd
them
〈…〉
Arm
:
We
have
seen
,
added
they
,
Armies
Rais'd
on
all
●…rts
,
and
have
heard
several
speaking
the
very
sence
of
their
●earts
,
pr●saging
the
Felicities
of
Your
Majesties
Marriage
,
by
●…e
Design
of
our
Ruin
;
as
if
that
Alliance
were
to
be
Ce●…ented
by
the
Blood
of
your
most
Faithful
Subjects
,
which
we
included
they
would
no
longer
defer
to
spill
,
than
till
their
●ractices
on
our
Patience
had
open'd
a
way
for
them
to
do
it
.
They
added
to
those
Complaints
of
the
Threatnings
against
●…em
,
the
Contempt
that
had
been
express'd
towards
the
assembly
;
the
Refusal
of
an
Answer
to
the
[
](A27402-e157330-b)*
*
Petitions
o●
Addresses
.
Cahiers
that
●…ere
presented
at
Tours
;
the
removing
of
the
most
conside●…e
among
the
Reform'd
out
of
their
places
;
the
advancement
of
their
greatest
Enemies
.
They
desir'd
the
King
to
apply
proper
Remedies
to
all
those
hardships
,
which
he
himself
might
reap
the
Chief
Advantages
of
.
They
excus'd
●●e
Refusal
of
the
Assembly
to
repair
to
Mompellier
,
by
the
●…me
Reasons
that
had
induc'd
them
to
remove
from
Greno●…l●
,
which
his
Majesty
had
been
pleas'd
to
approve
of
,
namely
,
that
they
did
not
injoy
their
full
Liberty
there
.
They
1615.
also
declar'd
that
the
Assembly
had
hinder'd
those
of
the
Lower
Languedoc
from
taking
Arms
which
the
Dukes
of
Monmorency
and
of
Vantadour
could
Witness
for
them
.
After
which
they
concluded
with
the
usual
Protestations
of
Obedience
,
and
with
hopes
that
for
the
future
they
should
have
more
favour
and
Justice
done
them
.
It
is
most
certain
,
that
the
lower
Languedoc
had
no
share
in
The
Lower
Languedoc
remains
peaceable
.
the
Troubles
,
whither
it
were
that
it
proceeded
from
the
care
of
Lesdiguieres
,
who
had
taken
his
Measures
with
Alincourt
Governor
of
the
Lionnois
,
and
with
the
Dukes
of
Monmorency
and
of
Ventadour
,
to
preserve
that
and
the
Neighbouring
Provinces
in
quiet
;
or
that
the
Assembly
were
desirous
for
their
own
safety
to
hinder
the
War
from
breaking
out
so
near
them
;
or
finally
,
whither
a
reciprocal
fear
had
oblig'd
both
the
Reform'd
and
Catholicks
to
remain
in
quiet
.
It
is
no
wonder
that
two
Enemies
who
do
not
know
one
another
sufficiently
to
know
the
weak
side
of
each
other
,
or
that
know
one
another
too
well
to
despise
each
other
,
should
remain
in
Peace
,
notwithstanding
the
opposition
of
their
Interests
▪
by
reason
that
they
mutually
dread
each
other
.
Berteville
who
was
one
of
the
Deputies
that
brought
those
Letters
,
made
a
Speech
to
the
King
partly
suitable
to
the
substance
of
the
said
Letters
.
The
King
answer'd
,
That
he
was
willing
to
grant
his
Subjects
a
Peace
without
the
Intercession
of
any
Body
.
The
reason
of
this
Answer
was
,
that
the
King
of
England
was
The
King
of
England
offers
his
Mediation
for
a
peace
.
desirous
to
have
a
hand
in
this
Treaty
.
That
Prince
had
promis'd
the
Prince
of
Condé
a
considerable
Supply
before
the
beginning
of
the
War
:
But
whereas
he
was
not
much
inclined
to
Arms
,
and
that
a
Controversy
pleas'd
him
better
than
a
Battle
,
he
contented
himself
with
the
Quality
of
a
Mediator
.
The
Prince
of
Condé
desir'd
that
the
English
Ambassador
might
assist
at
the
Conference
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
also
desir'd
it
.
The
Assembly
of
Nimes
was
of
Opinion
,
that
the
The
Council
of
France
refuses
the
said
Mediation
.
Treaty
would
be
more
solemn
and
solid
,
by
the
Mediation
of
a
Forreign
Prince
,
out
of
respect
to
whom
all
Promises
would
be
better
kept
.
But
the
King's
Council
would
allow
no
Mediator●
;
being
sensible
that
he
who
interposes
in
that
Quality
between
the
Soveraign
and
his
Subjects
;
deprives
him
commonly
of
the
acknowledgement
and
merit
of
what
he
grants
●t
the
request
of
another
.
Therefore
the
Ambassador
was
only
allow'd
to
come
to
the
Conference
as
a
Witness
:
The
Prince
of
Condé
and
his
Adherents
agreed
to
it
;
but
King
James
neither
got
much
Honour
by
it
,
nor
the
Cause
he
de●…gn'd
to
Favour
,
much
Advantage
.
Loudun
was
pitch'd
upon
for
the
place
of
the
said
Conference
,
1616.
which
was
open'd
on
the
10th
of
February
.
The
King's
Conference
and
Peace
of
Loudun
Commissioners
repair'd
thither
;
and
the
Prince
of
Condé
gave
notice
to
those
of
his
Party
to
do
the
like
,
or
to
send
Deputies
●ut
he
troubled
himself
no
farther
with
their
Interests
,
than
was
just
necessary
for
the
advantage
of
his
own
.
The
Marshall
de
Bouillon
found
his
account
in
it
,
by
reason
that
the
Court
was
willing
to
favour
him
so
much
,
as
to
oblige
him
not
to
renew
the
Troubles
.
The
Dukes
of
Rohan
,
and
of
Sully
got
nothing
by
it
.
Nay
,
the
first
was
neglected
●o
that
degree
,
that
he
was
not
so
much
as
summon'd
to
appear
●…t
the
Conference
,
in
which
he
came
without
being
Invited
●hither
.
But
it
was
not
long
before
he
show'd
the
Prince
of
Condé
,
how
sensible
he
was
of
that
slight
.
The
Duke
of
Sully
contributed
considerably
towards
the
Conclusion
of
a
Peace
;
and
it
would
have
been
very
difficult
to
have
perswaded
the
Reform'd
to
it
without
him
.
Yet
he
was
never
the
more
favourably
us'd
for
it
in
what
related
to
his
own
particular
Affairs
;
and
he
received
no
manner
of
favour
beyond
the
General
.
The
Reform'd
were
not
mention'd
until
all
the
rest
were
satisfy'd
;
after
which
the
Prince
of
Condé
obtain'd
some
things
for
them
,
lest
he
should
seem
to
farsake
them
quite
,
after
having
receiv'd
so
proper
and
so
necessary
a
succor
from
them
.
But
the
Court
did
not
forget
their
old
Maxim
,
which
was
to
grant
them
nothing
but
what
they
could
keep
in
spite
of
them
;
and
to
favour
them
as
little
in
the
rest
as
possibly
could
be
.
The
Conferences
lasted
about
three
Months
at
Loudun
,
during
The
removal
of
the
General
Assembly
to
Rochel
.
which
time
the
Assembly
of
Nimes
obtain'd
leave
of
the
King
to
remove
to
Rochel
,
to
be
nearer
to
the
place
of
the
Treaty
.
Thus
from
a
Conventicle
which
was
look'd
upon
as
particular
,
disown'd
by
the
rest
,
and
unlawful
,
it
became
a
General
,
Authoriz'd
Assembly
.
The
Prince
of
Condé
fell
dangerously
sick
during
these
Delays
.
His
Illness
chang'd
the
face
of
Affairs
;
and
Projects
were
forming
already
of
what
was
fit
to
be
done
,
in
case
he
should
die
.
The
Queen
who
seem'd
to
be
most
concern'd
in
that
Accident
,
because
the
Prince
was
the
only
Person
who
could
dispute
her
Authority
,
neverthele●s
dreaded
the
Death
of
her
Enemy
,
because
she
foresaw
that
it
would
break
of
the
Treaty
of
Peace
;
which
would
expose
her
and
her
Creatures
to
new
Dangers
,
and
the
State
to
new
Confusions
.
So
that
the
Prince's
Recovery
was
look'd
upon
on
both
sides
as
equally
advantageous
to
all
;
and
the
fear
of
his
Death
had
dispos'd
every
body
to
put
an
end
to
those
Tedious
Conferences
.
He
became
more
tractable
himself
while
he
thought
he
should
Die
,
and
thought
he
was
oblig'd
in
Honour
and
Duty
to
end
a
War
before
his
Death
,
which
he
had
occasion'd
:
He
persisted
in
the
same
Sentiments
after
his
Recovery
,
being
desirous
of
rest
.
The
most
difficult
having
made
their
Conditions
,
the
Assembly
of
Rochell
only
remain'd
disatisfy'd
.
Sully
undertook
to
prevail
with
them
to
receive
the
Conditions
his
Majesty
was
pleas'd
to
grant
them
.
In
order
to
which
he
repair'd
thither
with
the
English
Ambassador
,
who
joyn'd
with
him
in
order
thereunto
.
The
Assembly
was
better
united
than
they
had
been
at
N●mes
:
And
whereas
their
Resolution
of
joyning
with
the
Prince
of
Condé
had
only
been
carry'd
by
two
Voices
,
their
Opinions
prov'd
more
uniform
about
the
Sureties
they
thought
necessary
for
the
execution
of
the
Treaty
of
Peace
:
So
that
Sully's
undertaking
prov'd
pretty
difficult
.
Nevertheless
he
succeeded
in
it
,
because
he
omitted
nothing
that
could
perswade
,
making
use
of
Reasons
,
of
Authority
,
and
even
of
Money
,
which
often
proves
the
most
convincing
of
all
Arguments
.
He
prevail'd
with
the
Assembly
to
send
Ten
Deputies
to
Loudun
with
a
Power
to
accept
The
Assembly
sends
Deputies
to
Loudun
.
the
Conditions
that
had
been
agreed
upon
with
the
King's
Commissioners
.
However
they
only
granted
them
that
Power
,
on
Condition
that
they
should
have
leave
to
continue
their
Session
until
the
Verification
of
the
Edict
were
past
;
That
the
Armies
should
be
actually
Disbanded
;
That
Tart●●
should
be
restor'd
to
them
;
which
place
the
Reform'd
pretended
had
been
taken
from
them
by
Surprize
:
and
that
Commissioners
should
be
dispatch'd
forthwith
;
to
put
the
Edicts
in
Execution
in
the
Provinces
.
But
Sully
at
his
return
,
far
from
receiving
Thanks
for
his
Disingenuity
of
the
Court.
pains
,
was
disown'd
for
having
ingag'd
so
far
in
the
Prince's
Name
;
and
in
order
to
show
that
he
had
done
nothing
without
Authority
,
he
was
oblig'd
to
produce
his
Instructions
.
The
Reason
of
this
disavowal
was
that
the
Court
would
not
consent
to
the
Continuation
of
the
Assembly
after
the
Conclusion
of
the
Treaty
.
However
that
difficulty
was
remov'd
by
obtaining
leave
for
the
Assembly
to
remain
at
Rochel
until
a
time
prefix'd
;
and
that
the
said
delay
should
be
imploy'd
by
them
in
the
Nomination
of
Deputies
General
.
Sully
drew
an
Instrument
upon
that
Subject
,
which
was
at
first
approv'd
of
by
all
Parties
only
altering
a
few
words
.
Moreover
the
Assembly
sent
a
new
Power
to
their
Deputies
to
Authorize
them
to
approve
it
:
After
which
the
King's
Commissioners
retracted
,
and
would
alter
the
Instrument
in
several
things
.
This
Game
was
play'd
twice
or
thrice
:
Sully
was
disown'd
,
and
then
own'd
again
in
what
he
did
:
The
Writing
was
agreed
to
and
alter'd
so
often
,
that
those
who
were
imploy'd
about
it
had
no
longer
any
Patience
.
The
Reason
which
made
the
Commissioners
so
difficult
,
is
that
the
principal
Persons
being
satisfy'd
,
the
Court
had
a
mind
to
use
the
Assembly
haughtily
,
and
to
oblige
them
to
receive
what
they
would
give
them
with
submission
.
They
were
sensible
that
the
Lords
would
not
renounce
the
Advantages
they
obtain'd
,
to
better
the
Condition
of
the
People
.
Finally
the
Prince
being
inform'd
by
Sully
of
the
Difficulties
The
Assembly
is
almost
compell'd
to
accept
a
Peace
.
which
delay'd
the
Conclusion
,
put
an
end
to
them
like
a
Prince
who
consider'd
no
body
but
himself
.
He
whisper'd
something
to
Villeroy
;
and
soon
after
did
the
same
to
Sully
:
After
which
he
declar'd
that
Villeroy
had
granted
what
was
desir'd
;
and
at
the
same
time
he
Sign'd
the
Treaty
,
without
allowing
any
body
time
to
answer
him
.
This
abrupt
Conclusion
vex'd
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
extreamly
;
but
they
could
find
no
Remedy
;
They
discover'd
by
several
Instances
that
it
was
a
design'd
thing
,
to
oblige
the
Assembly
to
receive
whatever
Conditions
the
Lords
had
thought
fit
;
and
that
they
had
only
been
desir'd
to
send
Deputies
out
of
Formality
.
On
Tuesday
Morning
before
they
had
Sign'd
,
even
before
their
having
given
their
Consent
to
what
the
others
had
concluded
,
Orders
were
sent
to
the
Minister
who
was
in
his
Pulpit
,
to
acquaint
the
People
that
the
Peace
was
made
,
and
to
exhort
them
to
return
God
thanks
for
it
.
This
made
those
murmur
,
who
knew
that
there
were
difficulties
undecided
;
and
made
them
judge
that
it
was
a
forc'd
Peace
,
which
they
were
obliged
to
accept
of
for
fear
of
falling
into
greater
Inconveniences
.
And
indeed
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
himself
forgot
the
Interests
of
the
Common
Cause
,
because
he
had
secur'd
his
own
.
He
Exclaim'd
higher
than
any
Body
against
the
Assembly
,
though
they
had
only
follow'd
his
Motions
.
He
declar'd
that
he
would
look
upon
those
to
be
Enemies
to
the
State
,
who
should
refuse
to
sign
the
Peace
.
Moreover
he
was
accus'd
of
having
ingag'd
himself
to
the
King's
Commissioners
by
writing
to
March
against
the
Assembly
,
and
to
make
War
against
them
,
in
case
they
should
disown
what
their
Deputies
had
done
,
or
should
continue
their
Session
beyond
the
Term
granted
to
them
.
The
Duke
de
la
Trimouille
his
Nephew
who
was
Young
and
Easie
,
and
who
did
not
tread
long
in
his
Father's
Steps
,
did
the
same
in
Imitation
of
his
Uncle
.
But
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
design'd
thereby
to
show
,
that
he
was
the
Moving
Spirit
of
the
Party
;
that
his
Advice
was
sufficient
to
incline
them
to
War
,
and
his
Threatnings
to
make
them
accept
a
Peace
.
The
Assembly
gave
him
no
cause
to
proceed
to
Extreams
against
them
:
They
submitted
to
the
Treaty
;
they
did
Nominate
Deputies
General
:
And
Berteville
to
whom
the
Marshal
had
given
hopes
of
obtaining
that
Deputation
,
was
Elected
according
to
his
Promise
;
Maniald
was
joyn'd
with
him
:
After
which
the
Assembly
Dissolv'd
it self
,
without
staying
until
the
time
that
was
granted
them
.
This
Treaty
was
thus
publish'd
,
and
Intitl'd
,
An
Edict
Edict
of
Blois
.
given
at
Blois
in
the
Month
of
May.
It
contain'd
54
Articles
,
among
which
those
that
had
a
relation
to
the
Publick
Good
,
were
soon
Converted
into
Illusions
,
by
the
turn
of
Affairs
that
follow'd
soon
after
.
Most
of
them
only
contain'd
such
things
as
are
commonly
imploy'd
in
general
Pardons
.
The
Third
Article
was
in
favour
of
the
Roman
Catholick
Religion
,
which
was
to
be
restor'd
in
all
Places
where
their
Worship
had
been
Interrupted
during
the
Troubles
.
Their
Ministers
were
maintain'd
in
the
Liberty
of
their
Functions
;
in
the
Injoyment
of
their
Estates
;
and
in
the
Possession
of
their
Houses
,
of
which
the
Restitution
was
order'd
.
The
Fourth
was
a
weak
Injunction
to
make
Inquities
into
the
Death
of
the
late
King
,
under
pretence
that
the
King
was
inform'd
that
his
Officers
had
been
remiss
in
it
,
notwithstanding
their
having
receiv'd
express
Orders
about
it
from
the
Queen
,
both
by
word
of
Mouth
and
in
Writing
;
and
the
King
promis'd
to
Write
to
all
the
Bishops
of
the
Kingdom
,
to
cause
the
Decree
of
the
Council
of
Constantia
to
be
publish'd
in
their
respective
Diocesses
,
which
speaks
of
the
Life
of
Kings
and
Soveraign
Princes
.
The
Fifth
revers'd
a
Decree
of
Suspension
of
those
which
the
Parliament
of
Paris
had
given
in
favour
of
the
Independency
of
Kings
,
provided
that
such
things
as
were
Imported
by
those
Decrees
should
remain
unperform'd
,
which
had
not
been
put
in
execution
yet
;
which
related
to
the
Assembly
of
the
Princes
and
Officers
of
the
Crown
with
the
Parliament
,
in
order
to
the
Reformation
of
the
State
.
That
is
,
the
King
revers'd
those
Decrees
in
Terms
which
seem'd
only
to
reverse
the
Suspension
of
them
.
The
Sixth
presupposing
that
the
Court
had
gone
a
great
way
in
answering
of
the
[
](A27402-e158240-b)*
*
Remonstrances
and
Demands
.
Cahiers
of
the
Estates
General
,
promis'd
that
they
would
proceed
in
it
without
any
Discontinuation
.
The
King
ingag'd
himself
by
the
Seventh
to
Examine
the
Article
of
the
[
](A27402-e158260-b)*
*
The
Commons
.
Third
Estate
:
But
he
did
not
oblige
himself
to
pass
it
into
a
Law
.
The
next
Imported
that
the
King
would
give
no
more
considerable
Places
to
Foreigners
:
But
he
destroy'd
the
said
Promise
at
the
same
time
,
reserving
to
himself
the
Power
of
bestowing
them
on
such
,
under
the
pretence
of
singular
Merit
,
or
of
great
Services
.
Some
others
follow'd
these
in
Course
which
seem'd
to
be
useful
to
the
State
;
but
were
couch'd
in
Terms
as
Illusory
as
the
preceeding
.
The
Fourteenth
confirm'd
the
Edicts
and
all
that
related
to
them
.
The
next
Created
a
new
Office
of
Councellor
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
to
be
given
to
one
of
the
Reform'd
in
the
room
of
that
of
Berger
,
who
had
only
chang'd
his
Religion
on
condition
that
he
should
not
be
dispossessed
of
the
said
Office
.
The
Sixteenth
restor'd
the
free
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
in
all
places
where
it
had
been
Interrupted
upon
the
account
of
the
Troubles
.
The
Seventeenth
allow'd
the
Proceedings
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
of
his
Adherents
both
Catholicks
and
Reform'd
:
Even
of
those
who
compos'd
the
Assembly
of
Nimes
,
which
was
at
Rochel
at
the
time
of
this
Edict
.
The
Twentyfourth
only
related
to
Rochel
.
The
Forty
seventh
ordain'd
the
Restitution
of
the
Places
which
had
been
seiz'd
by
the
Adherents
of
the
Prince
:
And
whereas
Tartas
had
been
taken
by
Surprize
from
the
Reform'd
,
the
King
order'd
the
present
Restitution
of
the
same
,
before
they
should
proceed
to
the
Restitution
of
the
others
.
But
in
order
to
punish
the
People
,
as
it
is
common
for
the
folly
of
the
Great
ones
,
the
King
re-establish'd
some
old
Impositions
which
he
had
occasion
for
to
pay
the
Peace
he
was
oblig'd
to
buy
.
There
were
also
private
Articles
,
which
were
no
less
important
Private
Articles
.
than
the
General
ones
.
The
last
promis'd
1500000
Livres
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
and
the
Lords
of
his
Party
.
The
Court
had
no
mind
they
should
be
seen
by
the
Parliament
,
for
fear
of
Contradictions
.
Therefore
they
were
sent
to
them
Seal'd
up
;
and
the
53
of
the
General
Articles
,
was
very
positive
in
ordering
them
to
be
put
in
Execution
.
The
First
maintain'd
the
Gallick
Church
in
its
Liberties
.
The
Second
disown'd
the
pursuit
of
the
Clergy
for
the
publication
of
the
Council
of
Trent
;
and
promis'd
that
it
should
have
no
Effect
.
The
Third
excepted
Leitoure
from
the
Article
about
the
Restitution
of
Places
;
because
there
was
a
Dispute
between
Fontrailes
and
Angalin
about
the
Captainship
of
the
Castle
.
The
Dispute
was
begun
before
the
War
;
which
was
the
reason
that
Fontrailles
favour'd
the
surprising
of
the
said
place
by
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
who
turn'd
out
his
Competitor
.
He
made
a
shift
to
maintain
himself
in
it
until
the
year
1620
,
and
then
only
quitted
it
upon
good
Terms
.
In
the
mean
while
,
the
Article
Imported
that
until
the
decision
of
the
Dispute
,
the
King
would
deposit
it
into
the
Hands
of
an
Exempt
of
his
Guards
,
or
some
other
Reform'd
Officer
.
The
Fourth
regulated
a
very
particular
Affair
.
Villemereau
Councellor
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
and
le
Maitre
,
one
of
the
Masters
of
Accounts
of
the
said
Court
,
had
embrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
The
Courts
which
they
belong'd
to
,
had
hinder'd
them
from
Exercising
their
said
Imployments
upon
that
Account
.
The
Reform'd
took
it
very
much
to
heart
;
and
seeing
that
Berger
did
not
lose
his
place
,
tho'
he
was
turn'd
Catholick
,
they
pretended
that
the
others
ought
not
to
be
us'd
worse
,
for
embracing
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
The
Catholicks
urg'd
,
that
the
Number
of
Reform'd
Counsellors
was
Limited
to
Six
by
the
Edict
;
and
that
therefore
Villemereau's
place
ought
to
be
taken
from
them
;
or
at
most
that
they
could
only
pretend
to
keep
it
in
compensation
of
that
of
Berger
.
The
Reform'd
on
the
other
Hand
,
pretended
that
the
Edict
only
Limited
the
Offices
they
were
to
have
of
necessity
;
but
that
it
did
not
ba●
their
Access
to
all
others
,
which
they
were
declar'd
capable
of
by
the
Edict
.
So
that
Berger's
place
could
not
be
taken
from
them
without
injustice
,
since
it
was
one
of
the
Six
allow'd
them
by
the
Edict
;
nor
yet
,
that
of
Villemereau
,
which
he
had
not
render'd
himself
incapable
of
according
to
the
Edict
,
by
turning
to
their
Religion
.
This
Article
decided
the
thing
in
their
behalf
;
which
was
the
most
considerable
point
in
favour
of
them
in
the
Treaty
;
thereby
gaining
a
New
Office
in
the
Parliament
,
and
another
in
the
Chamber
of
Accounts
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
considerable
Courts
of
the
Long
Robe
.
The
Fifth
confirm'd
the
Exemption
of
the
[
](A27402-e158630-b)*
*
A
Land
Tax
and
heavy
Imposition
upon
the
People
.
Tailles
,
which
had
been
Granted
to
Ministers
,
by
a
Declaration
of
the
15
of
December
1612.
which
had
not
been
Verify'd
▪
The
Seventh
abolish'd
the
Remembrance
of
the
Sedition
of
Milhau
;
and
put
the
Catholicks
under
the
Protection
of
the
Reform'd
for
their
Safety
.
The
Eighth
did
the
same
about
the
Affair
of
Belestat
,
and
put
the
Reform'd
under
the
Protection
of
the
Catholicks
.
The
Tenth
restor'd
the
place
of
Master
of
the
Ordinance
to
its
former
extent
,
in
favour
of
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
from
whom
they
had
retrench'd
something
of
it
to
Vex
him
.
The
other
Articles
contain'd
some
favours
Granted
to
some
particular
Persons
.
Moreover
,
the
Reform'd
also
Inrollment
and
Modifications
of
the
Edict
.
obtain'd
a
Brief
for
an
augmentation
of
30000
Crowns
for
the
keeping
of
their
Garrisons
,
and
for
the
Sallaries
of
their
Ministers
,
besides
what
the
King
had
already
allow'd
them
more
than
his
Father
.
The
Verification
of
that
Edict
was
not
delay'd
long
.
The
Court
of
Aids
pass'd
it
on
the
8th
of
June
;
but
with
several
Modifications
;
Principally
upon
the
14
of
the
General
Articles
,
and
the
15
of
the
Private
ones
.
The
Parliament
did
not
do
it
until
the
13
,
after
reiterated
Remonstrances
.
They
Modify'd
the
14th
Article
and
the
following
,
which
they
declar'd
should
be
no
President
for
the
Future
.
That
which
stopt
these
two
Courts
in
the
14th
Article
,
was
not
the
Confirmation
of
the
Edicts
which
they
had
so
often
Verify'd
:
But
the
Briefs
that
were
mention'd
in
it
,
which
being
unknown
to
them
,
gave
Cause
to
suspect
that
the
King
promis'd
immense
Sums
in
it
to
the
Reform'd
.
They
oppos'd
it
so
much
the
more
Vigorously
,
by
reason
that
they
were
not
Ignorant
that
Kings
often
make
such
Gifts
,
in
hopes
that
they
will
have
no
Effect
.
It
costs
them
nothing
to
make
such
Grants
,
by
reason
that
they
are
sensible
that
they
will
not
pass
in
the
Courts
in
which
the
Letters
of
it
are
to
be
Verify'd
.
But
in
this
occasion
,
the
Queen
was
willing
the
thing
should
pass
,
by
reason
that
she
was
desirous
to
expect
a
more
favourable
Conjuncture
,
to
retract
her
promise
.
This
was
an
Edict
,
like
to
those
in
which
nothing
is
refus'd
;
which
they
are
resolv'd
to
keep
no
longer
,
than
while
they
may
revoke
them
with
safety
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Parliament
and
the
Court
of
Aids
refus'd
to
pass
those
Briefs
,
without
examining
the
Contents
,
or
Use
of
the
Sums
which
might
be
mention'd
in
them
.
The
Parliament
made
great
Oppositions
to
the
Article
which
related
to
Villemereau
;
and
the
Reform'd
were
never
fully
satisfy'd
upon
that
Subject
;
because
a
War
was
declar'd
against
them
before
it
was
determin'd
.
The
Chamber
of
Accounts
did
not
Verify
the
Edict
,
until
the
28th
of
the
Month
;
and
as
to
the
Article
about
le
Maitre
,
they
said
,
that
before
he
should
be
allow'd
to
injoy
the
Benefit
of
that
Article
,
he
should
clear
himself
of
some
things
he
was
accus'd
of
;
as
it
had
been
ordain'd
by
the
Chamber
,
by
a
Decree
of
the
23d
of
March
.
Thus
an
End
was
put
to
the
War
;
and
the
State
beheld
the
Renovation
of
a
Peace
,
of
which
the
Sweets
prov'd
as
Short
as
Flattering
.
The
End
of
the
Fourth
Part.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
NANTES
.
VOL.
II.
BOOK
V.
The
Summary
of
the
Contents
of
the
Fifth
BOOK
.
A
Declaration
upon
the
Coronation
Oath
.
The
Prince
Authorize●
himself
at
Court
.
The
Queen
puts
him
into
Prison
;
which
occasions
great
Disturbances
.
The
Reform'd
make
themselves
Masters
of
Sancerre
.
A
Declaration
upon
the
Edict
of
Peace
.
The
Duke
d
▪
Epernon
makes
War
against
Rochel
.
Privileges
of
that
City
.
Pretences
of
the
Duke
.
Rochel
has
recourse
to
the
King
,
and
makes
an
Ill
Defence
.
The
Duke
retires
after
reiterared
Orders
.
Importance
of
his
Enterprise
.
The
Circle
Assembles
at
Rochel
,
and
summons
a
General
Assembly
:
Which
is
not
approv'd
of
by
every
Body
.
The
Deputies
of
the
Circle
are
ill
receiv'd
at
Court
.
Reasons
to
prove
that
the
Assembly
is
necessary
.
Extremities
to
which
the
Male-contents
are
reduc'd
.
The
King's
Temper
.
The
Original
of
the
Fortune
of
Honoré
Albert
de
Luines
.
Some
question'd
whither
he
was
Nobly
Born
,
Character
of
his
Confidents
.
Death
of
the
Marsh●●
d'
Ancre
.
Alteration
of
Affairs
,
and
confirmation
of
t●●
Edi●●s
.
Luines
Marries
into
the
House
of
Rohan
.
The
Assembly
of
Rochel
deputes
to
the
King
,
and
receives
an
order
to
break
up
.
They
obey
and
resolve
to
protect
the
Churches
of
Bearn
.
Their
[
](A27402-e159000-b)*
*
Petitions
and
Remonstrances
.
Cahiers
.
National
Synod
of
Vitré
.
Deputation
to
the
King
.
Letters
to
the
General
Assembly
,
and
their
Answer
.
The
Churches
of
Bearn
and
of
Auvergn●●●●
disturb'd
.
The
Count
of
Sancerre
commits
Host●…
the
City
.
The
Churches
of
the
Province
of
the
Country
●●
Foix
,
and
those
of
Provence
ill
us'd
.
Leave
given
to
Ministers
to
assist
at
Political
Assemblies
.
Places
of
Bailywicks
establish'd
but
not
exactly
.
Rogueries
committed
by
the
converted
Moors
.
The
Bishop
of
Lucon
retires
from
the
Queen
▪
The
Jesuit
Cotton
out
of
favour
;
Arnoux
succeeds
in
his
place
.
A
Sermon
Preach'd
at
Court
by
him
.
The
Answer
of
the
Ministers
of
Charenton
,
to
an
Information
exhibited
against
them
.
Writings
on
both
sides
.
The
Bishop
of
Lucon
Writes
against
the
Ministers
.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
The
Bishop
of
Macon's
Speech
.
The
Jacobins
turn'd
out
of
Mompellier
.
They
refuse
to
admit
a
Jesuit
Preacher
there
.
The
State
of
Bearn
ill
represented
.
The
Effect
of
this
Speech
.
A
Decree
Authorising
the
Jesuits
to
Preach
at
Mompellier
.
A
Decree
of
restauration
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Lands
in
Bearn
.
Re-union
of
that
Country
to
the
Crown
;
which
is
oppos'd
●…e
Estates
,
La
Force
and
Lescun
.
Deceit
of
the
Co●●t
.
A
Dissertation
upon
this
matter
:
Discontinuation
of
Hommage
:
Inconveniencies
of
the
Dis-union
,
and
Advantages
of
the
ReVnion
.
By
whom
the
Vnion
is
pursued
.
Motives
of
the
Opponents
,
and
their
answer
to
the
Dissertation
.
Publication
of
the
Edict
of
Re-union
.
The
Clergy
obtains
the
Decree
of
restauration
of
Church
Lands
,
which
declares
,
That
the
Deputies
have
been
heard
,
and
the
Writings
seen
.
Subtilty
of
the
Clergy
.
A
Violent
Speech
.
The
Bearnois
endeavour
to
ward
the
Blow
.
Remonstrances
of
Lescun
.
Libels
.
The
State
of
Religion
in
Bearn
.
Lescun
obtains
only
Words
.
Those
of
Bearn
p●rsist
in
their
oppositions
.
Writings
in
favour
of
them
.
Why
the
Clergy
refus'd
to
take
the
reimplacement
themselves
.
An
Answer
to
the
Writing
of
the
Bearnois
.
The
Sequel
of
the
Answer
.
Injustices
against
the
Reform'd
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
.
Enterprizes
upon
the
Cities
of
Surety
.
The
free
Exercise
of
Religion
hinder'd
in
sundry
places
.
Injustices
of
the
Parliaments
.
Jesuits
.
Burials
.
Answers
to
the
[
](A27402-e159280-b)*
*
Petisions
or
Addresses
.
Cahiers
.
Illusory
Remedies
.
WHILE
the
Prince
of
Conde
was
still
uncertain
whither
he
should
go
to
Court
there
to
gather
the
Fruits
●f
the
Peace
:
The
Queen
who
was
unwilling
he
should
have
●●e
honour
of
procuring
some
Advantages
to
the
Reform'd
,
●●om
whom
he
had
receiv'd
such
good
Services
,
granted
them
〈…〉
Declaration
suitable
to
the
Answer
the
King
had
already
gi●en
to
their
[
](A27402-e159330-b)*
*
Petitions
,
or
Demands
Cahiers
,
about
his
Coronation
Oath
.
It
import●d
that
though
the
King
had
sufficiently
evideno'd
his
Intenti●ns
,
by
the
Confirmation
of
so
many
Edicts
,
nevertheless
be●ng
inform'd
that
some
Reform'd
still
entertain'd
Suspicions
,
●y
reason
of
what
was
happen'd
between
the
Deputies
of
the
Nobility
in
the
Estates
General
,
he
was
still
willing
to
give
●hem
farther
Proofs
of
his
good
Will
towards
them
;
and
in
●rder
to
remove
all
their
Scruples
about
the
Propositions
made
●n
the
Estates
;
he
declar'd
that
it
had
never
been
his
Intention
●o
include
in
his
Coronation
Oath
those
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
who
liv'd
in
the
Kingdom
under
the
benefit
of
the
E●icts
,
Secret
Articles
and
Declarations
given
in
favour
of
them
:
And
that
in
order
to
their
better
observation
for
the
future
,
●he
confirm'd
them
a-new
.
This
new
Edict
was
dated
the
20th
of
July
,
and
was
verify'd
within
a
few
Days
after
.
But
the
Publick
Tranquillity
did
not
remain
long
●●disturbed
:
And
the
very
Conditions
on
which
it
was
obtain'd
gave
an
occasion
to
renew
the
Troubles
.
The
Prince
of
Con●●●●●
●●●
The
Prince
Authorizes
himself
at
Court.
bethought
himself
;
during
the
Treaty
of
Peace
,
to
make
two
new
Demands
,
after
all
the
rest
were
granted
to
him
,
which
gave
the
Queen
a
great
deal
of
Vexation
.
The
one
was
,
That
the
Queen
should
take
from
the
Marshal
●
▪
A●●●●
,
with
whom
the
Duke
of
Long
ueville
,
Governor
of
●ic●●●●
,
could
not
agree
,
whatever
he
had
left
in
that
Province
.
The
other
was
,
To
grant
him
to
hold
the
Pen
in
the
Council
;
which
was
the
power
of
Signing
the
Decrees
of
the
Council
,
the
Weekly
State
of
the
Finances
,
and
the
Accounts
of
the
Exchequer
:
That
is
,
he
desir'd
an
Authority
,
which
would
be
so
much
the
greater
in
the
Affairs
of
the
State
,
the
Quality
of
first
Prince
of
the
Blood
,
being
joyn'd
to
that
of
first
Minister
.
The
Queen
had
Spies
at
Loudun
,
which
had
given
her
an
account
of
those
Propositions
of
the
Prince
;
before
Villeroy
,
who
had
engag'd
himself
to
obtain
the
approbation
●●
that
Princess
,
had
acquainted
her
with
it
.
She
thought
that
those
Novelties
had
been
Inspir'd
to
that
Prince
by
that
Minister
,
who
had
been
favourable
to
him
all
along
in
the
Tr●●ty
;
as
if
he
had
design'd
to
Imploy
his
Credit
against
the
Marshal
d'
Ancre
,
who
design'd
to
ruine
him
.
But
as
soon
●●
he
had
spoken
to
the
Queen
,
she
immediately
granted
the
Prince
new
favours
,
though
she
had
express'd
a
great
deal
of
●…y
to
it
to
her
Confidents
.
The
Reason
of
that
●●teration
was
,
that
Villeroy
hinted
,
That
in
case
the
Pr●●●●
should
make
an
ill
use
of
that
Power
,
contrary
to
the
Quee●●
Intentions
▪
it
would
be
in
her
Power
to
secure
him
whenever
she
thought
●●●
.
Nevertheless
this
Expedient
,
which
the
Queen
improv'd
so
well
soon
after
,
did
not
reconcile
Villeroy
with
the
Marshal
d'
Ancre
,
who
put
him
out
of
favour
in
a
short
time
.
However
he
was
restor'd
to
his
Places
again
,
as
soon
as
that
Favourite
was
Dead
;
but
he
did
not
live
long
to
injoy
th●●
▪
The
Prince
coming
to
Court
,
after
some
Delays
,
soon
saw
●
Croud
of
Courtiers
attending
on
him
,
and
even
the
Marsh●l
himself
speaking
before
him
,
to
secure
himself
against
the
Publick
Ha●●ed
.
The
Queen
seem'd
at
first
cordially
recon●●●il'd
to
him
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
who
was
satisfy'd
with
●he
degree
of
Authority
he
had
obtain'd
,
sincerely
desir'd
on
●is
part
to
live
in
good
understanding
with
her
:
Insomuch
that
●e
took
the
Marshal
d'
Ancre
into
his
Protection
at
the
Queens
●equest
,
and
promis'd
to
secure
him
against
all
Insults
.
But
●●at
occasion'd
so
many
Complaints
and
Reproaches
against
●im
,
from
those
who
had
assisted
him
during
the
Wars
,
●nd
who
were
all
Enemies
to
the
Marshal
,
that
he
chose
ra●●er
to
retract
the
Protection
he
had
promis'd
him
,
than
to
●●se
so
many
Certain
and
Useful
Friends
,
for
one
Man
,
who
●as
odious
to
the
whole
Kingdom
.
Whereupon
the
Marshal
●as
oblig'd
to
remove
from
the
Court
,
and
to
retire
into
●●s
Government
of
Normandy
.
The
Queen
was
extreamly
●●ncern'd
to
see
her
Authority
fallen
to
that
degree
,
that
it
●as
not
in
her
Power
to
maintain
the
dearest
of
her
Crea●●res
,
without
the
Assistance
of
the
Prince
:
But
it
receiv'd
a
●●nsiderable
Addition
,
when
she
found
her self
at
the
Mercy
〈…〉
a
reconcil'd
Enemy
;
for
whom
the
whole
Court
had
al●ost
abandon'd
her
.
Therefore
,
according
to
the
Advice
,
The
Queen
puts
the
Prince
of
Conde
in
Prison
.
〈…〉
which
she
had
receiv'd
the
Overture
from
Villeroy
,
she
●…t
him
in
Prison
.
This
Enterprise
as
bold
as
unexpected
,
●●ould
have
been
greater
,
and
perhaps
would
have
secur'd
●●e
Authority
of
that
Princess
for
a
long
time
,
had
she
dar'd
〈…〉
resolve
three
or
four
days
sooner
,
to
seize
the
other
three
●●incipal
Heads
of
the
Cabal
with
him
,
who
were
all
come
●…considerately
to
expose
themselves
to
be
seiz'd
upon
.
But
●●e
durst
not
undertake
it
,
not
being
prepar'd
for
it
;
and
●ereby
she
lost
the
benefit
of
the
Prince's
Imprisonment
;
〈…〉
reason
that
the
others
having
reflected
on
their
preceding
●●prudence
,
expos'd
themselves
no
longer
as
they
had
done
;
●hat
at
the
first
Notice
they
receiv'd
of
the
Princes
Prison
;
●●ey
all
made
their
escape
as
well
as
they
could
;
that
they
●●ok
up
Arms
again
for
their
common
defence
,
and
that
●●ey
never
laid
them
down
,
until
the
Marshal
Ancre's●eath
●eath
,
and
the
Queens
Retreat
had
chang'd
the
State
of
●ffairs
.
In
the
mean
time
this
Imprisonment
occasion'd
great
Alte●●tions
.
Which
occasions
great
disturbances
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Paris
reveng'd
it
upon
the
House
and
Rich
Furnitures
of
the
Marshal
d'An●re
,
which
the
Queen
suffer'd
to
be
pillag'd
for
three
days
together
,
for
fear
of
exasperating
those
Riotors
by
opposition
.
The
Reform'd
did
rise
in
divers
parts
;
and
dreading
that
Affair
would
be
attended
with
general
Consequences
,
which
might
bring
all
those
into
Question
,
that
had
been
concern'd
in
the
last
Troubles
;
they
took
some
measures
to
avoid
being
prevented
.
This
first
Act
of
Authority
done
in
the
King's
Name
since
his
Marriage
,
renew'd
all
their
Former
Fea●●
;
and
taught
them
to
judge
by
what
had
been
undertake●
against
the
first
Prince
of
the
Blood
,
after
a
Solemn
Treaty
,
what
the
Court
might
be
capable
of
doing
to
the
Prejudice
of
the
Edicts
,
against
odious
people
,
whose
Ruin
had
been
Swo●●
for
so
many
years
.
Among
other
things
which
those
diffidences
put
them
upon
Acting
,
they
made
themselves
Ma●…
of
Sancerre
,
a
City
that
had
been
Famous
ever
since
the
〈…〉
The
Reform'd
seize
Sancerre
.
Siege
and
cruel
Famine
they
endur'd
under
the
Reign
of
〈…〉
the
IX
.
They
lookt
upon
it
as
one
of
the
Places
of
Surety
and
had
possess'd
it
as
such
,
under
the
Title
of
[
](A27402-e159660-b)*
*
Places
that
were
annex'd
to
●●●ers
.
Mar●…
with
that
of
Thouars
.
But
the
Count
of
Sancerre
Lord
o●
the
Place
,
animated
with
the
same
Spirit
as
all
the
other
Catholic
Lords
,
who
had
made
sundry
such
undertaking
in
divers
places
,
being
unwilling
to
leave
his
City
in
〈…〉
Power
of
the
Reform'd
,
had
found
the
way
to
re-establish
himself
in
it
,
and
to
get
the
upper
hand
there
.
Cou●…
Marans
his
Eldest
Son
lived
there
,
in
order
to
keep
all
thing●
in
the
State
his
Father
had
settl'd
them
:
But
the
Inhabit●…
turn'd
him
out
,
alledging
,
that
since
the
said
City
had
been
surpris'd
from
them
,
they
had
a
right
to
retake
it
.
Moreo●…
the
only
thing
in
debate
in
this
Affair
,
and
in
all
others
of
the
same
Nature
,
was
barely
the
Guarding
of
the
said
places
.
They
neither
disputed
the
Revenues
,
nor
Rights
of
Fie●●
with
the
Lords
;
but
they
pretended
,
that
there
ought
to
be
no
Garrison
settled
by
them
in
the
same
,
and
that
those
〈…〉
of
places
were
to
be
left
to
the
Guard
of
the
Inhabitants
.
The
Affair
was
carry'd
before
the
Council
,
which
at
any
other
time
would
undoubtedly
have
favour'd
the
Lord
against
the
City
,
because
their
design
was
to
make
the
Reform'd
lo●…
their
places
of
Surety
,
beginning
first
by
those
of
Marriage
,
and
by
such
as
they
held
against
the
Inclination
of
the
Catholic
Lords
.
But
the
Court
had
other
Prospects
at
that
time
.
They
were
unwilling
to
increase
the
Party
of
the
Male-contents
by
vexing
the
Reform'd
.
Therefore
they
deposited
the
City
and
Castle
of
Sancerre
into
the
hands
of
the
Inhabitants
,
Declaration
upon
the
Edict
of
Peace
.
to
be
Guarded
by
them
,
until
farther
Orders
:
For
which
Letters
Pattent
were
Granted
to
them
.
The
same
reason
induc'd
them
to
publish
a
Declaration
on
the
30th
of
September
,
which
confirm'd
the
Edict
of
Blois
and
the
Treaty
of
Loudun
.
The
pretence
of
it
was
,
that
all
the
Lords
who
had
left
the
Court
,
after
the
Imprisonment
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
had
only
done
it
out
of
Fear
that
they
design'd
to
revoke
it
:
and
they
added
farther
,
as
if
it
had
been
certain
that
they
●●d
had
no
other
reason
for
it
,
that
they
had
assur'd
the
●…ng
of
their
good
Intentions
;
and
had
express'd
to
him
with
Respect
,
that
they
only
desir'd
to
live
in
quiet
.
All
●…is
was
Invention
,
and
it
only
tended
on
their
part
to
●…ke
their
time
and
measures
:
And
the
Queen
made
use
of
with
great
Policy
to
perswade
distant
Provinces
,
that
the
affairs
were
in
a
fair
way
of
Accommodation
;
and
thereby
to
destroy
the
Correspondencies
that
might
be
form'd
there
against
her
Authority
.
The
Duke
of
Sully
who
was
come
back
to
Court
again
after
the
Peace
,
and
who
was
call'd
to
council
,
was
against
that
Declaration
,
which
he
neither
●…ok'd
upon
to
be
sufficient
to
bring
back
the
Male-contents
,
or
Honourable
for
the
King
;
because
that
the
Lords
who
were
gone
would
have
time
to
shew
the
falsity
of
what
it
con●i●'d
,
before
it
could
make
such
Impressions
in
the
Provinces
as
the
Queen
desir'd
:
But
the
Court
was
in
hopes
of
the
contrary
,
having
so
often
experienc'd
the
Credulity
of
the
people
,
that
they
did
not
question
,
but
they
would
be
decided
by
those
specious
Protestations
.
The
Duke
d'Epernon
was
one
of
those
,
the
Marshal
d'An●…
The
Duke
d'Epernon
makes
War
against
Rochel
.
was
Jealous
of
,
because
his
haughty
Humour
did
not
per●it
him
to
humble
himself
before
him
.
Therefore
,
seeing
●…s
Enemy
recall'd
to
Court
,
and
more
in
favour
than
ever
;
●…e
Old
Ministers
turn'd
out
,
and
the
Queen's
Creatures
put
in
their
Room
;
the
Bishop
of
Lucon
Secretary
of
State
;
and
Mangot
Keeper
of
the
Great
Seal
,
he
was
afraid
lest
the
hatred
of
the
Favourite
might
prove
prejudicial
to
him
.
He
resolv'd
to
put
himself
in
a
posture
of
defence
,
in
case
any
should
dare
to
Attack
him
:
But
his
Pride
not
allowing
him
to
joyn
with
the
other
Male-contents
,
because
he
could
not
have
the
Chief
Command
among
them
,
he
was
forc'd
to
seek
another
pretence
to
take
up
Arms.
Rochel
afforded
it
to
him
.
He
pretended
,
that
important
City
was
one
of
the
Privileges
of
the
said
City
.
Dependencies
of
his
Government
.
The
City
on
the
contrary
pretended
an
immediate
dependence
from
the
King
;
not
to
be
oblig'd
to
suffer
any
Souldiers
but
their
own
Inhabitants
;
or
to
have
any
Governor
but
their
Mayor
,
whom
they
Elected
yearly
.
Their
Pretence
for
it
was
,
that
having
formerly
been
under
the
Power
of
the
English
,
they
had
voluntarily
submitted
to
France
on
that
condition
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
the
most
Ancient
Historians
confess
,
That
they
obtain'd
so
many
Privileges
,
and
such
advantagious
Conditions
,
that
they
tended
as
much
to
put
them
at
Liberty
,
as
to
change
their
Master
.
The
only
Objection
against
them
was
,
that
having
been
taken
since
by
the
English
,
and
afterwards
retaken
by
the
French
,
they
were
no
longer
to
be
consider'd
in
the
State
in
which
they
were
put
by
the
first
Treaty
,
but
〈…〉
having
receiv'd
new
Conditions
,
when
retaken
by
force
by
the
Kings
of
France
.
The
Duke
d'Epernon
made
use
of
that
Pretence
:
And
the
Council
also
us'd
the
same
,
when
they
resolv'd
to
ruin
the
Power
of
that
City
,
which
so
many
Privileges
daily
increas'd
.
But
they
reply'd
,
that
the
Inhabitants
had
not
violated
their
Treaty
,
when
the
said
place
was
taken
by
the
English
;
that
having
only
been
forc'd
to
submit
to
a
Superior
Power
,
without
Fraud
or
Treason
,
at
a
time
when
the
King
was
not
in
a
Condition
to
succor
them
,
they
had
not
forfeited
their
first
Conditions
;
that
the
English
after
the
taking
of
it
had
left
them
their
Privileges
;
Tha●
the
French
not
having
retaken
it
by
Storm
,
and
against
the
Will
of
the
Inhabitants
,
could
not
deprive
them
of
them
;
that
the
City
had
contributed
towards
its
return
under
the
French
Dominion
,
both
by
the
Affection
the
Inhabitants
had
preserv'd
for
it
,
and
the
little
Assistance
they
had
given
the
English
;
Whereby
it
was
evident
,
that
they
had
lost
nothing
by
being
restor'd
to
the
Power
of
their
Lawful
Sovereign
;
and
that
they
were
restor'd
to
it
with
their
former
Advantages
.
They
added
,
that
the
Kings
of
France
had
confirm'd
all
their
Privileges
,
several
times
since
their
being
retaken
;
and
moreover
had
augmented
them
by
New
Concessions
:
Whereupon
they
laid
a
great
stress
upon
what
happen'd
to
Lewis
the
XI
.
a
Prince
who
having
oppress'd
the
Liberty
of
his
Kingdom
in
many
things
,
was
not
of
a
humour
to
do
that
for
a
City
that
had
lost
her
Freedom
,
which
did
not
belong
to
it
by
an
evident
indisputable
Right
.
He
made
his
Entry
in
Rochel
on
the
24th
of
May
1472.
He
Swore
before
Gaubert
Cadiot
who
was
Mayor
of
the
Place
,
to
preserve
all
the
Privileges
of
the
City
,
which
are
all
set
down
in
the
Act.
The
King
was
upon
his
Knees
before
the
Crucifix
during
the
Ceremony
,
and
oblig'd
himself
to
succor
the
City
in
case
of
need
,
even
with
his
Person
,
and
to
Death
inclusively
.
We
may
say
,
that
the
said
Oath
is
the
most
perfect
Abridgement
of
the
Fundamental
Obligation
of
a
Sovereign
towards
the
Preservation
of
his
Subjects
.
After
this
Oath
was
taken
,
the
Mayor
Cadiot
took
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
to
the
King
in
the
behalf
of
the
whole
City
.
This
did
not
hinder
the
Duke
d'Epernon
from
taking
up
The
Duke's
Pre●●nsiens
.
Arms
,
under
pretence
to
force
the
said
City
to
pay
him
those
Devoirs
they
refus'd
him
;
and
to
obtain
satisfaction
for
some
Injuries
he
pretended
to
have
receiv'd
from
them
.
He
complain'd
,
that
the
Rochelois
had
surpris'd
the
Castle
of
Rochefort
,
which
he
pretended
to
be
in
his
Government
,
and
that
they
had
put
a
Garrison
in
the
same
.
He
Publish'd
a
very
severe
Manifesto
,
and
full
of
Invectives
against
the
Reform'd
in
General
;
and
at
the
same
time
march'd
against
Rochel
with
6
or
7000
Men
,
and
committed
some
Spoils
about
it
.
The
City
did
not
expect
those
Acts
of
Hostility
;
whither
they
thought
that
the
Duke
would
not
dare
to
proceed
to
an
open
War
against
a
City
that
was
Powerful
of
it self
,
and
seconded
by
all
the
Reform'd
Party
;
or
whither
they
expected
a
speedy
Relief
from
the
adjacent
Provinces
in
case
of
being
attack'd
.
This
1617.
was
the
Reason
that
they
were
unprovided
,
that
they
made
an
ill
defence
;
and
that
the
World
beheld
with
Astonishment
that
formidable
City
,
which
had
been
attack'd
in
vain
by
so
many
Kings
,
reduc'd
to
suffer
the
Incursions
of
a
Private
Person
,
without
being
able
to
free
the
Estates
their
Inhabitants
possess'd
in
the
Country
from
the
Pillage
of
his
Souldiers
.
Their
Recourse
was
to
the
King
,
to
whom
they
Rochel
applies
it self
to
the
King
and
makes
an
ill
defence
.
made
their
Complaints
against
the
said
Duke
:
And
whereas
the
Court
was
otherwise
imploy'd
at
that
time
,
and
that
they
were
desirous
to
see
the
Duke
lay
down
his
Arms
,
those
Complaints
were
hearken'd
unto
,
and
the
Duke
was
order'd
to
leave
the
Rochelois
in
Quiet
.
However
,
he
did
not
desist
at
first
.
Boissise
who
was
the
first
that
was
sent
to
him
,
could
not
prevail
with
him
to
give
over
his
Enterprise
;
and
was
even
constrain'd
to
throw
himself
into
Rochel
,
to
acquaint
the
Inhabitants
that
the
King
disown'd
the
Dukes
proceeding
,
and
to
give
them
leave
to
take
up
Arms
for
their
defence
:
Which
however
,
could
not
hinder
him
from
being
suspected
of
double
Dealing
.
Vignols
being
sent
sometime
after
him
,
to
renew
the
same
Orders
to
the
Duke
,
found
him
better
dispos'd
.
The
Duke
,
properly
speaking
did
not
lay
down
his
Arms
:
But
he
withdrew
his
Forces
from
the
Territories
of
the
Rochelois
;
and
his
Excuse
for
his
so
easily
granting
what
was
desir'd
of
him
at
that
time
,
was
that
he
was
sufficiently
Reveng'd
by
the
devastations
he
had
committed
.
He
Writ
very
boldly
to
the
King
to
excuse
his
Enterprise
,
considering
that
he
was
a
Man
who
had
much
to
fear
,
and
who
was
not
belov'd
.
The
Glory
of
that
Expedition
has
been
mightily
cry'd
up
Importance
of
his
Enterprise
.
in
the
History
of
his
Life
;
and
that
Exploit
mention'd
in
it
,
as
if
it
had
been
the
first
Cause
of
the
Siege
,
Cardinal
de
Rocheli●u
laid
before
the
said
City
;
because
,
say
they
,
That
the
success
he
obtain'd
in
that
small
War
,
made
the
Court
sensible
,
that
since
they
could
not
defend
themselves
against
the
Forces
of
a
private
Person
,
it
would
not
be
impossible
for
the
King's
Forces
,
taking
a
favourable
occasion
to
reduce
them
to
reason
.
But
the
Truth
is
,
that
the
said
Action
is
too
much
Honor'd
in
it
.
It
neither
answer'd
the
Noise
the
Duke
had
made
,
nor
the
Threatnings
of
his
Manifesto
.
He
ought
not
to
have
laid
down
his
Arms
,
without
having
first
dismantled
that
Proud
City
,
and
made
it
a
lasting
Monument
of
his
Vengeance
,
and
of
his
Power
.
Nevertheless
,
all
this
dwindled
to
the
Pillaging
of
Peasants
,
and
destroying
of
the
Estates
of
some
private
Persons
:
Which
a
Band
of
Thieves
might
have
done
as
easily
as
a
Regulated
Army
.
After
which
,
he
retir'd
home
,
having
only
seen
the
Walls
of
the
City
at
a
distance
:
Very
well
pleas'd
to
cover
his
Retreat
with
the
King's
Authority
,
who
had
laid
his
Commands
on
him
to
lay
down
his
Arms.
Therefore
,
the
Reform'd
had
some
Reason
to
turn
the
said
Expedition
into
Ridicule
,
and
to
relate
in
the
form
of
extraordinary
News
,
That
the
Duke
d'Epernon
had
made
his
Entry
before
Rochel
.
But
during
this
small
Trouble
,
Rochel
having
implor'd
The
Circle
Assembles
at
Rochel
.
the
Succor
and
Council
of
their
Neighbours
,
Assembled
the
Circle
,
according
to
the
Regulation
made
at
Saumur
;
that
is
some
Deputies
of
the
Provincial
Council
of
five
Neighbouring
Provinces
,
to
deliberate
about
the
means
to
repel
the
Duke
d'Epernon
.
Those
Deputies
observing
great
Marks
of
a
good
understanding
between
the
Duke
d'Epernon
and
Vignolles
,
and
little
or
no
Effect
of
what
had
been
promis'd
;
being
moreover
dissatisfy'd
about
the
Conduct
of
the
Court
,
which
gave
good
Words
,
but
came
to
no
performance
;
suffer'd
themselves
to
be
perswaded
by
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
to
do
something
extraordinary
,
in
order
the
better
to
mollifie
the
Court
and
the
Duke
d'Epernon
.
The
Duchess
of
Bouillon
,
who
seconded
her
Husband
pretty
well
,
passing
in
those
parts
,
under
pretence
of
going
to
Turenne
by
his
Order
,
sollicited
those
who
had
a
respect
for
him
so
powerfully
,
that
the
Circle
resolv'd
to
Convene
a
General
Assembly
at
Rochel
for
the
15th
of
April
;
and
that
they
sent
Deputies
to
the
King
,
to
ask
his
Leave
in
order
thereunto
.
The
Marshal
And
Convenes
a
general
Assembly
.
had
a
great
interest
in
that
Affair
.
As
he
was
one
of
the
Male-contents
,
who
had
made
a
New
League
against
the
Marshal
d'Andre
,
he
had
been
declar'd
a
Criminal
of
State
;
and
according
to
the
Maxims
of
the
Court
,
he
was
none
of
the
least
Guilty
,
since
that
besides
his
Religion
,
and
his
being
Esteem'd
the
Primum
Mobile
of
that
Cabal
,
it
was
very
well
known
,
that
he
endeavour'd
to
strengthen
his
Party
abroad
,
when
he
requir'd
Money
and
Men.
Therefore
,
he
was
also
desirous
to
make
an
Interest
at
home
,
to
the
end
,
that
in
case
his
other
Measures
should
fail
,
he
might
at
least
be
able
to
make
his
Peace
,
or
to
save
his
Person
,
by
the
Credit
of
a
General
Assembly
.
This
Convocation
did
not
please
every
Body
.
Many
thought
it
unnecessary
,
because
the
Court
promis'd
to
see
Justice
done
to
Rochel
,
and
that
in
Effect
,
the
Duke
d'Epernon
began
by
degrees
to
perform
what
he
had
promis'd
,
and
not
executed
.
They
added
,
that
it
would
be
dangerous
;
that
it
would
displease
the
King
,
who
seeing
it
form'd
at
a
time
when
the
Troubles
began
to
be
renew'd
in
his
Kingdom
,
would
think
that
it
was
held
against
to
his
Service
.
They
said
,
that
it
was
conven'd
contrary
to
the
Settlements
,
which
did
not
allow
a
Province
which
had
no
Grievances
to
desire
it
.
They
endeavour'd
particularly
to
insinuate
,
that
Rochel
,
upon
whose
particular
Account
it
was
desir'd
,
would
abandon
the
rest
of
the
Reform'd
,
as
soon
as
they
had
receiv'd
satisfaction
from
the
Court
.
These
were
the
sentiments
of
those
who
preferr'd
Tranquillity
to
all
things
;
and
especially
of
the
Reform'd
,
who
liv'd
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
Paris
,
who
commonly
were
more
inclin'd
to
Timorous
,
Slow
Councils
,
than
to
bold
precipitated
Resolutions
.
But
the
others
reply'd
,
that
if
the
King
had
receiv'd
ill
Impressions
concerning
the
designs
of
those
who
desir'd
the
Assembly
,
it
was
necessary
to
remove
them
by
the
good
Resolutions
they
should
take
in
it
;
that
a
General
Assembly
being
capable
to
reunite
all
People
to
the
desire
of
a
Peace
,
was
the
best
expedient
that
could
be
taken
to
procure
it
,
and
above
all
to
obtain
it
from
the
King's
Clemency
,
by
most
humble
Supplications
;
that
nothing
was
done
contrary
to
the
Settlements
,
considering
the
Just
Cause
of
Complaint
they
had
;
that
the
strongest
of
all
Laws
,
in
a
time
of
Confusion
and
Disorder
was
Necessity
;
and
that
Rochel
would
not
abandon
the
common
Cause
,
for
the
particular
Offers
that
were
made
to
them
.
However
,
the
Deputies
of
the
Circle
were
not
well
receiv'd
The
Deputies
of
the
Circle
are
ill
receiv'd
at
Court
.
at
Court
;
from
whence
they
departed
without
obtaining
the
permission
they
desir'd
.
Besides
,
the
usual
reasons
the
Court
had
to
dread
Assemblies
,
they
had
some
that
were
particular
for
this
.
The
Troubles
were
so
great
every
where
,
that
they
could
not
Authorise
a
General
Assembly
,
without
being
guilty
of
Imprudence
;
by
reason
,
that
whatever
side
they
inclin'd
to
,
they
were
capable
to
give
the
upper
hand
to
the
Party
they
should
Embrace
;
and
perhaps
●…rm
one
apart
,
which
might
take
the
advantage
of
the
Weakness
of
the
others
.
It
was
generally
believ'd
,
that
the
Duke
of
Vendome
design'd
to
put
himself
at
the
Head
of
the
Reform'd
;
and
it
was
publickly
discours'd
,
that
he
kept
a
●…an
on
purpose
at
Rochel
,
to
Treat
in
his
Name
with
the
Assembly
.
There
was
no
time
to
make
Rome
Relish
that
●●rmission
,
the
Council
of
which
had
taken
such
an
Empire
over
that
of
France
,
that
they
regulated
all
their
proceedings
.
The
Queen
had
been
oblig'd
to
give
the
Cardinal
de
●…ye●se
ample
Instructions
before
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
〈…〉
excuse
the
favour
she
had
Granted
to
the
Reform'd
upon
●…e
account
of
Necessity
;
either
in
confirming
their
Edicts
●…y
a
Solemn
Declaration
;
or
by
allowing
them
to
Assemble
〈…〉
a
time
,
when
they
could
draw
such
advantages
by
their
●…nion
.
It
would
have
been
difficult
to
use
those
Reasons
at
●resent
,
which
might
have
pass'd
for
good
at
that
time
,
because
they
could
not
have
been
insisted
upon
,
for
fear
of
discovering
the
Weakness
and
Confusion
of
the
Government
.
The
shortest
way
was
to
refuse
the
permission
desir'd
by
the
Deputies
of
the
Circle
,
in
hopes
that
those
who
did
not
approve
that
Assembly
,
would
have
Credit
enough
,
to
perwade
the
rest
to
have
patience
.
Nevertheless
,
that
Refu●…
aggravated
matters
instead
of
suppressing
them
;
and
it
did
not
hinder
them
from
inviting
the
Provinces
to
send
their
Deputies
to
Rochel
on
the
appointed
day
,
so
that
as
they
persisted
in
the
Resolution
to
hold
the
Assembly
without
leave
,
in
case
they
could
not
obtain
the
consent
of
the
Court
,
they
thought
fit
to
Publish
their
Reasons
about
it
.
Therefore
they
Publish'd
a
kind
of
Manifesto
,
in
which
K●as●ns
to
prove
that
the
Assembly
is
necessary
.
they
observ'd
,
that
people
were
in
Arms
every
where
;
that
the
two
Parties
,
who
aim'd
to
destroy
each
other
,
pretended
equally
the
King's
Service
;
which
might
occasion
the
Ruin
of
the
State
,
and
of
the
Churches
,
unless
a
distinction
were
made
a
what
the
Real
Service
of
the
King
consisted
,
in
order
to
side
with
that
;
that
particular
Persons
,
apt
to
divide
themselves
,
according
to
their
Interests
and
Inclinations
,
were
not
proper
Judges
to
decide
that
Question
;
that
its
General
Assembly
was
more
capable
to
do
it
;
that
the
Edicts
of
Nantes
and
of
Loudun
were
daily
violated
as
to
what
related
to
the
Churches
;
that
the
Deputies
General
having
made
their
Complaints
to
the
King
about
it
,
without
having
obtain'd
the
least
Redress
,
there
remain'd
no
way
to
Remedy
the
same
,
but
by
a
General
Assembly
;
that
the
Commissioners
promis'd
by
the
Court
in
the
Assembly
,
which
was
held
at
Rochel
at
the
time
of
the
Treaty
of
Loudun
,
had
not
been
in
the
Provinces
,
or
at
least
,
that
whatever
was
favourable
to
the
Catholicks
having
been
Executed
long
since
,
nothing
had
been
perform'd
of
those
things
which
were
advantagious
to
the
Churches
;
that
the
Court
had
refus'd
the
so
often
promis'd
Creation
of
two
Offices
of
Masters
of
Requests
for
the
Reform'd
;
that
a
Fort
had
been
demolish'd
in
one
of
the
Suburbs
of
Gergea●
,
in
Order
to
render
that
Town
of
Surety
Useless
to
the
Churches
,
and
to
deprive
all
the
Reform'd
between
the
Seine
and
the
Loire
of
a
secure
Retreat
;
that
they
had
refus'd
to
put
a
Reform'd
Governor
in
Sancerre
,
according
to
Henry
the
4th's
Promise
;
that
Fontrailles
having
promis'd
to
go
to
Mass
,
provided
he
were
maintain'd
against
Angalin
in
Leitoure
,
which
render'd
him
incapable
of
Commanding
there
,
because
it
was
a
Place
of
Surety
,
of
which
the
Governour
ought
to
be
a
Protestant
,
his
Proposition
had
been
heard
,
and
that
Angalin
was
not
re-establish'd
,
altho
the
Change
of
Religion
of
his
Competitor
had
remov'd
all
the
difficulties
of
that
Affair
;
that
the
Parliament
of
Paris
had
suppress'd
the
Place
of
Co●drai
,
which
was
one
of
the
Six
allow'd
by
the
Edict
to
the
Reform'd
,
under
pretence
of
that
of
Villemerau
which
they
had
gain'd
;
which
show'd
,
that
they
would
not
admit
them
without
distinction
into
Imployments
;
that
la
Ferté
Vidame
had
been
taken
by
Surprise
from
the
Vidame
of
Chartres
,
a
Reform'd
Lord
,
at
whose
Charge
a
Garrison
had
been
put
into
it
,
tho'
he
had
never
been
suspected
,
nor
a
Rebel
;
and
that
no
regard
had
been
had
to
his
Petitions
;
that
the
Switzers
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
that
were
Quarter'd
at
Poi●iers
,
had
been
forbidden
to
go
to
Church
;
which
was
look'd
upon
as
a
step
to
do
the
same
to
the
Scots
and
Switzers
of
the
Guard
;
that
instead
of
protecting
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
against
the
Arch-Dukes
,
he
had
been
declar'd
a
Criminal
of
State
;
which
alone
requir'd
a
General
Assembly
,
in
Order
to
consult
about
it
:
That
the
Council
had
resolv'd
the
reunion
of
Navar
,
and
of
the
Principality
of
Bearn●o
●o
the
Crown
,
to
have
a
pretence
to
introduce
the
Edict
of
Nantes
there
,
contrary
to
the
Edict
of
Loudun
,
and
that
which
had
been
Publish'd
in
consequence
thereof
;
that
the
said
Union
was
attended
with
several
Inconveniencies
;
Viz.
that
the
Ministers
,
and
the
Colleges
would
be
depriv'd
of
their
Subsistance
;
that
the
Presidentship
in
the
Estates
of
Bearn
,
would
be
given
to
the
Bishops
;
that
la
Force
would
be
depriv'd
of
the
Government
,
and
his
Son
of
the
Survivorship
;
that
the
Garrison
of
Navarreins
,
an
important
City
,
provided
with
Canons
,
and
Munitions
would
be
disbanded
,
and
that
the
said
City
would
thereby
remain
expos'd
to
the
Surprise
of
the
Spaniards
.
They
added
to
all
this
,
considerations
upon
the
Enterprise
of
the
Duke
d'Epernon
against
Rochel
;
and
from
all
those
Subjects
of
Complaint
,
concluded
that
the
Assembly
was
necessary
to
redress
them
.
Those
Reasons
were
so
much
the
stronger
,
by
Reason
that
Extremities
to
which
the
Male-contents
are
reduc'd
.
the
Court
had
been
inform'd
of
those
Injustices
by
the
Petitions
of
the
Deputies
General
,
who
had
not
been
able
to
obtain
an
Answer
to
them
:
Another
Consideration
likewise
,
made
them
exceedingly
more
weighty
.
The
Party
of
the
Male-contents
was
reduc'd
almost
to
the
utmost
Extremity
.
They
had
but
one
Town
left
;
and
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
was
Besieg'd
in
Soissons
,
and
no
longer
in
a
Condition
to
defend
himself
,
had
he
been
vigorously
press'd
.
They
were
afraid
,
that
the
Marshal
a'Ancre
after
this
,
being
Proud
of
their
Defeat
,
and
moreover
an
Enemy
to
the
Reform'd
,
would
inflict
a
Punishment
upon
them
for
the
Resolutions
taken
at
N●●es
,
which
had
reduc'd
him
upon
the
very
Brink
of
the
Precipice
.
But
his
unexpected
fall
remov'd
the
pretence
of
those
Terrors
.
When
Fortune
seem'd
to
have
plac'd
him
,
above
the
reach
of
his
Enemies
,
a
Tragical
End
was
preparing
for
him
,
by
means
which
he
never
could
foresee
,
nor
prevent
.
The
The
King's
Temper
.
King
was
hardly
minded
at
Court
.
He
was
young
,
and
of
a
Weak
Constitution
.
He
Lov'd
Hawking
and
Music
,
and
pass'd
his
time
in
those
little
Amusements
,
leaving
the
sole
Authority
of
the
Government
to
the
Queen
his
Mother
.
He
was
nevertheless
Jealous
of
his
Power
even
to
Excess
,
though
he
neither
understood
it
,
nor
could
injoy
it
.
During
the
whole
Course
of
his
Life
,
he
never
could
exert
it
himself
,
nor
suffer
it
into
the
Hands
of
another
.
It
was
equally
impossible
for
him
,
not
to
raise
his
Favourites
to
a
vast
degree
of
Power
,
and
to
endure
them
when
Possess'd
of
that
Grandeur
to
which
he
had
rais'd
them
himself
.
By
making
them
Rich
,
he
put
them
in
a
State
to
displease
him
.
The
Excess
of
his
Complaisance
for
them
,
was
as
it
were
the
first
degree
of
his
Hatred
:
And
I
question
,
whither
an
Example
could
be
found
in
his
History
of
any
Favourite
,
whose
Death
,
or
Ruin
he
was
concern'd
for
.
But
his
Sentiments
were
conceal'd
in
his
own
heart
:
And
whereas
he
only
Communicated
them
to
few
,
those
who
are
of
Opinion
,
that
there
is
always
a
Mystery
in
the
Conduct
of
Princes
,
accus'd
him
of
a
Black
and
profound
Dissimulation
.
To
say
the
Truth
,
the
reason
of
his
silence
was
,
that
he
neither
confided
in
himself
,
nor
in
others
;
and
that
he
had
a
great
deal
of
Timorousness
and
Weakness
.
Most
of
those
who
have
spoken
of
him
,
acknowledge
that
he
had
Courage
;
and
that
he
did
not
lose
his
Judgment
in
danger
;
that
he
lov'd
and
understood
War
;
that
he
was
a
good
Scholar
;
but
that
he
was
not
capable
of
Original
of
the
Fortune
of
Honore
Albert
de
●uines
.
Reigning
.
There
was
a
Man
about
him
,
whom
no
body
was
Jealous
of
,
because
his
parts
were
too
mean
to
be
fear'd
.
He
was
suffer'd
with
him
as
a
Man
,
who
amus'd
him
with
the
pleasure
of
Hawking
,
which
those
who
had
the
Authority
were
very
well
pleas'd
to
see
him
imploy'd
about
,
to
the
●nd
that
they
might
do
what
they
pleas'd
.
They
say
,
that
this
Man
begun
to
insinuate
himself
into
the
King's
Favour
,
by
●
present
he
made
him
of
two
[
](A27402-e161210-b)*
*
Pigriesches
.
Wary
Angles
,
taught
to
Fly
●t
small
Birds
in
Hedges
.
This
Animal
is
not
much
larger
than
a
Sparrow
,
and
is
naturally
addicted
to
peck
others
,
●nd
to
keep
them
from
his
Nest
:
So
that
Application
and
Care
may
easily
form
him
for
that
small
War
;
to
which
he
●s
naturally
inclin'd
.
This
Present
Inchanted
the
King
,
who
●ook
a
great
deal
of
Pleasure
to
see
those
little
Birds
imitate
those
of
a
higher
Flight
.
They
diverted
him
at
all
times
.
●n
Rainy
Weather
h●
made
them
fly
in
his
Chamber
,
or
in
some
Gallery
.
He
affected
to
go
often
to
Mass
to
the
Capu●ins
;
their
House
being
conveniently
Seated
to
afford
him
that
pleasure
;
by
reason
,
that
his
way
thither
was
through
●he
Thuileries
,
a
Royal
Garden
,
in
which
he
met
with
Birds
,
which
he
caus'd
to
be
taken
by
those
Wary
Angles
.
He
had
a
little
Net
set
up
at
the
End
of
the
Hedge
,
into
which
those
Birds
being
thus
pursued
,
never
fail'd
to
Intangle
themselves
;
and
he
took
abundance
of
pleasure
to
see
them
pluck'd
by
those
little
Animals
,
which
he
often
carried
himself
upon
his
Finger
,
with
Bells
and
Varvels
like
Hawks
.
And
l●st
that
Pleasure
should
fail
him
sometimes
for
want
of
Birds
,
he
caus'd
abundance
to
be
taken
and
bred
,
which
he
never
set
free
again
,
but
to
be
taken
by
those
Wary
Angles
.
Whereas
the
Reader
may
perhaps
never
find
in
any
other
Book
,
which
were
the
beginnings
of
the
greatest
Fortune
that
ever
a
Subject
was
rais'd
to
:
I
thought
I
might
make
this
digression
to
oblige
him
.
The
Person
I
am
speaking
of
was
Luines
,
a
Man
almost
It
has
been
question'd
wh●ther
he
was
a
Gentleman
unknown
,
and
even
during
whose
Favour
,
some
question'd
whither
he
was
born
a
Gentleman
.
It
is
certain
at
least
that
he
was
very
Poor
:
And
't
is
reported
,
that
when
he
came
first
to
Paris
with
Brantes
and
Cadenet
his
two
Brothers
,
they
had
but
one
Cloak
amongst
them
▪
which
they
wore
by
turns
,
two
of
them
remaining
at
home
while
the
other
was
in
the
City
,
or
at
Court
about
their
common
Affairs
.
No
Body
thought
him
capable
to
perswade
the
King
to
any
thing
but
the
Pleasures
of
Hawking
:
But
they
were
mistaken
;
and
Luines
having
found
the
Ascendent
he
had
over
the
King's
Mind
,
made
use
of
it
to
destroy
the
Marshal
d'Ancres
.
Whither
he
were
put
upon
it
by
the
Male-contents
who
had
gain'd
him
;
or
whither
he
were
Animated
by
the
Spaniards
,
who
dreaded
the
Marshal's
growing
so
Powerful
,
as
to
have
no
longer
occasion
for
them
;
or
whither
he
design'd
to
raise
his
Fortune
upon
the
Ruins
of
that
Wretch
,
he
took
the
advantage
of
the
King's
Foible
which
he
knew
;
and
stuff'd
his
Head
with
Jealousies
and
Vexations
,
against
those
who
abus'd
his
Authority
and
Treasure
.
Three
Men
serv'd
Luines
in
that
design
:
Deagean
a
Suttle
,
Violent
and
Ambitious
The
Character
of
his
Confidents
.
Man
,
who
was
first
Clerk
to
Barbin
the
Queen's
Creature
,
betray'd
his
Master
,
and
came
every
Night
to
give
the
King
an
Account
how
they
play'd
with
his
Power
.
Marcillac
an
inconsiderable
Person
,
who
Traffick'd
for
his
Service
,
seconded
in
the
day
time
by
his
Discourse
,
what
the
other
had
advanc'd
.
Desplans
,
a
Souldier
in
the
Guards
,
had
a
share
in
the
said
Conspiracy
.
Deagean
was
the
only
Man
of
Parts
among
them
:
But
he
had
too
much
Genius
for
Luines
,
who
in
order
to
be
rid
of
him
,
bounded
his
Fortune
to
a
Place
of
President
in
the
Chamber
of
Accompts
of
Grenoble
,
where
he
sent
him
to
reside
,
under
pretence
of
watching
the
Conduct
of
Lesdiguieres
.
The
King
being
perswaded
by
those
Agents
of
Luines
,
who
among
other
things
,
never
fail'd
to
acquaint
him
with
the
Murmurs
of
the
People
against
the
disorders
of
the
Government
,
was
at
a
Loss
which
way
to
rid
himself
of
his
Wardship
.
He
had
a
mind
to
Fly
to
Meaux
,
there
to
Summon
his
Subjects
from
all
Parts
to
his
Assistance
.
Some
propos'd
to
him
to
go
to
the
Parliament
upon
some
Pretence
;
and
there
to
cause
the
Marshal
to
be
seiz'd
in
his
Presence
,
and
to
give
an
Order
for
his
Tryal
.
But
Luines
either
Dreading
the
King's
Weakness
,
or
the
Queen's
Authority
,
chose
to
have
him
Seiz'd
in
the
Louvre
.
The
King
gave
Order
to
Vitri
to
do
it
,
who
apparently
had
receiv'd
secret
Orders
from
Luines
about
it
,
to
whom
the
King
having
sent
him
back
again
,
to
know
his
Pleasure
,
he
carry'd
the
thing
farther
than
it
was
design'd
.
He
caus'd
Death
of
the
Marshal
d'Ancre
.
him
to
be
kill'd
on
the
4th
of
April
,
under
pretence
that
he
had
leave
so
to
do
,
in
case
he
made
any
resistance
.
Yet
he
made
none
,
but
only
express'd
his
Astonishing
by
some
Words
,
when
Vitri
acquainted
him
that
he
was
his
Prisoner
.
But
this
Action
of
Vitri
was
justify'd
,
and
that
Service
made
him
a
Marshal
of
France
.
The
State
of
Affairs
was
quite
Alter'd
by
that
Death
.
The
Alteration
of
Affairs
.
Queen
being
penetrated
with
Grief
,
was
depriv'd
of
all
Authority
.
Her
Creatures
lost
their
Places
;
those
she
had
remov'd
from
Court
were
recall'd
:
The
Male-contents
submitted
themselves
;
and
the
King
Granted
them
a
General
Pardon
in
the
Month
of
May
,
in
which
acknowledging
that
they
had
only
taken
Arms
for
their
safety
,
against
the
Insolent
,
Violent
and
Pernicious
designs
of
the
Marshal
d'Ancre
,
who
imploy'd
the
King's
Forces
contrary
to
his
Intention
to
ruin
them
;
that
after
his
Death
,
they
return'd
immediately
to
their
Allegiance
,
and
that
they
had
implor'd
his
Pardon
very
submissively
,
he
revok'd
the
Declaration
that
had
been
given
against
them
,
Abolish'd
the
remembrance
of
what
was
pass'd
,
confirm'd
the
Treaty
of
Loudun
,
and
the
Edict
of
Blois
,
and
Order'd
that
all
his
Subjects
,
as
well
Catholics
as
Reform'd
should
live
in
Peace
,
under
the
Benefit
and
Authority
of
his
Edicts
.
After
which
the
favour
of
the
New
Favourite
was
exerted
against
the
Miserable
Remains
of
the
Marshal's
Family
,
even
to
Inhumanity
.
His
Lady
was
Executed
for
pretended
Crimes
,
of
which
she
was
found
Guilty
,
more
upon
the
Account
of
the
hatred
of
the
Public
,
than
by
any
solid
Proofs
.
Luines
was
Adorn'd
with
his
Spoils
,
and
saw
himself
so
great-all
of
a
suddain
,
that
he
was
Astonish'd
at
his
own
Fortune
.
He
made
use
of
his
Authority
in
a
manner
yet
more
Odious
than
the
Marshal
d'Ancre
,
whom
,
to
say
the
Truth
,
he
neither
surpass'd
in
Birth
or
Merit
.
His
Favour
was
only
for
himself
;
he
injoy'd
it
amidst
Seditions
,
and
Civil
Wars
;
and
he
ingag'd
himself
into
Foreign
Cabals
,
to
the
great
detriment
of
his
Country
.
I
must
also
add
,
that
in
order
to
maintain
his
Credit
,
he
Marry'd
the
Daughter
of
the
Duke
de
Mombazon
,
of
the
Luines
Marries
into
the
house
of
Rohan
House
of
Rohan
.
This
perswaded
the
Duke
of
that
Name
,
that
he
would
be
consider'd
by
that
Favorite
,
who
was
Honour'd
by
his
Alliance
.
But
the
Duke
being
come
back
to
Court
,
after
the
Treaty
of
Loudun
,
had
reconcil'd
himself
sincerely
to
the
Queen
,
who
had
receiv'd
the
Excuses
●●
made
to
her
about
his
taking
Arms
very
favourably
.
All
that
he
had
obtain'd
by
the
Treaty
was
the
assurance
of
the
Government
of
Poitou
,
provided
he
could
obtain
the
Duke
of
Sully's
Demission
;
because
there
was
an
Article
in
the
Edict
which
promis'd
expresly
that
the
King
would
Grant
no
more
Survivorships
.
When
he
had
obtain'd
the
Demission
,
he
was
oblig'd
to
come
to
Court
in
Person
to
obtain
his
Letters
Patent
for
the
same
.
He
did
it
boldly
enough
;
tho
he
thereby
expos'd
himself
to
the
Mercy
of
Persons
,
of
which
some
hated
him
Mortally
;
and
the
others
were
very
Faithful
.
Nevertheless
,
it
prov'd
to
his
Advantage
;
and
the
Queen
gave
him
his
Patents
,
which
the
change
of
Affairs
hinder'd
him
from
injoying
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
he
apply'd
himself
to
the
Service
of
that
Princess
with
so
much
Fidelity
,
that
he
made
an
End
of
Ruining
himself
at
Court
;
and
that
far
from
drawing
an
advantage
by
the
Alliance
of
that
New
Favorite
,
he
created
an
irreconcileable
hatred
between
them
.
It
will
be
necessary
to
know
the
particulars
,
which
were
the
Motives
or
occasions
of
the
following
Wars
.
During
these
Transactions
,
the
Deputies
of
the
Provinces
that
were
Invited
to
Rochel
,
were
got
thither
for
the
most
The
Assembly
of
Rochel
sends
Deputies
to
the
King
.
part
;
and
that
Assembly
created
equal
Jealousies
,
on
all
sides
▪
by
reason
that
the
State
being
divided
into
several
Parties
,
●●
body
knew
which
they
would
joyn
with
.
But
the
Marshal's
Death
,
and
the
Queen's
Exile
having
appeas'd
the
Troubles
the
most
specious
Reasons
of
the
Assembly
were
remov'd
▪
They
sent
Deputies
to
the
King
upon
this
unexpected
▪
alteration
,
to
Congratulate
the
recovering
of
his
Authority
.
Those
Deputies
did
not
see
the
King
,
who
refus'd
to
treat
them
as
Deputies
from
a
Lawful
Assembly
:
But
after
that
the
Answer
●…e
sent
them
was
not
disobliging
.
The
King
refer'd
to
hear
And
receives
an
Order
to
break
up
▪
them
when
the
Assembly
should
be
Dissolv'd
;
they
were
desir'd
to
behave
themselves
as
good
Subjects
ought
to
do
,
when
they
have
something
to
desire
of
their
King
;
to
draw
their
〈◊〉
Cahiers
:
To
separate
forthwith
;
and
to
retire
into
their
*
Petitions
and
Demands
.
Respective
Provinces
:
That
upon
that
Account
the
King
would
favour
them
in
all
things
that
were
reasonable
and
●…st
.
Therefore
they
broke
up
at
the
return
of
their
Deputies
,
They
obey
and
resolve
to
protect
the
Churches
of
Bearn
according
to
the
Advice
of
the
Wisest
,
who
remonstrated
to
them
with
a
great
deal
of
Vigor
,
That
it
behov'd
them
to
●how
by
that
mark
of
Obedience
,
that
they
did
only
Assemble
when
they
had
just
reasons
to
fear
;
but
that
they
dissolv'd
of
themselves
as
soon
as
ever
those
fears
were
dissipated
.
They
●●serted
an
Article
in
their
Cahiers
which
related
to
the
Churches
of
Bearn
,
desiring
that
no
Innovations
might
be
●ade
in
that
Principality
,
either
in
Church
or
State
.
But
they
show'd
yet
better
how
much
they
concern'd
themselves
●●
the
Affairs
of
that
Province
,
by
an
Act
they
made
,
which
oblig'd
all
the
Churches
to
assist
those
of
that
Province
,
in
●…ase
of
Oppression
and
Necessity
,
by
some
Alteration
of
the
State
,
●…ither
in
the
Ecclesiastick
or
Politick
part
,
if
those
Churches
●…plor'd
the
assistance
of
those
of
France
.
They
order'd
the
Provinces
of
the
Upper
Languedoc
,
and
of
the
lower
Guyenne
,
to
Assemble
by
their
Deputies
with
those
of
that
Soveraignty
,
of
necessary
,
to
endeavour
to
prevent
their
being
oppress'd
.
They
writ
to
the
great
Lords
to
Intercede
for
the
Reform'd
of
Bearn
,
and
they
exhorted
all
the
Councils
of
the
Provinces
to
recommend
them
to
the
Deputies
General
.
The
Affection
they
express'd
for
those
threatned
Churches
prov'd
useless
:
And
the
King
's
very
Answer
to
the
Article
which
spoke
in
their
behalf
,
destroy'd
by
one
word
which
was
Inserted
in
it
on
purpose
,
all
the
hopes
of
their
being
favourably
us'd
.
The
King
promis'd
to
preserve
all
his
Subjects
of
the
Country
of
Bearn
,
both
Catholicks
and
Reform'd
in
the
Possession
of
their
Ancient
Privileges
;
and
to
maintain
Peace
and
Union
there
as
among
the
other
Subjects
of
his
Realm
.
The
Equivocation
of
the
word
Ancient
was
a
plain
Argument
,
that
the
Council
design'd
to
look
upon
the
present
State
of
Bearn
as
a
Novelty
▪
And
to
restore
the
Catholicks
there
to
all
the
Advantages
they
had
lost
,
by
the
attempt
they
had
made
against
their
Lawful
Queen
.
The
Assembly
Inserted
in
their
*
Cahiers
some
other
important
Their
Petitions
.
Articles
;
viz.
Concerning
the
Exemption
of
the
Ministers
,
and
the
Declaration
given
upon
that
Subject
,
which
the
Court
of
Aids
still
refus'd
to
verifie
;
the
Necessity
of
Reform'd
Associates
for
the
Instruction
of
Criminal
Causes
;
the
discharge
of
certain
Offices
which
were
impos'd
upon
the
Reform'd
,
tho
▪
they
thought
they
could
not
Officiate
them
without
wounding
their
Consciences
;
concerning
the
Privilege
of
Reform'd
Magistrates
and
Officers
,
not
having
discharg'd
their
Trust
in
their
Offices
,
to
be
prosecuted
in
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
and
before
no
other
Judges
;
and
several
others
,
to
which
they
receiv'd
Specious
Answers
;
but
without
Effect
.
Besides
all
these
Articles
there
was
an
Instruction
which
they
charg'd
the
Deputies
General
with
,
to
beg
of
his
Majesty
to
put
the
Prince
of
Conde
at
Liberty
.
This
was
the
only
effect
produc'd
by
the
Sollicitations
of
the
Princess
his
Mother
,
who
was
at
Rochel
,
and
who
endeavour'd
to
oblige
the
Assembly
not
to
break
up
before
they
had
obtain'd
his
Deliverance
.
Nevertheless
they
were
oblig'd
to
give
over
that
pursuit
,
because
the
State
of
Affairs
was
not
dispos'd
towards
it
,
and
that
the
new
Favourite
was
not
in
the
least
inclin'd
to
put
a
Prince
at
Liberty
▪
who
would
soon
get
the
better
of
him
in
the
Management
of
Affairs
.
While
the
Assembly
was
still
in
being
,
the
National
Synod
National
Synod
at
Vitré
.
assembled
on
the
18th
of
May
at
Vitrë
.
The
Principality
of
Bearn
had
obtain'd
leave
in
the
preceeding
Synod
to
Convene
it
:
But
all
things
were
alter'd
since
that
time
;
and
that
which
was
lookt
upon
then
to
be
useful
towards
the
preservation
of
that
Province
,
seem'd
to
be
of
ill
consequence
against
their
Privileges
,
as
soon
as
it
was
known
that
the
Council
did
propose
to
re-unite
it
to
the
Crown
.
In
submitting
to
the
same
Discipline
with
the
other
Churches
of
the
Realm
,
they
seem'd
to
act
against
their
own
pretensions
,
that
they
could
not
be
subjected
to
the
same
Laws
with
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
by
making
but
one
Body
Ecclesiastick
with
the
rest
of
the
Reform'd
,
they
afforded
a
reason
to
say
that
it
was
not
inconsistent
with
their
Privileges
,
to
be
united
●…o
the
other
Provinces
depending
of
the
Crown
,
as
part
of
one
and
the
same
Body
Politick
.
Those
Reasons
were
approv'd
●…f
.
The
Synod
excus'd
them
from
submitting
to
the
Discipline
of
the
other
Churches
,
and
to
the
National
Synods
,
du●…ng
the
present
Conjuncture
.
But
they
allow'd
the
Deputies
●…f
that
Country
to
assist
at
their
Deliberations
,
and
to
give
●…eir
Votes
,
unless
some
of
them
desir'd
the
contrary
.
So
●…at
they
appear'd
in
that
Assembly
as
Deputies
not
of
subject
●…hurches
,
but
of
Churches
that
were
Ally'd
by
the
Commu●…on
of
the
same
Doctrine
.
Immediately
after
the
Overture
of
the
Synod
,
they
deput●…
Deputation
to
the
King
.
four
Persons
to
the
King
,
with
Letters
fill'd
with
the
usual
●…ubmissions
and
Protestations
of
Obedience
and
Loyalty
.
Letters
to
the
General
Assembly
;
and
their
Answer
.
they
also
writ
to
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
to
give
them
an
account
of
what
they
had
done
;
and
to
express
their
Inten●…on
to
remain
in
perfect
▪
Union
with
them
.
The
Answer
of
the
Assembly
was
made
in
the
same
Terms
;
and
moreover
●…ontain'd
an
Article
,
by
which
they
demanded
of
the
Synod
●…e
Contribution
of
certain
Sums
for
the
General
Affairs
.
This
contribution
,
which
was
to
be
rais'd
out
of
the
Sums
granted
●…r
the
Sallaries
of
the
Ministers
,
appear'd
dangerous
as
to
the
consequences
of
it
:
but
whereas
there
was
Money
due
to
them
,
●…nd
that
the
Concessions
of
the
Treaty
of
Loudun
had
made
●…he
Churches
pretty
easie
,
they
would
not
refuse
all
,
and
●…anted
something
at
the
Request
of
the
Assembly
.
In
the
●…ean
time
the
Deputies
were
well
receiv'd
at
Court
;
and
●…ame
back
to
the
Synod
with
Answers
capable
to
satisfie
them
,
●…ad
fair
words
been
sufficient
to
redress
the
Evils
they
com●…lain'd
of
.
The
King
writ
very
obliging
Letters
by
them
,
in
which
he
prais'd
the
Loyalty
of
the
Reform'd
,
and
gave
them
●…ssurances
of
his
Protection
for
the
future
▪
and
to
maintain
whatever
was
promis'd
by
the
Edicts
,
in
case
they
persever'd
in
that
Conduct
.
That
would
have
been
very
well
,
if
while
they
were
exhorted
to
be
Loyal
,
the
Court
had
not
at
the
very
same
time
The
Churches
of
Bearn
and
Auvergne
disturb'd
.
labour'd
openly
by
a
thousand
Vexations
and
Injuries
to
t●…
their
Faith
and
Patience
.
Besides
the
dread
which
the
Prosecutions
of
the
Clergy
created
among
the
Churches
of
Bearn
,
those
of
Auvergne
were
also
very
much
tormented
.
They
had
not
as
yet
been
able
to
injoy
the
benefit
of
the
Edict
there
peaceably
,
by
reason
that
the
Catholicks
had
oppos'd
it
.
There
were
potent
Families
in
that
Province
who
were
altogether
inclin'd
to
a
League
,
and
who
thought
it
a
point
of
Conscience
to
hate
the
Reform'd
,
and
to
Persecute
them
without
Mercy
.
They
us'd
them
Cruelly
in
all
respects
;
and
the
Reform'd
were
not
in
a
Condition
to
resist
them
,
because
their
Number
was
inconsiderable
.
The
Court
might
easily
have
put
a
stop
to
those
Violences
,
had
they
been
well
inclin'd
;
but
it
is
easie
to
judge
of
their
Disposition
in
that
respect
,
by
the
little
care
they
had
taken
to
redress
the
Wrongs
done
to
the
Reform'd
of
that
Province
:
The
Synod
gave
express
Orders
to
the
Deputies
General
,
to
make
earnest
Sollicitations
to
obtain
a
redress
for
those
Afflicted
Churches
;
and
to
press
the
Court
to
send
Commissioners
thither
,
in
order
to
regulate
those
long
Differences
by
some
Decisive
Decree
:
which
had
already
been
desir'd
often
to
no
purpose
.
Moreover
the
War
continu'd
between
the
City
of
Sancere
▪
The
Count
of
Sancerre
exerts
Hostilities
against
the
City
.
and
the
Count
de
Marans
;
who
did
the
Inhabitants
all
the
harm
he
could
.
He
proceeded
on
his
part
to
Surprises
,
Outrages
,
and
Assassinations
:
And
he
was
accus'd
of
having
lately
caus'd
Captain
Bouchard
,
in
whom
the
City
repos'd
great
Confidence
,
to
be
Murther'd
.
So
that
the
City
had
two
great
Affairs
in
hand
;
the
one
to
preserve
their
Privilege
of
being
a
City
of
Surety
which
was
disputed
,
and
the
other
to
defend
themselves
against
the
Hostilities
of
the
Count.
As
they
had
a
greater
Extent
of
Ground
than
Riches
,
they
were
soon
drein'd
by
the
great
Expences
they
had
been
oblig'd
to
make
;
and
they
could
not
hold
out
much
longer
,
without
being
assisted
.
Therefore
they
had
recourse
to
the
Liberalities
of
the
Churches
of
the
Country
of
Foix.
Synod
.
The
Churches
of
the
Country
of
Foix
were
reduc'd
to
the
same
Misery
of
late
Years
.
They
were
forc'd
from
Jurisdiction
to
Jurisdiction
,
about
the
Quality
of
Places
of
Sure●…y
:
which
the
Cities
in
which
they
perform'd
the
Exercises
of
their
Religion
had
had
till
then
:
So
that
they
had
troubles
upon
that
Question
in
the
Parliament
,
in
the
[
](A27402-e162350-b)*
*
In
which
the
Judges
were
part
Catholicks
and
part
Reform'd
.
Party-Chambers
,
and
in
the
Council
of
State
.
This
was
a
subtilty
of
the
Council
,
either
to
weaken
the
Reform'd
,
by
taking
from
them
●…veral
Towns
they
held
by
that
Name
,
the
Title
,
or
Quali●…
of
which
was
disputed
by
their
Enemies
upon
divers
pre●…nces
;
or
to
put
them
upon
some
desperate
Resolution
,
by
●…ese
Proceedings
,
in
order
to
have
a
plausible
occasion
to
●…mplain
of
their
Behaviour
.
For
that
reason
the
Court
affected
,
whenever
they
renew'd
the
Permission
of
keeping
them
to
slip
in
some
Equivocal
Terms
in
the
Briefs
;
to
the
●…d
that
being
favour'd
by
that
Ambiguity
,
they
might
say
,
●…at
those
they
design'd
to
take
from
them
were
not
compris'd
〈…〉
the
same
.
Provence
was
also
expos'd
to
great
Vexations
.
The
Reform'd
And
those
of
Provence
ill
us'd
.
were
very
much
divided
there
;
and
the
Catholicks
●…ok
an
occasion
from
those
Discords
which
they
themselves
●…ad
sown
,
to
do
them
all
manner
of
Injustices
.
That
Pro●…nce
overwhelm'd
the
General
Assemblies
and
the
National
●…ynods
,
with
Complaints
,
which
the
Members
of
one
and
●…e
same
Church
brought
in
there
against
one
another
:
And
●…e
Deputies
of
those
Different
Parties
,
often
mutually
disputed
the
Right
of
their
Deputation
.
Nevertheless
●…ere
were
so
few
Churches
in
that
Province
,
that
they
were
not
able
to
furnish
the
Number
that
was
necessary
to
di●…ide
it
into
two
Assemblies
;
and
that
it
had
been
propos'd
some
times
to
annex
them
to
those
of
Dauphine
,
to
make
but
●…ne
Synod
of
them
.
So
that
their
own
weakness
render'd
●…heir
Union
the
more
necessary
,
by
reason
that
they
weaken'd
themselves
still
the
more
by
their
Division
.
The
Synod
recommended
all
those
Affairs
to
the
Deputies
General
;
and
did
not
forget
the
Edict
of
Exemption
which
the
Ministers
had
been
amus'd
with
for
five
Years
together
,
without
their
De●…uties
having
been
able
to
get
it
into
their
hands
,
to
pursue
the
Verification
of
it
,
which
the
Court
did
not
press
in
the
●…east
.
The
Synod
allow'd
Ministers
to
assist
at
Political
Assemblies
,
which
had
been
forbidden
by
the
former
Synods
.
The
Permission
given
to
the
Ministers
to
assist
at
Political
Assemblies
.
reason
of
it
was
that
those
who
had
given
an
occasion
to
make
that
Prohibition
being
either
Dead
or
Revolted
;
and
the
Discontents
of
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
being
cool'd
,
there
was
no
reason
to
exclude
the
Ministers
from
those
Assemblies
,
in
which
they
might
sometimes
prove
useful
by
their
Zeal
and
Prudence
.
But
the
Synod
at
the
same
time
desir'd
the
Political
Assemblies
to
Exempt
the
Ministers
from
Deputation
to
the
Court
;
whither
it
were
that
they
look'd
upon
themselves
as
Persons
that
were
odious
to
those
that
Govern'd
;
or
whether
they
thought
the
Intrigues
of
the
Court
not
suitable
to
the
Profession
of
the
Evangelical
Ministry
;
or
whether
they
thought
that
as
they
were
Persons
dedicated
to
Preach
the
Truth
,
it
was
not
fit
to
Expose
them
to
the
Temptations
,
which
till
then
,
had
render'd
the
Air
of
the
Court
so
fatal
to
Men
of
their
Character
.
The
Synod
also
Nominated
four
Deputies
to
assist
at
the
General
Synod
the
States
General
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
did
propose
to
Assemble
,
to
determine
the
Disputes
of
the
Arminians
,
which
were
call'd
Remonstrators
;
and
of
those
who
call'd
their
Doctrine
a
Novelty
,
which
were
call'd
Counter-Remonstrators
,
or
Gomarists
.
But
the
Council
of
France
did
not
approve
that
Deputation
,
as
I
will
relate
in
another
Place
.
Moreover
it
appears
by
the
Acts
of
the
said
Synod
,
that
Places
of
Bailywicks
establish'd
with
little
Exactness
.
until
then
the
settlement
of
the
[
](A27402-e162540-b)*
*
Towns
or
Villages
in
which
the
Publick
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
was
to
be
perform'd
in
the
said
Bailywicks
Places
of
Bailywicks
had
been
made
with
little
Exactness
.
They
had
sometimes
been
desir'd
in
Places
that
were
so
inconvenient
,
that
they
had
built
no
Churches
in
them
.
The
Truth
is
that
the
Catholicks
had
not
as
yet
bethought
themselves
to
maintain
,
that
the
Right
of
performing
the
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
in
those
Places
,
was
lost
by
a
Prescription
of
some
Years
.
Therefore
the
Reform'd
were
Allow'd
to
resume
the
use
of
them
when
they
pleas'd
,
notwithstanding
their
having
left
them
as
it
were
in
suspence
for
sometime
:
And
sometimes
also
they
Transferr'd
the
said
Privilege
from
one
place
to
another
,
by
a
kind
of
Concession
,
which
the
Commissaries
,
or
Judges
of
the
said
Pla●…
did
not
refuse
to
Authorize
by
their
Ordinances
.
Thus
Tingri
being
given
for
a
Place
of
Bailywick
in
the
Province
of
Champaigne
,
that
Right
remain'd
long
without
Effect
;
by
reason
that
Lorrain
,
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
which
the
said
Town
was
setled
,
and
from
whence
it
was
hop'd
that
the
Reform'd
would
repair
thither
to
hear
Sermons
,
could
not
furnish
a
sufficient
Number
of
People
to
maintain
a
Church
there
.
Therefore
the
Synod
being
unwilling
to
lose
that
Considerable
Right
,
●rder'd
it
to
be
Transfer'd
to
Langres
,
where
there
was
more
likelyhood
of
forming
a
Considerable
Church
.
It
likewise
appears
by
the
same
Acts
,
that
some
Moors
be●…g
Rogueries
of
the
Converted
Moors
.
Invited
to
remain
in
France
,
upon
the
account
of
the
Edict
●…e
late
King
had
Publish'd
on
their
Behalf
,
when
they
were
●…rn'd
out
of
Spain
,
stopt
in
the
Places
that
had
been
as●…gn'd
to
them
.
Though
the
Edict
only
allow'd
such
to
re●…ain
in
the
Kingdom
as
should
embrace
the
Catholick
Reli●…n
,
yet
several
of
them
Embrac'd
the
Reform'd
.
But
where●…
for
the
most
part
those
that
remain'd
were
only
such
as
had
nothing
to
carry
away
,
it
was
not
Conscience
that
inclin'd
●…em
more
to
one
side
than
the
other
:
It
was
only
a
prospect
〈◊〉
subsisting
one
way
or
other
.
As
their
Conversion
was
on
〈◊〉
Interest
,
it
soon
degenerated
into
Publick
Roguery
.
The
●…oor
being
neglected
in
the
Roman
Church
,
wheras
the
Re●…rm'd
had
the
Reputation
of
assisting
them
with
more
Order
●…d
Charity
,
all
the
Beggars
turn'd
Converted
Moors
;
and
●…nning
from
Church
to
Church
to
surprize
Alms
,
they
re●…c'd
the
Consistories
and
Synods
to
take
measures
to
secure
●…emselves
against
this
sort
of
Plundering
.
The
Catholick
●…al
did
not
murmur
at
that
time
to
see
the
Reform'd
Religi●…
prefer'd
to
the
Roman
:
And
they
did
not
envy
this
Honour
〈◊〉
the
Reformation
,
because
they
could
not
deprive
them
of
it
without
Expence
.
The
same
Zeal
being
refin'd
in
our
Days
,
●as
not
been
able
to
endure
things
to
remain
upon
the
same
●…ot
;
they
chose
rather
to
let
the
Jews
and
Mahometans
re●…ain
in
their
Errour
,
than
to
permit
them
to
embrace
Chri●…ianity
by
Embracing
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
However
these
●…retended
Moors
being
very
troublesome
to
the
Churches
,
the
●…ynod
I
am
speaking
of
resolv'd
to
apply
proper
remedies
to
it
.
They
order'd
People
to
Watch
the
Conduct
of
these
Converts
,
and
to
take
certain
Precautions
,
by
giving
them
Testimonials
,
to
prevent
those
Impostures
.
During
these
Transactions
Luines
,
who
knew
the
King's
The
Bishop
of
Lucon
retires
from
the
Queen
.
Easiness
by
Experience
,
suffer'd
no
Persons
of
any
Genius
to
be
near
his
Person
,
nor
any
of
those
who
had
had
any
Ingagements
with
the
Queen
.
The
Bishop
of
Lucon
,
so
famous
since
under
the
Name
of
Cardinal
de
Richelieu
,
was
one
of
the
Creatures
of
that
Princess
,
and
one
of
those
whose
W●●
and
Parts
were
most
capable
to
inspire
Jealousie
in
a
Favourite
.
Therefore
Luines
was
so
far
from
suffering
him
to
live
at
Court
,
that
he
would
not
so
much
as
allow
him
to
remain
with
the
Queen
.
The
Bishop
being
sensible
that
he
was
obnoxious
,
remov'd
out
of
the
Kingdom
:
But
yet
being
unwilling
to
give
over
his
hopes
altogether
,
he
retir'd
to
Avignon
,
where
he
thought
himself
secure
under
the
Pope's
Authority
.
Nevertheless
the
better
to
remove
all
manner
of
Suspitions
,
he
feign'd
to
renounce
Politicks
,
and
to
apply
himself
for
the
future
in
things
more
suitable
to
his
Profession
.
In
order
to
which
he
took
up
Controversie
,
and
Writ
against
the
Reform'd
;
taking
an
occasion
so
to
do
from
the
Affairs
I
am
going
to
relate
.
Luines
also
remov'd
from
the
King
Cotton
the
Jesuit
,
who
had
been
all
along
ingag'd
in
the
Queens
Interest
,
and
who
endeavour'd
to
perswade
the
World
,
that
this
sudden
Retreat
from
the
Court
was
only
the
effect
of
his
disgust
of
the
World
,
though
it
was
only
the
effect
of
a
very
Mortifying
Disgrace
.
But
Luines
put
in
his
room
a
Man
of
the
same
Society
,
Disgrace
of
Cotton
the
Jesuit
.
Arnoux
succeeds
him
.
who
being
oblig'd
to
him
for
his
Promotion
,
seem'd
to
him
a
fit
Instrument
to
manage
the
King's
Inclination
to
his
Advantage
.
But
he
was
cruelly
deceiv'd
;
and
this
Villain
paid
him
for
his
good
Will
,
like
a
true
Jesuit
:
So
that
he
also
was
forc'd
to
retire
at
the
end
of
some
Years
.
Thus
the
King
left
the
Management
of
his
conscience
as
well
as
of
his
Kingdom
to
the
discretion
of
his
Favourites
;
and
changing
his
Affection
according
to
their
Pleasure
,
he
allow'd
them
to
Reign
into
the
most
secret
parts
of
his
Confessions
and
of
his
Thoughts
.
This
Jesuit
was
Arnoux
,
known
at
Court
by
Conferences
and
Sermons
,
which
had
gain'd
him
some
Esteem
.
Amongst
the
A
Sermon
Preach'd
at
Court
by
him
.
Sermons
he
was
most
noted
for
,
he
Preach'd
one
at
Fontain
bleau
before
the
King
,
in
which
he
attack'd
the
Confession
of
Faith
of
the
Reform'd
,
and
maintain'd
that
the
Passages
cited
in
the
Margin
were
falsely
alledg'd
.
This
Accusation
could
not
fail
of
being
taken
notice
of
,
in
a
Court
in
which
there
were
abundance
of
Officers
and
Lords
who
did
profess
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
So
that
upon
the
Disputes
occasion'd
by
the
said
Sermon
,
the
Jesuit
who
had
not
advanc'd
this
Proposition
with
an
Intention
to
retract
it
,
gave
a
Memoir
of
the
Falsi●…ies
he
pretended
to
observe
in
the
said
Quotations
to
a
Reform'd
Gentleman
who
desir'd
it
;
and
the
said
Gentleman
gave
it
to
Du
Moulin
.
The
Ministers
were
not
as
yet
reduc'd
to
suffer
every
thing
The
Ministers
of
●
Charenton's
Answer
.
without
making
a
defence
:
Moreover
they
were
firm
and
vigorous
in
their
Repartees
;
and
particularly
when
they
met
〈◊〉
Jesuit
in
their
way
they
never
fail'd
to
speak
of
the
Merits
of
his
Sect.
Therefore
Du
Moulin
who
had
a
Sprightly
Wit
,
〈◊〉
Fruitful
Imagination
,
a
heart
full
of
Zeal
,
and
who
,
as
it
●as
been
own'd
by
his
very
Adversaries
,
did
Write
with
as
much
Politeness
as
Force
and
Ease
,
was
not
long
before
he
Answer'd
the
Jesuit
,
having
first
Consulted
Montigni
,
Du●ant
,
and
Mestrezat
his
Colleagues
in
the
Ministry
.
They
gave
it
the
Title
of
,
Defence
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
of
the
Reform'd
Churches
of
France
,
against
the
Accusation
of
Arnoux
the
Jesuit
,
&c.
which
they
Dedicated
to
the
King
.
They
mention'd
with
some
Vigour
in
the
Dedication
the
Services
the
Reform'd
had
done
to
the
State
;
and
they
us'd
the
Jesuits
in
it
,
in
the
same
manner
as
all
Persons
of
Honour
had
us'd
them
till
then
.
They
did
not
forget
the
last
Estates
held
at
Paris
,
and
the
Controversie
that
had
been
mov'd
there
concerning
the
Independency
of
Kings
,
who
,
they
said
,
had
lost
their
Cause
by
the
Faction
of
the
Clergy
.
Arnoux
and
the
Jesuits
being
nettl'd
at
this
Letter
,
caus'd
a
great
deal
of
Noise
to
be
made
about
it
:
So
that
almost
as
soon
as
the
Book
appear'd
Against
whom
Informations
are
given
.
they
inform'd
against
the
Work
,
against
the
Author
,
and
against
the
Printer
.
The
Lieutenant
Civil
,
or
Common
Judge
having
first
taken
Cognizance
of
it
,
that
Affair
was
soon
after
remov'd
before
the
Parliament
,
which
occasion'd
a
Dispute
in
point
of
Jurisdiction
between
the
Great
Chamber
,
and
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
:
The
first
pretended
to
retain
the
Cause
,
as
being
a
Civil
Cause
;
and
the
last
would
have
it
Try'd
before
them
,
as
being
an
Affair
of
Religion
.
This
Contestation
was
determin'd
by
a
Decree
of
the
Council
,
bearing
Date
July
the
20th
,
which
refer'd
the
Cause
to
the
King
:
And
within
a
fourth
Night
after
it
,
another
Decree
was
made
,
in
which
the
King
forbad
the
Dedicating
of
any
Book
to
him
without
his
express
leave
;
suppress'd
that
of
the
Ministers
,
forbad
the
reading
of
it
,
or
to
keep
it
,
under
certain
Penalties
;
and
order'd
the
Provost
of
Paris
to
Prosecute
the
Printer
.
This
Decree
dictated
by
the
Jesuits
,
only
serv'd
to
set
a
Pamphlets
on
both
sides
.
greater
value
upon
the
Book
.
Divers
Pamphlets
were
dispers'd
on
both
sides
upon
that
Subject
;
among
which
there
was
one
which
acknowledg'd
Arnoux
the
Jesuit
to
be
the
Aggressor
,
and
that
pretended
that
it
was
a
Crime
in
the
Ministers
to
have
dar'd
to
defend
themselves
.
So
that
according
to
the
Maxims
of
that
Writer
,
the
Condemnation
of
the
Ministers
could
only
be
look'd
upon
as
an
Oppression
of
Innocence
,
so
much
the
more
Unjust
that
though
those
who
had
been
attack'd
had
been
punish'd
,
the
Aggressors
had
not
so
much
as
receiv'd
a
●light
Reprimand
.
It
was
agains
this
Book
of
the
four
Ministers
that
the
Bishop
of
Lucon
resolv'd
●●
Write
.
He
insisted
particularly
upon
their
Letter
,
and
endeavour'd
The
Bishop
of
Lucon
Writes
against
the
Ministers
.
to
prove
,
that
they
had
fill'd
it
with
falshood
.
He
made
all
his
Efforts
to
justify
the
last
Estates
:
But
he
did
it
by
Reasons
which
he
knew
to
be
false
better
than
any
Body
;
which
most
of
those
that
had
been
concern'd
in
what
past
,
there
could
easily
have
convinc'd
him
of
.
That
manner
of
Writing
was
an
effect
of
his
fear
.
It
was
the
Stile
that
best
pleas'd
the
Jesuits
,
whom
that
Bishop
was
then
as
loth
to
offend
,
as
he
despis'd
them
since
,
when
he
found
himself
in
a
more
prosperous
Fortune
.
About
the
time
the
Synod
was
at
Vitre
,
the
Clergy
was
Assembled
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
The
Bishop
of
Macon's
Speech
.
at
Paris
,
and
vigorously
prosecuted
the
Project
they
had
form'd
in
the
last
Estates
in
Order
to
the
Ruin
of
the
Reform'd
.
The
Bishop
of
Macon
made
a
Speech
to
the
King
●●
the
second
of
June
,
at
the
Head
of
the
Deputies
of
that
Body
:
And
it
is
easie
to
Judge
by
the
Style
of
it
,
that
the
Catholicks
were
no
longer
inclin'd
to
use
the
Reform'd
equitably
.
He
call'd
the
Reform'd
Monsters
,
and
compar'd
their
Church
to
Agar
,
styling
it
a
Concubine
.
He
acknowledg'd
that
the
Clergy
dissembled
with
them
,
and
only
Tollerated
them
for
the
sake
of
Peace
.
He
maintain'd
that
the
Catholick
Churches
were
happier
under
the
Turks
,
where
the
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
was
allow'd
,
than
in
those
Places
where
the
Reform'd
were
Masters
.
His
Complaints
were
grounded
particularly
upon
Three
Points
.
The
first
was
,
that
the
Bishop
●f
Mompelier
having
been
desirous
to
introduce
Reform'd
Jacobins
Jacobins
turn'd
out
of
Montpelier
.
into
the
Monastery
the
Friars
of
that
Order
had
in
the
●aid
City
,
by
the
Consent
,
as
he
said
,
of
the
Old
ones
,
of
the
General
of
the
Order
,
and
by
the
Authority
of
the
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
,
the
Inhabitants
instead
of
allowing
that
Alteration
,
had
not
only
refus'd
to
receive
the
New
ones
,
but
●ad
turn'd
the
Old
ones
out
of
the
City
.
But
the
Bishop
did
not
say
what
had
induc'd
the
Inhabitants
to
do
it
.
The
Bishop
of
Mompelier
had
for
a
long
while
occasion'd
continual
●isorders
and
disputes
there
,
and
had
offended
the
Reform'd●y
●y
the
boldness
of
his
Enterprises
.
Whither
it
were
then
,
●hat
they
were
afraid
that
these
New
Friars
,
under
pretence
of
an
Austere
Reformation
,
might
be
indued
with
a
more
selitious
Spirit
,
and
consequently
more
capable
to
second
the
said
Prelate
in
his
designs
;
or
whither
it
were
that
remembring
the
Original
of
that
Order
,
which
had
Signaliz'd
it self
from
its
first
Formation
,
by
a
thousand
Massacres
,
and
who
had
acquir'd
the
Government
of
the
Inquisition
in
Spain
by
such
Qualifications
,
they
were
afraid
these
New
comers
might
introduce
this
Spirit
of
Fury
and
Cruelty
in
Mompelier
,
and
might
have
secret
Instructions
from
their
General
●ending
to
that
End
;
Whither
,
I
say
,
it
were
for
the
first
,
or
last
of
these
Considerations
,
the
Reform'd
refus'd
to
admit
such
Guests
.
They
involv'd
the
Old
ones
with
the
New
,
by
reason
that
the
one
having
given
their
Consents
to
the
Introduction
of
the
others
,
it
was
evident
by
that
,
that
they
were
animated
by
the
same
Spirit
.
They
refuse
to
suffer
a
Jesuit
Preacher
.
The
second
cause
of
Complaint
was
,
that
the
same
People
had
refus'd
to
suffer
a
Preacher
in
their
City
,
whom
the
Bishop
had
pitch'd
upon
to
Preach
there
in
Advent
and
in
Lent
.
The
Governour
had
undertaken
to
obtain
their
leave
for
it
;
and
after
having
us'd
Perswasions
he
had
imploy'd
Commands
.
But
the
reason
the
Reform'd
urg'd
was
that
the
said
Preacher
was
a
Jesuit
,
and
that
the
Members
of
that
Order
endeavouring
to
imbroil
every
thing
where
ever
they
came
;
it
was
but
just
to
keep
them
out
of
Cities
,
in
which
the
Reform'd
had
so
much
Interest
to
hinder
Seditions
and
Disorders
.
It
was
so
evident
that
the
Jesuits
only
sought
to
introduce
themselves
in
those
Places
,
to
Plot
something
against
the
Repose
of
the
Reform'd
,
that
apparently
their
Reasons
could
not
fail
of
being
understood
and
approv'd
of
by
all
those
who
were
not
prejudic'd
by
Passion
.
Moreover
,
there
was
a
General
Reason
,
which
oblig'd
the
Reform'd
to
oppose
all
the
Alterations
the
Catholicks
endeavour'd
to
make
in
the
Places
of
Surety
;
which
was
,
that
one
of
the
Conditions
granted
with
the
Places
of
Surety
,
imported
that
no
Innovations
should
be
made
there
.
So
that
the
Bishop
of
Mompelier's
Enterprises
were
Unjust
;
since
they
were
two
important
Innovations
,
the
one
to
introduce
a
New
Reform
of
Friars
into
that
City
,
and
the
other
to
call
a
Preach●…
thither
of
a
suspected
Society
,
which
had
no
right
to
send
any
.
Yet
the
said
Bishop
was
Fenouillet
,
for
whom
Sully
had
obtain'd
the
said
Bishoprick
,
as
I
have
related
elsewhere
.
The
Third
Complaint
was
the
Use
that
was
made
in
Bearn
,
The
State
of
Bearn
falsely
represented
.
of
the
Estates
that
did
formerly
belong
to
the
Ecclesiasticks
.
He
spoke
about
it
in
the
most
Violent
terms
;
as
if
it
had
been
a
Horrid
Sacrilege
,
to
apply
to
the
Use
of
the
Reform'd
Churches
Estates
which
had
been
so
lawfully
confiscated
and
taken
from
those
that
did
formerly
possess
them
.
To
move
pitty
the
more
,
he
desir'd
that
Mass
might
be
re-establish'd
in
above
one
hundred
Parishes
of
that
Principality
,
affirming
with
as
much
boldness
,
as
if
he
had
spoken
the
Truth
,
that
out
of
thirty
persons
there
,
there
were
five
and
twenty
Catholicks
.
This
was
notoriously
false
;
and
I
need
not
give
a
farther
Proof
of
it
in
this
place
,
than
that
in
our
Days
after
the
Alteration
of
Religion
,
occasion'd
in
that
Province
by
Oppression
during
the
Civil
Wars
;
by
the
Establishment
●f
several
Monasteries
,
that
had
seduc'd
many
Families
;
by
whatever
the
Art
,
Violence
,
Promises
and
Threats
of
the
Catholicks
,
and
the
Inconstancy
and
Weakness
of
the
People
●ad
been
able
to
contribute
towards
it
,
there
still
remain'd
more
Reform'd
there
than
the
Bishop
calculated
by
his
Speech
.
Of
about
33000
Families
which
Inhabited
in
Bearn
,
there
were
reckon'd
about
seven
thousand
of
them
professing
the
Reform'd
Religion
Ten
years
ago
.
But
the
Clergy
seldom
leave
their
Affairs
imperfect
,
when
after
having
put
them
●n
a
pretty
good
condition
,
they
only
want
an
Imposture
to
make
an
end
of
them
.
Nevertheless
,
this
Speech
prov'd
effectual
;
and
the
Turn
The
Effect
of
that
Speech
.
●e
gave
to
his
Remonstrances
was
very
well
relish'd
by
the
Court
,
which
was
resolv'd
to
satisfie
him
,
even
before
he
had
been
heard
.
He
had
the
boldness
to
say
,
that
he
did
not
●esire
his
Majesty
to
cross
the
Seas
,
to
drive
the
Enemy
of
the
Christian
Name
out
of
the
East
;
but
only
that
he
would
be
pleas'd
to
restore
an
intire
Liberty
to
some
Catholick
Churches
of
his
Kingdom
,
which
he
pretended
were
oppress'd
by
the
Injustice
of
the
Reform'd
.
This
was
the
Character
of
that
Prelat's
Eloquence
,
that
he
fill'd
his
Discourse
with
little
Allusions
,
among
which
some
happen'd
to
be
well
apply'd
.
That
which
he
made
in
this
Place
,
alluding
to
the
Cruisado's
undertaken
to
Conquer
the
Holy
Land
,
and
particularly
to
that
of
a
Prince
of
the
King
's
own
Name
,
who
was
Cano●iz'd
in
recompence
of
his
having
ruin'd
his
Kingdom
,
by
those
Wars
beyond
Sea
,
flatter'd
the
King
agreeably
,
who
aspir'd
to
imitate
his
Predecessor
.
Besides
,
the
Tacit
Comparison
he
made
of
the
Reform'd
that
injoy'd
Ecclesiastical
Estates
in
Bearn
,
with
the
Mahometans
Possessors
of
those
Places
,
to
which
an
Ignorant
Zeal
leads
so
many
Pilgrims
,
pleas'd
all
those
who
were
prejudic'd
against
the
Reform'd
with
a
Blind
hatred
,
and
already
resolv'd
to
Sacrifice
them
to
the
Passion
of
the
Clergy
.
So
that
the
Bishop
did
not
fail
to
obtain
part
of
what
he
desir'd
.
A
Decree
authorising
the
Jesuits
to
Preach
in
Montpelier
.
A
Decree
was
made
by
the
Council
of
State
,
on
the
10th
of
November
following
,
which
allow'd
the
Catholics
of
Mompelier
to
have
Jesuit
Preachers
,
and
such
others
as
the
Bishop
should
think
fit
to
send
thither
:
Declaring
that
the
King
by
his
Briefs
never
design'd
to
deprive
the
Catholicks
that
inhabited
in
such
Cities
as
were
held
by
the
Reform'd
,
of
the
Liberty
of
having
such
Secular
,
or
Regular
Preachers
as
the
Dioces●…
should
think
fit
to
call
thither
:
which
was
said
by
way
of
Interpretation
of
the
Answers
the
King
had
given
to
[
](A27402-e163780-b)*
*
Petitions
,
or
Addresses
.
the
Cabien
of
the
Reform'd
in
1611.
and
1612.
which
they
made
use
of
to
keep
the
Jesuits
out
of
the
Places
of
Surety
.
The
truth
is
that
this
Interpretation
was
Contradictory
to
the
Answer
:
But
they
began
to
introduce
a
certain
Policy
into
the
Council
,
which
makes
a
sport
of
the
Credulity
of
the
People
,
and
which
finds
a
way
to
destroy
the
most
formal
Laws
,
and
those
that
are
most
clear
,
under
pretence
of
Interpreting
the●
.
This
singularity
was
also
observ'd
in
the
said
Decrees
,
that
the
King
did
not
so
much
as
order
the
said
Preachers
to
observe
the
Edicts
,
and
to
abstain
from
such
Terms
in
their
Sermons
●s
might
give
Offence
.
Neither
did
the
said
Decree
prove
sufficient
to
Introduce
the
Jesuits-into
considerable
Places
;
a●
the
Reform'd
oppos'd
the
said
Innovation
,
as
long
as
possible
they
could
.
But
the
Bishop's
Speech
had
a
more
speedy
and
greater
effect
,
A
Decree
of
Restauration
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Estates
that
had
been
formerly
confiscated
in
Bearn
.
as
to
what
related
to
the
Affairs
of
Bearn
.
They
obtain'd
a
Decree
of
Restauration
,
which
gave
a
beginning
to
the
Civil
Wars
,
which
only
ended
by
the
so
long
and
so
earnestly
wish'd
for
Ruine
of
the
Reform'd
.
Therefore
I
wil
enlarge
a
little
upon
this
Subject
,
tho'
there
are
some
things
in
it
which
seem
to
be
beyond
the
bounds
of
my
Chief
Design
.
In
order
to
which
I
will
repeat
in
this
place
,
that
the
Affairs
of
Bearn
had
been
very
much
discuss'd
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Clergy
during
the
Session
of
the
last
Estates
;
and
that
their
Deputies
had
chiefly
demanded
two
things
,
of
which
the
one
tended
to
the
other
,
and
serv'd
as
a
Degree
to
arrive
to
it
:
The
first
was
the
Re-union
of
the
Principality
of
Bearn
to
the
Crown
:
The
second
the
Restauration
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Estates
,
which
had
been
Confiscated
about
threescore
Years
before
by
the
Authority
of
Queen
Jane
.
The
Council
resolv'd
to
begin
by
the
Re-union
,
as
being
that
which
admits
of
the
most
plausible
Reasons
,
and
which
concern'd
no
●ody
particularly
.
Nevertheless
the
Bearnois
judg'd
otherwise
Re-union
of
that
Country
to
the
Crown
;
which
is
oppos'd
by
the
Estates
.
of
it
;
and
being
perswaded
that
the
Clergy
only
stir'd
〈…〉
it
,
for
their
own
advantage
,
on
to
oblige
the
Court
in
one
●…ing
,
in
order
to
obtain
other
favours
from
it
in
Recom-Pence
,
they
us'd
their
utmost
Endeavours
to
ward
that
blow
●hich
they
believ'd
to
be
fatal
to
the
Liberty
of
their
Coun●…y
.
La
Force
was
their
Governor
,
a
Man
of
Sence
and
La
Force
.
Courage
,
who
had
Noble
Places
,
and
a
great
deal
of
Experience
;
and
who
was
much
better
pleas'd
with
being
Governor
●f
an
Independent
Principality
,
which
was
only
considerable
●y
its
Soveraignty
;
than
with
a
small
Country
which
would
●e
inconsiderable
,
being
once
mix'd
with
the
other
Provinces
●hat
were
United
to
the
Crown
.
Therefore
he
did
not
fail
to
represent
the
Consequences
of
that
Affair
to
the
Bearnois
,
and
〈…〉
second
their
Endeavours
with
great
Courage
and
Vigour
.
●e
was
nevertheless
accus'd
of
having
only
been
difficult
to
satisfie
in
that
matter
,
to
make
himself
the
more
considerable
;
●nd
that
his
only
aim
in
opposing
the
Court
was
to
be
Indemnify'd
for
what
he
was
to
lose
by
that
Alteration
.
But
there
was
another
Man
of
great
Authority
in
Bearn
in
And
Lescun
.
whom
the
Reform'd
who
were
the
strongest
there
,
repos'd
a
great
deal
of
Confidence
.
It
was
Lesoun
a
Councellor
in
the
●overaign
Council
of
the
Country
;
a
Sprightly
,
Resolute
,
●igorous
Man
,
who
had
Courage
,
Learning
and
Eloquence
:
And
the
Bearnois
held
him
in
great
.
Veneration
for
that
generous
Love
for
his
Country
,
and
for
the
Publick
Good
,
of
which
●…ve
find
no
more
Examples
,
unless
it
be
in
Ancient
Histories
.
The
Court
on
the
contrary
made
him
pass
for
a
Factious
Turbulent
Person
:
And
took
a
pretence
to
make
him
perish
as
a
Perturbator
of
the
Publick
Peace
,
by
reason
of
the
Undefatigable
Zeal
he
express'd
for
the
Welfare
of
his
Religion
,
and
of
his
Countrey
.
It
is
by
those
Rigors
that
all
those
who
have
●im'd
at
Despotick
Power
,
have
stifl'd
in
all
Hearts
the
Seeds
of
that
Vertue
,
which
was
formerly
the
Noblest
Character
of
the
Hero's
:
Those
were
us'd
by
them
as
Criminals
of
State
who
look'd
upon
a
Man
of
Honour
to
be
oblig'd
above
all
things
to
preserve
the
Privileges
of
his
Countrey
:
And
they
were
sensible
that
Men
would
lay
aside
that
greatness
of
Soul
,
formerly
so
much
Reverenc'd
,
finding
it
only
attended
with
Disgrace
and
Misfortunes
:
And
that
all
such
would
be
sent
to
the
Gallows
,
or
to
the
Block
to
whom
Antiquity
would
have
rais'd
Triumphal
Arches
and
Statues
.
This
Lefcun
was
deputed
to
the
Council
,
after
the
Clergy
had
caus'd
the
Bearnois
to
be
summon'd
there
to
be
present
at
the
Tryal
of
the
Restauration
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Lands
they
pretended
:
But
he
was
imploy'd
at
the
same
time
in
the
Prosecution
of
both
those
Points
;
and
he
was
amus'd
long
at
Paris
,
without
being
expedited
.
Finally
whether
the
Court
was
asham'd
to
try
those
Affairs
in
his
presence
,
and
that
they
were
at
a
loss
about
his
Titles
,
Remonstrances
,
and
Reasons
;
or
whither
they
were
not
as
yet
fully
resolv'd
about
it
,
at
a
time
when
the
Kingdom
was
threatned
with
a
thousand
other
Troubles
,
he
was
se●t
back
again
:
And
to
remove
all
manner
of
suspition
of
their
designing
to
try
the
business
after
his
departure
,
they
return'd
him
the
Pieces
he
had
produc'd
;
and
they
made
a
Verbal
promise
to
him
that
they
would
not
end
those
Suits
without
first
giving
him
notice
of
it
,
and
without
hearing
him
.
Nevertheless
they
broke
their
Word
to
him
:
And
in
the
sequel
Deceit
of
the
Court.
they
made
use
of
the
Writings
he
had
produc'd
,
as
a
pretence
to
say
that
they
had
heard
his
Reasons
and
seen
his
Papers
.
Therefore
at
the
beginning
of
December
in
the
Year
1616
:
in
order
to
prepare
People
to
receive
the
Edict
that
was
publish'd
some
Days
after
it
,
they
put
out
a
pretty
fine
Differtation
,
upon
the
particular
Question
of
the
Re-union
of
Bearn
to
the
Crown
.
It
presuppos'd
that
the
said
Re-union
had
already
been
made
before
by
Henry
IV.
When
he
did
re-unite
Navar
by
a
solemn
Edict
,
in
the
Month
of
July
1607.
the
Dissertacion
upon
this
matter
.
general
Terms
of
which
extended
the
same
Re-union
to
all
the
Estates
that
did
belong
to
him
;
before
the
Crown
fell
to
him
:
So
that
the
thing
in
Debate
was
not
properly
the
Re-union
of
Bearn
;
but
,
to
put
the
said
Re-union
which
was
already
made
in
Execution
.
The
Author
of
it
pretended
that
it
was
granted
upon
Right
,
and
confirm'd
by
several
Examples
;
That
King
's
did
contract
a
kind
of
Marriage
with
the
Kingdom
that
fell
to
them
;
That
the
Re-union
of
their
other
Estates
with
that
Crown
,
was
a
Gift
which
they
were
oblig'd
to
make
to
it
upon
the
account
of
that
Marriage
,
which
became
part
of
that
Crown
;
That
several
Kings
before
Henry
IV.
had
done
the
like
;
and
that
the
Case
of
Bearn
was
the
same
.
And
as
one
of
the
main
Reasons
the
Bearnois
alledg'd
against
those
Examples
,
was
that
they
only
related
to
moving
Estates
,
and
such
as
paid
Hommage
to
the
Crown
of
France
;
whereas
Bearn
was
an
Independent
Principality
;
They
refuted
this
Pretension
by
a
long
Chain
of
Contrary
Proofs
.
The
first
was
drawn
from
the
Ancient
Division
of
France
,
whereby
it
appear'd
that
Bearn
had
been
part
of
the
Kingdom
of
Aquitain
.
The
second
was
taken
from
the
Privileges
the
Bearnois
possess'd
in
France
,
where
they
were
reputed
Natives
;
and
were
not
oblig'd
to
●ake
Letters
of
Naturalization
,
to
injoy
the
Prerogatives
of
Frenchmen
.
The
third
was
grounded
upon
the
Prince
of
Bearn's
having
paid
Hommage
to
the
Kings
of
England
,
Dukes
of
Aquitain
;
That
the
same
Princes
had
often
appeal'd
from
the
Judgment
of
their
Barons
to
the
Parliament
of
Guyenne
,
●nd
from
thence
afterwards
to
Paris
;
That
by
some
Passages
of
the
fifteenth
Book
of
the
Registers
of
Innocent
III.
it
did
●ppear
that
the
Duke
of
Aquitain
had
Commenc'd
a
Suit
against
the
Vice-comte
of
Bearn
,
as
a
Lord
to
his
Vassal
.
They
alledg'd
for
the
fourth
,
That
the
said
Principality
had
been
sometimes
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
;
and
they
added
finally
,
That
when
the
Lords
of
that
Country
had
refus'd
to
pay
Homage
for
it
,
War
had
sometimes
been
declar'd
against
them
to
constrain
them
to
do
it
.
They
granted
that
there
was
a
Prescription
of
many
Suspension
of
Homage
.
Years
in
favour
of
the
Bearnois
:
But
then
they
said
,
That
it
could
be
no
Plea
for
them
,
by
reason
of
this
Despotick
Maxim
,
That
no
Prescription
can
avail
against
the
Rights
of
the
Crown
,
which
are
sacred
,
and
can
never
be
Alienated
.
A
Maxim
very
opposite
to
Natural
Right
,
which
●ever
prejudges
in
favour
of
Liberty
;
and
which
wills
that
Servitude
should
be
Establish'd
by
great
Titles
,
but
that
they
should
be
Abolish'd
by
short
Prescriptions
.
Moreover
they
grounded
the
Nullity
of
the
said
Prescription
,
upon
its
proceeding
from
the
Suspension
of
the
Rights
of
France
in
favour
of
a
King
of
Navar
,
who
having
been
depriv'd
of
part
of
his
Dominions
,
and
reduc'd
to
retire
with
all
his
Court
in
Bearn
,
had
not
been
prosecuted
for
the
said
Hommage
,
upon
the
account
of
his
Zeal
for
the
Service
of
France
,
for
fear
of
adding
Affliction
to
the
Afflicted
.
They
deny'd
that
ever
the
said
Province
was
Infranchis'd
by
Charles
Martel
,
as
they
pretended
.
They
alledg'd
the
Example
of
the
Re-union
of
Bretagne
,
which
had
been
done
notwithstanding
the
pretensions
of
the
People
who
thought
their
Country
Independent
of
the
Crown
;
and
who
had
formerly
given
the
Name
of
Mauclere
to
one
of
their
Dukes
,
Nam'd
Peter
;
because
th●●
[
](A27402-e164450-b)*
*
Ill
Clerk
.
not
understanding
his
Rights
,
he
had
acknowledg'd
himself
a
Vassal
of
France
:
So
that
they
claim'd
a
Right
,
deriv'd
from
an
Injustice
committed
against
the
Brittons
,
even
contrary
to
the
Articles
of
the
Treaty
made
with
them
when
Charles
VIII
.
Marry'd
their
last
Dutchess
,
to
do
the
same
to
the
Bearnois
.
These
are
the
Maxims
of
those
who
pretend
to
change
the
Nature
of
things
by
saying
,
I
will
have
it
so
.
What
they
have
done
once
,
whither
justly
,
or
unjustly
,
becomes
an
Example
for
the
future
;
and
whereas
they
have
done
it
maugre
the
Complaints
and
Murmurings
of
the
Parties
concern'd
,
they
have
acquir'd
a
Right
of
doing
the
same
as
often
as
new
Occasions
offer
themselves
.
In
the
next
place
they
endeavoured
to
prove
,
That
the
withdrawing
Inconveniences
attending
the
dis-union
;
and
Advantages
of
the
Union
.
of
Bearn
from
the
rest
of
the
Crown
would
be
liable
to
a
Thousand
Inconveniencies
;
that
considering
what
had
happen'd
to
Navar
,
by
the
Invasion
of
the
Spaniards
,
who
had
Usurp'd
it
from
a
Prince
who
was
too
weak
to
defend
it
,
every
body
ought
to
desire
to
see
Bearn
Incorporated
in
a
State
potent
enough
to
defend
it
;
That
its
situation
at
the
Foot
of
the
Mountains
which
serve
for
a
Barrier
to
the
two
Kingdoms
,
requir'd
to
be
united
to
that
on
the
side
of
which
it
was
seated
.
Moreover
that
they
had
no
Intentions
to
ruine
the
Privileges
of
that
Principality
,
nor
to
meddle
with
the
Soveraignty
of
their
Laws
;
That
it
was
necessary
to
create
●
Parliament
there
not
as
in
a
Conquer'd
Country
,
to
keep
them
within
the
Bounds
of
Obedience
:
but
to
honour
it
as
a
Country
in
which
Henry
the
Great
was
Born
;
That
there
were
many
Examples
in
Antiquity
of
Honours
done
to
places
●…hat
were
remarkable
by
the
Birth
of
great
Princes
;
That
it
was
necessary
to
preserve
the
old
Laws
and
Customs
of
the
Bearnois
;
and
to
dismember
some
Lands
that
were
under
the
●…urisdiction
of
the
other
Parliaments
,
in
order
to
afford
a
larger
extent
of
Jurisdiction
to
that
which
should
be
Created
in
Bearn
.
They
added
to
all
this
,
great
Elogies
of
Marquemont
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Lyons
,
who
had
seconded
this
Proposition
in
the
last
Estates
.
They
represented
that
Re-union
as
very
advantagious
for
the
whole
Kingdom
of
France
,
which
would
●hereby
be
freed
on
that
side
of
forcing
Incursions
;
and
for
the
Country
of
Bearn
it self
,
who
would
become
a
sharer
in
the
Glory
and
Happiness
of
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
.
Finally
〈…〉
order
to
render
the
Reform'd
Odious
,
as
if
the
Opposition
●…d
only
proceed
from
them
,
and
from
a
Spirit
of
Faction
,
●…e
Author
spoke
of
that
Re-union
,
or
Conjunction
as
of
a
●…hing
which
the
Bearnois
earnestly
desir'd
,
and
he
begg'd
it
●…f
the
King
in
their
Names
in
very
pressing
Terms
.
Nevertheless
the
Bearnois
in
general
were
very
distant
from
By
whom
the
Re-union
was
pretreated
.
●…hat
Thought
;
and
the
major
part
of
the
Catholicks
concurred
with
the
Reform'd
in
the
Design
to
prevent
that
Important
Innovation
.
There
were
none
but
the
Clergy
seconded
by
the
House
of
Grammont
,
which
was
at
odds
with
La
Force
,
●…nd
some
others
either
too
Credulous
,
or
prejudic'd
by
Bigotry
,
or
such
as
expected
to
raise
their
Fortunes
by
such
an
●lteration
,
who
further'd
that
Enterprize
.
No
body
was
ignorant
that
the
Clergy
were
the
Authors
of
the
aforesaid
Dissertation
;
and
none
look'd
upon
them
to
be
so
well
inclin'd
to
the
Publick
Good
,
as
only
to
design
the
advantage
of
others
.
Moreover
there
was
something
very
singular
;
in
that
the
design
of
that
Re-union
had
been
Inspir'd
by
the
Council
of
Spain
,
which
endeavour'd
it
with
all
their
might
:
Imagining
perhaps
that
those
People
who
are
naturally
hot
and
presumptuous
would
never
suffer
their
contractual
Laws
to
be
Violated
,
without
taking
up
Arms
to
maintain
them
:
Or
that
the
Reform'd
Churches
of
France
would
never
behold
the
ruine
of
●hose
of
that
Province
without
renewing
the
Civil
Wars
.
It
is
most
certain
at
least
,
that
during
the
delays
of
that
Affair
,
Spain
did
powerfully
excite
the
Council
of
France
.
They
furnish'd
the
Reasons
and
Proofs
which
were
alledg'd
against
the
pretensions
of
the
Bearnois
,
and
which
were
visibly
taken
out
of
the
Titles
of
Convents
,
or
Spanish
Historians
;
out
of
the
Registers
of
Barcelonna
,
the
Archieves
of
the
Metropolitan
Church
of
Tarracona
,
and
other
places
.
Several
Libels
which
were
dispers'd
upon
that
Subject
,
which
seem'd
to
be
Printed
at
Avignon
,
were
nevertheless
brought
from
Spain
.
It
was
easily
prov'd
by
the
way
by
which
they
were
brought
;
and
even
without
that
it
was
easie
to
judge
at
the
first
reading
,
that
Spain
had
a
hand
in
them
.
The
Stile
of
the
League
was
apparent
in
them
,
which
in
all
their
Writings
mention'd
the
King
of
Spain
.
One
of
those
Libels
,
after
having
admonish'd
the
King
not
to
suffer
himself
to
be
persuaded
out
of
it
,
added
these
Words
.
What
would
the
Prince
of
the
Church
say
?
What
would
the
Catholick
King
say
?
What
would
the
Emperor
say
?
Which
sufficiently
shew'd
that
those
Forreign
Powers
had
a
hand
in
it
.
Persons
of
Judgment
easily
saw
,
that
the
Promises
of
preserving
Motives
of
the
Opponants
.
the
Rights
and
Privileges
of
that
little
state
were
nothing
but
an
Illusion
:
Since
the
method
they
observ'd
to
effect
the
said
Re-union
violated
their
most
Essential
Rights
;
which
consisted
in
not
being
members
of
another
Body
,
but
to
be
a
Body
a
part
,
although
in
the
Hands
and
under
the
Authority
of
the
same
Master
.
Besides
,
according
to
the
Constitution
of
that
Principality
,
no
Law
could
be
made
there
,
nor
revers'd
unless
by
the
Approbation
of
the
Prince
and
the
Estates
:
Whereas
the
Prince
would
make
that
Re-union
,
like
an
absolute
Master
,
contrary
to
the
desire
,
and
in
spite
of
the
opposition
of
the
People
:
which
was
properly
to
trample
upon
the
Law
,
which
they
call'd
Fundamental
and
Contractual
.
As
for
the
Reform'd
they
were
very
sensible
that
the
Council
would
not
stop
there
;
That
this
first
step
was
only
a
Tryal
,
to
reduce
the
Reform'd
Religion
in
Bearn
,
on
the
same
Terms
as
it
was
in
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
Policy
of
our
Days
would
not
allow
such
Countries
as
were
not
united
to
the
Crown
at
the
time
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
to
injoy
the
Privileges
of
that
Edict
,
because
they
could
not
be
design'd
to
be
●…mprehended
in
it
at
that
time
:
But
yet
under
Lewis
XIII
.
it
●ould
needs
have
it
,
that
at
whatever
time
the
said
Re-union
●…as
made
,
it
was
sufficient
to
introduce
the
Roman
Religion
●…ere
according
to
the
Edict
,
in
the
same
Splendor
in
which
〈…〉
was
thereby
Establish'd
elsewhere
.
So
that
the
Reform'd
〈…〉
Bearn
seeing
Religion
and
Liberty
were
equally
concern'd
〈…〉
that
Affair
,
omitted
nothing
to
Ward
a
blow
which
would
●…casion
the
ruine
of
both
.
Whereupon
their
Enemies
up●…aided
them
as
being
guilty
of
a
very
shameful
,
or
very
Cri●inal
Inconstancy
,
in
having
formerly
desir'd
their
Churches
〈…〉
be
United
to
those
of
France
,
in
order
to
make
but
one
●…dy
in
the
National
Synods
,
and
in
the
General
Assemblies
;
●hereas
they
now
express'd
so
much
Repugnancy
to
become
●embers
of
the
same
Body
Politick
with
the
rest
of
the
King●●m
.
But
that
Reproach
did
not
move
them
,
by
reason
that
the
●…id
diversity
of
Sentiments
had
been
produc'd
by
the
●…versity
of
Conjunctures
.
They
had
desir'd
to
be
United
with
●…ose
Churches
,
in
order
the
more
to
engage
themselves
in
the
●ommunion
of
their
Doctrine
:
And
they
oppos'd
the
Union
〈…〉
their
Country
to
the
Crown
,
as
a
thing
which
would
serve
〈…〉
introduce
the
General
Oppression
of
their
Consciences
and
〈…〉
their
Persons
.
Therefore
they
answer'd
the
Dissertation
I
have
already
And
their
Answer
to
the
Dissertation
.
●…ention'd
,
applying
themselves
more
to
destroy
the
Conclu●…n
,
than
to
refute
the
Arguments
one
after
another
;
which
were
compos'd
of
those
kind
of
Probabilities
,
which
become
demonstrations
in
the
Cause
of
the
strongest
;
but
yet
which
●o
not
hinder
People
in
point
of
Politicks
to
be
ready
to
main●…in
the
contrary
,
when
their
interest
requires
it
.
This
Pamphlet
under
the
Name
of
a
Gentleman
of
Navar
,
maintain'd
●hat
the
greatest
Princes
had
ever
been
pleas'd
to
preserve
the
●…itles
of
their
Ancient
Possessions
,
as
Monuments
,
of
the
Grandeur
of
their
Predecessors
;
That
some
of
them
still
re●ain'd
the
Titles
of
Kings
of
Jerusalem
,
and
Princes
of
Antioch
;
That
Henry
III.
himself
after
having
lost
the
Crown
of
Poland
,
●ad
kept
the
Title
of
it
;
That
the
Republick
of
Venice
,
tho'
depriv'd
of
the
Kingdom
of
Cyprus
,
would
not
suffer
the
Arms
of
that
Soveraignty
Carv'd
upon
a
Column
before
the
Church
of
St.
Mark
to
be
ras'd
out
;
That
those
who
were
least
favour'd
by
Fortune
took
as
many
Titles
as
they
had
Castle
▪
That
those
who
propos'd
the
Re-union
of
Navar
,
and
of
Bear●
to
the
Crown
,
seem'd
on
the
contrary
only
to
be
desirous
to
extinguish
the
Title
of
King
of
Navar
,
as
if
it
were
inconsistent
with
that
of
King
of
France
;
that
though
it
were
true
that
according
to
the
General
Acceptation
of
the
World
the
greatest
draws
in
the
least
,
yet
that
it
did
not
follow
that
the
Glorious
Name
of
France
should
Abolish
that
of
Navar
,
and
reduce
the
State
of
it
into
a
Province
by
destroying
th●●
Rights
and
Privileges
;
That
it
lessen'd
the
Authority
of
Kings
to
change
their
Kingdoms
into
Provinces
;
That
the
Tre●●●
Grown
of
the
Popes
,
and
the
Thiara
of
the
Kings
of
Per●●●
,
show'd
sufficiently
that
it
is
an
honour
to
wear
several
Crown●
▪
That
the
King
of
Spain
did
not
confound
his
Kingdoms
;
That
the
Emperor
though
elevated
above
other
Princes
,
was
●●●
asham'd
of
the
Titles
of
King
of
Bohemia
and
of
Hungary
;
That
it
was
true
that
the
King
of
France
bearing
the
Name
of
those
two
Crowns
,
preserv'd
the
Right
of
Lawful
Soveraign
over
both
;
but
that
in
case
all
the
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
were
violated
;
it
signify'd
nothing
to
retain
the
bare
Title
of
it
;
That
God
having
made
the
Fundamental
Laws
of
Monarchies
,
they
cannot
be
Trampled
upon
without
Sacrilege
.
That
they
were
like
the
fix'd
Star
,
which
cannot
change
their
Place
unless
when
the
Firmament
turns
.
These
were
partly
the
Reasons
of
those
who
were
afraid
,
The
Edict
of
Re-union
publish'd
.
that
the
Court
design'd
to
submit
as
it
came
to
pass
,
those
remains
of
a
free
State
,
in
which
Oppression
was
still
unknown
to
the
Laws
of
a
Kingdom
in
which
the
King's
Authority
began
to
grow
excessive
.
But
yet
neither
these
nor
the
others
could
prevent
the
publishing
of
the
Edict
of
Re-union
,
in
the
same
Month
in
which
those
Writings
appear'd
.
The
E●…
of
Bearn
oppos'd
the
said
Edict
,
and
nominated
Deputies
〈…〉
the
Syndicks
of
the
Country
to
draw
their
said
Opposition
in
form
.
They
positively
maintain'd
that
Bearn
was
〈…〉
Lordship
disti●ct
from
all
other
Soveraignty
;
That
the
Bearnois
being
Govern'd
by
Laws
and
Customs
had
only
E●●cted
Soveraigns
in
order
to
maintain
those
Customs
,
without
●●lowing
them
the
Power
to
Alter
,
Correct
,
or
to
reform
them
●ithout
the
Estates
of
the
Country
,
and
by
their
Consent
.
●hat
this
was
their
Contractual
Fundamental
Law
,
which
the
●rince
was
oblig'd
to
swear
to
keep
at
his
Inauguration
;
That
●●cording
to
that
,
the
King
could
not
alter
it
;
That
Henry●●
●●
.
himself
had
rejected
the
Proposition
of
it
,
being
unwil●●ng
to
wrong
a
Country
in
which
he
was
Born
.
Those
Con●●derations
made
them
hope
that
provided
they
could
be
heard
〈…〉
the
Council
,
they
might
obtain
something
favourable
from
●…
▪
But
instead
of
receiving
any
satisfaction
from
them
,
they
●●ve
them
fresh
Causes
of
Complaint
;
and
the
Assembly
of
●●e
Clergy
obtain'd
a
Decree
of
Restauration
of
the
Church
The
Clergy
obtain
a
Decree
of
Restauration
.
●●nds
,
after
having
so
long
sollicited
for
it
.
Maniald
,
one
〈◊〉
the
Deputies
General
,
who
staid
at
Paris
while
his
Col●●ague
went
to
Vitre
to
assist
at
the
National
Synod
there
,
be●●g
inform'd
that
the
Council
was
preparing
to
give
the
said
●ecree
,
remonstrated
on
the
21st
of
June
,
that
it
was
fit
to
●●low
Lescun
time
,
according
as
it
was
promis'd
to
him
,
to
●●pair
to
the
Court
again
to
give
in
his
Reasons
,
and
to
deli●●r
those
Papers
into
the
King's
Hands
which
were
return'd
to
●●m
the
preceeding
Year
.
But
the
Clergy
prevail'd
notwith●●anding
this
just
Remonstrance
.
Du
Vair
,
who
was
made
●eeper
of
the
Great
Seal
,
and
who
did
not
think
himself
un●orthy
of
a
Cardinal's
Cap
,
bely'd
in
this
occasion
,
as
in
●●veral
others
,
the
Reputation
of
Probity
he
had
acquir'd
,
●●fore
his
being
rais'd
to
that
Dignity
:
And
in
order
that
all
●●e
Clergy
might
share
the
favour
of
one
of
the
Members
of
●●eir
Body
,
he
push'd
on
that
Affair
with
all
his
Credit
.
So
●●at
on
the
23d
of
the
said
Month
in
the
presence
of
La
Force
,
●ho
us'd
his
utmost
endeavours
to
hinder
it
,
a
Decree
was
●●ven
in
the
Council
,
by
which
the
King
order'd
the
said
●rocess
to
be
brought
before
him
:
And
two
Days
after
it
a
●efinite
Decree
was
given
to
the
satisfaction
of
the
●lergy
.
This
Decree
declar'd
positively
that
the
Deputies
had
been
heard
,
and
that
the
Council
had
seen
the
Writings
and
Answers
;
and
ordain'd
three
things
.
Which
declares
that
the
Deputies
have
been
heard
,
and
the
Writings
seen
.
First
,
The
Restitution
of
Church
Lands
,
and
the
Restauration
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
throughout
the
Principality
of
Bearn
.
Secondly
,
The
preservation
of
the
Reform'd
in
all
their
Privileges
;
and
the
Reimplacement
of
the
Sums
that
were
taken
from
them
by
the
said
Decree
of
Restauration
,
upon
the
Ancient
Demesne
of
Bearn
;
and
in
case
that
were
not
sufficient
,
upon
the
Demesnes
of
the
Adjacent
Places
;
according
to
which
it
was
said
,
that
the
Sums
should
be
stated
upon
the
Expence
of
the
Houshold
,
as
ordinary
and
local
Charges
,
which
were
to
be
acquitted
before
all
others
,
the
Assignments
●●
which
should
not
be
Converted
to
any
other
use
.
They
●●●
bethought
themselves
of
this
Illusion
of
Reimplacement
,
●●
render
the
said
Decree
of
Restauration
more
tollerable
●●
such
as
only
judge
of
things
by
appearances
:
And
indeed
the
Churches
and
all
particular
Persons
seem'd
thereby
to
be
Indemnify'd
.
Finally
the
Decree
adjourn'd
the
Demand
of
the
Clerg●
to
be
admitted
into
the
Estates
of
the
Country
,
to
the
retur●
of
the
Commissioner
the
King
would
send
thither
to
put
th●
said
Decree
in
Execution
.
After
which
the
King
writ
to
those
who
had
the
management
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
in
Bearn
to
send
some
body
at
Court
to
be
present
at
the
making
of
●●●
said
Reimplacement
.
It
was
an
Exquisite
Subtilty
of
the
Clergy
,
to
order
th●●
Subtilty
of
the
Clergy
.
Affair
in
the
Nature
of
a
Civil
Process
,
as
if
it
had
only
be●●
a
Contsteation
between
private
Persons
:
Whereas
the
thing
in
question
was
to
revoke
a
Law
,
pass'd
by
the
Authority
●●
the
Soveraign
,
with
the
Consent
of
the
Estates
,
for
the
punishment
of
a
Rebellious
Clergy
,
who
had
betray'd
their
Lawful
Princes
,
and
caus'd
their
Subjects
to
take
up
Arms
to
d●prive
them
of
their
Inheritance
.
But
they
were
sensible
that
it
would
prove
an
easier
Task
to
judge
a
Process
,
than
to
revoke
a
Law
grounded
upon
such
good
Reasons
.
Nevertheless
as
Decrees
are
no
Laws
in
France
,
they
were
oblig'd
afterwards
to
convert
the
said
Decree
into
the
form
of
an
Edict
,
●o
the
end
that
the
Inrollment
of
it
might
be
perform'd
with
●ore
Formality
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Clergy
being
unwilling
to
appear
Ingrateful
,
caus'd
the
Bishop
of
Are
to
A
Violent
Speech
.
●eturn
the
King
Thanks
on
the
18th
of
July
;
whose
Speech
had
●ét
more
Violence
in
it
than
the
Bishop
of
Macon's
.
Among
●he
Complaints
which
follow'd
those
Thanks
,
there
was
one
●gainst
the
Book
of
the
four
Ministers
,
and
against
their
De●ication
to
the
King
.
He
call'd
them
Impudent
,
Ministers
of
●rreligion
and
of
Falshood
,
and
he
stil'd
their
Religion
the
Whore
●f
Satan
.
He
bragg'd
that
they
had
been
forc'd
to
lay
down
●he
Cudgels
in
the
Conferences
of
Mantes
and
of
Fo●taine●●ea●
.
He
▪
Elevated
the
Fidelity
of
the
Clergy
very
high
;
●nd
in
order
to
create
Jealousies
about
the
Reform'd
,
he
ap●●y'd
to
them
what
the
King
of
England
,
had
sometimes
said
●●
the
Independents
of
his
Kingdom
of
Scotland
.
After
this
,
●…hen
the
Assembly
broke
up
they
charg'd
their
Agents
with
a
〈…〉
Cahier
containing
46
Articles
:
And
they
acquitted
them●●lves
*
Petition
.
so
well
of
what
was
recommended
to
them
upon
that
●ubject
,
that
exeepting
only
one
Article
they
obtain'd
all
●●eir
Demands
,
as
I
will
observe
elsewhere
.
The
News
of
this
Decree
being
carry'd
into
Bearn
,
the
E●●ates
The
Bearnois
endeavour
to
Ward
the
Blow
.
who
were
Assembled
at
Orthez
resolv'd
to
undergo
any
●●ing
tather
than
to
put
it
in
Execution
,
being
equally
of●●nded
at
the
thing
,
and
at
the
manner
of
it
.
A
Decree
given
●●ntrary
to
the
Promise
made
to
Lescun
,
and
without
having
●eard
half
of
what
the
Parties
concern'd
had
to
say
▪
especi●ly
a
Decree
which
in
a
Despotick
manner
abrogated
Laws
●●at
had
been
made
with
all
the
requir'd
Solemnities
,
seem'd
〈…〉
them
unjust
,
not
being
sensible
as
yet
,
that
Modern
Policy
●●lls
nothing
Justice
but
the
Will
of
the
Strongest
.
They
De●uted
Lescun
to
the
King
with
humble
Remonstrances
,
and
to
●●treat
him
to
allow
that
the
Deputies
his
Majesty
should
de●●re
them
to
send
to
him
to
be
present
at
the
making
of
the
●●eimplacement
,
might
be
chosen
in
an
Assembly
compos'd
〈…〉
the
three
Estates
of
Bearn
,
and
the
Deputies
of
all
the
Churches
of
France
.
Lescun
took
Letters
in
his
way
from
●ochel
,
from
whence
the
Assembly
was
already
gone
.
He
could
not
obtain
an
Audience
at
St.
Germains
before
the
17th
of
September
.
La
Force
presented
him
;
The
Deputies
General
seconded
him
;
and
acquainted
the
King
that
all
the
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
would
have
writen
to
him
as
well
as
Rochel
,
if
they
could
have
met
together
again
without
offending
him
.
Lescun
made
an
Excellent
Speech
to
the
King
,
and
seconded
Remonstrances
of
Lesc●n
.
the
Petition
he
presented
to
him
from
the
Estates
with
powerful
Reasons
;
alledging
that
the
Contractual
Law
had
been
duly
observ'd
for
the
space
of
above
three
hundred
Years
,
and
that
there
was
no
example
of
its
having
been
Violated
;
or
that
ever
the
Customs
receiv'd
in
Bearn
,
according
to
that
Law
had
been
alter'd
,
otherwise
than
by
the
Consent
of
the
Estates
.
He
desir'd
an
Answer
to
a
Cahier
of
Grievances
,
and
to
divers
Petitions
he
had
presented
;
and
begg'd
a
Pro●cution
might
be
made
against
the
Authors
of
a
Libel
,
Inti●u●…
Libels
.
Le
M●ine
,
which
had
been
writen
upon
the
Affairs
of
Bearn
in
a
stile
full
of
Venom
and
Violence
.
One
may
judge
of
it
b●
what
the
Author
said
;
that
it
was
in
the
power
of
the
Catholicks
to
destroy
the
Reform'd
,
and
that
the
only
thing
which
hinder'd
them
from
doing
it
,
was
that
they
valu'd
the
Life
of
one
Catholick
more
,
than
the
Death
of
a
hundred
Huguen●…
.
In
another
which
introduc'd
two
Peasants
speaking
about
the
Affairs
of
the
Times
,
they
made
one
of
them
say
,
That
the
Huguenots
were
Impudent
to
complain
of
St.
Bartholom●…
Day
,
and
to
call
the
Butchery
of
it
,
a
Massacre
;
by
reason
that
it
was
one
of
the
most
Equitable
Acts
of
Justice
that
had
ever
been
,
or
that
ever
could
be
done
.
Moreover
Lescun
deny'd
whatever
had
been
said
of
the
State
of
Be●●
by
the
Bishop
of
Macon
.
He
affirm'd
that
the
Catholicks
were
The
State
of
Religion
in
Bearn
.
so
far
from
being
Twenty
five
in
Thirty
there
,
that
on
the
contrary
the
Reform'd
were
Ten
to
One
,
particularly
among
Persons
of
Consideration
;
and
that
they
sustain'd
almost
all
the
Charges
;
That
the
Catholicks
were
so
far
from
being
ill
serv'd
in
the
Exercises
and
Rites
of
their
Religion
,
that
they
had
upwards
of
300
Priests
,
besides
Bishops
,
Canons
,
and
Preachers
;
whereas
the
Reform'd
had
but
60
Ministers
;
That
the
Catholicks
were
also
so
far
from
being
inconvenienc'd
in
their
Worship
,
being
forc'd
to
seek
out
places
distant
from
their
Habitation
to
perform
the
same
,
that
most
of
them
had
●ass
said
at
home
,
or
very
near
them
;
whereas
the
Reform'd●n
●n
several
Cantons
went
to
Church
at
three
●eagues
distance
from
their
Houses
;
That
the
Catholicks
had
three
parts
●●
four
of
the
Churches
,
and
possess'd
two
thirds
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Revenues
;
That
the
number
of
those
which
were
Enemies
to
their
Churches
daily
increas'd
,
whereas
of
late
●he
Places
of
Ministers
which
became
vacant
by
Death
,
were
●uppress'd
by
the
King's
Authority
.
These
Cases
were
considerable
enough
to
deser●e
to
be
Lescun
only
obtain
Words
.
●lear'd
,
before
a
Definitive
Judgment
were
given
in
that
Affair
:
Since
that
if
L●scun
spoke
the
truth
,
nothing
could
be
more
ridiculous
or
false
than
the
Complaints
of
the
Clergy
,
●or
more
Inhumane
or
Unjust
than
their
Ambitious
Prosecutions
.
But
Equity
had
already
for
some
years
been
banish'd
●●om
the
Court
.
Justice
and
Sincerity
were
Bury'd
with
the
●ate
King
;
and
as
little
care
was
taken
to
raise
them
out
of
the
Grave
as
to
revenge
his
Murther
.
Principally
in
Affairs
of
Religion
,
the
false
Assertion
of
a
Bishop
though
contrary
to
what
was
publickly
known
was
believ'd
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Reform'd
when
they
alledg'd
Truths
attested
by
Proofs
above
●ll
Exceptions
.
Therefore
Lescun
obtain'd
nothing
,
but
leave
●o
treat
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Churches
of
Bearn
joyntly
●ith
those
of
the
other
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
by
the
same
Deputies
.
The
meaning
of
this
was
that
by
virtue
of
the
Re-union
,
they
were
look'd
upon
as
making
but
one
●ody
with
the
others
;
That
their
particular
Complaints
were
laid
aside
,
and
order'd
to
be
Annex'd
to
the
General
Affairs
;
and
that
whereas
the
Court
only
granted
Illusory
Words
to
the
rest
of
the
Churches
upon
their
Remonstrances
,
●hose
of
Bearn
were
to
expect
the
same
Treatment
.
Accordingly
,
while
the
Estates
of
Bearn
were
preparing
The
Cahi●●
of
the
Clergy
is
favourably
answer'd
.
their
Instructions
,
and
that
L●scun
was
ready
to
carry
them
to
the
Court
,
the
King
answer'd
the
[
](A27402-e166070-b)*
*
Petition
or
Address
.
Cahier
left
by
the
Clergy
●o
their
Agent
;
and
without
acquainting
Lescun
,
or
the
Deputies
General
in
the
least
with
it
,
the
King
granted
them
on
the
last
of
A●g●st
,
besides
the
restitution
of
all
the
Ecclesiastical
Houses
,
and
Church-yards
on
certain
Conditions
,
the
Presidentship
in
the
Estates
of
the
Country
;
The
admission
into
the
Common-Council
and
Soveraign
Courts
;
The
E●emption
from
all
Jurisdiction
but
the
Popes
;
The
Establishment
of
Jesuits
in
Bearn
,
without
restriction
of
Number
,
●●
of
Functions
,
and
without
retrenching
any
thing
of
the
Privileges
of
Scholarship
from
those
who
should
study
in
their
Houses
.
One
Article
only
was
excepted
against
.
The
Clergy
desir'd
four
Cities
of
Surety
in
Bearn
.
This
could
be
of
no
use
to
them
,
in
a
Country
where
according
to
their
own
relation
there
were
six
Catholicks
to
one
Reform'd
.
Moreover
the
said
Proposition
was
most
ridiculous
in
the
mouth
of
those
very
Persons
,
who
had
imputed
it
as
a
great
Crime
to
the
Reform'd
,
to
have
taken
such
Precautions
with
their
King
.
But
't
is
the
Nature
of
Mankind
:
We
daily
see
Persons
who
Exempt
themselves
from
Common
Laws
;
and
think
those
things
Lawful
in
them
,
which
they
impute
as
Crimes
to
the
rest
of
the
World
.
After
this
great
Victory
,
the
Bishops
of
Bearn
went
to
1618.
Bourdeaux
,
and
to
Thoulouse
to
obtain
the
Verification
of
the
The
Effect
of
those
Advantages
is
prosecuted
without
.
Edict
publish'd
upon
the
aforesaid
Restauration
:
After
which
the
Bishop
of
O'eron
came
back
to
Court
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Lescar
repai●'d
into
Bearn
,
in
order
to
press
on
both
sides
the
Accomplishment
of
an
Affair
so
far
advanc'd
.
He
had
the
Cunning
to
flatter
La
Force
with
the
hopes
of
a
Marshal●…
Staff
,
and
a
Sum
of
Money
to
Indemnifie
him
;
by
which
means
the
said
Lord
promis'd
to
obtain
the
Approbation
of
the
Edicts
of
Re-union
and
Re-implacement
in
Bearn
.
But
●●
soon
perceiv'd
that
the
Court
Laugh'd
at
him
.
They
thought
they
might
dispence
with
his
Credit
,
because
they
had
a
Party
in
Bearn
which
would
get
the
upperhand
,
though
never
so
weak
,
being
seconded
by
the
King's
Authority
.
This
Party
consisted
of
the
remainders
of
the
Faction
of
Gramm●●t
,
which
had
been
so
famous
for
the
Disputes
between
them
and
that
of
Beaumont
their
Rival
,
which
had
finally
occasion'd
the
loss
of
the
Upper
Navar
,
which
Ferdinand
had
Usurp'd
.
The
Count
of
Grammont
was
a
profess'd
Enemy
to
L●
For●e
,
being
Jealous
of
his
Authority
,
and
for
other
particular
●easons
:
Insomuch
that
his
Relations
and
Friends
being
joyn'd
●o
those
which
the
Zeal
of
Religion
,
the
Credit
of
the
Bishops
●nd
Confessors
,
the
Pensions
,
or
the
hopes
,
the
Levity
,
or
the
●mprudence
of
the
People
could
ingage
in
the
same
Interest
,
●ere
preparing
a
considerable
Succour
for
the
Court.
Moreover
Luin●s
hated
La
Force
;
either
because
he
had
an
Aversion
●or
all
those
who
had
Merit
and
Capacity
;
or
because
Force●ad
●ad
two
Sons
at
Court
,
who
began
to
get
too
great
a
share
〈…〉
the
King's
Favour
,
to
expect
any
from
a
Favourite
full
of
Ambition
and
Jealousie
.
They
were
Aimet
and
Mompouillan
,
who
had
been
bred
with
the
King
from
their
Infancy
,
and
●ad
wherewithal
to
obtain
a
preference
before
all
others
of
their
Rank
.
Particularly
Mompouillan
advanc'd
apace
towards
the
highest
degree
of
Favour
;
and
he
seem'd
only
to
want
a
little
more
Age
,
to
have
as
great
a
share
in
the
Government
,
as
he
possess'd
already
in
his
Prince's
favour
.
Luines●ad
●ad
imploy'd
him
to
raise
his
own
●ortune
upon
the
Ruine
of
●he
Marshal
d'Ancre
.
The
Clergy
had
us'd
their
utmost
Endeavours
at
that
time
to
obtain
the
aforesaid
Decree
of
Restauration
;
and
Luines
told
Mompouillan
,
in
order
to
animate
●im
the
more
against
that
Odious
Favourite
,
that
he
was
the
Man
who
seconded
the
Pretensions
of
the
Prelates
;
and
moreover
that
he
design'd
to
take
the
Government
of
Bearn
from
●a
Force
,
lest
he
should
hinder
by
his
Credit
,
the
alterations
they
propos'd
to
make
in
that
Principality
.
So
that
Mompouillan
,
a
young
Man
without
Experience
,
thinking
to
promote
the
advantage
of
his
Family
,
promoted
Luines
,
speaking
continually
of
the
said
Marshal
to
the
King
,
as
of
a
Man
that
Usurp'd
his
Authority
,
and
did
abuse
it
to
the
prejudice
of
every
body
.
By
this
means
he
ruin'd
his
Favour
,
to
lay
the
foundation
of
anothers
:
And
when
Luines
had
destroy'd
the
Marshal
d'
Ancre
,
the
only
Recompence
he
bestow'd
on
Mompouillan
,
who
had
serv'd
him
so
effectually
in
that
Affair
,
was
to
involve
his
whole
House
in
his
Personal
Disgrace
.
Neither
was
it
likely
that
L●ines
would
promote
the
Fortune
of
the
Father
,
since
he
dreaded
the
Progress
of
that
of
the
Children
;
nor
that
a
Man
whose
Favour
was
not
yet
setled
,
would
suffer
the
Children
of
an
Ingenious
Man
near
the
King
;
or
that
the
Jesuits
would
permit
that
Prince
to
honour
Hereticks
with
his
Confidence
and
Affection
.
La
Force
by
endeavouring
to
keep
measures
between
the
Inequalities
of
La
Force
.
Court
and
Bearn
,
as
if
he
had
had
a
prospect
thereby
to
reader
himself
the
more
necessary
on
both
sides
,
by
forming
difficulties
which
he
should
have
the
honour
to
remove
,
crea●●●
Jealousies
on
both
sides
:
And
finding
that
he
was
play'd
upon
by
the
Court
,
he
was
oblig'd
to
protect
Bearn
a
little
more
than
he
had
done
,
in
order
to
preserve
some
Credit
and
some
Recourse
.
But
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
only
had
the
Art
●●
gain
by
those
Intrigues
;
and
to
behave
himself
with
so
much
prudence
,
or
good
Fortune
;
that
he
was
equally
courted
o●
both
sides
;
That
he
was
at
once
the
Author
of
the
Leagues
that
were
form'd
by
his
Advice
,
and
the
Mediator
who
dissolv'd
them
by
his
Intermission
;
ever
in
Credit
with
the
Princes
and
Lords
,
over
whom
his
Genius
had
an
Ascendent
;
and
ever
caress'd
at
Court
,
because
they
could
never
dissipate
the
Confederacies
he
had
form'd
without
him
.
Neverthe●es●
La
Force
finding
at
last
that
neither
his
Merit
,
nor
his
Services
could
procure
him
the
Recompences
that
were
due
to
him
,
and
which
had
been
promis'd
him
while
Henry
IV.
was
alive
,
took
the
contrary
Party
like
a
Wise
Courtier
:
And
being
sensible
that
the
best
and
most
effectual
way
to
obtain
what
o●●
desires
from
the
Court
,
is
often
to
make
ones
self
to
be
fear'd
,
he
rais'd
so
many
Obstacles
against
his
Enemies
,
that
they
were
forc'd
in
order
to
retrieve
him
,
to
grant
him
,
what
they
had
refus'd
in
order
to
keep
him
.
This
Affair
occasion'd
several
Assemblies
to
be
made
in
Bear●
The
Countryof
Bearn
pursues
in
this
Opposition
.
several
Oppositions
,
and
several
Decrees
by
the
Soveraig●
Council
:
And
the
Court
omitted
no
means
to
succeed
in
the
said
undertaking
.
They
were
sensible
that
according
to
the
Rigour
of
Right
the
Enterprize
was
unjust
:
But
the
Clergy
being
little
sensible
to
Reasons
of
that
Nature
,
and
allowing
a
large
Extent
to
the
old
Maxim
which
permits
to
Violate
Right
in
order
to
Reign
,
think
that
they
may
trample
upon
it
to
promote
their
Interest
.
Moreover
the
King
was
Imbark'd
in
that
Affair
:
And
according
to
the
new
Policy
,
they
were
of
oinion
that
a
Prince
being
once
ingag'd
can
never
retract
.
●he
injustice
of
a
design
is
no
longer
a
reason
to
break
it
,
when
●…ce
it
is
form'd
;
by
reason
that
Injustice
ceases
as
soon
as
Su●●eam
Power
is
engag'd
.
A
Soveraign
makes
and
destroys
●●ght
by
a
Word
.
Whatever
is
just
,
or
unjust
before
he
has
●●onounc'd
,
alters
its
Nature
as
soon
as
he
says
,
I
will
have
it
●…
▪
During
these
Contestations
,
as
several
Libels
were
pub●●●h'd
Writings
on
their
behalf
.
against
the
Reform'd
and
against
the
Bearnois
,
these
al●●
set
forth
Volumes
of
Manifesto's
and
Apologies
.
There
●●pear'd
a
Writing
of
that
Nature
Printed
in
London
,
Intitu●●d
,
A
Discourse
of
the
Seisure
of
Ecclesiastical
Estates
in
Bearn
,
●…c
.
The
Author
treated
the
thing
at
large
,
and
began
by
●●e
occasion
of
that
Seisure
.
He
related
the
Conspiracy
of
●●e
Catholicks
of
the
Country
against
Queen
Jane
and
the
●rinces
her
Children
,
which
I
have
mention'd
elsewhere
;
●heir
Retreat
to
Rochel
during
the
revolt
of
their
Subjects
;
●he
Reduction
of
the
Country
to
their
Allegiance
by
Mongom●●ry
;
The
Seisure
of
the
Estates
in
order
to
punish
the
Ec●●esiasticks
;
The
Reform'd
establish'd
by
the
Queen's
Autho●●ty
,
and
by
the
approbation
of
the
Estates
;
The
Assignment
●f
the
Ecclesiastical
Estates
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Mini●●ers
,
the
Poor
,
Scholars
,
Colleges
,
and
the
Rectors
,
or
Su●eriors
of
the
same
:
Of
the
Garrison
of
Navarreins
;
of
the
●ing's
Lieutenant
;
of
the
Council
and
the
Soveraign
Court
;
●f
the
Captains
of
some
Castles
;
of
the
Counsellors
and
Au●…itors
of
the
Chamber
of
Accounts
,
and
of
other
principal
●nd
necessary
Officers
:
The
Institution
of
an
Ecclesiastical
●●na●e
,
compos'd
of
two
Councellors
,
two
Auditors
,
two
Gentlemen
,
two
Ministers
,
two
Qualify'd
Persons
from
the
Third
Estate
,
an
Ecclesiastical
Attorney
,
and
a
Treasurer
General
to
have
the
direction
of
the
said
Assignments
;
The
Oath
taken
by
the
late
King
in
1581.
to
preserve
the
Old
Laws
and
Customs
,
and
all
the
Advantages
and
Grants
to
which
his
Predecessors
,
or
himself
had
consented
;
the
Suppression
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Senate
some
years
before
by
Miossans
,
who
nevertheless
made
no
alteration
as
to
the
Designation
of
the
said
R●…es
;
The
Protestations
of
the
Estates
against
the
said
Enterprise
;
The
reiteration
of
their
Opposition
;
The
Confirmation
of
all
the
Regulations
made
by
Queen
Jane
by
the
Edict
of
1599.
which
restor'd
the
Roman
Religion
in
Bearn
;
and
that
which
Lewis
XIII
.
had
made
in
1610
,
1611
,
161●
,
1615.
of
all
the
Edicts
of
the
late
King
and
his
own
.
After
which
the
Author
made
Reflexions
upon
the
manner
in
which
the
said
Restitution
had
been
made
:
And
he
observ'd
very
justly
upon
the
Edict
of
Reimplacement
,
that
it
could
not
be
of
more
force
than
those
which
had
been
revok'd
;
That
the
Pope
and
the
Clergy
would
never
be
at
rest
,
until
those
new
Regulations
were
violated
,
as
well
as
others
that
were
more
Authentick
;
which
were
treated
at
Rome
as
liable
to
Destitution
the
Princes
concern'd
in
them
as
Favourers
and
Promoters
of
Heresie
;
That
the
Demesnes
of
Bearn
were
unalienable
,
and
that
the
Successor
was
oblig'd
to
redeem
the
Ingagements
made
by
his
Predecessor
;
That
a
perpetual
Engagement
of
the
Revenue
is
an
effective
alienation
of
the
Estate
;
That
the
remainder
of
the
Assignments
were
given
out
of
the
Country
to
their
Privileges
,
and
in
Suspicious
Places
,
among
the
Enemies
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
'
He
added
Remarks
upon
the
Nature
,
Original
,
and
necessity
of
Tythes
;
and
●e
concluded
that
the
Reform'd
could
not
lawfully
be
oblig'd
to
pay
theirs
to
Catholicks
.
Finally
he
said
that
the
King
learing
the
Ecclesiastical
Estates
in
Bearn
in
the
same
Condition
in
which
Queen
Jane
had
put
them
,
might
have
made
the
Reimplacement
of
the
Sum
to
which
the
Revenue●
in
dispute
amounted
,
upon
his
Demesnes
in
favour
of
the
Clergy
.
This
Expedient
would
have
look'd
more
reasonable
undoubtedly
▪
And
the
Clergy
would
have
been
better
able
to
improve
the
said
Reimplacement
,
by
their
Credit
in
the
Council
,
than
the
Reform'd
,
to
whom
all
things
were
contrary
.
But
the
real
truth
is
,
that
the
said
Indemnification
was
only
Why
the
Clergy
would
not
take
the
said
Reimplacement
for
themselves
.
a
blind
to
deceive
the
Bearnois
,
and
to
induce
them
to
beat
the
rest
with
patience
:
Therefore
the
Clergy
who
did
not
think
it
safe
,
were
not
so
ill
advis'd
as
to
content
themselves
with
it
.
The
Court
which
had
granted
that
Reimplacement
upon
the
Remonstrances
of
Du
Plessis
Comptroller
General
of
Navar
;
and
at
the
Intreaty
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
to
persuade
the
World
that
they
proceeded
in
that
matter
,
upon
●●e
hearing
of
the
Parties
,
and
an
ample
knowledge
of
the
●●use
,
would
have
wanted
no
pretence
to
make
it
void
at
An
Answer
to
the
Writing
of
the
Bearnois
.
●●easure
.
A
reply
was
made
to
the
said
Writing
of
the
Bear●●is
in
the
Name
of
the
Catholicks
:
But
the
Author
of
the
●●eply
did
not
meddle
with
the
Conspiracy
of
the
Catholicks
〈…〉
Bearn
against
their
Soveraign
.
Being
favour'd
by
this
si●●ce
he
represented
the
War
made
against
those
Rebels
by
●●ongommery
,
by
the
Authority
of
the
Queen
and
of
her
Chil●●en
,
as
a
Chain
of
several
Massacres
:
He
said
that
the
Seisure
〈…〉
the
Estates
belonging
to
the
Clergy
,
had
only
been
made
●●ovisionally
;
but
he
did
not
add
that
two
years
after
it
the
●●een
had
actually
Converted
it
into
an
adjudg'd
Fact
,
insti●●ting
perpetual
Administrators
of
the
said
Seizures
,
which
●ere
to
be
imploy'd
by
them
to
other
uses
.
He
pretended
that
●●e
Estates
that
had
made
the
said
Alteration
,
could
not
be
●●ked
upon
as
lawful
,
since
the
Ecclesiasticks
had
been
ex●●ded
,
which
were
to
compose
part
of
them
:
As
if
there
●●d
been
no
Lawful
Estates
in
the
World
before
there
was
a
●●ergy
;
or
that
a
whole
Country
concurring
with
their
So●●raign
,
had
not
naturally
a
Right
to
alter
some
Circumstan●●s
in
the
form
of
the
usual
Government
.
He
added
that
●●ose
new
Laws
could
not
pass
for
Fundamental
ones
,
by
rea●●n
that
such
Laws
must
take
their
Births
with
the
States
:
A
●axim
which
the
Clergy
had
adopted
in
the
last
Estates
Ge●●ral
,
to
oppose
the
Article
which
the
Third
Estate
pretended
●●e
for
the
surety
of
Kings
:
But
a
very
false
Maxim
,
since
●is
most
certain
that
intire
Estates
compos'd
of
a
Head
and
●embers
,
may
give
the
force
of
Fundamental
Laws
to
all
●●ch
as
they
agree
upon
,
and
that
are
necessary
to
secure
the
●●ranquility
and
Prosperity
of
the
Publick
:
Otherwise
no●●ing
would
be
more
unfortunate
than
Humane
Society
,
if
●●e
first
Laws
under
which
they
were
form'd
being
either
ren●●r'd
of
no
force
by
Artifice
,
or
violated
by
force
,
it
were
ei●●er
impossible
or
unlawful
to
re-establish
them
upon
new
●●undations
.
He
affirm'd
with
the
same
boldness
,
that
Prin●●s
never
Swear
to
observe
the
Laws
of
their
Predecessors
;
●hich
is
prov'd
to
be
false
,
by
all
sorts
of
Testimonies
,
by
all
the
Lights
of
Reason
,
by
all
that
can
be
call'd
Right
and
Justice
,
and
by
all
those
things
which
make
the
certainty
of
Humane
Affairs
.
In
the
next
place
he
declar'd
,
that
the
la●…
King
design'd
to
do
what
his
Son
had
done
:
And
that
the
only
reason
that
had
hinder'd
him
from
so
doing
,
was
that
he
d●…
not
:
A
falsity
often
advanc'd
by
the
Clergy
,
since
that
Princes
being
no
longer
in
a
condition
to
give
them
the
Lie
;
and
which
has
been
extended
by
the
Missionaries
,
and
by
tho●…
that
have
drawn
the
Plan
of
the
Persecution
of
our
Days
,
even
to
his
own
Edicts
,
though
he
was
really
so
Jealous
of
the●…
that
he
would
never
have
attempted
the
least
thing
against
them
.
His
known
Integrity
,
his
great
Designs
,
his
rei●…ted
Protestations
,
and
his
constant
practice
during
the
space●…
Twelve
Years
,
are
sufficient
Testimonies
of
his
Disposition
towards
the
Religious
Observation
of
such
useful
Laws
.
Nevertheless
in
order
to
prove
that
the
said
Prince
had
design'd
A
Continuation
of
the
said
Answer
.
to
alter
the
State
of
Bearn
,
the
Author
recited
all
the
Grants
he
had
made
to
divers
Bishops
in
those
Parts
,
to
the●…
Chapters
,
to
the
Curates
,
Abbots
and
Priors
,
and
to
all
the
Ecclesiasticks
:
From
which
the
Reform'd
would
have
h●…
more
reason
to
conclude
,
that
the
Clergy
is
never
satisfy'd
▪
than
the
Clergy
to
conjecture
that
the
late
King
would
have
been
capable
to
break
his
Word
.
He
repeated
the
Instance
made
by
the
Clergy
during
the
Estates
General
in
1615.
a●…
in
their
Assembly
in
1617.
and
because
an
Illusive
Aud●…
had
been
given
to
the
two
Diserote
Father
and
Son
,
Ministers●…
Bearn
,
before
that
Affair
was
judg'd
,
he
maintain'd
that
th●…
had
been
admitted
to
make
a
full
defence
.
He
Laugh'd
at
the
Precription
of
Fifty
Years
which
the
Bearnois
pleaded
;
and
oppos'd
that
of
the
Clergy
to
it
,
which
he
ridiculously
made●
amount
to
1500
years
:
As
if
the
Possession
of
the
Clergy
ha●…
preceded
not
only
the
Temporal
Greatness
of
the
Bishops
,
b●…
even
the
first
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
at
the
foot
of
the
P●renean
Hills
.
The
rest
of
the
said
Writing
was
abusive
.
He
spoke
of
the
Reimplacement
as
if
it
had
been
the
effect
of
a
pure
Favour
,
which
render'd
the
opposition
of
the
Reform'●
very
unjust
.
He
talk'd
of
the
Tithes
as
of
a
thing
which
having
belong'd
to
the
Ecclesiasticks
before
the
Seisure
,
ought
to
be
restor'd
by
the
Edict
which
rever'd
it
;
and
he
main●…in'd
moreover
that
the
Estates
of
the
Church
were
unalienable
,
as
Estates
of
which
God
was
the
Proprietor
:
A
Mona●…ical
Maxim
,
which
making
God
Possessor
of
Lands
and
Re●…nues
,
and
Titles
of
Vanity
,
shamefully
debases
to
a
Ter●e●…ial
and
Temporal
Nature
,
a
Reign
altogether
Spiritual
and
Heavenly
,
which
Jesus
Christ
exerts
over
his
Church
.
He
endeavour'd
to
Insinuate
to
the
King
,
that
the
Reform'd
de●…ing
to
be
freed
from
paying
of
Tithes
to
the
Ecclesiasticks
,
●…esign'd
to
keep
for
their
Ministers
both
the
Tithes
and
the
●…ms
that
were
granted
to
them
in
lieu
thereof
.
He
concluded
by
a
Maxim
very
proper
to
remove
the
force
of
the
most
●…lemn
Edicts
,
viz.
That
they
only
serv'd
to
preserve
an
anci●…nt
Right
in
favour
of
those
for
whom
they
were
made
;
but
●…at
they
did
not
create
a
new
Right
.
According
to
which
●…otion
it
was
easie
to
revoke
whatever
pass'd
for
a
new
concession
,
or
that
was
derogatory
to
the
Ancient
Right
,
in
●…he
Edicts
which
had
given
a
Peace
to
the
Kingdom
.
But
the
Reform'd
of
Bearn
were
not
the
only
People
against
whom
Injustices
were
committed
.
The
Court
was
not
more
●…quitable
towards
those
of
other
Provinces
.
The
Commissioners
that
were
sent
to
redress
some
Contraventions
,
made
●…one
but
Illusive
Ordinances
:
And
whereas
in
the
foregoing
●…eign
all
Difficulties
were
for
the
most
part
decided
favourably
for
the
Reform'd
,
they
began
under
this
to
give
nothing
●ut
advices
of
a
removal
to
the
Council
,
of
sharing
or
dividing
Judgments
in
which
the
Artifice
of
the
Catholick
Commissioner
render'd
the
clearest
Rights
doubtful
,
which
even
those
of
his
own
Religion
were
asham'd
of
.
So
that
the
Reform'd
finding
that
the
Commissioners
did
them
no
good
in
the
places
where
they
had
been
sent
,
did
no
longer
desire
the
Court
to
send
any
elsewhere
,
lest
they
should
do
more
harm
than
good
.
Renard
who
was
sent
into
Bearn
,
was
at
the
same
●…ime
Commissary
in
Guyenne
with
Lusignan
:
But
when
they
●…ress'd
him
to
perform
his
Commission
,
at
least
in
such
places
●…s
should
happen
in
his
way
,
he
refus'd
it
;
and
the
reason
he
●lledg'd
for
his
refusal
was
,
that
he
would
first
see
the
effect
of
his
Journey
into
Bearn
;
as
if
he
had
had
a
mind
to
insinuate
,
that
in
case
the
Reform'd
of
that
Principality
did
not
content
him
,
he
would
make
the
others
answer
for
it
.
And
indeed
he
had
receiv'd
orders
from
the
Court
to
behave
himself
so
,
to
keep
the
Reform'd
of
the
Adjacent
Provinces
in
suspence
;
to
the
end
that
the
hopes
of
being
gratify'd
by
the
Commissioners
,
and
the
fear
of
losing
the
benefit
of
their
Commission
,
should
hinder
them
from
ingaging
too
far
in
the
Affairs
of
Bearn
,
which
they
were
unwilling
they
should
meddle
with
.
The
Parliament
of
Paris
refus'd
to
receive
the
two
Places
of
Counsellors
which
have
been
so
often
mention'd
;
of
which
the
one
was
that
of
a
Catholick
who
had
imbrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
the
other
was
to
serve
〈◊〉
Indemnifie
them
for
the
loss
of
that
of
Berger
who
had
made
himself
a
Catholick
.
They
had
obtain'd
from
the
King
upon
that
Subject
an
Edict
,
Mandates
,
and
Verbal
Orders
,
which
appear'd
very
express
:
Nevertheless
the
Parliament
did
not
yield
;
and
the
Court
of
Aids
was
not
less
severe
upon
the
Subject
of
the
Exemption
of
the
Ministers
.
But
under
〈◊〉
very
absolute
Government
,
which
exacted
from
all
the
Orders
of
the
Kingdom
base
Submissions
towards
the
Favourite
,
this
Disobedience
persuaded
the
most
suspicious
that
there
was
a
Guile
,
and
that
the
Court
was
willing
the
Parliament
should
disobey
.
So
many
Enterprises
were
made
upon
the
Places
of
Surety
▪
Enterprises
▪
upon
the
Cities
of
Surety
.
that
it
was
hardly
credible
that
it
should
be
attempted
without
secret
Orders
.
Some
were
made
upon
Tartas
,
upon
the
Mount
of
Marsan
,
upon
the
Mass
of
Verdun
.
Though
Fontrailles
had
promis'd
to
turn
Catholick
whenever
they
pleas'd
he
still
continu'd
in
Leitoure
,
and
feign'd
that
he
was
still
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
They
judg'd
by
the
little
regard
〈◊〉
express'd
to
the
weak
Orders
he
receiv'd
from
the
Court
,
th●…
his
deceit
was
not
ill
receiv'd
there
.
Desportes
who
was
a
Capital
Enemy
to
the
Reform'd
,
maintain'd
himself
in
a
Fortify'd
Castle
,
of
which
the
Reform'd
had
order'd
the
Demo●…tion
by
a
Decree
of
the
Council
:
It
is
true
that
for
fear
he
should
obey
,
they
had
given
another
which
remov'd
the
Affair
before
the
Commissioners
,
and
still
left
Desportes
in
Possession
;
which
occasion'd
great
Troubles
in
the
Cevenes
and
the
Gevaudan
.
Antraguers
,
against
whom
they
made
divers
complaints
,
kept
his
Governments
in
spight
of
them
.
The
free
exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
was
hinder'd
in
The
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
hinder'd
in
divers
places
.
●…ivers
places
;
particularly
at
Ruffec
in
Saintonge
,
where
it
●…ight
to
have
been
allowed
according
to
all
Rules
.
The
Mar●…ioness
de
Ruffec
alledg'd
for
her
reason
that
it
was
done
without
her
Consent
:
As
if
that
Consent
had
been
necessary
for
●…ose
Places
in
which
there
was
an
evident
Possession
,
in
the
●…rms
of
the
Edicts
.
The
Duke
de
Vendome
having
taken
Possession
of
the
Castle
of
the
City
of
his
Name
,
by
an
Agreement
he
had
made
with
the
Governor
,
did
not
fail
to
demo●…sh
the
Temple
the
Reform'd
had
built
at
the
foot
of
the
said
●…lace
.
He
caus'd
that
Violence
to
be
committed
by
his
own
●…ivery
Men
,
without
keeping
the
least
measures
of
Honesty
,
〈◊〉
Formalities
of
Justice
.
The
Church
of
the
said
Place
made
complaints
to
him
about
it
,
which
were
the
better
ground●…
by
reason
that
he
had
promis'd
to
leave
all
things
in
the
●…me
Condition
he
had
found
them
.
He
seem'd
to
be
inclin'd
to
make
some
reparation
for
that
Enterprize
;
though
he
re●…ly
did
not
design
it
.
He
declar'd
that
he
could
not
suffer
in
〈◊〉
place
,
which
he
pretended
to
make
part
of
his
Basse-court
,
the
free
exercise
of
a
Religion
contrary
to
his
:
Besides
he
had
〈◊〉
mind
to
take
the
advantage
of
the
Reform'd
of
Vendome
,
who
having
been
in
possession
of
that
Place
from
the
very
time
of
Queen
Jane
,
thought
that
no
body
would
dispute
a
Right
acquir'd
by
so
long
a
Prescription
:
For
which
reason
they
had
forgot
to
take
other
Sureties
from
the
late
King
besides
the
●dict
.
They
were
oblig'd
to
apply
themselves
to
the
King
,
in
order
to
obtain
the
restauration
of
their
Temple
.
Commissioners
were
sent
on
purpose
to
examine
that
Affair
upon
the
very
spot
;
but
they
could
not
determine
it
without
great
difficulties
.
The
Catholicks
were
often
ready
to
proceed
to
the
utmost
Violences
;
and
the
Reform'd
were
not
much
wi●…er
.
Finally
the
business
was
made
up
,
these
being
oblig'd
to
relinquish
part
of
their
Right
to
secure
the
rest
;
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
was
remov'd
out
of
the
City
,
near
one
of
the
Gates
,
by
a
solemn
Ordinance
;
and
the
King
was
at
the
Charge
of
building
the
Temple
,
and
of
the
price
of
the
Ground
on
which
it
was
built
.
Nevertheless
this
show'd
the
Reform'd
that
the
Court
had
no
mind
to
favour
them
,
since
that
in
doing
them
Justice
,
even
in
the
most
reasonable
things
,
they
still
abated
something
of
their
Right
.
The
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
refus'd
to
remove
Criminal
Causes
in
which
the
Reform'd
were
concern'd
to
the
Chamber
of
Nerac
:
And
in
Injustices
of
the
Parliaments
.
order
to
have
a
pretence
to
retain
them
,
they
had
the
boldness
to
say
,
that
all
the
Crimes
the
Reform'd
were
accus'd
of
,
were
so
many
Crimes
of
Treason
,
by
reason
that
they
were
of
a
Religion
contrary
to
the
State
.
They
were
prosecuted
in
divers
places
for
Crimes
abolish'd
by
the
Edicts
;
and
particularly
by
that
of
Blois
.
The
Jesuits
increas'd
in
credit
▪
more
Jesuits
.
and
more
;
and
had
not
only
obtain'd
a
Decree
on
the
15th
of
February
,
which
allow'd
them
to
keep
an
open
College
at
Paris
for
all
sorts
of
Sciences
,
without
regard
to
the
Decrees
to
the
contrary
made
by
the
Parliament
,
nor
to
the
oppositions
of
the
University
:
But
also
caus'd
a
Decree
of
the
Accademi'so●…
Theology
and
Arts
,
to
be
revers'd
,
which
declar'd
that
they
would
admit
none
to
the
Degrees
or
Privileges
of
Schollarship
,
but
such
as
had
study'd
in
their
Colleges
,
or
in
those
of
the
Accademies
that
were
in
Confederacy
with
them
.
They
endeavour'd
also
to
slip
into
the
[
](A27402-e167670-b)*
*
Cities
,
Towns
and
Castles
,
granted
to
the
Reformed
for
their
safety
by
the
Edicts
.
Places
of
Surety
.
Rego●rd
being
sent
to
Leitoure
by
the
Bishop
,
in
the
quality
of
a
Preacher
,
The
King
took
it
ill
that
the
Consuls
had
given
him
a
Summons
to
depart
from
thence
,
alledging
the
quality
of
the
place
.
He
wrote
to
the
Inhabitants
to
order
them
to
suffer
the
Jesuit
to
remain
and
to
Preach
there
;
telling
them
that
he
hop'd
that
he
would
keep
within
the
bounds
of
the
Edicts
.
A
thousand
Disputes
were
made
about
the
Burial
of
the
Reform'd
.
The
Countess
de
Roussi
being
Buried
in
the
Quire
near
the
Altar
of
the
Parochial
Church
,
the
Attorney
General
took
the
thing
in
hand
for
the
Curate
;
and
declaring
that
the
Church
was
Polluted
by
the
Burial
,
obtain'd
a
Decree
of
Burial
.
the
Parliament
at
Paris
,
which
ordain'd
an
Information
to
be
made
against
the
said
Contravention
,
and
that
the
Church
should
be
reconcil'd
,
if
it
had
not
been
done
already
▪
Which
implies
the
removal
of
the
Corps
by
which
the
said
Church
had
been
profan'd
.
All
these
Complaints
,
and
many
more
being
inserted
in
a
long
[
](A27402-e167760-b)*
*
Petition
,
or
Remonstrance
Answers
to
the
Cahiers
.
Cahier
,
a
Council
was
held
on
purpose
at
the
Chancellors
on
the
ninth
of
July
,
in
which
33
of
these
well
express'd
Articles
were
examin'd
:
But
instead
of
any
effectual
satisfaction
,
they
only
obtain'd
removals
to
the
Chambers
,
and
ineffectual
Letters
to
the
Governors
and
Judges
of
the
said
places
.
The
Cahiers
presented
at
the
beginning
of
the
Year
had
been
answer'd
in
the
same
manner
;
and
were
not
dispatch'd
until
the
21th
of
February
.
The
Answers
,
tho'
favourable
in
appearance
,
were
only
Evasions
,
to
free
the
Council
of
the
Importunities
of
the
Deputies
General
.
It
is
easie
to
judge
of
it
by
that
which
was
written
on
the
side
of
the
13th
Article
,
in
which
the
Reform'd
complain'd
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
of
Languedoc
su'd
them
for
the
Demolishing
of
Churches
and
Convents
during
the
Troubles
;
and
Indicted
them
before
the
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
,
where
the
said
Causes
were
retain'd
,
without
any
regard
to
the
Removals
desir'd
by
the
Reform'd
.
This
was
one
of
the
Crimes
that
are
always
abolish'd
by
the
Edicts
of
Peace
;
and
which
are
look'd
upon
as
unavoidable
Consequences
of
War
,
the
Necessities
of
which
neither
respect
Palaces
or
Churches
,
when
they
are
places
the
Enemies
may
improve
to
their
advantage
.
The
King's
Answer
was
,
that
he
would
not
suffer
any
prosecution
to
be
made
upon
the
account
of
the
Materials
of
the
said
Demolishments
imploy'd
to
other
uses
during
the
Troubles
;
and
he
revers'd
▪
all
Decrees
to
the
contrary
.
This
seem'd
to
be
to
the
purpose
;
nevertheless
it
did
not
put
a
stop
to
the
Prosecutions
;
and
they
were
oblig'd
to
renew
their
Complaints
.
The
truth
is
,
that
the
form
of
the
late
King's
Answers
was
partly
the
same
:
But
there
was
this
essential
difference
between
his
and
his
Sons
,
that
the
Fathers
only
serv'd
,
as
it
were
,
for
Memoirs
of
the
Commands
he
was
to
send
into
the
Provinces
to
the
Governors
,
and
other
Officers
of
Justice
:
Insomuch
that
the
Answer
had
the
force
of
a
Law
,
by
an
express
order
to
put
it
in
execution
;
which
he
never
fail'd
of
sending
to
such
places
where
it
was
necessary
:
But
the
Son's
Answers
were
only
words
,
to
free
the
Court
of
Importunities
&
Sollicitations
:
And
whereas
as
soon
as
the
Deputi's
were
out
of
sight
,
they
forgot
their
Promises
,
the
Reform'd
receiv'd
no
benefit
by
it
in
the
Provinces
,
where
they
Laugh'd
at
their
answer'd
Cahiers
.
The
same
Fate
attended
the
other
means
,
which
had
serv'd
Illusive
Remedies
.
under
the
late
Reign
,
to
put
them
out
of
Trouble
.
A
Removal
or
Appeal
before
the
Commissioners
was
become
a
Jest
,
by
reason
that
the
Reform'd
Commissioner
was
ever
at
the
Devotion
of
the
Court
;
and
that
the
Catholicks
having
no
favourable
Instructions
,
suffer'd
themselves
easily
to
be
prevail'd
upon
by
the
Clergy
and
by
the
Jesuits
,
which
Persons
of
that
Character
have
ever
endeavour'd
to
oblige
.
A
Confirmation
of
some
Articles
of
the
Edict
violated
by
the
Catholicks
was
but
a
Song
;
by
reason
that
the
Answer
which
granted
it
,
not
being
seconded
,
could
not
obtain
more
respect
than
an
Edict
,
so
solemn
as
that
of
Nantes
;
or
a
better
observation
of
the
Settlements
,
which
an
Edict
of
that
Consequence
could
not
secure
against
the
Injustice
of
a
false
Zeal
.
A
Declaration
of
what
the
King
would
,
or
would
not
have
,
being
weaken'd
by
the
little
earnestness
that
was
express'd
to
put
it
in
Execution
,
met
with
no
Obedience
.
Perhaps
I
may
inlarge
more
upon
this
Subject
in
another
place
:
But
this
is
sufficient
in
this
place
to
shew
the
Effect
of
the
Remonstrances
and
Petitions
the
Reform'd
were
daily
oblig'd
to
present
;
viz.
to
obtain
Illusive
Remedies
for
real
Evils
;
and
to
see
the
Clergy
authoris'd
to
raise
greater
Persecutions
against
them
,
by
the
little
redress
they
met
with
from
the
King's
Authority
,
to
oppose
the
first
Attempts
.
The
End
of
the
Fifth
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
NANTES
.
VOL.
II.
BOOK
VI.
A
Summary
of
the
Contents
of
the
Sixth
BOOK
.
EXtream
despair
of
the
Bearnois
.
An
Assembly
refus'd
at
Castel-jaloux
and
at
Tonneins
.
They
meet
at
Orthez
,
and
are
prescrib'd
.
Sedition
at
Pau.
Maliae
of
the
Commissioner
.
Presages
and
Devotions
.
C●●ft
of
the
Council
.
First
and
Final
Mandate
directed
to
the
Soveraign
Council
of
Bearn
:
Follow'd
by
Decrees
of
the
said
Council
.
Sentiments
of
some
particular
Persons
upon
those
Affairs
.
Dispositions
of
the
Grandees
.
The
State
of
Foreign
Affairs
.
Dangerous
Consequences
of
Moderate
Councils
.
An
Apology
of
the
Conduct
of
the
Bearnois
.
Artifice
of
the
Bishops
of
that
Country
.
Remarks
upon
the
Speech
of
the
Bishop
●f
Macon
.
Difficulties
against
the
Reimplacement
:
Against
the
Tithes
.
Prescription
.
Conclusion
.
The
Queen
Mother
makes
her
Escape
from
Blois
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
is
put
at
liberty
.
The
Assembly
os
Orthez
Transferr'd
to
Rochel
takes
the
King's
part
,
and
breaks
up
.
Another
Assembly
allow'd
at
Loudun
.
Their
Preliminary
Demands
.
Why
the
Reform'd
have
so
often
renew'd
the
same
Demands
.
The
Court
refers
the
Complaints
to
the
General
*
Cahier
,
and
other
Articles
of
Complaints
.
The
Assembly
prohibits
the
Preaching
of
Jesuits
,
or
other
Monks
in
the
Towns
of
Surety
.
Decrees
of
divers
Parliaments
to
the
contrary
.
Deputation
,
Letters
and
Remonstrances
to
the
King
.
The
Reform'd
were
inclin'd
to
serve
the
Queen
Mother
.
A
Vexatious
Answer
from
the
King
,
and
the
Effect
of
it
.
Oppositions
of
the
Catholicks
against
the
Settlement
of
a
College
at
Charenton
.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
They
are
exempted
from
pleading
in
Courts
where
all
the
Judges
are
Reform'd
.
Reiterated
Orders
to
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
to
break
up
.
An
Expedient
of
Accommodation
.
An
Vnexpected
Declaration
against
the
Assembly
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
deceives
the
Reform'd
.
Affected
diligence
of
the
Attorney
General
.
The
Assembly
remains
steady
.
The
Negotiations
are
renew'd
.
The
Assembly
obeys
upon
the
Words
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
and
of
the
Favourite
.
Effect
of
the
separation
of
the
Assembly
.
New
Intrigues
against
the
Favorite
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
sides
with
the
Queen
.
Scruples
of
the
Queen
Mother
.
The
Power
of
the
Party
she
forms
.
Vseful
Advice
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
ill
advice
of
the
Bishop
of
Lucon
.
Reasons
of
the
Bishop
.
Defeat
of
the
Queens
Forces
,
follow'd
by
a
Peace
.
Vnexpected
Journey
of
the
King
in
Bearn
.
Faults
of
the
Reform'd
,
and
the
Cause
thereof
.
Remonstrances
cannot
stop
the
King
:
He
arrives
at
Pau●
Makes
himself
Master
of
Navareins
:
Takes
the
Oath
:
Alters
the
whole
frame
of
the
Government
.
Suppression
of
the
Captains
of
the
Parsans
.
Treatment
of
the
Reform'd
.
Injuries
,
Threatnings
,
Violences
.
The
Evil
encreases
after
the
King's
departure
.
Wickedness
of
the
Bishops
.
Cruelties
of
Poyane
.
Divers
Relations
of
the
King's
Journey
.
National
Synod
of
Alais
.
Political
Settlement
.
The
Ministers
deputed
for
the
Synod
of
Dort
give
an
account
of
the
opposition
they
have
met
with
to
stay
them
.
Affairs
of
the
Synod
cross'd
by
a
thousand
Artifices
.
They
resolve
to
send
Deputies
to
the
King
,
and
revoke
their
Resolution
.
All
manner
of
Succors
is
refus'd
to
the
Deputy
of
Bearn
.
Important
Considerations
wav'd
.
News
of
Consequence
suppress'd
.
Treachery
of
some
Ministers
unpunish'd
.
Affairs
of
Privas
,
and
their
Original
.
Accommodation
broken
off
by
the
Lord
thereof
.
The
Place
is
deposited
.
V●olerces
of
the
Garrison
,
and
Calumnies
against
the
Inhabitants
.
An
Assembly
at
Anduze
.
Behaviour
of
Chatillon
.
Churches
attack'd
.
Invectives
against
the
Synod
of
Alais
.
Assembly
at
Gergeau
.
Important
Propositions
.
1st
.
Whether
they
shall
Vote
by
Heads
,
or
by
Provinces
.
2ly
.
Whether
they
may
Exceed
their
Instructions
.
Deliberations
of
the
Assembly
.
Other
Assemblies
in
Anjou
and
in
Burgundy
.
Divers
complaints
of
the
Reform'd
in
those
Provinces
.
General
Alarms
of
the
Churches
after
the
Alterations
made
in
Bearn
.
Assembly
at
Milhau
cross'd
by
the
Deputies
of
Lesdiguieres
and
Chatillon
.
Effect
of
the
Promisses
made
to
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
.
Councellors
receiv'd
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
.
Leitoure
taken
from
Fontrailles
.
The
Brief
Sign'd
for
the
keeping
of
the
Places
of
Surety
is
not
given
.
The
interest
of
Favas
hastens
the
return
of
the
Assembly
at
Rochel
.
Declaration
which
stiles
it
Vnlawful
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
and
the
Favourite
fail
in
their
Guaranty
to
the
Reform'd
.
A
suppos'd
Letter
under
the
Name
of
the
Duke
of
Mombazon
.
DUring
these
Transactions
Peoples
Minds
were
strangely
1618.
agitated
in
Bearn
,
and
they
lost
all
manner
of
Patience
,
Extream
Dispair
of
the
Bearnois
.
when
they
heard
how
the
Court
had
receiv'd
their
Deputies
;
and
the
Intercession
of
the
Deputies
General
.
The
Council
would
not
allow
the
Deputation
of
the
Bearnois
to
be
real
,
and
though
it
had
all
the
Marks
that
were
necessary
to
Authorize
it
,
they
reiected
it
,
as
being
made
in
the
Suburb
of
St.
Germains
,
by
Persons
who
had
no
Authority
.
They
would
hardly
look
upon
the
Cahier
that
was
presented
by
those
Deputies
:
And
after
having
seen
it
,
they
granted
nothing
of
what
it
contain'd
.
Moreover
the
King
forbad
the
holding
of
any
Assembly
upon
that
Affair
,
and
refus'd
to
hear
either
Apologies
,
or
Remonstrances
.
These
hard
and
absolute
Proceedings
cast
those
People
into
Despair
,
who
had
been
us'd
to
a
milder
Treatment
;
and
who
judging
of
the
Future
by
the
present
,
forefaw
that
the
oppression
of
which
the
first
steps
were
so
fierce
and
so
cruel
,
would
undoubtedly
reduce
them
in
the
sequel
to
the
most
dismal
Extremities
of
Slavery
.
Therefore
those
who
had
the
management
of
that
Affair
,
resolv'd
to
improve
the
Determination
of
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
and
to
summon
the
Deputies
of
the
Councils
of
the
three
Neighbouring
Provinces
,
to
Implore
their
Advice
,
and
Assistance
,
to
secure
themselves
.
In
order
whereunto
after
having
celebrated
a
Fast
in
all
the
Churches
The
Assembly
refus'd
at
Casteljaloux
.
of
Bearn
,
to
beg
of
Almighty
God
a
happy
success
in
that
Enterprise
;
they
Conven'd
an
Assembly
of
the
three
Provinces
at
Castel-jaloux
:
But
the
thing
being
done
publickly
,
by
Persons
who
had
no
private
ends
,
and
who
did
not
look
upon
that
proceeding
to
be
Unlawful
,
the
King
had
timely
notice
of
it
,
and
sent
orders
to
the
Consuls
of
the
place
before
the
Deputies
arriv'd
there
.
He
also
writ
to
the
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
to
the
Chamber
of
Nerac
to
impeach
all
such
as
should
be
concern'd
in
the
said
Assembly
,
and
to
use
them
as
.
Infractors
of
the
Edicts
,
and
Perturbators
of
the
Publick
Peace
;
which
the
Parliament
did
not
fail
to
effect
with
their
usual
Passion
.
Whereupon
the
Governor
and
the
Consuls
of
Castel-jaloux
refus'd
to
admit
the
Deputies
within
their
Gates
,
being
unwilling
to
displease
the
Court.
Tonneins
whither
And
at
Tonneins
.
the
Deputies
repair'd
from
thence
,
treated
them
in
the
same
manner
.
This
made
them
fearful
that
they
would
meet
the
same
treatment
throughout
Guyenne
,
and
that
while
they
lost
their
time
in
seeking
a
safe
and
convenient
place
,
the
Court
would
oblige
the
Bearnois
to
do
that
by
force
which
the
●●●ovi●●e
was
not
in
a
condition
to
hinder
.
They
also
con●●●ded
that
it
would
not
be
proper
to
hold
their
Assembly
in
a
p●●●●
●oo
far
distant
from
that
which
might
stand
in
need
of
their
●ssistance
.
Therefore
they
repaired
to
Orthez
in
Bearn
,
where
they
They
repair
to
Orthez
.
were
certain
of
a
kind
Reception
.
The
Court
could
not
pre●ent
the
effect
of
that
Resolution
,
by
reason
that
it
was
held
●ecret
until
the
very
moment
in
which
it
was
put
in
Executi●n
.
As
soon
as
the
Assembly
was
form'd
they
writ
to
the
●ing
,
who
would
neither
receive
their
Letters
,
as
coming
from
an
Unlawful
Assembly
;
nor
yet
give
a
hearing
to
the
Deputies
General
.
On
the
contrary
he
put
out
a
very
severe
And
ar●
proscrib'd
.
Declaration
,
on
the
21st
of
May
,
against
the
Authors
,
and
Members
of
the
said
Assembly
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Court
expected
to
hear
the
Effect
of
the
Journey
of
Renard
,
Master
●f
Requests
chosen
by
the
Clergy
,
who
had
been
sent
into
Bearn
to
put
the
King's
Orders
in
Execution
,
and
to
get
the
Decree
of
Restauration
Registred
in
the
Sovereign
Council
,
●he
Edict
of
Reimplacement
,
and
the
Decrees
of
Verification
●t
Thoulouse
and
at
Bourdeaux
,
and
that
of
the
Council
given
●n
consequence
thereof
,
which
order'd
the
Council
of
the
Province
to
do
the
like
.
The
said
Commissioner
was
very
ill
●eceiv'd
at
Pau
,
where
the
Common
People
and
all
the
Scho●●●rs
Seditino
at
Pau.
stir'd
a
great
Sedition
against
him
.
The
Wisest
had
not
Authority
enough
to
hinder
it
.
The
Assembly
of
Orthez
,
and
the
Council
of
the
Academy
endeavour'd
it
in
vain
.
So
that
Renard
was
oblig'd
to
retire
:
But
he
did
it
like
a
Man
who
was
willing
to
aggravate
Matters
.
For
which
reason
he
Maliae
of
the
Commissioner
.
refus'd
some
Honours
that
were
offer'd
him
as
to
a
Commissioner
from
the
King
:
He
refus'd
to
Communicate
his
Commission
,
he
only
distributed
some
Letters
among
those
the
Court
was
sore
of
,
by
which
they
were
commanded
to
assist
him
:
He
would
not
accept
the
Sureties
that
were
offer'd
him
to
come
to
Pau
,
to
acquaint
the
Sovereign
Council
with
his
Instructions
.
Moreover
he
went
away
very
abruptly
after
having
sent
a
Verbal
and
very
Violent
Report
to
Court
;
charging
La
Force
and
the
Soveraign
Council
with
all
the
Disorder
.
He
joyn'd
the
Decree
that
Council
had
lately
made
to
it
,
by
which
upon
the
pursuit
of
the
Clergy
,
and
upon
the
opposition
of
the
Estates
and
of
the
Churches
,
they
declar'd
,
That
they
could
not
make
the
Inrollment
;
and
that
the
King
should
be
humbly
Entreated
to
leave
things
in
the
Condition
in
which
they
were
;
and
that
every
body
should
return
home
and
live
in
Peace
.
The
Bishops
had
excepted
against
Lescun
,
pretending
that
he
was
a
Party
against
them
,
as
if
it
had
been
a
private
Process
:
But
their
Recusation
was
not
allow'd
of
,
by
reason
that
Lescun
had
done
nothing
without
Authority
.
The
said
Decree
was
made
about
the
end
of
June
.
During
these
Transactions
,
the
People
ever
curious
of
Presages
Presages
and
Devotions
.
and
of
Prodigies
,
did
not
fail
to
make
great
Reflexions
upon
some
Earthquakes
,
which
were
observ'd
in
some
parts
of
Bearn
,
the
very
next
day
after
the
Departure
of
the
King's
Commissioner
:
And
whereas
those
Signs
are
generally
equivocal
,
and
only
signifie
what
People
desire
or
dread
,
every
body
drew
Consequences
from
it
,
conformable
to
their
Temper
.
Nevertheless
as
People
are
most
inclin'd
to
dread
,
when
they
reflect
on
Accidents
of
which
the
Causes
are
unknown
to
them
,
most
look'd
upon
them
as
an
advice
from
Heaven
,
which
denoted
to
them
that
the
Affairs
of
the
State
were
threatned
with
a
great
alteration
,
and
that
both
the
Churches
and
the
Country
were
going
to
suffer
ruinous
shakings
.
For
that
reason
the
usual
Devotions
on
such
occasions
were
renewed
in
Bearn
;
and
a
publick
Fast
was
celebrated
there
on
the
9th
of
July
.
The
Court
being
inform'd
with
the
ill
Success
of
Renard
;
Craft
of
the
Council
.
Commission
,
nevertheless
made
an
advantagious
use
of
his
Journey
:
And
by
an
Italian
Policy
they
pretended
that
the
Cause
of
the
Bearnois
having
been
defended
at
large
in
the
Council
of
Pau
,
was
a
sufficient
reason
to
refuse
an
Audience
to
the
Churches
which
desir'd
that
it
might
be
pleaded
before
the
King
.
This
Evasion
would
have
been
plausible
,
supposing
,
what
is
seldom
true
,
that
Princes
were
inform'd
with
the
particulars
of
the
Affairs
that
are
reported
to
them
:
And
then
they
might
without
Injustice
to
the
Bearnois
have
freed
the
King
of
the
Fatigue
of
several
tedious
Audiences
,
by
acquainting
him
with
what
had
been
said
in
the
presence
,
or
with
the
Participation
of
his
Commissioners
,
who
was
to
give
him
an
account
of
it
.
But
the
Favourites
,
and
the
Ministers
were
unwilling
to
use
the
King
to
take
so
much
Cognisance
of
Affairs
.
They
knew
he
was
easie
,
but
withal
capable
to
understand
reason
;
and
they
were
afraid
,
that
should
the
Question
he
well
explain'd
before
him
,
it
would
deprive
them
of
the
fruit
of
all
their
Craft
.
They
satisfy'd
him
with
Reflexions
upon
Soveraign
Authority
which
seems
to
be
incroach'd
upon
by
the
Liberty
Subjects
take
to
come
to
plead
in
the
very
Council
of
their
Princes
against
the
Laws
which
they
have
made
.
This
was
the
Character
of
Luine's
Government
,
coun●ii'd
by
Spain
and
by
the
Clergy
.
He
and
his
Creatures
on●●
preach'd
absolute
Power
to
the
King
,
which
Doctrine
he
swallow'd
as
greedily
,
as
if
others
had
not
exerted
it
in
his
●●ead
.
The
Clergy
has
follow'd
the
same
Maxim
at
all
times
:
●eing
perswaded
that
it
would
be
more
easie
for
them
to
manage
the
Hearts
of
Kings
to
their
advantage
,
if
they
could
●inder
them
from
hearing
the
Complaints
of
their
Enterpri●es
from
the
very
mouths
of
those
that
are
oppressed
by
them
.
Therefore
instead
of
hearing
the
Remonstrances
of
that
Unfortunate
First
and
final
Mandamus
directed
to
the
Soveraign
Council
of
Bearn
Principality
a
Mandamus
was
issued
out
on
the
25th
of
July
,
which
,
in
order
to
express
the
more
Authority
,
was
●…l'd
first
and
final
.
It
was
Argumented
,
contrary
to
the
Custom
of
Acts
of
that
Nature
,
which
being
only
Declarations
of
an
absolute
Will
,
seem
not
to
require
Reasons
.
They
made
the
King
declare
in
it
that
he
had
been
oblig'd
to
make
the
Decrees
and
Edicts
which
related
to
Bearn
for
the
discharge
of
his
Conscience
,
which
could
not
bear
the
affliction
of
the
Catholick
Church
:
To
satisfie
the
vows
of
the
King
his
Father
,
who
had
often
express'd
his
Regret
before
his
Death
;
for
his
not
having
finish'd
the
said
Work
:
To
secure
the
repose
of
the
Reform'd
,
which
the
Bishops
would
never
have
left
in
quiet
while
they
were
depriv'd
of
their
Right
:
That
he
had
consider'd
and
heard
all
before
he
did
pronounce
;
that
he
had
made
provision
for
what
was
most
material
by
the
Reimplacement
,
which
was
a
diminution
of
78000
Livres
of
the
Revenue
of
the
State
;
That
he
had
relinquish'd
his
own
to
satisfy
the
Reform'd
;
That
he
still
offer'd
,
after
the
Inrollment
of
the
Edict
,
to
do
Justice
to
the
Interests
of
particular
Persons
who
should
complain
of
any
damage
;
That
he
demanded
Justice
of
the
Connivance
of
the
Council
of
Pau
,
in
the
late
Sedition
;
That
he
would
have
such
punish'd
as
had
first
taken
up
Arms.
He
complain'd
of
the
Assembly
of
Orthez
,
and
in
general
of
all
Bearn
:
Imputing
nevertheless
all
the
evil
to
some
Factious
Persons
,
without
which
he
declar'd
that
he
would
have
us'd
the
utmost
Extremities
.
He
threatned
to
take
the
refusal
of
the
Inrollment
as
a
formal
Disobedience
;
and
he
Commanded
La
Force
to
see
it
perform'd
,
and
to
assist
the
Council
in
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
,
even
by
way
of
Arms.
While
the
Mandamus
was
preparing
,
Vispalie
Advocate
in
Follow'd
by
Decrees
of
that
Council
.
the
Sovereign
Council
of
Bearn
,
being
sent
with
Letters
from
the
Assembly
of
Orthez
to
Rochel
,
and
to
all
the
other
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
,
was
seiz'd
at
Bourdeaux
and
his
Letters
taken
.
Complaints
were
made
about
it
,
as
of
an
act
of
Hostility
in
time
of
Peace
;
and
Reprisals
had
like
to
have
ensued
.
But
the
Remonstrances
of
the
wisest
appeas'd
the
hottest
:
And
they
only
writ
other
Letters
,
and
sent
them
more
secretly
and
more
safely
.
But
when
the
Mandamus
came
in
Bearn
,
it
occasion'd
great
Emotions
.
The
whole
Country
was
allarm'd
at
that
Novelty
.
They
no
longer
question'd
but
the
Court
had
a
design
upon
their
Liberty
,
since
that
instead
of
being
mov'd
by
their
Complaints
of
an
Edict
made
against
the
Laws
and
Customs
,
and
without
the
consent
of
the
Estates
,
they
attack'd
them
in
a
new
,
but
yet
more
dangerous
manner
,
by
Mandates
,
which
are
only
us'd
in
Places
where
Princes
are
the
sole
Depositors
of
the
Legislative
Power
:
Not
in
such
where
the
free
Consent
of
the
Estates
is
necessary
to
make
a
Law
.
Thus
the
whole
Country
was
in
a
great
Agitation
.
The
Lay
Patrons
,
the
College
of
Orthez
,
the
Garrison
of
Navarreins
,
which
were
paid
out
of
the
Forfeited
Estates
,
the
Syndicks
of
the
Country
and
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
joyn'd
together
in
the
fame
Oppositions
.
Some
Deputies
from
abroad
also
enter'd
into
it
.
The
Synods
of
Castel-●●lo●●
and
of
Mazieres
likewise
thought
fit
to
send
Deputies
thither
.
During
the
greatest
heat
of
this
Agitation
,
the
Council
of
Pau
appointed
a
Day
in
order
to
give
a
decisive
Judgment
;
and
being
Assembl'd
on
the
3d
of
October
,
they
declar'd
that
considering
the
Nature
of
that
Affair
in
which
every
body
was
concern'd
,
there
was
no
reason
to
allow
the
Recusations
propos'd
by
the
Clergy
.
Finally
on
the
5th
of
the
said
Month
a
Decree
was
made
,
importing
that
before
any
farther
Proceedings
should
be
made
in
the
matter
,
the
King
should
be
most
humbly
Petitioned
to
provide
for
the
safety
of
what
related
to
the
Rights
of
his
Reform'd
Subjects
,
according
to
the
Edicts
of
his
Predecessors
and
his
own
;
and
to
hear
their
Remonstrances
to
that
end
:
Nevertheless
in
order
to
put
a
stop
to
the
Proceedings
of
the
Clergy
,
and
for
the
Repose
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
,
it
was
order'd
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
should
remit
the
answer'd
[
](A27402-e169370-b)*
*
Petitions
,
or
Demand
.
Cahier
,
which
was
mention'd
in
the
Edict
of
Restauration
of
Ecclesiastical
Lands
;
and
that
the
Attorney-General
should
also
remit
the
Decree
of
the
25th
of
June
.
This
Cahier
was
that
in
which
the
King
granted
to
the
Clergy
of
Bearn
by
his
Answers
all
the
Advantages
I
have
mention'd
elsewhere
:
So
that
the
said
Decree
open'd
a
way
for
a
long
Suspension
,
and
to
propose
new
Difficulties
upon
the
Restoration
of
the
Clergy
in
all
their
Ancient
Priviledges
.
Although
,
till
then
the
Bearnois
had
only
defended
themselves
Sentiment
of
some
particular
Persons
upon
those
Affairs
.
by
ways
of
Right
,
by
Petitions
and
Deputations
to
the
King
,
by
oppositions
according
to
form
,
by
Decrees
of
the
Soveraign
Council
,
yet
there
were
prudent
well
meaning
Persons
that
did
not
approve
that
resistance
.
The
Duke
de
Rohan
and
Du
Plessis
Mornai
were
of
that
Number
.
They
were
afraid
lest
this
should
ingage
all
the
Churches
to
take
up
Arms
without
consideration
.
They
were
of
opinion
that
it
would
have
been
better
to
accept
the
Reimplacement
,
as
a
proper
Expedient
to
repair
the
prejudice
occasion'd
by
the
aforesaid
Restoration
:
And
they
would
have
engag'd
themselves
to
obtain
leave
from
the
King
to
resume
the
Church
Lands
,
in
case
the
Assignment
of
the
Reimplacement
were
diverted
,
or
appropriated
to
any
other
use
.
Not
but
that
they
look'd
upon
the
Cause
of
the
Churches
to
be
just
;
but
they
saw
that
Justice
disarm'd
:
They
thought
it
better
to
suffer
the
loss
of
some
Priviledges
,
which
they
had
not
the
power
to
defend
,
than
to
hazard
all
by
an
Infectual
Resistance
:
That
this
would
be
the
way
to
involve
,
even
those
that
had
not
yet
been
meddled
with
in
the
ruine
of
those
that
were
attack'd
:
That
it
was
fit
to
take
care
lest
the
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
,
by
protecting
those
of
Bearn
out
of
season
should
lose
themselves
what
they
would
preserve
for
others
.
The
Duke
of
Bouillon
tyr'd
with
Affairs
and
Broils
,
beginning
Disposition
of
the
great
ones
.
to
feel
the
weight
and
Inconveniences
of
Age
,
ingag'd
to
the
Court
by
Favours
,
minding
the
Settlement
of
his
Children
who
were
of
Age
to
be
introduc'd
into
the
World
,
and
being
perhaps
desirous
to
see
how
things
would
go
,
before
he
would
ingage
himself
,
did
not
express
the
same
heat
in
this
as
he
had
done
in
others
.
The
Duke
of
Sully
was
hardly
reckon'd
upon
in
General
Affairs
;
and
had
neither
renounc'd
the
Recompences
of
the
Imployments
that
were
taken
from
him
,
nor
yet
the
hopes
of
being
Restor'd
.
He
saw
that
the
Court
was
subject
to
such
sudden
Revolutions
,
that
he
thought
they
would
want
a
Man
like
him
.
So
that
whenever
any
applications
were
made
to
him
about
the
Affairs
of
the
Churches
,
he
only
answer'd
with
Equivocal
Councils
and
Irresolutions
.
Lesdiguieres
form'd
a
Party
,
separated
from
the
rest
;
and
though
all
the
Corruption
of
his
Heart
was
not
known
,
the
Reform'd
were
sensible
that
Interest
was
the
chief
Article
of
his
Religion
.
Chatillion
had
as
much
if
not
more
Ambition
than
Piety
;
and
was
as
much
ingag'd
to
the
Court
by
the
first
,
as
to
Religion
by
the
second
.
La
Trimouille
was
so
young
that
it
was
not
possible
to
judge
what
might
be
expected
from
him
.
The
Letters
written
by
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
to
the
said
Lords
,
had
produc'd
no
great
effect
,
and
had
neither
been
able
to
unite
them
among
themselves
,
nor
yet
to
awaken
them
in
favour
of
the
Common
Cause
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
,
Soubise
his
Brother
,
and
La
Force
were
the
only
Persons
who
seem'd
resolv'd
to
undertake
every
thing
.
Moreover
Affairs
abroad
afforded
no
prospect
to
hope
that
State
of
Forreign
Affairs
.
the
Protestants
would
assist
the
Churches
of
France
.
The
House
of
Austria
taking
the
advantage
of
the
Troubles
of
the
Kingdom
,
began
to
execute
their
Projects
in
Germany
;
and
assuming
the
pretence
of
Religion
in
order
to
hinder
the
Catholck
Princes
from
opposing
them
,
oppress'd
the
Protestants
publickly
.
Bohemia
was
full
of
Troubles
;
and
the
ill
success
of
the
Arms
which
the
People
had
taken
up
for
the
preservation
of
their
Liberties
,
made
them
lose
in
a
short
time
both
their
Political
Liberty
and
that
of
their
Consciences
.
These
Confusions
held
all
the
Princes
of
the
same
Communion
in
suspence
;
expecting
the
Event
to
see
what
measures
they
should
take
.
Prince
Maurice
was
imploy'd
in
the
Vnited
Provinces
;
and
the
Arminians
afforded
him
too
much
business
to
permit
him
to
ingage
in
the
Affairs
of
France
.
The
King
of
England
plaid
the
Theologian
:
And
while
on
one
side
he
suffer'd
People
to
give
the
Pope
great
hopes
,
in
his
Name
to
restore
his
three
Kingdoms
to
the
Roman
Communion
,
he
disturb'd
all
the
North
,
with
Disputes
which
made
him
pass
for
a
Zealous
Protestant
So
that
considering
the
present
State
of
Europe
,
it
was
impossible
to
expect
a
happy
Issue
of
the
Resistance
of
Bearn
.
The
King's
Forces
not
being
imploy'd
elsewhere
might
Dangerous
Consequences
of
the
a●vice
of
the
Moderate
.
all
be
sent
that
way
,
and
subdue
the
Country
before
the
rest
of
the
Reform'd
had
taken
their
final
Resolutions
.
Moderate
Councils
only
serv'd
to
break
their
Measures
and
occasion'd
great
loss
of
time
.
They
prevail'd
with
those
who
only
wanted
a
pretence
not
to
meddle
with
any
thing
,
to
forsake
the
Party
of
the
others
:
And
the
time
which
would
have
been
necessary
to
put
themselves
in
a
posture
of
defence
being
consum'd
in
useless
disputes
,
when
the
King
was
ready
to
go
into
Bearn
to
force
them
to
obey
,
he
found
no
body
ready
to
resist
him
.
Too
much
consideration
commonly
ruines
the
Affairs
of
the
People
.
A
little
boldness
is
better
in
those
Cases
,
than
slow
considerate
Proceedings
:
Particularly
when
we
are
to
deal
with
Enemies
who
esteem
themselves
to
be
above
all
Laws
,
and
who
lay
aside
the
Maxims
of
Integrity
and
Justice
,
by
reason
that
they
know
no
other
Rules
of
it
but
their
Will.
That
Prudence
which
sticks
scrupulously
to
the
Maxims
of
Probity
is
for
the
most
part
Unfortunate
:
The
Enemy
takes
the
advantage
of
the
Niceness
of
the
Consciences
of
those
he
attacks
;
and
while
they
were
deliberating
about
the
Right
of
Resistance
,
they
afforded
him
time
to
prevent
them
.
Towards
the
end
of
the
Year
the
Bearnois
publish'd
an
Apology
,
compos'd
by
Lescun
with
the
advice
and
approbation
An
Apology
for
the
Conduct
of
the
Bearnois
.
of
the
Assembly
of
Orthez
,
to
whom
it
was
Dedicated
.
That
piece
was
written
at
different
times
,
as
may
easily
be
discover'd
by
the
management
of
it
.
The
Stile
is
not
of
a
piece
:
The
Arguments
are
distinct
,
and
not
well
follow'd
:
It
is
full
of
Allusions
to
Holy
Writ
,
and
other
Authors
.
But
yet
it
is
good
and
solid
;
and
the
Rights
of
Bearn
were
asserted
in
it
with
vigour
enough
,
to
give
a
pretence
to
Charge
the
Author
with
a
Crime
of
State
for
his
boldness
;
particularly
because
he
speaks
vehemently
against
Arbitrary
Power
,
altho'
the
respect
due
to
the
King
be
Religiously
observ'd
in
it
.
The
Events
of
any
consideration
were
noted
in
it
by
Years
and
by
Days
:
The
Establishment
of
the
Reformation
in
Bearn
;
The
Ancient
Rights
of
the
Country
;
The
Examples
drawn
out
of
the
Old
[
](A27402-e169870-b)*
*
Laws
of
the
Bar.
For
,
which
show
that
even
in
the
beginning
of
the
Thirteenth
Century
the
People
did
not
Swear
Allegiance
to
their
Soveraign
,
till
the
Sovereign
had
Sworn
to
the
Barons
,
and
to
all
the
Court
that
he
would
be
a
faithful
Lord
to
them
,
that
he
would
Govern
them
justly
,
and
that
he
would
do
them
no
prejudice
:
The
said
Oath
was
renew'd
in
1585
by
the
late
King
in
imitation
of
his
Predecessors
.
The
Author
prov'd
at
large
in
it
,
that
the
Laws
only
receiv'd
their
Force
by
,
and
never
could
be
alter'd
without
the
Authority
of
the
Prince
and
the
consent
of
the
Estates
;
but
more
by
the
one
without
the
other
To
prove
which
he
brought
several
Examples
.
He
recited
the
alteration
which
was
made
in
Bearn
under
Queen
Jane
;
and
the
Vengeance
which
Mongommery
exerted
against
those
who
had
oblig'd
that
Princess
to
fly
by
their
Conspiracies
:
A
Vengeance
which
even
Molu●
,
one
of
the
most
cruel
Persecutors
of
the
Reform'd
,
look'd
upon
as
sent
from
Heaven
;
by
reason
that
the
said
Count
reduc'd
all
that
Country
in
three
Days
time
,
and
took
all
the
Leaders
of
the
Rebellion
Prisoners
.
Artifices
of
the
Bishops
of
the
Country
.
After
that
Lescun
related
the
said
Expedition
,
and
all
that
pass'd
upon
the
account
of
the
Forfeiture
and
Seizure
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Lands
,
until
the
Month
of
October
of
the
said
Year
.
He
observ'd
the
Falsity
of
what
had
been
advanc'd
by
the
Bishops
,
who
in
order
to
be
heard
at
Court
pretended
to
be
Authoriz'd
by
the
Catholicks
of
Bearn
;
and
to
be
seconded
by
the
Catholicks
,
told
them
that
the
King
had
order'd
the
aforesaid
Reversion
,
or
Restoration
of
his
own
accord
:
from
whence
they
concluded
that
it
would
be
imprudent
to
refuse
an
advantage
which
offer'd
it self
.
Those
good
Prelates
,
●●
which
one
was
of
very
obscure
Birth
,
as
being
Son
of
a
Man
who
had
been
a
Cobler
,
Butcher
,
and
had
kept
a
Ca●aret
,
those
Prelates
,
I
say
,
who
made
so
much
noise
whenever
the
Reform'd
took
up
Arms
to
defend
themselves
,
made
●o
difficulty
of
taking
them
up
to
attack
.
They
made
Assemblies
,
Fortify'd
their
Houses
,
gave
Military
Employments
,
kept
Guards
as
in
time
of
open
War
;
and
those
Officers
of
Episcopal
Creation
never
went
abroad
without
being
attended
by
Armed
Men.
In
the
next
place
he
did
refute
the
Bishop
of
Macon's
Speech
,
Remarks
upon
the
Bishop
of
Macon's
Speech
.
which
I
have
mention'd
before
:
And
he
made
this
particular
Remark
upon
it
,
That
this
Prelate
had
taken
his
Exordium
out
of
the
same
Subject
from
which
that
of
a
certain
Libel
●ad
been
taken
call'd
,
The
English
Catholick
,
written
against
Henry●…
●…
.
So
that
the
one
began
with
the
same
Arguments
in
order
to
Exasperate
the
King
against
his
Subjects
;
as
the
other
had
done
to
make
the
Subjects
rise
against
their
King
.
He
approv'd
the
Book
Printed
at
London
concerning
the
Rights
of
Bearn
;
and
he
added
divers
Reflexions
to
it
upon
the
Violation
of
Promises
,
and
upon
the
omission
of
the
usual
Formalities
in
the
Decree
of
Restoration
.
This
among
others
was
of
great
Consequence
.
D●
Vai●
had
assisted
at
the
Judgment
by
virtue
of
his
quality
of
Lord
Keeper
,
though
being
a
Bishop
he
ought
not
to
sit
in
the
Council
,
when
the
Affairs
of
the
Reform'd
were
treated
there
;
according
to
the
Answer
made
to
the
fourth
Article
of
the
Cahier
of
Loudun
,
in
which
the
King
declar'd
expresly
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
should
withdraw
whenever
those
Affairs
were
treated
of
there
.
He
observ'd
the
Unjust
Precipitation
of
that
Decree
,
made
after
having
return'd
all
the
Writings
and
Productions
to
the
Parties
,
●s
if
they
had
design'd
to
give
it
over
;
notwithstanding
which
●t
had
been
judg'd
without
any
new
Adjournment
given
to
the
Parties
concern'd
:
And
to
the
end
they
might
not
say
,
that
they
had
examin'd
all
the
said
Writings
before
the
returning
of
them
,
he
gives
a
List
of
several
other
Acts
which
he
design'd
to
joyn
to
the
first
Productions
.
He
observ'd
that
the
Reimplacement
promis'd
by
the
King
,
Difficulties
against
the
Reimplacement
.
might
be
evaded
by
the
Capricio
of
a
Treasurer
;
whereupon
he
cited
the
Example
of
the
Country
of
Gex
,
and
of
Bearn
it self
,
where
the
like
Promises
had
prov'd
ineffectual
:
That
the
Demesne
of
Bearn
was
unalienable
;
That
the
attribution
of
a
perpetual
Usufructuary
was
a
real
Alienation
;
and
consequently
that
the
Reimplacement
would
only
serve
to
render
the
Reform'd
the
more
odious
,
as
injoying
such
an
Income
by
a
Title
contrary
to
the
Rights
of
the
Country
;
That
without
touching
Regulations
so
often
confirm'd
,
the
King
might
have
given
the
Reimplacement
to
the
Bishops
,
who
would
have
injoy'd
it
without
fear
of
being
depriv'd
of
it
again
;
whereas
the
Churches
being
oblig'd
to
accept
it
,
they
might
get
it
revok'd
when
they
pleas'd
;
That
the
King
might
think
it
a
burthen
to
his
Conscience
at
some
time
or
other
,
to
see
his
Revenues
imploy'd
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Reform'd
Churches
,
since
it
would
not
permit
him
then
to
suffer
the
Ecclesiastical
Lands
to
serve
for
that
use
;
and
that
it
was
to
be
fear'd
that
the
same
Conscience
would
oblige
him
to
take
the
Places
of
Surety
from
the
Reform'd
.
He
also
argued
about
the
dispute
of
the
Tithes
;
maintaining
Against
Tithes
.
that
they
are
not
due
as
a
ground
Rent
,
but
as
a
Religious
Duty
which
cannot
be
paid
by
the
Earth
,
but
by
Persons
,
and
concluded
that
the
Reform'd
could
not
pay
them
to
the
Clergy
with
a
safe
Conscience
.
In
the
next
place
he
prov'd
a
Prescription
Prescription
.
of
40
Years
,
and
answer'd
the
two
Exceptions
of
the
Clergy
,
viz.
That
it
had
been
interrupted
by
the
Protestations
the
Clergy
had
enter'd
against
it
from
time
to
time
;
and
that
there
can
be
no
Prescription
against
the
Roman
Church
,
unless
of
a
hundred
Years
.
He
reply'd
to
the
first
,
that
as
often
as
the
Clergy
had
renew'd
their
Contestation
they
had
been
cast
:
And
to
the
second
that
in
Bearn
,
that
Right
is
of
●●
force
against
the
Old
Law
,
nor
in
France
against
Royal
Ordinances
.
*
For.
He
did
not
forget
that
in
all
the
Writings
that
were
made
against
Bearn
,
absolute
Power
was
sounded
high
,
and
that
they
were
not
asham'd
to
publish
,
that
the
pretentions
of
Bearn
were
good
in
time
of
old
,
while
they
had
a
particular
Lord
;
but
that
belonging
now
to
a
King
of
France
,
the
Case
was
alter'd
.
That
is
to
say
,
That
the
King
's
Right
was
only
force
,
which
according
to
the
Opinion
of
the
most
Equitable
●n
France
,
is
only
a
Right
among
Barbarians
:
Whereas
the
Apology
was
only
grounded
on
the
Laws
of
the
State
,
very
different
from
the
particular
Will
of
the
Prince
,
which
may
●ary
according
to
time
,
while
the
others
are
constant
and
unvariable
.
He
upbraided
the
Jesuits
with
their
Parricides
,
and
their
Conclusion
.
Doctrine
concerning
the
Authority
of
Kings
;
and
return'd
the
Catholicks
some
of
the
Darts
they
us'd
to
Lance
against
the
Reform'd
,
call'd
the
King
Abraham
,
the
Roman
Church
,
and
the
King
of
Spain
,
Hagar
and
Ishmael
,
and
the
Reform'd
and
their
Church
;
Isaac
and
Sarah
;
complaining
that
Agar
and
●hmael
would
turn
out
Isaac
,
and
the
true
Children
of
the
House
unknown
to
Abraham
:
And
finally
he
protested
in
the
Name
of
the
Reform'd
,
that
not
being
the
Agressors
they
would
not
be
responsible
for
the
Evils
that
might
insue
,
if
being
attackt
they
should
be
forced
to
make
a
Lawful
defence
.
He
implor'd
the
assistance
of
all
those
that
were
of
the
same
Belief
,
and
of
all
those
that
lov'd
the
good
of
the
State
;
lest
those
should
expose
themselves
to
the
reproach
made
to
Mero●
by
the
Israelites
(
J●g
.
5.
v.
23.
)
of
not
being
come
to
the
assistance
of
the
Lord
;
and
these
to
the
Curtesie
of
the
Cyclop
.
He
pretended
this
recourse
to
be
founded
on
Right
and
Examples
.
He
tax'd
the
Favourite
by
the
by
of
injoying
Imployments
which
were
only
due
to
Princes
of
the
Blood
:
And
he
insinuated
that
the
King
had
been
the
greatest
gainer
by
the
Treaty
of
Loudun
,
and
the
Assembly
which
met
at
Rochel
at
the
time
of
the
Fall
of
the
Marshal
d'
Ancre
.
While
Affairs
were
in
this
State
in
Bearn
,
the
Queen
Mother
1619.
was
tyr'd
with
Blois
,
where
she
was
under
Confinement
,
The
Queen
Mother
makes
her
Escape
from
Blois
as
in
an
honourable
kind
of
Prison
.
Luines
,
who
had
a
mind
to
know
her
Secrets
,
put
a
thousand
unworthy
Tricks
upon
her
;
and
Fool'd
her
and
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
pretending
to
come
to
an
Accommodation
with
that
Princess
,
in
order
to
discover
those
in
whom
she
repos'd
a
Confidence
.
He
even
made
use
of
the
Treachery
of
Arnoux
the
Jesuit
,
who
under
pretence
of
Confession
,
discover'd
whatever
she
had
upon
her
heart
;
which
he
acquainted
the
Favourite
with
,
who
improv'd
it
to
his
own
advantage
.
The
Jesuit
,
after
so
base
a
piece
of
Treachery
,
disdain'd
to
excuse
it
,
and
thought
it
sufficient
in
order
to
cover
the
Infamy
of
so
base
an
Action
to
say
that
he
had
begg'd
God's
Pardon
for
it
.
The
Queen
being
Exasperated
by
the
Treatment
she
receiv'd
,
resolv'd
to
make
her
Escape
.
She
apply'd
her self
at
first
to
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
whose
Ability
she
was
acquainted
with
,
and
who
had
a
considerable
City
in
which
he
might
have
afforded
her
a
Retreat
.
But
he
refus'd
to
engage
in
so
great
an
Undertaking
.
He
only
advis'd
the
Queen
to
apply
her self
to
the
Duke
d'
Epernon
,
who
was
at
Mets
at
that
time
,
very
much
disatisfy'd
with
the
Court.
The
said
Duke
accepted
her
Proposals
immediately
;
and
having
taken
the
Queen
in
a
place
where
he
had
appointed
to
meet
her
,
he
carry'd
her
safe
to
Angouleme
.
Luines
was
stun'd
with
that
Blow
,
which
he
did
not
expect
.
He
was
sensible
that
he
had
disoblig'd
all
the
Kingdom
:
His
prodigious
Fortune
created
a
Jealousie
in
all
the
Grandees
;
and
the
People
oppress'd
by
a
thousand
Vexations
,
imputed
it
all
as
it
is
usual
to
the
Avarice
and
Ambition
of
the
Favourite
,
Therefore
he
thought
it
better
to
stop
the
progress
of
the
evil
by
Negotiations
,
than
to
let
it
increase
it self
by
Negligence
.
Moreover
he
gave
way
either
voluntarily
,
or
by
reason
that
the
thing
having
been
sued
for
without
his
knowledge
,
he
was
oblig'd
to
consent
to
it
handsomely
,
to
the
return
of
the
Bishop
of
Lucon
to
that
Princess
,
on
condition
that
he
should
dispose
her
to
a
Peace
;
and
the
Bishop
being
weary
with
studying
of
Theology
which
he
was
not
very
wellskill'd
in
,
aspiring
only
to
return
to
Court
,
where
he
was
in
hopes
of
making
himself
useful
,
made
no
difficulty
to
acquiess
to
it
.
Thus
after
some
Messages
to
and
fro
,
the
Peace
was
concluded
.
The
Queen
had
the
Castle
of
Angers
and
de
Ponts
de
Ce
for
her
Security
,
with
leave
to
come
back
to
Court
.
But
the
Duke
de
Luines
who
was
afraid
that
she
would
find
many
Persons
there
who
would
rather
follow
her
than
him
,
The
Prince
of
Conde
is
set
at
liberty
.
and
that
she
would
soon
resume
her
former
Authority
to
his
prejudice
,
and
revenge
the
bloody
Injuries
he
had
done
her
,
found
a
way
to
render
that
permission
of
no
use
to
her
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
whom
she
had
put
in
Prison
about
three
years
before
,
pass'd
his
Days
dismally
there
,
though
the
Princess
his
Wife
had
voluntarily
confin'd
her self
with
him
to
keep
him
Company
.
He
amus'd
himself
in
the
Study
of
Controversies
:
But
he
did
not
apply
himself
to
it
like
a
Man
that
design'd
to
understand
the
Questions
throughly
,
and
to
take
his
Party
after
having
maturely
weigh'd
the
Reasons
on
both
sides
.
This
way
of
Study
is
too
long
and
too
tedious
for
Princes
.
They
must
have
abstracted
Methods
,
to
shorten
their
Labour
,
and
to
free
the
Matters
from
the
driness
and
difficulties
they
are
surrounded
with
.
A
little
Superficial
Knowledge
passes
among
them
for
profound
Science
;
and
of
all
Arguments
none
are
so
proper
for
them
as
Prejudications
.
He
was
delighted
with
those
little
Reasons
,
which
the
Jesuits
,
and
the
Missionaries
their
Emissaries
did
begin
to
put
in
practice
:
And
he
render'd
himself
more
troublesome
thereby
to
the
Reform'd
,
whom
he
persecuted
by
Disputes
,
in
which
he
would
always
be
in
the
right
,
than
he
prov'd
formidable
to
them
in
the
War
he
wag'd
against
them
with
great
Violence
.
Luines
hoping
that
Resentment
would
induce
that
Prince
to
protect
him
against
the
Queen
,
secur'd
himself
with
him
,
and
put
him
at
Liberty
:
And
as
if
he
did
design
to
acquaint
the
Queen
,
that
it
was
against
her
that
he
had
sought
that
support
,
he
obtain'd
a
Declaration
for
the
discharge
of
the
Prince
,
in
which
the
Conduct
of
that
Princess
was
indirectly
tax'd
:
But
yet
in
such
a
manner
that
it
might
easily
be
perceiv'd
by
any
that
had
Common
Sense
She
was
so
much
offended
at
it
,
that
she
would
not
come
to
Court
;
and
she
express'd
her
Resentments
so
high
,
that
it
was
easie
to
judge
,
that
she
would
use
her
utmost
Endeavours
to
revenge
it
.
She
was
very
near
doing
it
,
and
Luines
had
been
ruin'd
had
she
been
well
advis'd
.
But
while
these
Broils
imploy'd
the
Court
,
the
Affairs
of
Bearn
remain'd
Dormant
,
by
reason
that
the
Court
had
no
time
to
mind
them
.
Moreover
they
abolish'd
by
an
express
The
Assembly
of
Orthez
Transfer'd
to
Rochel
.
Declaration
of
the
5th
of
July
,
the
Crime
of
the
Assembly
of
Castel-jaloux
and
of
Orthez
,
which
towards
the
latter
end
of
the
preceding
Year
after
having
been
Converted
into
a
General
Convocation
,
had
been
transferr'd
to
Rochel
,
for
the
Conveniency
of
the
other
Provinces
.
The
truth
is
that
the
said
Convocation
did
take
the
King's
part
publickly
against
the
Queen
;
and
even
refus'd
to
hear
Chambret
who
was
sent
by
Takes
the
King's
part
that
Princess
to
sound
them
.
Besides
which
they
declared
all
such
Desertors
of
the
Union
of
the
Churches
,
who
should
side
with
any
body
but
the
King
.
After
which
they
broke
up
on
the
22th
of
April
;
upon
the
King's
Promise
of
allowing
And
breaks
up
.
another
Assembly
in
the
Month
of
September
following
.
The
Another
Assembly
allow'd
at
Loudun
.
Brief
of
permission
was
Sign'd
on
the
23d
of
May
;
and
the
Assembly
repair'd
to
Loudun
,
where
they
began
their
Session
on
the
26th
of
September
.
The
Court
in
reality
ventur'd
less
than
they
seem'd
to
do
,
by
allowing
that
Assembly
in
a
time
of
such
Confusion
.
They
were
very
well
inform'd
with
the
Divisions
that
reign'd
among
the
Reform'd
;
and
they
had
ready
means
to
improve
them
;
Artifices
to
delude
the
Simple
;
Recompences
to
purchase
those
that
were
Self-Interested
;
Threatnings
to
frighten
the
Weak
;
and
all
those
being
made
useless
to
the
Party
,
they
had
more
Forces
than
were
necessary
to
oppress
the
rest
.
Several
Lords
sent
Deputies
thither
:
La
Force
did
not
fail
to
do
the
same
,
and
the
Affairs
of
Bearn
were
canvas'd
there
,
as
soon
as
it
was
form'd
.
Insomuch
that
they
soon
drew
Seven
preliminary
Articles
,
which
they
gave
to
those
that
carry'd
their
Submissions
to
the
King
;
until
they
could
make
more
ample
Complaints
,
to
be
sent
by
the
Deputies
General
.
The
first
demanded
the
Revocation
of
the
Decree
of
Restoration
,
or
at
least
a
Suspension
of
it
,
until
the
Bearn●is
had
been
heard
.
The
Second
demanded
the
continuation
of
the
Places
of
Surety
,
and
especially
that
an
account
should
be
given
of
those
that
were
held
by
Lesdiguieres
,
who
had
all
along
refus'd
to
communicate
it
to
the
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
Third
related
to
Leitoure
,
which
Government
they
desir'd
should
be
taken
from
Fontrailles
.
The
Fourth
renew'd
the
Affair
of
the
two
Councellors
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
in
which
they
refus'd
to
receive
them
:
And
the
Court
took
but
little
care
to
oblige
the
Parliament
to
Obey
according
to
the
King's
Promise
.
The
Fifth
mentioned
the
Creation
of
a
place
of
Substitute
to
the
Attorney
General
in
the
Parliaments
of
Paris
and
Grenoble
,
to
be
given
to
Persons
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
The
Sixth
contain'd
Complaints
about
the
Surprising
of
Tartas
,
which
had
been
taken
from
the
Reform'd
by
Craft
in
time
of
Peace
,
demanding
the
Restitution
of
the
said
Place
.
The
Seventh
remonstrated
that
the
Catholicks
had
burnt
the
Temple
of
Bourg
in
Bresse
,
and
demanded
Reparation
for
that
Violence
.
I
will
observe
enpassant
that
they
endeavour'd
to
make
Why
the
Reform'd
have
so
often
renew'd
the
same
Demands
.
the
Reform'd
pass
for
Troublesome
Obstinate
People
who
would
never
give
over
,
and
who
did
perpetually
renew
the
same
Demands
,
even
after
the
King
had
declar'd
by
divers
Refusals
that
he
would
not
satisfie
them
.
But
there
never
was
a
more
Unjust
,
or
more
Imprudent
Accusation
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
it
was
never
urg'd
against
them
until
their
decay
gave
way
to
their
Enemies
to
make
Crimes
of
all
their
Actions
,
and
to
take
their
very
Sighs
,
and
their
most
humble
Petitions
for
a
lawful
pretence
to
destroy
them
.
I
own
that
they
have
often
renew'd
the
same
Demands
:
But
that
was
chiefly
when
they
had
receiv'd
Promises
which
had
never
been
put
in
Execution
,
or
when
those
things
were
refus'd
,
which
had
been
solemnly
promis'd
to
them
.
So
that
it
was
not
a
Criminal
Importunity
,
to
press
the
performance
of
a
Royal
Promise
on
all
Occasions
.
If
there
was
a
Crime
,
those
were
guilty
of
it
who
prevail'd
with
the
King
to
break
his
Promises
,
and
to
Ingage
his
Word
to
Impose
upon
the
Credulity
of
his
Subjects
.
If
there
have
been
things
on
which
the
Roform'd
have
Insisted
,
though
they
have
been
deny'd
to
them
at
the
first
Proposal
,
they
have
done
no
more
in
that
than
what
all
manner
of
Communities
had
been
us'd
to
do
,
in
things
which
they
were
in
hopes
of
obtaining
at
some
time
or
other
:
viz.
to
renew
their
Demands
from
time
to
time
,
for
fear
of
giving
cause
to
tell
them
,
whenever
they
found
a
favourable
occasion
to
speak
a
new
about
them
,
that
having
once
given
over
the
pursuit
of
them
,
they
had
no
right
to
resume
it
.
Among
several
Examples
of
this
Practice
,
that
of
the
Clergy
admits
no
contradiction
.
That
Body
fond
of
their
Liberties
,
thought
them
violated
by
the
Concordat
between
Francis
I.
and
Leon
X.
and
not
despairing
to
find
a
favourable
occasion
at
some
time
or
other
to
break
it
,
they
resolv'd
to
Petition
the
Court
for
the
Restauration
of
the
Liberty
of
Elections
,
whenever
they
should
have
an
occasion
to
make
Harangues
to
the
Kings
by
their
Deputies
.
They
not
only
form'd
the
design
of
it
;
they
oblig'd
themselves
to
it
by
Oath
;
and
for
above
the
space
of
a
hundred
Years
,
their
Deputies
have
never
fail'd
to
make
this
Liberty
of
Elections
one
of
the
Articles
of
their
Harrang●ies
.
Nothing
but
an
absolute
command
could
oblige
them
to
desist
from
that
useless
pursuit
.
If
they
were
not
troublesome
to
Kings
by
Petitions
so
often
renew'd
,
and
which
did
attack
one
of
the
Privileges
they
have
most
reason
to
be
jealous
of
;
there
is
no
reason
to
alledge
as
a
Crime
against
the
Reform'd
,
that
they
did
not
always
acquiess
to
the
first
refusal
,
in
things
in
which
no
body
was
concern'd
,
which
did
no
wise
Incroach
upon
the
Regal
Authority
;
and
which
they
thought
necessary
for
their
safety
.
La
Moussaye
,
who
together
with
four
other
Deputies
carried
that
first
[
](A27402-e171350-b)*
*
P●t●ti●●
.
The
Court
refers
the
Complaints
to
the
General
Ca●…
.
Cahier
of
the
Assembly
of
L●udun
,
could
not
prevail
with
the
Court
to
accept
it
;
though
several
Persons
endeavour'd
to
satisfie
the
Court
,
that
by
redressing
some
of
the
main
Grievances
,
the
King
would
receive
full
Satisfaction
from
the
Assembly
.
Lesdiguieres
himself
had
sent
the
President
●u
Crose
to
the
King
,
to
Petition
him
to
prevent
the
Demands
the
Assembly
might
make
to
him
;
and
to
give
the
Churches
satisfaction
upon
some
considerable
Points
,
even
before
the
Expi●ation
of
the
Term
of
the
Convocation
.
But
he
was
said
with
the
common
Answer
,
of
good
Intentions
,
and
of
General
Promises
.
So
that
according
to
the
old
Stile
of
the
Court
,
the
Complaints
of
the
Assembly
were
refer'd
to
the
General
Cahier
,
and
they
did
not
fail
to
exhort
the
Deputies
to
dispatch
their
Affairs
speedily
,
to
Nominate
six
Persons
to
the
King
,
out
of
which
he
should
chuse
two
for
the
General
Deputation
,
and
to
break
up
.
The
Assembly
took
at
first
pretty
Vigorous
Resolutions
.
Resolutions
and
Oaths
of
the
Assembly
.
They
oblig'd
their
Members
to
take
divers
Oaths
;
to
serve
the
Churches
,
to
be
secret
,
to
obey
their
Resolutions
,
to
speak
their
mind
freely
and
without
fear
,
to
preserve
their
Union
,
not
to
break
up
,
before
their
having
seen
what
answer
the
Court
would
make
to
their
[
](A27402-e171430-b)*
*
Petitions
and
Demands
.
Substance
of
the
General
Cahier
and
other
Articles
of
Complaints
.
Cahiers
.
They
drew
it
with
speed
:
And
they
did
not
want
matter
.
The
Edict
was
Violated
so
many
ways
,
and
in
so
many
places
,
that
there
was
sufficient
reason
to
complain
.
Besides
the
concerns
of
Leit●●re
,
of
Tartas
,
and
of
Bou●g
in
Bresse
,
the
Catholicks
endeavour'd
in
all
places
to
obstruct
the
Liberty
of
the
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
They
had
suspended
it
at
Clermont
d●
Lodeve
,
which
the
Reform'd
held
as
a
place
of
Surety
;
and
when
they
endeavour'd
to
re-establish
it
there
,
the
Catholicks
took
up
Arms
to
oppose
it
.
The
Temples
of
Moulins
and
of
Laval
,
where
the
Reform'd
of
Guise
went
to
Church
,
had
been
Demolish'd
.
The
Reform'd
had
been
turn'd
out
by
force
of
Arms
of
Baux
in
Provence
.
A
great
Sedition
had
been
kindled
against
them
at
Banjenci
,
and
the
Allarum
Bell
rung
out
upon
them
.
Two
of
them
were
flung
out
of
a
Garret
Window
,
and
one
of
them
not
being
sufficiently
hurt
in
the
Opinion
of
the
Mutineers
,
was
run
through
with
Swords
.
The
Lieutenant
General
of
Orleans
in
prosecuting
the
Fact
,
receiv'd
the
Depositions
of
those
very
Persons
who
had
committed
the
Violence
,
as
if
they
had
been
Lawful
Witnesses
:
And
when
the
said
Case
was
brought
before
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
the
Attorney
General
,
who
by
his
place
was
oblig'd
to
cause
the
Edicts
to
be
put
in
Execution
,
abandon'd
the
prosecution
of
it
.
The
Ministers
of
Bourges
and
of
Chataigneraye
were
turn'd
out
of
the
said
Cities
;
and
the
Reform'd
had
receiv'd
the
same
Usage
at
Chalons
,
upon
Saone
,
and
in
the
Bearnois
;
though
according
to
the
Edict
,
they
ought
to
be
suffer'd
in
all
Places
whatever
.
The
Exercise
of
their
Religion
was
obstructed
about
Lions
,
Dijon
,
and
Langres
.
The
Officers
Royal
,
the
Consuls
,
and
Seneschals
,
oppos'd
the
said
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
in
Nineteen
or
Twenty
Places
in
the
Provinces
of
Guyenne
,
of
Languedoc
,
of
Provence
,
of
Vivarais
,
of
Forests
,
of
Poitou
,
of
Saintonge
,
of
Perigora
,
and
of
Normandy
;
some
by
Prohibitions
,
others
by
Fines
;
although
the
said
Exercise
was
Lawful
in
all
those
Places
according
to
the
Edict
.
The
Catholicks
took
away
the
Children
of
the
Reform'd
without
Redress
.
At
Paris
they
had
taken
those
of
Le
Maitre
,
who
had
a
place
of
Master
of
the
Accompts
,
and
who
had
embrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
a
little
before
his
Death
.
The
same
thing
had
been
done
at
Royan
,
at
Ambrun
,
at
Milhau
;
and
lately
at
Leitoure
Regour●
the
Jesuit
,
for
whose
good
behaviour
the
King
had
pass'd
,
his
Word
had
stole
away
a
young
Child
about
10
Years
of
Age.
They
had
Violated
the
Sepulchres
,
or
hinder'd
Burials
in
the
accustom'd
places
at
Aix
,
at
Girdes
,
at
Mirebeau
,
at
Ongles
,
at
Saintes
,
at
St.
George
d'
Oleron
,
and
in
divers
places
of
Gayenne
.
They
had
turn'd
out
the
Sick
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
out
of
the
Hospitals
,
and
such
as
were
allow'd
there
were
tormented
in
their
Consciences
,
to
oblige
them
to
change
their
Religion
:
Especially
at
Paris
,
those
that
had
been
receiv'd
in
the
Hospital
of
St.
Lewis
during
the
Plague
,
had
been
depriv'd
of
the
Consolation
of
seeing
Ministers
,
which
were
not
allow'd
to
visit
them
.
The
Parliaments
incroach'd
upon
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
.
A
Messenger
who
was
Try'd
at
Thoulouse
,
was
Condemn'd
there
notwithstanding
his
appealing
to
the
Chamber
of
Castres
;
and
the
said
Parliament
refus'd
to
submit
to
the
Decrees
of
the
Council
,
which
order'd
the
said
removal
.
Some
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Mas
d'
Agenois
being
prosecuted
at
Bourdeaux
,
upon
suspition
of
their
having
design'd
to
deliver
the
said
place
up
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
being
joyn'd
in
a
Plot
with
Calonges
their
Governor
,
as
I
have
related
it
in
another
place
,
the
accus'd
having
desir'd
a
removal
to
the
Chamber
of
Nerac
,
the
Par●…ament
had
no
regard
to
it
;
insomuch
that
during
the
Disputes
of
Jurisdiction
,
several
of
them
Dyed
in
Prison
:
And
upon
the
Information
made
about
the
surprise
of
Tartas
,
the
Reform'd
who
had
been
abus'd
there
,
were
us'd
worse
yet
in
the
Parliament
,
which
had
retain'd
their
cause
notwithstanding
●he
Instances
made
by
the
Chamber
of
Nerac
.
The
Parliament
of
Aix
had
no
respect
to
the
general
Evocation
the
Re●…'d
had
obtain'd
in
the
Parliament
of
Grenoble
.
Several
c●●siderable
Alterations
had
been
made
at
Montaud
,
Vareilles
,
●…m
,
Montgaillard
in
Foix
,
which
were
reputed
places
of
●…u●ety
,
in
which
,
at
least
according
to
the
Brief
of
1598
,
no
innovations
were
to
be
made
.
Moreover
the
Reform'd
desir'd
●
new
Brief
,
for
the
keeping
of
the
Hostage
Cities
;
The
Settlement
of
those
of
Dauphine
;
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
of
Restauration
of
Church
Lands
;
the
Restitution
of
Privas
to
●he
Inhabitants
,
and
the
Reparation
of
the
Outrages
they
had
●eceiv'd
from
the
Husband
of
the
Lady
to
whom
the
said
●ordship
did
belong
.
Some
Examples
of
the
said
Facts
are
cited
in
the
Articles
The
Assembly
forbids
to
suffer
Jesuits
and
other
Monks
to
Preach
in
the
Cities
of
Surety
.
which
I
have
here
abreviated
,
which
are
not
to
be
found
in
the
General
Cahier
of
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
,
by
reason
that
they
are
taken
from
things
which
happen'd
since
:
Yet
I
thought
fit
to
Insert
them
here
,
at
once
.
While
the
[
](A27402-e172200-b)*
*
Petition
or
Address
.
Cahier
was
drawing
,
the
Assembly
made
a
Rule
among
the
rest
,
which
forbad
the
Governors
of
the
Places
of
Surety
to
suffer
the
Jesuits
,
or
Monks
of
other
Orders
to
Preach
there
,
under
pretence
of
being
sent
thither
by
their
Diocesans
.
The
said
Rule
made
all
the
Catholick
Party
rise
.
The
Parliament
of
Decrees
of
divers
Parliaments
to
the
contrary
.
Paris
made
a
Decree
contrary
to
it
,
at
the
request
of
the
Attorney
General
,
like
unto
that
which
had
been
given
for
Mompellier
.
The
Parliament
of
Bourdeaux
did
the
same
in
favour
of
Tessier
the
Jesuit
,
who
had
been
sent
to
St.
John
d'
Ang●ly
,
by
the
Bishop
of
Poitiers
:
And
the
Parliament
of
Thoulouse
forbad
the
Reform'd
throughout
their
Jurisdiction
to
refuse
the
Preachers
sent
by
the
Diocesan
,
whither
Jesuits
,
or
others
:
Directing
the
said
Prohibition
particularly
to
the
Governors
of
Figeac
and
of
the
Isle
of
Jourdain
,
who
had
given
an
Intimation
of
the
aforesaid
Rule
of
the
Assembly
to
the
Catholicks
of
those
two
Cities
.
The
Attorney
General
st●'d
the
said
Rule
an
attempt
against
Royal
Authority
by
way
of
Monopoly
;
as
pretending
to
prescribe
what
Preachers
should
be
allow'd
in
the
Roman
Church
,
which
he
call'd
the
Fundamental
Religion
of
the
Realm
:
And
cited
the
Decree
made
in
favour
of
the
Bishop
of
Mompelier
,
and
the
King's
Letter
to
the
Inhabitants
of
Leitoure
.
The
Cahier
was
presented
to
the
King
on
the
20th
of
December
Deputations
,
Letters
and
Remonstrances
to
the
King
.
by
three
Deputies
,
Couvrelles
,
Bouteroue
and
Alain
,
who
declar'd
to
the
King
the
Resolution
of
the
Assembly
not
to
break
up
without
seeing
the
Answer
he
would
be
pleas'd
to
give
to
their
Complaints
.
They
Remonstrated
to
the
King
how
much
reason
they
had
to
endeavour
to
secure
themselves
,
considering
the
Injustices
that
were
daily
committed
against
the
Reform'd
throughout
the
Kingdom
;
the
surprising
of
several
of
their
Places
;
the
Inexecution
of
divers
things
often
Sworn
,
the
Effect
of
which
the
Deputies
General
had
sollicited
in
vain
during
many
years
;
the
Rebellions
that
were
made
in
all
Places
against
the
Ordinances
of
the
Commissioners
,
when
they
were
any
wise
equitable
.
Those
Remonstrances
and
the
Letters
of
the
Assembly
were
very
respectful
;
and
they
protested
both
by
the
Mouth
of
their
Deputies
and
in
Writing
,
that
it
was
not
against
the
King
they
desir'd
to
be
secur'd
,
but
against
the
Enemies
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
The
King
made
a
threatning
Answer
,
by
reason
that
Luines
Inspir'd
him
with
hard
Sentiments
.
That
Favourite
The
Reform'd
were
inclin'd
to
the
Queen-Mother's
Service
.
thereby
thought
to
avoid
the
Fall
he
had
cause
to
dread
by
reason
of
the
Easiness
of
his
Master's
Temper
.
Moreover
he
was
displeas'd
at
the
Joy
the
Reform'd
had
express'd
at
the
Queens
Reconciliation
.
The
Assembly
of
Loudun
had
sent
Deputies
to
her
as
soon
as
the
Peace
was
made
:
And
the
said
Deputies
not
considering
that
they
Harrangu'd
that
Princess
before
Brantes
,
one
of
the
Duke
de
Luines
Brothers
,
said
many
things
to
the
advantage
of
her
Regency
,
prais'd
her
for
having
caus'd
the
Edicts
to
be
observ'd
,
and
made
great
Submissions
to
her
.
These
were
so
many
Indirect
Reflexions
against
the
present
Ministry
;
for
which
reason
this
Deputation
was
ill
receiv'd
at
Court
.
The
King
indeed
promis'd
to
satisfie
the
Assembly
,
provided
they
did
break
up
immediately
;
and
to
permit
them
to
leave
two
Deputies
with
him
until
the
Intire
Execution
of
the
things
promis'd
:
But
he
declar'd
at
the
same
time
that
in
case
they
did
not
break
up
,
he
would
look
upon
them
and
their
Adherents
as
Perturbators
of
A
Dismal
Answer
.
the
Publick
quiet
,
and
that
he
would
abandon
their
Persons
and
Estates
,
without
any
more
ado
to
whosoever
would
fall
upon
them
.
The
Assembly
persisted
in
their
Resolution
,
notwithstanding
this
Answer
.
They
knew
by
Experience
that
And
the
Effect
of
it
.
under
that
Reign
promises
of
Satisfaction
were
as
soon
forgotten
as
made
:
And
the
Wisest
among
them
were
of
Opinion
,
that
some
of
the
Articles
of
their
Cahiers
were
too
Decisive
,
and
that
the
Subsistance
of
ruine
of
their
Churches
depended
too
visibly
on
them
,
for
them
to
break
up
without
knowing
what
Answer
should
be
made
to
them
.
Nevertheless
the
Assembly
Writ
to
the
Churches
upon
that
Subject
about
the
beginning
of
the
following
year
;
and
remonstrated
to
them
,
in
order
to
give
them
an
account
of
their
Resolutions
,
that
the
Parliament
of
Paris
had
wav'd
Ten
Mandates
,
for
the
Verification
of
the
Articles
which
related
to
the
two
places
of
Councellors
,
granted
above
three
years
before
it
;
That
the
Edict
was
Infracted
inall
places
;
that
so
many
Promises
and
Oaths
,
either
Violated
or
Ineffectual
,
ought
to
excuse
their
fears
for
the
future
;
and
several
things
to
the
same
purpose
.
But
they
mention'd
particularly
the
Example
of
several
Assemblies
,
that
had
continu'd
their
Sessions
,
until
the
Answer
to
their
Grievances
had
been
Communicated
to
them
.
One
of
the
most
sensible
Afflictions
the
Reform'd
receiv'd
Opposition
of
the
Catholicks
to
the
Establishment
of
a
Coll●ge
at
Charenton
.
that
Year
,
was
the
opposition
that
was
made
to
the
Establishment
of
a
College
they
design'd
to
Erect
at
Charenton
.
It
had
been
spoken
of
for
some
time
:
And
the
design
of
the
Reform'd
had
been
cross'd
on
several
sides
;
principally
by
the
oppositions
of
the
Judges
of
the
Place
.
But
whereas
that
year
they
seem'd
not
to
yield
to
those
Obstacles
,
the
University
thinking
that
the
said
College
would
prejudice
theirs
,
and
that
the
Reform'd
setling
good
Rectors
in
the
same
,
it
would
incourage
People
to
send
their
Children
thither
,
they
took
fire
against
that
Enterprise
,
as
they
had
done
formerly
against
that
of
the
Jesuits
.
The
Muses
of
Colleges
are
commonly
hot
and
Self-interested
:
Therefore
they
carry'd
their
Complaints
in
a
very
violent
manner
to
the
Count
de
Soissons
,
whom
the
King
had
left
at
Paris
,
during
the
Voyage
he
made
to
reconcile
himself
to
the
Queen
his
Mother
;
to
the
first
President
,
and
to
the
Attorney
General
:
their
pretence
was
the
grief
of
seeing
a
College
of
Heresie
settled
so
near
the
Metropolis
of
the
most
Christian
Kingdom
in
the
World
,
there
to
contrive
the
manner
of
attacking
the
Catholick
Religion
;
perhaps
the
said
Opposition
was
also
made
in
some
measure
out
of
Policy
;
by
reason
that
the
University
having
been
so
constant
in
refusing
the
Jesuits
a
small
share
of
their
Privileges
,
it
would
not
have
look'd
well
for
them
to
suffer
the
Establishment
of
an
Heretical
College
within
two
Leagues
of
Paris
without
opposition
.
However
those
Complaints
broke
the
Measures
of
the
Reform'd
,
and
the
Erection
of
the
said
College
has
never
been
mention'd
since
.
The
Clergy
also
Assembled
that
year
at
Blois
,
from
whence
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
the
Bishop
of
Seez
,
and
some
others
,
were
deputed
to
the
King
to
Harrang●e
him
.
They
found
him
at
Plessis
Les
Tours
.
The
Bishop
in
his
Speech
insisted
long
upon
the
Affairs
of
Bearn
;
and
he
was
very
pressing
upon
the
Execution
of
the
Decree
of
Restoration
.
But
moreover
he
desir'd
a
thing
which
appear'd
pretty
new
;
viz.
the
Reparation
of
what
had
been
written
against
the
Chief
of
the
Clergy
;
and
he
affirm'd
with
as
much
boldness
,
as
if
the
King
himself
and
the
Council
had
not
known
the
contrary
,
that
the
Clergy
did
keep
within
the
bounds
of
the
Edicts
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
lest
he
should
be
suspected
of
assuming
a
Spirit
of
Charity
and
of
Toleration
,
he
added
that
it
was
only
to
obey
the
King
who
would
have
it
so
.
The
Clergy
had
never
bethought
it self
,
till
then
to
complain
of
the
manner
in
which
the
Reform'd
us'd
them
in
their
Writings
;
and
they
had
had
the
prudence
to
let
them
alone
,
while
they
thought
they
could
not
help
it
.
The
Complaints
he
made
about
it
now
in
so
extraordinary
a
manner
,
were
a
proof
that
Affairs
were
alter'd
;
and
that
tho
they
were
as
liable
as
ever
to
hear
those
Truths
,
yet
it
was
no
longer
safe
to
urge
them
.
They
obtain'd
a
Declaration
on
the
fourth
of
September
,
which
exempted
them
from
answering
Exemption
which
is
granted
them
of
pleading
in
such
Tribunals
where
all
the
Judges
are
Reform'd
.
for
the
Possessory
of
the
Benefices
and
other
annex'd
Estates
,
to
the
Tribunals
in
which
all
the
Judges
were
Reform'd
.
The
King
allow'd
them
a
removal
to
the
next
Catholick
Judge
,
whither
Royal
,
or
other
:
And
in
case
the
said
Removal
were
deny'd
them
by
the
Reform'd
Judges
,
he
annihilated
that
very
moment
,
and
from
thence
forwards
all
their
Judgments
.
The
said
exemption
was
so
great
an
Encroachment
upon
the
Jurisdiction
,
the
Reform'd
were
declar'd
capable
of
by
the
Edicts
,
that
it
could
not
be
look'd
upon
otherwise
,
than
as
a
breach
made
to
the
very
Edict
.
The
Reason
alledg'd
by
the
Clergy
was
,
that
since
the
Reform'd
were
allow'd
unsuspected
Judges
,
it
was
but
reasonable
,
that
the
Chiefs
of
the
Establish'd
Religion
should
be
exempted
from
answering
before
their
Enemies
.
But
the
thing
was
not
equal
.
The
Reform'd
had
never
pursued
the
Clergy
with
Fire
and
Sword
,
as
the
Catholick
Judges
had
pursued
the
Reform'd
,
being
mov'd
thereunto
by
their
Zeal
,
and
by
the
Instigation
of
the
Clergy
.
Moreover
the
Edict
had
regulated
the
reciprocal
pretentions
of
the
Reform'd
and
of
the
Clergy
:
Insomuch
,
that
there
only
remain'd
to
observe
it
bona
fide
,
without
daily
renewing
the
remembrance
of
things
past
by
New
Injustices
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
King
being
resolv'd
to
oblige
the
Assembly
Reiterated
Orders
to
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
to
break
up
.
of
Loudun
to
Obey
,
they
persisting
in
their
former
Resolution
after
having
heard
the
Report
of
their
Deputies
,
sent
Du
Maine
Councellor
of
State
,
and
Marescot
one
of
his
Secretaries
thither
,
to
acquaint
them
more
positively
with
his
final
pleasure
.
These
Gentlemen
having
perform'd
their
Charge
,
more
like
Messengers
who
serve
a
Warrant
,
than
like
Commissioners
who
carry
Royal
Instructions
,
did
not
move
the
Assembly
;
which
renew'd
their
Submission
to
the
King
by
a
Third
Deputation
.
That
Prince
gave
a
hearing
to
the
said
Deputies
;
but
the
only
Answer
he
gave
them
,
was
to
Order
them
to
Command
the
Assembly
to
break
up
;
and
then
Order'd
them
to
retire
.
La
Haye
who
was
Speaker
of
the
said
Deputation
,
having
taken
the
Liberty
reply
,
the
King
interrupted
him
,
making
a
Sign
to
the
1620.
Usher
to
turn
them
out
.
This
was
the
behaviour
Luines
inspir'd
to
the
King
.
He
perswaded
him
that
a
Prince
,
after
having
given
his
Command
,
ought
never
to
suffer
his
Subjects
to
use
Replies
,
or
Remonstrances
.
What
ever
Reasons
people
had
to
urge
,
he
made
him
believe
,
that
a
King's
Word
was
decisive
;
and
that
the
Affairs
of
most
moment
ought
to
pass
for
decided
,
without
Appeal
,
whenever
he
had
said
,
I
will
have
it
so
.
This
was
very
convenient
for
that
Favourite
,
who
not
being
very
capable
of
State
Affairs
to
which
his
Fortune
had
call'd
him
too
soon
,
lov'd
the
way
of
Abridging
them
:
So
that
after
the
pronouncing
of
a
Word
,
every
Body
was
oblig'd
to
submit
to
the
Discretion
of
that
haughty
Favourite
,
who
lov'd
no
body
,
because
he
was
sensible
that
he
was
belov'd
by
none
.
When
those
absolute
Decrees
ingag'd
him
into
other
Troubles
,
he
had
Recourse
to
Wiles
to
get
out
of
them
:
And
whereas
he
consider'd
no
Honour
but
that
of
Governing
the
King
,
he
never
thought
his
ingag'd
in
the
breaking
of
his
Word
.
The
Deputies
being
gone
to
wait
upon
the
Chancellor
,
after
having
receiv'd
this
Vexatious
Answer
from
the
King
,
Expedient
of
Accommodation
.
believ'd
that
some
Expedient
of
accommodation
might
be
left
yet
;
because
he
put
them
in
hopes
that
in
case
the
Assembly
would
send
some
Persons
to
the
Court
with
a
Power
to
Treat
,
some
good
Expedient
might
yet
be
found
out
.
The
said
Proposition
was
accepted
by
the
Assembly
;
and
the
Marshal
de
Lesdiguieres
being
at
Paris
at
that
time
,
in
Order
to
take
the
Oath
of
Duke
and
Peer
of
France
,
he
and
Chatillon
,
who
happen'd
to
be
there
at
the
same
time
,
took
upon
them
them
the
Quality
of
Mediators
.
In
Order
to
they
began
to
Negotiate
with
the
Prince
of
Conde
and
the
Duke
de
Luines
;
with
whom
they
agreed
,
that
the
Assembly
should
break
up
before
the
end
of
February
;
that
immediately
after
their
seperation
,
the
King
should
Answer
the
Cahier
favourably
;
but
that
he
should
forth
with
remove
Fontrailles
out
of
the
Government
of
Leitoore
;
allow
the
keeping
of
the
Places
of
Surety
for
four
years
longer
to
the
Reform'd
;
and
oblige
the
Parliament
of
Paris
to
receive
the
two
Councellors
so
often
mention'd
.
This
was
to
be
●erform'd
within
the
space
of
six
Months
;
and
in
case
it
●ere
not
done
,
the
Prince
and
Duke
promis'd
to
obtain
●om
the
King
a
New
Brief
of
leave
for
them
to
Assemble
●gain
.
As
for
Bearn
,
that
within
a
Month
after
the
Six
foremention'd
,
after
the
Accomplishment
of
the
three
Ar●…cles
I
have
related
,
the
King
would
hear
the
Remon●…rances
they
had
to
make
about
the
said
Principality
,
and
●hat
he
would
provide
towards
the
satisfaction
of
the
Estates
●nd
of
the
Churches
.
Moreover
,
hopes
were
given
them
,
●hat
in
case
any
hindrance
should
be
made
directly
or
indi●ectly
about
the
Reimplacement
,
the
King
would
consent
●o
their
resuming
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Estates
.
The
Assembly
being
inform'd
with
all
this
,
and
being
perwaded
that
they
might
obtain
something
more
yet
,
sent
a
An
unexpected
Declaration
against
the
Assembly
.
New
Deputation
to
the
Court
again
;
for
which
they
chose
●erteville
la
Haye
,
la
Chappelliere
,
Minister
of
Rochel
,
la
Miletiere
,
and
Poixferre
,
giving
them
a
full
Power
to
Act
in
their
Name
.
But
while
they
were
on
their
Way
,
Luines
obtain'd
a
Declaration
on
the
26th
of
February
,
by
which
the
King
mention'd
according
to
Custom
his
good
Intentions
for
the
Observation
of
the
Edicts
;
his
having
allow'd
the
Reform'd
to
keep
Deputies
at
Court
,
as
they
did
under
the
●ate
King
,
to
inform
against
the
Infractions
of
the
Edicts
;
●eave
to
hold
Provincial
and
General
Assemblies
,
in
Order
●o
Nominate
the
said
Deputies
,
and
to
draw
the
Cahiers
of
their
Grievances
.
After
which
he
spoke
of
the
Motives
which
had
induc'd
him
to
allow
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
;
The
Deputations
they
had
sent
to
him
;
The
Commands
●he
had
sent
them
to
break
up
;
the
Petition
they
had
re●enew'd
to
obtain
his
Leave
to
continue
their
Sessions
until
●he
had
Answer'd
their
Cahier
.
Finally
presupposing
that
there
were
some
disaffected
Persons
in
the
Assembly
,
who
endeavour'd
to
inspire
ill
Designs
into
the
Rest
,
against
the
repose
of
the
State
,
he
Granted
a
New
delay
of
three
Weeks
,
to
begin
from
the
day
of
the
Publication
of
the
said
Declaration
,
to
Nominate
the
Deputies
according
to
the
Usual
Method
,
and
then
to
break
up
;
in
default
of
which
he
declar'd
the
said
Assembly
unlawful
from
that
very
moment
,
and
contrary
to
his
Authority
and
Service
;
those
that
should
remain
at
Loudun
,
Guilty
of
High
Treason
,
and
depriv'd
of
the
Privileges
of
the
Edicts
,
and
of
all
other
favours
he
had
Granted
them
;
but
particularly
of
a
Removal
of
their
Affairs
to
the
[
](A27402-e173240-b)*
*
In
which
the
Judges
were
part
Catholicks
,
and
part
Reform'd
.
Chamber
of
the
Edict
:
And
he
commanded
them
to
be
prosecuted
as
perturbators
of
the
Publick
Peace
.
And
in
Order
to
keep
up
the
Division
,
which
was
but
too
great
among
them
already
,
he
did
not
only
confirm
the
Edicts
,
in
favour
of
those
who
should
withdraw
within
the
time
prescrib'd
by
him
,
and
of
all
those
who
should
keep
within
the
bounds
of
their
Duty
;
but
moreover
he
promis'd
those
Loyalists
,
that
in
case
before
the
end
of
the
time
prefix'd
whatever
their
Number
might
be
,
they
did
Nominate
Deputies
to
reside
with
him
,
he
would
receive
their
Nomination
,
and
allow
the
Persons
so
chosen
to
reside
with
him
,
and
there
to
perform
the
accustom'd
Function
.
This
Artifice
had
not
altogether
the
same
Effect
that
time
,
as
it
had
had
eight
or
nine
years
before
at
Saumur
;
by
reason
that
the
said
Declaration
was
too
visible
a
Guile
,
The
Prince
of
Conde
deceives
the
Reform'd
.
and
that
it
came
out
at
a
time
,
when
by
the
Mediation
of
two
considerable
Lords
,
and
upon
the
Parole
of
a
Prince
of
the
Blood
,
and
of
a
Favourite
,
all
things
were
look'd
upon
as
being
accommodated
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
himself
carry'd
the
said
Declaration
to
the
Parliament
,
in
order
to
get
it
Verify'd
;
and
in
presenting
it
,
he
seconded
it
with
several
discourses
▪
which
the
Refirm'd
might
reasonably
have
look'd
upon
as
a
Declaration
of
War
.
The
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
were
strangely
amaz'd
,
when
at
their
Arrival
at
Paris
they
found
things
so
alter'd
;
and
yet
more
,
when
going
as
far
as
Amiens
to
obtain
an
Audience
of
the
King
,
they
could
not
obtain
it
,
and
were
oblig'd
to
come
back
without
an
Answer
.
The
News
of
this
Fraud
occasion'd
the
same
Astonishment
in
the
Assembly
.
Lesdiguieres
Conduct
look'd
very
Suspicious
;
and
they
did
not
say
what
they
thought
of
the
Prince
of
Conde's
.
He
had
reason
to
think
himself
oblig'd
to
the
Assembly
,
if
Persons
of
his
Quality
could
think
their
Inferiors
capable
to
oblige
them
.
They
had
taken
his
part
on
divers
occasions
.
They
had
Petition'd
his
deliverance
while
he
was
in
Prison
.
Their
last
Assembly
had
●…en
spoken
too
much
upon
that
Subject
,
in
the
Opinion
of
●…e
Wisest
.
Those
that
had
been
made
in
every
Province
〈…〉
Order
to
depute
to
Loudun
,
had
taken
his
Liberty
to
●…eart
:
And
had
not
Luines
made
haste
to
give
it
him
,
the
●ssembly
General
would
never
have
desisted
from
desiring
●…
▪
That
perhaps
was
one
of
the
Reasons
which
oblig'd
the
●●vourite
to
hasten
to
restore
it
to
him
,
because
that
had
〈…〉
tarry'd
too
long
,
he
should
not
have
had
the
Honour
of
●…
▪
Nevertheless
,
while
the
Reform'd
were
Treating
with
●…es
,
as
it
were
under
the
Auspices
of
that
Prince
,
they
●…w
him
going
up
to
the
Parliament
,
with
a
Declaration
in
Affected
diligence
of
the
Attorney
General
.
●…s
Hand
against
them
,
and
a
Discourse
in
his
Mouth
full
〈…〉
Violence
and
Threatnings
.
The
Attorney
General
made
〈…〉
End
to
spoil
the
thing
,
by
sending
the
Declaration
to
●…e
Assembly
by
an
Express
out
of
Affectation
:
And
all
●…is
being
added
to
what
Du
Vair
had
said
in
a
full
Parlia●ent
,
in
which
the
King
had
appear'd
some
days
before
,
●r
the
Verification
of
some
Money
Bills
;
that
the
said
●…ey
would
be
of
use
for
sundry
things
,
but
particularly
〈…〉
repress
the
Reform'd
;
all
these
things
made
the
most
mo●erate
sensible
,
that
a
War
was
design'd
against
them
,
and
●…at
in
Order
thereunto
,
the
Court
design'd
to
render
them
●…e
Aggressors
of
it
.
The
Assembly
remains
firm
.
For
those
Reasons
,
the
Assembly
became
more
United
●…d
●irmer
than
it
was
expected
;
and
the
Favourite
dread●●g
other
discontents
,
which
did
not
allow
him
to
proceed
●…y
farther
in
his
Ill
Will
towards
them
at
that
time
,
had
●ecourse
to
Negotiations
again
.
Lesdiguieres
resumed
them
,
The
Negotiations
are
r●s●m'd
.
●xcusing
the
precipitation
of
that
unexpected
Declaration
,
●nd
endeavouring
to
make
it
pass
for
an
Effect
of
the
Jealousie
the
Court
had
of
some
Members
of
the
Assembly
,
which
they
had
a
mind
to
reduce
to
Reason
,
out
of
fear
of
falling
into
worse
Inconveniences
.
In
Order
to
resettle
his
Credit
again
,
which
was
very
much
shaken
by
that
last
business
,
he
caus'd
his
Deputy
in
the
Assembly
to
Swear
and
Sign
the
Union
,
and
Chatillon
d●●
the
same
.
Whereupon
the
preceeding
propositions
were
resum'd
,
and
Du
Plessis
was
of
Opinion
,
that
it
would
be
the
best
way
to
accept
them
▪
The
Assembly
did
not
yield
to
it
without
resistance
▪
But
the
Messages
of
Bellujon
and
of
Gilliers
,
by
whom
Lesd●guieres
press'd
them
to
acquiess
,
which
were
constantly
seconded
by
Letters
from
Du
Plessis
,
whose
Advice
was
preferr'd
by
them
,
before
all
things
,
finally
Vanquish'd
those
difficulties
.
A
great
stress
was
laid
upon
the
King's
Word
,
given
and
Warranted
by
the
first
Prince
of
the
Blood
,
and
by
the
Duke
of
Luines
.
The
Prince
express'd
that
he
took
it
as
an
Affront
,
that
they
would
not
look
upon
his
Faith
and
Oath
as
a
sufficient
Warrant
of
a
Royal
Promise
:
And
in
Order
the
better
to
perswade
,
that
the
King
would
be
a
very
exact
Observer
of
it
,
he
observ'd
that
it
was
the
first
the
King
had
given
to
his
Subjects
.
The
Duke
de
Luines
affirm'd
,
that
it
was
sufficient
that
he
had
given
his
,
and
that
he
would
make
it
as
good
as
a
Brief
,
and
even
better
.
These
were
the
Terms
us'd
by
the
Duke
de
Mombazon
his
Father-in-Law
in
speaking
to
Du
Pl●ssis
,
who
had
writen
to
him
some
time
before
a
Large
Letter
,
in
Order
to
perswade
him
that
the
best
way
for
his
Son-in-Law
,
in
Order
to
maintain
his
Credit
,
and
to
prevent
the
renewing
of
some
Faction
like
unto
the
League
,
at
a
time
when
Affairs
seem'd
depos'd
towards
it
,
was
to
avoid
all
occasion
of
Civil
Wars
,
as
so
many
Rocks
,
against
which
he
might
loose
himself
.
Thus
the
Assembly
obey'd
,
being
persuaded
by
Lesdiguieres
,
The
Assembly
Obeys
upon
the
parole
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
and
of
the
Favourite
.
by
Chatillon
,
and
by
Du
Plessis
,
to
whom
the
other
two
had
given
the
same
Assurances
,
that
as
soon
as
they
broke
off
,
Satisfaction
would
be
given
them
about
the
Affair
of
Leitoure
,
the
keeping
of
the
Places
of
Surety
,
and
the
Reception
of
the
two
Councellors
;
that
in
the
next
Place
,
the
King
would
hear
the
Remonstrances
of
those
of
Bearn
,
and
that
in
case
all
that
were
not
performed
in
seven
Months
time
,
they
should
not
only
have
Leave
granted
them
to
Assemble
again
,
but
that
it
should
be
Lawful
for
them
to
do
it
without
a
new
Permission
.
This
is
the
Snare
in
which
Credulity
made
them
fall
,
which
they
would
not
have
done
,
had
not
Lesdiguieres
and
the
others
persuaded
them
not
to
insist
to
have
the
said
Assurance
in
Writing
,
lest
the
Court
might
pretend
afterwards
,
never
to
have
made
any
such
Promise
.
Finally
,
They
nominated
six
Persons
to
the
King
,
who
chose
Favas
and
Chalas
out
of
the
said
Nomination
,
to
exert
the
General
Deputation
;
and
soon
after
,
the
Assembly's
having
received
Notice
of
the
said
Election
,
they
broke
up
.
The
King
seem'd
very
well
pleas'd
with
their
Obedience
,
Effect
of
the
Separation
of
the
Assembly
.
and
express'd
it
in
very
obliging
Words
.
Moreover
,
he
added
something
to
it
,
which
might
have
been
call'd
Effective
,
had
not
a
Project
been
form'd
at
the
same
time
to
render
it
ineffectual
;
which
was
to
add
a
Year
to
the
Brief
,
that
had
been
promis'd
for
the
keeping
of
the
Places
of
Surety
,
which
were
thereby
left
in
the
same
Condition
,
in
which
they
were
,
for
five
Years
longer
.
But
the
Court
might
easily
allow
them
a
longer
time
yet
without
any
Hazard
,
since
they
had
already
prepar'd
Means
to
re-take
them
.
The
Court
had
a
great
deal
of
Reason
to
rejoyce
at
the
Breaking
up
of
the
Assembly
Great
Intrigues
were
forming
there
against
the
Greatness
of
the
Favorite
.
The
Queen
had
a
violent
Desire
to
return
thither
.
The
Bishop
of
Lucon
,
who
New
Intrigues
against
the
Favorite
.
was
not
come
back
to
her
to
Confine
himself
to
the
Castle
of
Angers
,
was
very
sollicitous
for
her
to
return
there
.
But
the
main
thing
was
to
come
there
strong
enough
to
reduce
the
Prince
of
Conde
and
the
Favorite
to
her
Pleasure
.
She
easily
form'd
a
great
Party
,
by
reason
that
all
the
Lords
being
displeas'd
with
Luines
,
whom
they
despi●'d
,
thought
it
more
Honorable
for
them
to
obey
the
Widow
of
Henry
the
Great
,
and
the
King's
Mother
,
than
a
Man
,
whom
Fortune
had
rais'd
in
one
Night
,
whose
Avarice
and
Ambition
had
no
Bounds
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
was
one
of
those
,
that
engag'd
furthest
into
the
Queen's
Interests
.
Though
the
Favorite
was
Ally'd
to
him
,
they
were
not
Friends
:
Their
Genius
was
too
different
to
Sympathise
.
Luines
had
us'd
the
Duke
of
Rohan
barbarously
,
while
the
Queen
was
Conf●●'d
at
Blois
.
That
Duke
had
propos'd
a
Reconciliation
between
them
;
and
alledging
to
him
,
that
he
would
find
more
Support
in
her
than
in
the
Prince
of
C●nde
,
he
had
advis'd
〈…〉
to
leave
the
said
Prince
in
Prison
,
and
to
recall
the
Queen
to
Court
.
Luines
,
who
was
unwilling
to
suffer
any
Persons
there
of
more
Authority
than
himself
,
did
not
set
that
Prince
at
Liberty
,
and
seem'd
to
hearken
to
the
Duke's
Proposition
;
but
it
was
only
,
in
order
thereby
,
to
penetrate
into
the
Queen's
Secrets
,
to
discover
her
Confidents
and
Friends
,
to
draw
Advances
from
her
which
discovered
somewhat
too
plainly
her
Passion
to
return
to
Court
.
He
made
use
of
it
to
ruine
the
Creatures
of
that
Princess
,
and
to
make
the
King
jealous
that
in
case
she
should
come
back
to
Court
▪
she
would
soon
resume
her
former
Authority
there
.
This
Prince
being
Jealous
and
Credulous
,
fancy'd
strait
that
she
had
great
Designs
against
him
,
and
that
perhaps
she
aspir'd
to
Deprive
him
of
the
Government
.
This
was
the
Thing
he
was
most
sensible
to
,
though
at
the
Bottom
it
ought
to
have
been
indifferent
to
him
,
since
another
was
to
Reign
in
his
Name
,
whither
it
were
his
Mother
,
or
his
Favorites
.
But
the
Duke
de
Luines
proceeded
farther
in
his
Wickedness
.
He
insinuated
into
the
King
,
that
the
Queen
might
attempt
against
his
very
Life
,
in
order
to
make
the
Crown
fall
to
the
Duke
of
Orleance
,
in
case
she
could
not
otherwise
secure
the
Authority
to
her self
.
In
order
there
unto
he
taught
him
all
the
Mysteries
of
the
Government
of
Catherine
de
Medicis
;
and
he
insinuated
to
him
,
that
the
Death
of
Charlis
the
Ninth
had
not
been
occasion'd
,
as
it
was
reported
,
by
an
Effort
which
had
broken
a
Vein
within
his
Stomach
,
but
because
he
had
declared
too
openly
,
that
he
design'd
to
Reign
himself
,
and
to
Resume
the
Authority
which
that
Princess
had
kept
too
long
.
Some
Lords
belonging
to
the
Court
,
having
accidentally
put
the
King
upon
that
Subject
,
were
surpriz'd
to
find
him
so
well
acquainted
with
the
Particulars
of
that
History
.
It
was
easie
thereby
to
judge
that
he
had
been
taught
it
,
in
order
to
make
him
fear
,
what
a
Princess
of
the
same
House
,
and
of
an
equal
Ambition
,
and
as
full
of
Courage
,
was
capable
to
undertake
to
Reign
.
Therefore
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
who
was
already
ill
with
The
Duke
of
Rohan
ingages
in
the
Queens
Party
.
the
Favorite
,
seeing
moreover
that
the
Prince
of
Conde
was
at
Liberty
,
against
whom
he
had
given
such
a
disobliging
Council
,
and
to
whom
he
had
written
in
a
pretty
insulting
manner
during
his
Confinement
,
took
absolutely
the
Queens
Part
,
and
us'd
his
utmost
Endeavors
to
engage
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
in
her
Interests
.
He
fail'd
but
little
of
succeeding
in
it
;
and
had
not
the
Court
found
the
Way
to
dissolve
it
,
by
the
Illusion
of
the
fair
Promises
I
have
mentioned
,
it
was
very
likely
that
he
would
have
perform'd
it
.
He
was
one
of
those
who
were
against
their
breaking
up
,
and
he
promis'd
the
Queen
that
he
would
have
Credit
enough
to
hinder
it
:
But
the
Advice
of
others
being
prefer'd
to
his
,
he
notwithstanding
was
one
of
those
that
insisted
most
on
the
Sureties
that
were
fittcst
to
be
taken
,
once
to
find
some
good
Effect
of
the
Promises
of
the
Court.
So
that
he
only
Consented
upon
the
positive
assurances
which
Lesdiguiere
and
Chatillon
gave
,
upon
the
Word
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
of
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
that
the
King
would
allow
the
Deputies
to
assemble
again
at
Rochel
,
in
case
the
Things
promised
were
not
put
in
Execution
at
the
appointed
time
.
He
represented
that
Consideration
to
the
Queen
,
and
endeavour'd
to
persuade
her
,
that
whereas
the
Court
no
longer
kept
their
Words
of
late
,
the
Assembly
would
not
fail
to
repair
to
Rochel
,
at
a
time
when
the
Designs
of
that
Princess
being
ready
to
succeed
,
the
Reform'd
would
fully
resolve
to
joyn
with
her
:
That
the
new
Fraud
of
the
Favorite
would
give
them
just
Reasons
to
do
it
;
and
that
their
present
Obedience
would
only
serve
to
show
,
that
it
was
against
their
Will
they
were
oblig'd
to
proceed
to
Extremities
.
The
Court
was
not
ignorant
of
his
Proceedings
with
the
Queen
,
and
as
some
publick
Negotiations
were
still
kept
on
foot
with
the
Queen
,
they
acquainted
her
that
the
Duke
's
Abode
at
Angers
was
ill
resented
.
To
which
she
answer'd
,
that
when
she
had
receiv'd
Satisfaction
,
she
should
easily
know
how
to
Discard
him
;
but
she
rely'd
too
much
upon
Scruples
of
the
Queen
Mother
him
,
to
oblige
him
to
remove
▪
and
she
was
glad
to
see
that
the
Favorite
had
some
Jealousie
of
his
Assiduity
with
her
.
After
the
Queens
Affairs
were
ruin'd
,
the
Catholicks
publish'd
,
in
order
to
render
the
Reform'd
odious
,
and
to
persuade
the
World
that
she
had
not
had
great
Designs
,
that
they
had
offer'd
their
Services
to
her
,
and
that
she
had
refus'd
their
Offers
.
But
Politicians
would
have
found
something
very
odd
in
that
Pious
Rebellion
,
which
making
the
Queen
take
Arms
against
the
Government
,
did
not
allow
her
to
strengthen
her
Party
by
the
Alliance
of
the
Hereticks
,
which
,
without
doubt
,
would
have
been
the
main
Force
of
her
Party
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
the
Queen
was
not
so
scrupulous
.
She
never
refus'd
to
joyn
the
Forces
of
the
Reform'd
to
hers
.
She
us'd
all
Means
imaginable
,
after
her
Retreat
from
Angouleme
,
and
during
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
,
to
oblige
them
to
declare
for
her
;
and
she
had
many
Creatures
among
them
▪
She
only
stopt
in
one
thing
out
of
Scruple
.
She
would
sign
no
Treaty
with
them
,
lest
her
Name
should
appear
in
a
Treaty
with
Hereticks
,
and
the
Catholicks
should
upbraid
her
with
the
Advantages
the
Reform'd
would
have
got
by
a
League
,
which
would
have
put
the
Widow
of
Henry
IV.
and
the
Mother
of
their
King
at
their
Head
.
This
only
excepted
,
she
did
not
refuse
their
Services
;
and
she
was
glad
to
be
seconded
by
them
,
provided
they
could
not
convince
lier
of
it
under
her
own
Hand
.
This
Thought
made
her
seem
to
be
irresolute
,
and
her
Irresolutions
created
a
Diffidence
in
most
of
the
Members
of
the
Assembly
,
who
upon
that
account
were
as
slow
to
declare
themselves
as
the
Queen
.
Those
little
Scruples
ruin'd
the
▪
great
Designs
of
that
Princess
;
and
it
is
most
certain
,
that
considering
the
Disposition
of
Peoples
.
Minds
,
the
Separation
of
the
Assembly
prov'd
a
Master-piece
of
the
Duke
of
Luines
.
The
Queen
daily
encreased
her
Party
secretly
,
by
the
Power
of
the
Party
she
forms
.
Concourse
of
the
Male-contents
that
joyned
with
her
,
and
who
were
desirous
to
restore
her
the
Authority
she
had
lost
.
The
Discontents
were
more
universal
than
ever
.
The
King's
Power
and
Favours
were
reserv'd
only
for
three
Persons
,
who
exhausted
the
Finances
to
Inrich
themselves
,
and
who
Ingross'd
all
the
best
Imployments
,
though
others
deserv'd
them
much
better
.
No
body
could
imagine
where
the
Progress
of
a
Fortune
so
rapid
would
terminate
,
which
in
three
years
time
had
elevated
three
Brothers
,
whose
Birth
was
hardly
known
,
to
Dignities
,
which
the
most
Ancient
Families
could
hardly
obtain
,
after
▪
Thirty
or
Forty
years
Services
.
The
Waste
of
the
Finances
was
so
Exorbitant
,
that
in
order
to
satisfie
the
insatiable
Avidity
of
the
Favorites
,
all
the
Fund
of
three
years
had
been
consum'd
before-hand
,
without
so
much
as
providing
for
the
Necessities
of
the
present
year
.
Therefore
every
body
joyn'd
with
the
Queen
.
The
Duke
de
Mayenne
,
being
either
inform'd
,
or
suspecting
that
the
Court
design'd
to
secure
him
▪
〈◊〉
from
Paris
,
at
the
very
time
the
King
receiv'd
the
News
of
the
Obedience
of
the
Assembly
;
and
the
Satisfaction
he
receiv'd
at
that
happy
Success
,
oblig'd
him
,
lest
a
different
Treatment
might
alter
their
Minds
,
to
grant
them
the
Brief
,
I
mentioned
,
so
speedily
,
by
reason
that
the
Court
did
not
know
as
yet
,
what
Consequences
might
attend
the
Retreat
of
that
Prince
.
But
as
soon
as
they
had
receiv'd
Letters
from
him
,
whereby
he
assured
the
King
,
that
his
only
Design
was
to
secure
himself
,
and
that
he
had
no
thoughts
of
taking
up
Arms
,
they
soon
moderated
that
Eagerness
of
Good
Will
,
and
forgot
the
rest
of
their
Promises
.
However
,
the
Duke
de
Mayenne
had
only
given
these
Assurances
in
order
to
amuse
the
Court
,
by
reason
that
all
those
who
design'd
to
joyn
with
the
Queen
like
him
,
were
not
as
yet
ready
.
Therefore
he
secur'd
Guyenne
,
of
which
he
had
the
Government
,
to
the
Service
of
that
Princess
.
The
Duke
d'Epernon
did
the
same
in
Angoumois
,
and
all
the
other
Governments
and
Places
under
his
Command
.
The
Duke
de
Rohan
was
doing
the
same
in
Poitou
for
her
.
The
Reform'd
only
tarry'd
for
the
first
Success
to
embrace
the
same
Party
.
Normandy
was
almost
prevail'd
with
to
follow
these
Examples
by
the
Duke
de
Longuev
I
le
,
to
whom
the
said
Government
had
been
given
,
in
Recompence
of
that
of
Picardy
,
which
he
had
been
forc'd
to
yield
to
the
Duke
de
Luines
.
But
when
all
things
were
ready
to
break
out
,
the
Advice
the
Prince
of
Conde
gave
to
the
King
,
and
that
which
the
Bishop
of
Lucon
gave
to
the
Queen
,
ruin'd
all
those
Designs
.
*
The
Prince
advis'd
the
King
to
secure
Normandy
before
the
Useful
Advice
of
the
Prince
of
Co●de
,
and
ill
Council
of
〈◊〉
Bishop
〈◊〉
Lucon
.
Queen
could
have
time
to
get
the
upper
hand
there
:
and
the
bishop
stopt
the
Queen
at
Angers
,
where
her
Forces
were
not
capable
to
oppose
a
Royal
Army
;
besides
that
,
it
was
a
very
weak
Place
.
The
principal
Members
of
the
Queen's
Party
,
and
among
the
rest
,
the
Dukes
de
Mayenne
,
and
de
Rohan
,
advis'd
her
to
retire
into
Guyenne
,
where
she
had
a
very
fine
Army
under
the
Duke
de
Mayenne's
Command
;
where
her
Presence
would
not
fail
to
oblige
Bourdeaux
and
the
Parliament
to
declare
for
her
;
since
they
seem'd
only
to
tarry
for
it
,
and
where
the
Favorites
would
not
have
been
able
to
follow
her
,
without
being
stopt
continually
by
some
Town
or
other
,
that
would
shut
their
Gates
against
them
;
besides
,
the
fear
of
leaving
secret
Enemies
behind
them
,
who
as
soon
as
they
had
cross'd
the
Loire
,
might
raise
the
Northern
Provinces
.
To
this
they
added
,
that
on
the
Contrary
,
remaining
at
Angers
,
of
which
the
Inhabitants
were
disaffected
to
her
Service
,
she
would
be
deprived
of
all
Communication
with
her
principal
Forces
,
and
have
no
Recourse
after
the
least
Disadvantage
.
The
Bishop
refuted
those
Reasons
,
by
Remonstrating
to
The
Bishops
Reasons
.
the
Queen
,
that
in
putting
her self
into
the
Hands
of
the
Duke
de
Mayenne
,
she
would
disoblige
the
Duke
d'Epernon
.
a
proud
haughty
Man
,
to
whom
she
had
been
lately
highly
oblig'd
:
That
in
removing
farther
from
Normandy
,
she
would
loose
the
Advantance
of
the
Correspondence
she
held
there
with
many
considerable
Persons
:
That
her
Retreat
would
be
look'd
upon
as
a
Flight
,
which
would
be
imputed
to
her
Diffidency
of
her
Forces
:
That
it
would
discourage
her
Friends
,
who
would
be
obliged
to
forsake
her
,
not
to
expose
themselves
to
pay
for
the
rest
of
the
Party
.
She
did
yield
to
those
Considerations
,
which
ruin'd
her
.
Some
have
been
of
Opinion
,
that
the
Bishop
was
gain'd
by
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
who
gave
him
hopes
of
a
Share
in
the
Publick
Affairs
;
and
that
being
thus
blinded
by
Ambition
,
and
relying
upon
Predictions
,
which
promis'd
him
a
glorious
Ministry
,
he
betray'd
his
Mistress
by
a
Council
,
of
which
he
knew
the
Inconvenience
.
The
King
,
in
pursuance
of
the
Prince
of
Conde's
Advice
,
march'd
with
speed
into
Normandy
▪
with
such
Forces
as
were
ready
near
his
Person
;
and
while
the
Remainder
of
his
Forces
were
assembling
,
he
Subdu'd
that
Province
without
any
Resistance
.
Prudent
,
Governor
of
the
Castle
of
Caer
,
was
the
only
Person
who
seem'd
to
have
a
mind
to
defend
himself
;
but
he
did
it
only
to
be
intreated
,
and
in
few
days
he
deliver'd
bp
the
Place
to
the
King
.
As
soon
as
all
things
were
quieted
on
that
side
,
the
King's
Forces
march'd
towards
Angers
,
where
the
Queen
found
her self
on
a
sudden
,
as
it
were
Invested
,
unprovided
,
and
surpriz'd
,
not
knowing
what
to
resolve
upon
.
Therefore
a
Peace
was
propos'd
,
every
body
endeavouring
by
that
Negotiation
,
to
gain
time
,
and
to
find
Means
to
deceive
the
contrary
Party
.
But
the
King's
Forces
having
accidentally
,
and
perhaps
unwillingly
Defeat
of
the
Queen's
Forces
follow'd
by
〈◊〉
Peace
.
defeated
the
Queen's
at
Pont
de
Cé
,
the
Treaty
was
broke
off
,
and
that
Princess
was
oblig'd
to
accept
such
Conditions
as
were
offer'd
her
,
that
is
,
to
submit
at
the
Discretion
of
an
Enemy
,
who
was
not
near
so
Powerful
as
herself
;
her
Friends
were
forc'd
to
lay
down
their
Arms
,
and
all
she
could
obtain
for
them
,
was
a
General
Pardon
.
The
King
finding
himself
Arm'd
thus
,
without
any
Enemies
The
King
's
unexpected
Journey
in
Bearn
.
to
oppose
him
,
and
having
moreover
gather'd
the
remains
of
the
Forces
the
Queen's
Friends
had
been
oblig'd
to
disband
in
Guyenne
,
he
resolv'd
all
of
a
sudden
to
make
use
of
them
,
in
order
to
force
Bearn
to
obey
,
which
was
not
ready
to
oppose
him
.
He
march'd
towards
Bourdeaux
with
speed
,
without
declaring
his
Design
.
The
Reform'd
,
either
not
being
jealous
of
it
,
or
wanting
a
Pretence
to
take
up
Arms
,
by
reason
that
the
six
Months
,
in
which
the
Court
had
promis'd
to
satisfie
them
,
were
not
as
yet
expir'd
,
did
nothing
to
put
a
stop
to
that
Expedition
.
La
Force
,
being
surpriz'd
by
that
unexpected
Journey
,
and
having
made
no
use
of
his
Time
,
could
neither
put
himself
in
a
Posture
of
Presence
,
nor
get
any
Assistance
out
of
the
adjacent
Provinces
,
which
were
astonish'd
at
the
Sight
of
a
Royal
Army
.
Therefore
he
came
to
the
King
at
Bourdeaux
,
to
persuade
him
to
after
his
Resolutions
by
Remonstrances
:
He
added
Promises
to
oblige
the
Bearnois
to
obey
,
provided
no
Violence
were
us'd
.
But
whether
the
Court
did
not
trust
him
,
or
whether
the
Clergy
expected
more
from
the
King's
Presence
,
than
from
the
Good-Will
of
the
People
,
the
King
continu'd
his
March
.
La
Force
met
him
again
at
Grenade
,
and
brought
him
formal
Proofs
of
the
Obedience
of
the
Estates
.
He
renew'd
his
Remonstrances
;
he
represented
to
the
King
,
what
Dangers
he
was
going
to
expose
his
Person
to
,
in
a
Country
,
in
which
the
Roads
are
very
dangerous
and
Troublesome
,
where
there
is
nothing
but
Heath
and
Mountains
,
and
where
Torrents
and
Floods
are
continually
met
with
,
and
where
the
Passages
being
difficult
at
all
times
,
were
much
more
difficult
yet
at
the
beginning
of
Winter
.
But
all
prov'd
ineffectual
:
The
King
refus'd
their
Submissions
,
and
his
Reasons
could
not
move
him
.
Therefore
he
was
forc'd
to
go
back
,
without
having
obtain'd
any
thing
.
The
Memoirs
of
that
Time
accuse
him
of
having
neither
Faults
of
the
Reformed
,
and
the
Cause
thereof
.
known
how
to
obey
,
nor
yet
to
defend
himself
;
and
it
is
most
certain
,
that
in
all
that
Affair
,
the
Reform'd
did
nothing
but
by
halves
;
they
dreaded
the
Rreproach
of
being
Aggressors
so
much
,
and
of
renewing
the
Civil
Wars
without
a
Lawful
Cause
,
that
since
the
time
the
Catholicks
had
begun
to
trouble
them
by
a
thousand
Disputes
,
they
had
not
been
able
to
fix
upon
a
certain
Resolution
;
ever
ready
to
satisfie
themselves
with
Words
,
when
the
Court
gave
them
good
ones
;
and
to
feed
themselves
with
Hopes
,
whenever
they
were
flatter'd
with
the
specious
Name
of
Royal
Faith
.
Several
among
them
were
sensible
that
the
Court
had
form'd
the
Design
to
destroy
them
,
and
that
they
only
troubled
them
by
a
thousand
small
Vexations
,
sometimes
harder
to
bear
than
great
Injustices
,
in
order
to
incline
them
to
a
Rising
,
which
having
no
apparent
Cause
,
might
give
them
a
reasonable
Pretence
to
oppress
them
.
But
that
very
Consideration
prevail'd
with
them
not
to
take
Arms
,
in
order
to
frustrate
the
Designs
of
their
Enemies
by
their
Patience
.
So
that
this
Disposition
of
Honest
Men
,
afforded
those
who
were
Corrupted
by
Pension
,
or
Promises
from
the
Court
,
a
fair
Field
to
make
them
neglect
the
Expedients
,
and
loose
the
Opportunities
to
defend
themselves
.
For
which
reason
their
very
Enemies
have
reproach'd
them
,
that
,
considering
they
were
People
who
had
acquir'd
the
Reputation
of
great
Politicians
,
by
the
Success
of
their
Affairs
during
several
years
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Forces
and
Artifices
that
had
been
oppos'd
against
them
,
they
did
not
know
how
to
improve
their
Advantages
;
and
that
they
suffer'd
with
too
much
Blindness
,
and
without
seeking
out
a
Remedy
,
the
Preparations
of
their
Ruin
,
which
were
making
before
their
Eyes
.
The
King
continu'd
his
March
as
far
as
Preignac
,
and
there
The
King
proceeds
,
notwithstanding
Remonstrances
.
receiv'd
the
Remonstrances
which
du
Faur
and
de
Marca
,
Councellors
at
Pau
,
came
to
make
to
him
in
the
Name
of
the
Soveraign
Council
,
to
obtain
an
Audience
for
the
Churches
,
according
as
he
had
been
pleas'd
to
prescribe
it
himself
.
But
it
prov'd
ineffectual
;
and
he
answer'd
them
,
that
since
they
had
not
been
able
to
oblige
the
Bearn
is
to
obey
him
,
he
was
going
to
do
it
himself
.
He
perform'd
it
accordingly
,
and
he
made
his
Entry
at
Pau
on
the
15th
of
He
arrives
at
Pau.
October
.
Two
days
after
it
he
came
to
Navarreins
,
a
strong
Place
,
which
might
have
sustain'd
a
long
Siege
,
had
the
Governor
been
pleas'd
to
defend
it
.
But
de
Salles
,
who
was
a
very
ancient
Gentleman
,
being
desirous
to
obey
,
caus'd
the
Garison
to
march
out
,
to
receive
the
King
with
more
Respect
;
and
the
Inhabitants
following
his
Example
,
repair'd
to
their
Arms
,
only
to
give
a
greater
Air
of
Triumph
to
the
Entry
of
their
Soveraign
.
The
only
Reward
de
Salle
receiv'd
Makes
himself
Master
of
Navarreins
.
for
that
Submission
,
was
the
Loss
of
his
Government
,
without
any
Recompence
for
it
,
and
that
he
saw
the
Survivorship
thereof
taken
away
from
a
Nephew
of
his
,
to
whom
it
had
been
granted
,
and
the
Baron
de
Poyane
,
a
Catholick
,
was
put
in
his
Room
,
with
a
Garison
of
the
same
Religion
.
The
King
came
back
to
Pau
after
it
,
where
he
had
summon'd
the
Estates
of
the
Country
;
and
,
as
if
his
Council
had
design'd
to
Instruct
him
how
to
make
a
Jest
of
his
Faith
and
Word
,
they
allow'd
him
to
take
the
usual
Oath
to
the
Estates
,
before
he
He
takes
the
Oath
.
receiv'd
that
of
his
Subjects
;
but
he
began
to
violate
it
the
same
day
.
It
is
remarkable
,
that
during
the
Course
of
that
Expedition
,
the
King
only
advis'd
with
three
Persons
;
viz.
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
du
Vair
,
Lord
Keeper
of
the
Great
Seal
,
and
the
Jesuit
Arnoux
his
Confessor
.
The
very
same
day
on
which
he
swore
to
observe
the
Laws
of
the
Country
,
grounded
upon
the
Consent
of
his
Predecessors
,
and
of
the
Estates
,
he
gave
the
Presidentship
of
that
Assembly
to
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
,
who
immediately
took
Possession
of
it
.
He
also
caus'd
the
Declaration
to
be
verify'd
,
which
allow'd
Alteration
of
the
whole
Form
of
the
Government
.
them
to
assist
at
the
Grand
Council
of
the
Country
,
with
a
deliberative
Voice
,
and
place
next
to
the
Presidents
.
He
caus'd
the
Answer
he
had
made
to
the
Cahiers
,
presented
to
him
by
the
Bishops
three
years
before
,
to
be
Registred
.
The
next
day
he
caus'd
the
Edict
of
the
Re-union
of
Navar
,
and
of
Bearn
to
the
Crown
to
be
verify'd
;
and
besides
all
the
other
Alterations
that
follow'd
the
Persecution
,
within
a
little
time
the
Judges
of
Bearn
were
oblig'd
to
forget
their
Language
,
and
to
give
all
their
Judgments
in
French
.
Finally
,
In
order
to
leave
nothing
whole
in
that
Country
,
he
also
caus'd
the
Edict
of
the
Suppression
of
the
Captains
of
the
Parsans
to
be
Registred
,
the
Institution
of
which
was
as
Ancient
as
the
Principality
.
Those
Parsans
were
Cantons
,
in
which
all
the
Youth
were
Suppression
of
the
Captains
of
the
Parsans
.
Listed
under
a
Captain
,
at
whose
Command
they
were
oblig'd
to
take
up
Arms.
So
that
in
two
or
three
days
time
,
every
Canton
was
able
to
Assemble
all
the
Milita
of
its
Canton
,
and
to
form
among
them
all
,
a
Body
of
Five
or
Six
thousand
Men.
There
were
Six
of
those
Cantons
,
who
by
that
speedy
Convocation
,
could
easily
defend
the
Entrance
into
their
Country
,
even
against
powerful
Armies
.
This
is
sufficient
to
show
,
that
had
they
been
as
much
inclin'd
to
Rebellion
and
Disobedience
,
as
they
were
Zealous
to
Preserve
the
Liberty
of
their
Country
,
and
of
their
Conscience
,
those
,
who
put
the
King
upon
that
Journey
,
would
have
expos'd
him
to
receive
an
inevitable
Affront
.
But
they
only
resisted
by
Remonstrances
and
Sighs
;
and
yet
were
us'd
like
Rebels
,
that
Surrender'd
upon
Discretion
.
They
lost
the
Estates
How
the
Reform'd
of
the
Country
were
us'd
.
which
serv'd
for
the
Maintenance
of
their
Ministers
,
their
Colleges
,
their
Seminaries
,
their
Poor
,
and
their
Garisons
.
Their
Temples
and
Church-yards
were
taken
from
them
;
they
were
constrained
every
where
to
bestow
half
the
Imployments
on
the
Catholicks
.
The
Jesuits
were
allow'd
to
settle
where-ever
they
pleas'd
,
and
to
perform
whatever
Functions
they
thought
fit
:
That
is
,
That
poor
Country
was
given
as
a
Prey
to
their
Greediness
,
and
the
King
founded
a
College
for
them
in
particular
at
Pau
,
where
he
also
establish'd
a
Convent
of
Capucins
.
When
he
made
his
Entry
into
that
City
,
he
refus'd
the
Canopy
,
which
the
Magistrates
offer'd
him
;
but
after
he
had
restor'd
the
Cathedral
to
the
Catholicks
,
he
caus'd
the
Sacrament
,
which
the
Catholicks
adore
,
to
be
carry'd
in
Procession
.
He
assisted
at
it
himself
with
a
Zeal
,
which
the
Biggots
admir'd
,
and
which
made
the
Catholicks
express
great
Marks
of
Hatred
against
the
Reform'd
.
All
that
Journey
prov'd
a
Chain
of
Violences
,
like
unto
Abuses
and
Threatnings
.
those
that
have
been
practis'd
in
our
days
.
The
most
moderate
could
not
forbear
Threatnings
of
Exemplary
Punishment
;
of
Hanging
,
of
Beheading
,
to
abolish
the
Reform'd
Religion
throughout
the
Kingdom
,
calling
it
a
cursed
Religion
;
to
banish
all
the
Professors
of
it
,
or
to
give
them
some
Ignominious
Mark.
The
Soldiers
broke
the
Temple
Gates
,
demolished
the
Walls
,
tore
the
Books
and
Pictures
on
which
the
Ten
Commandments
were
written
.
They
Stole
from
,
and
did
Cheat
the
Peasants
that
came
to
the
Market
at
Pau
,
supposing
them
all
to
be
Huguenots
.
The
Lord
Keeper's
very
Servants
were
as
furious
as
the
rest
.
They
forc'd
the
Reform'd
,
that
fell
into
their
Hands
,
to
make
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
,
and
to
Kneel
whenever
Processions
pass'd
along
.
Women
durst
not
appear
in
the
Streets
,
for
fear
of
being
follow'd
like
Infamous
Women
,
with
foul
Injuries
,
and
insulting
Cries
.
Some
of
them
being
with
Child
;
were
compell'd
to
Swear
,
to
cause
their
Children
to
be
Baptiz'd
in
the
Roman
Church
,
as
soon
as
they
were
deliver'd
.
Children
were
forc'd
from
their
Parents
,
and
could
not
be
recover'd
;
and
all
that
was
done
in
the
King's
Presence
.
The
Souldiers
liv'd
●…n
Discretion
i●
the
Country
,
and
publish'd
,
that
the
●…g
had
promis'd
them
the
Plunder
of
the
Reform'd
,
forc'd
away
the
Ministers
,
abus'd
their
Wives
,
and
forc'd
Men
and
Women
to
go
to
Mass
with
Cudgels
:
Attempted
the
Ho●…
of
Women
,
and
even
fell
sometimes
upon
their
Husbands
,
when
they
had
the
Courage
to
Defend
them
.
An
〈…〉
of
forc'd
Conversions
appear'd
in
those
days
,
of
which
●●
love
now
such
fresh
Examples
before
our
Eyes
.
We
may
very
well
conclude
that
Lescun
was
not
forgotten
in
that
Confusion
.
The
King
took
away
his
Place
of
Counsellor
,
and
had
he
been
found
,
he
would
have
been
scurvily
us'd
.
The
Baron
de
Benac
was
also
forc'd
to
fly
,
for
fear
of
losing
his
Head
.
La
Force
tarry'd
,
and
he
made
a
shift
to
be
continued
in
the
Government
of
the
Country
.
The
Violences
continued
after
the
King's
Departure
.
The
Garisons
that
were
left
in
Oleron
,
at
Sauvaterre
,
at
Nay
,
and
other
Places
,
abus'd
their
Landlords
intollerably
.
Some
forc'd
them
to
advance
the
Oates
and
Hay
for
their
Horses
,
in
Expectation
of
their
Musters
:
Others
compell'd
Children
to
make
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
;
others
abus`d
those
who
went
to
perform
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
;
and
others
endeavor'd
to
hinder
them
from
doing
it
with
Stripes
.
The
Bishops
were
the
Ringleaders
of
those
Insolencies
.
The
Bishop
of
Lescar
feign'd
on
purpose
,
that
he
was
inform'd
that
,
the
Reform'd
design'd
to
attack
the
Catholicks
on
Christmas
Eve
,
and
to
Murther
all
the
Ecclesiasticks
:
And
the
better
to
persuade
Wickedness
of
the
Bishops
.
that
false
Report
,
he
caus'd
the
Gates
of
the
City
to
be
shut
;
caus'd
arm'd
Men
to
attend
him
,
and
carry'd
Pistols
along
with
him
at
the
Mass
of
Midnight
,
as
being
resolv'd
to
defend
himself
.
The
Bishop
of
Oleron
caus'd
the
Garison
to
take
Arms
at
the
same
time
,
and
sent
some
Soldiers
out
of
Town
to
search
the
Gentlemens
Houses
thereabouts
;
declaring
that
the
Baron
de
Benac
lay
conceal'd
in
an
adjacent
Forrest
,
with
several
arm'd
Men.
He
allarm'd
even
the
Lower
Navar
,
where
they
broke
down
Bridges
,
and
put
Guards
in
the
Passages
,
as
if
there
had
been
an
Enemy
at
the
Gates
.
But
the
end
of
all
this
was
to
have
a
Pretence
to
send
Verbal
Reports
to
Court
,
to
justifie
the
Violences
of
Poyane
.
That
new
Governor
exerted
great
Cruelties
against
the
Inhabitants
of
Navarreins
.
His
Pretence
for
it
was
,
as
they
said
,
Cruelties
of
Poyane
.
that
they
had
held
Correspondencies
with
some
Gentlemen
.
Relations
to
the
late
Governor
.
Those
Gentlemen
nam'd
Bensins
,
being
full
of
Indignation
at
the
Treatment
their
Relation
had
receiv'd
,
made
themselves
Masters
of
a
Tower
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
Navarreins
,
which
they
fortify'd
,
and
from
whence
they
were
in
hopes
to
annoy
that
Place
.
Poyane
Arm'd
immediately
to
force
them
out
of
it
;
and
easily
dissipated
their
Enterprise
.
The
Marquis
de
la
Force
told
his
Father
,
that
he
ought
not
to
suffer
Poyane
to
take
Arms
without
his
Approbation
,
and
to
Besiege
a
Place
,
which
was
not
under
the
Government
of
Navarreins
;
but
the
Court
sent
la
Force
a
positive
Order
to
let
Poyane
alone
,
by
reason
that
the
King
approv'd
his
Conduct
.
So
that
he
was
forc'd
to
take
Patience
,
and
to
digest
that
Affront
without
expressing
his
Resentment
about
it
.
After
this
Poyane
exerted
great
Cruelties
against
the
Inhabitants
of
the
City
;
and
though
the
Conspiracy
was
only
attested
or
confessed
by
suborned
Persons
,
and
that
all
those
who
were
executed
about
it
,
constantly
deny'd
their
having
any
Knowledge
of
an
Enterprise
upon
that
Place
;
so
many
were
put
to
Death
under
the
Notion
of
Conspirators
,
that
it
might
rather
be
call'd
a
Massacre
than
an
Example
of
Justice
.
The
King
being
persuaded
that
whatever
was
set
down
in
the
Bishops
Verbal
Reports
,
was
infallibly-true
,
justify'd
what
Poyane
had
done
,
and
refus'd
to
hear
the
Complaints
presented
to
him
by
the
Reform'd
.
Moreover
,
those
that
scap'd
that
Butchery
,
were
depriv'd
of
the
Liberty
of
exercising
their
Religion
,
and
the
Minister
was
turn'd
out
of
the
Town
,
and
was
forbidden
ever
to
return
thither
to
perform
his
Functions
.
Books
were
written
on
both
sides
upon
that
Subject
.
It
is
Different
Relations
of
the
Kings
Journey
.
thought
that
the
King's
Confessor
writ
the
Book
Intitled
The
King
in
Bearn
,
in
which
all
the
Transactions
there
,
are
represented
just
and
lawful
;
and
especially
as
a
true
Triumph
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
The
Reform'd
,
oppos'd
The
Tragical
History
of
the
Desolation
of
Bearn
,
to
the
said
Book
;
by
the
bare
Recital
of
which
,
relating
the
Circumstances
of
Time
,
Persons
,
and
Places
,
it
was
plainly
demonstrated
to
all
equitable
Persons
,
that
there
is
no
Impudence
a
Jesuit
is
not
capable
of
.
While
the
King
was
Marching
towards
Bearn
,
the
Reform'd
National
Syned
of
Alets
.
Assembled
a
National
Synod
on
the
first
of
October
in
the
Town
of
Alets
.
Great
Complaints
were
made
in
it
of
the
Injustices
that
were
done
to
the
Reform'd
throughout
the
Kingdom
.
Several
Churches
were
mention'd
there
in
which
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
was
interrupted
.
They
consider'd
the
Affair
of
Privas
,
of
Leitoure
,
and
of
Sancerre
.
They
complain'd
that
at
Severac
,
at
Guides
,
at
Vaux
in
Provence
,
at
Serverettes
,
and
at
Langres
they
receiv'd
molestations
,
which
amounted
even
to
Violent
Persecution
.
Puimirol
had
been
burnt
during
the
Troubles
;
and
the
Temple
of
Montignac
had
been
Demolish'd
.
But
one
of
the
Greatest
Affairs
that
was
examin'd
there
,
was
that
of
some
Ministers
,
who
being
deputed
to
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
,
had
the
boldness
to
Preach
their
private
sentiments
there
,
against
the
Resolutions
of
the
Assembly
.
There
were
several
of
them
in
the
Lower
Languedoc
,
who
were
ingag'd
in
the
Interests
of
the
Court
by
a
small
Pension
,
and
who
occasion'd
a
thousand
disorders
in
the
Political
Assemblies
of
the
Province
,
by
reason
that
the
Deputies
that
form'd
them
,
being
Nominated
by
the
Churches
,
there
were
too
many
Ministers
.
Even
such
as
could
not
get
the
Nomination
of
some
Churches
,
obtain'd
the
deputations
of
some
great
Lord
,
in
Order
to
be
admitted
in
them
.
The
Synod
being
desirous
to
remedy
a
thing
which
had
already
been
attended
with
ill
Consequences
,
forbad
the
Ministers
to
accept
deputations
to
the
Court
,
o●…
to
great
Lords
or
from
them
:
And
Order'd
that
for
the
Future
,
the
Deputies
for
the
Assemblies
should
be
chosen
Political
Regulations
.
rather
by
the
Laity
,
than
by
the
Churches
.
As
that
Regulation
exceeded
the
bounds
of
Discipline
,
the
Synod
added
,
that
the
first
General
Assembly
should
be
desir'd
to
approve
it
,
and
whatever
else
might
free
the
Churches
of
Political
Affairs
.
Du
Moulin
,
Chauve
,
Chamier
,
and
Rivet
who
were
Nam'd
The
Ministers
deputed
for
the
Syned
of
Dordrecht
give
an
account
of
the
reasons
that
have
stopt
them
.
by
the
preceding
Synod
,
to
assist
in
the
Name
of
the
Churches
of
France
to
that
which
the
United
Provinces
were
Assembling
at
Dordrecht
in
1618.
about
the
affair
of
the
Remonstrators
,
in
which
all
the
Reform'd
part
of
Europe
sent
Deputies
,
gave
an
Account
of
the
Reasons
that
had
hinder'd
them
from
performing
their
Commission
.
Chamber
and
Chauve
were
gone
in
Order
thereunto
:
But
they
receiv'd
an
Order
from
the
King
at
Geneva
not
to
proceed
●…ther
.
That
Prince
had
been
frighted
with
the
Corre●…ondencies
,
that
might
be
form'd
under
the
pretence
of
●…at
Journey
,
between
the
Reform'd
of
France
and
those
of
●…ther
Countries
,
As
the
Catholicks
fill'd
his
Mind
with
whatever
could
render
them
Odious
to
him
,
they
made
him
●…ar
Leagues
against
him
;
Republican
Maxims
,
which
would
●…e
taught
them
in
those
Countries
,
in
which
the
People
had
〈◊〉
aversion
for
Monarchy
:
For
which
reasons
he
hinder'd
Communication
,
which
they
perswaded
him
was
very
●…gerous
.
And
yet
he
had
been
sollicited
by
his
Allies
,
to
●…ow
some
Ministers
of
his
Kingdom
to
assist
at
the
said
●…od
:
Moreover
,
he
had
sollicited
the
States
General
him●…lf
to
allow
the
said
Synod
a
full
Liberty
.
But
he
was
●…sily
prevail'd
upon
to
do
any
thing
,
when
any
Body
per●…aded
him
that
his
Authority
was
concern'd
:
Besides
Bar●…
Pensionary
of
Holland
,
was
accus'd
of
having
Writ●…
secretly
in
France
,
to
hinder
the
sending
of
any
Body
●…r
.
The
deputed
Ministers
went
away
without
Leave
,
〈◊〉
fear
of
a
denial
;
preserring
to
excuse
a
thing
done
,
●…er
than
to
expose
themselves
to
be
deny'd
the
underta●…ng
it
:
But
that
precaution
prov'd
ineffectual
;
and
the
●…'s
Orders
stopt
them
by
the
way
.
The
Synod
of
Alets
or
being
able
to
do
any
thing
better
,
nor
to
express
the
Marks
of
the
Uniformity
of
their
Doctrine
with
that
of
Foreign
Churches
,
and
of
the
Synod
of
Dordrecht
,
any
●…he●
way
sub●c●b'd
their
decisions
.
The
Affair
of
Bearn
caus'd
great
agitations
in
that
Assembly
,
〈◊〉
Bearn
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
there
were
so
many
Members
of
it
Corrupted
by
the
Court
,
that
they
had
the
Credit
for
a
long
while
to
〈◊〉
the
Complaints
and
Remonstrances
of
the
Depu●…es
of
that
Province
,
who
renew'd
them
four
times
in
three
days
,
without
being
able
to
obtain
a
Deputation
to
the
Court
on
their
behalf
.
All
manner
of
Artifices
were
〈◊〉
in
practise
to
perswade
the
World
,
that
the
report
of
the
King's
Journey
was
false
.
False
Letters
were
Writen
to
●…vers
Persons
,
to
acquaint
them
that
those
Affairs
were
accommodated
.
They
said
,
that
the
Synod
had
no
right
to
meddle
with
that
Affair
,
which
was
not
Ecclesiastical
;
that
the
King
would
refuse
to
hear
the
Deputies
of
an
Assembly
,
which
exceeded
the
Bounds
of
their
Power
,
in
an
affair
of
that
Consequence
;
That
the
Principality
of
Bearn
,
only
desir'd
to
be
United
to
the
Churches
of
France
for
their
own
Interest
,
and
would
be
ready
to
separate
themselves
from
it
again
,
as
soon
as
they
had
serv'd
their
own
turn
at
their
Cost
;
Moreover
,
that
in
case
the
King
were
minded
to
oblige
Bearn
to
Obey
,
he
would
no
wise
matter
the
Intercession
of
the
Churches
,
since
every
thing
submitted
to
his
Arms
and
to
his
Presence
.
The
Deputies
of
Bearn
made
a
great
deal
of
noise
at
that
refusal
to
assist
them
;
they
cry'd
that
the
Churches
of
France
betray'd
them
;
Curs'd
the
day
of
their
Union
and
made
strange
Imprecations
against
those
that
forsook
them
so
shamefully
.
The
People
of
Al●●●
being
inform'd
of
these
disputes
,
took
the
part
of
the
Bearnois
;
and
Murmur'd
highly
against
the
Synod
.
They
fail'd
but
little
of
coming
to
a
Sedition
.
This
Accident
made
the
Court
Cabal
slacken
a
little
,
in
They
resolve
to
depute
to
the
King
.
spite
of
which
,
finally
,
after
Ten
or
Twelve
days
disputes
,
they
resolv'd
to
Write
and
send
Deputies
to
the
King
;
to
beg
his
Leave
to
hold
a
General
Assembly
at
Rochel
,
as
he
had
promis'd
in
order
to
dissolve
that
of
Loudun
;
and
to
intreat
him
to
determin
the
Affair
of
Bearn
,
and
of
L●yto●…
.
They
also
resolv'd
to
Write
to
Lesdiguieres
and
to
Cha●…
,
whom
they
look'd
upon
as
Guarrantees
of
the
said
Promise
,
since
they
had
receiv'd
it
from
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
from
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
and
carry'd
it
from
them
to
the
Assembly
.
But
the
Persons
that
were
gain'd
by
the
Court
,
spread
so
many
false
Reports
in
the
Synod
,
that
they
fill'd
every
Body
with
Consternation
and
Terror
;
And
that
the
Synod
broke
on
the
13th
of
the
said
Month
the
Project
of
deputation
,
which
they
had
form'd
the
day
before
.
The
Bearnois
were
almost
desperate
at
that
Inconstancy
:
All
manner
of
Succors
is
refus'd
to
the
Deputies
of
Bearn
.
But
that
did
not
hinder
them
from
receiving
new
Causes
of
Complaint
.
Moreover
,
after
the
Synod
was
inform'd
of
what
had
past
in
Bearn
,
they
refus'd
to
send
Deputies
to
the
King
,
to
interceed
for
that
Wretched
Province
.
They
would
not
so
much
as
Order
all
the
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
,
to
make
Publick
Prayers
to
God
for
the
Ruin'd
Churches
of
Bearn
;
which
the
Catholicks
themselves
look'd
upon
as
a
piece
of
Cowardise
.
In
a
Word
,
those
that
had
sold
themselves
to
the
Court
,
order'd
matters
so
,
that
they
made
the
rest
take
and
Change
their
Resolutions
as
they
pleas'd
;
which
appear'd
almost
in
all
the
Affairs
that
were
propos'd
.
Insomuch
,
that
the
least
clear
sighted
discover'd
and
Confess'd
that
there
were
Traytors
in
the
Company
;
but
they
wanted
either
means
to
discover
,
or
Courage
to
Chastise
them
.
La
Planche
Minister
of
the
Province
of
Dauphine
,
made
Important
considerations
evaded
.
a
great
discourse
of
the
Reports
that
were
spread
about
the
Affairs
of
Religion
that
were
Transacted
in
Vateline
,
where
it
was
said
,
that
the
Spaniards
had
committed
a
great
Massacre
of
the
Reform'd
;
and
about
the
designs
that
were
forming
in
France
to
Ruin
the
Churches
.
He
spoke
of
them
like
a
Man
,
that
had
very
good
Informations
.
He
affirm'd
that
Canaples
Grand
▪
Son
to
Lesdiguieres
,
who
soon
after
Marry'd
a
Niece
of
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
had
Chang'd
his
Religion
;
That
after
the
death
of
the
Grand-Father
,
whose
Engagements
to
turn
Catholicks
were
not
as
yet
known
,
there
was
no
likelihood
to
preserve
that
Family
;
That
it
was
publickly
discours'd
that
the
King
would
shortly
take
the
Cities
of
Hostage
from
the
Reform'd
;
which
he
would
do
by
retrenching
the
payment
of
their
Garrisons
;
That
the
Governor
of
Grenoble
was
a
Catholick
;
that
those
of
Montelimar
and
of
Livron
were
Pensioners
to
the
Court
,
and
several
things
of
that
Nature
:
But
the
Pensioners
prevail'd
so
far
,
that
those
Considerations
prov'd
ineffectual
.
The
News
of
the
Alterations
the
King
had
made
in
Bearn
,
News
of
consequence
supprest
.
and
that
of
an
Enterview
between
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
Lesdiguieres
and
Chatillon
,
under
pretence
of
the
War
of
Piemont
,
but
in
reality
to
hinder
the
Reform'd
of
the
Provinces
of
Dauphine
,
of
Languedoc
,
and
of
Provence
from
making
a
diversion
,
having
reach'd
the
Synod
,
with
Circumstances
which
did
not
permit
them
to
doubt
of
it
,
the
same
Cabal
had
still
the
Credit
to
suppress
them
as
long
as
it
was
necessary
,
1618.
to
prevent
the
applying
a
remedy
to
the
same
,
or
to
take
measures
to
stop
the
Progress
thereof
.
A
Conference
which
was
design'd
at
Vsez
,
about
the
Affairs
of
the
Country
,
was
also
prevented
by
the
Artifices
of
the
same
Persons
.
La
Farre
Minister
of
Aubenas
was
accus'd
of
holding
a
Treachery
of
some
Ministers
unpunish'd
.
Correspondency
with
Ornano
,
the
King's
Lieutenant
in
that
Province
:
Yet
tho'
the
Proofs
of
his
Treachery
were
apparent
,
he
was
so
well
seconded
by
the
Suffrages
of
his
Adherents
,
that
the
Synod
could
not
use
him
according
to
his
desert
.
They
only
suspended
him
for
two
Months
,
without
turning
him
out
of
his
Church
.
Codurc
who
created
continual
Broils
in
the
Political
Assemblies
,
and
in
the
Synods
,
and
who
deserv'd
the
most
Rigorous
Chastisements
of
their
Discipline
,
had
like
to
have
sav'd
himself
by
the
same
Protection
.
He
was
Minister
at
Ganges
,
where
he
had
put
the
whole
Church
in
disorder
.
He
was
accus'd
before
the
Synod
of
Alets
;
but
so
powerfully
defended
,
that
the
only
punishment
they
could
inflict
upon
him
,
was
to
deprive
him
of
his
living
at
Ganges
.
They
would
have
given
him
another
,
but
he
refus'd
it
.
He
did
propose
to
retire
to
Mompellier
,
there
to
lead
a
private
Life
▪
But
the
Synod
having
forbidden
him
ever
to
meddle
with
Political
Affairs
,
he
became
thereby
useless
to
the
Court
Party
,
in
favour
of
which
his
cover'd
Zeal
could
no
longer
create
disorders
and
disputes
.
Some
Conjectures
might
induce
us
to
suspect
,
that
the
said
Codurc
is
the
same
that
was
Corrupted
by
Deagean
,
the
Story
of
which
is
worth
relating
.
It
will
be
found
in
another
place
.
The
Affairs
of
Privas
were
also
very
much
talk'd
of
in
Troubles
of
Privas
.
the
Synod
;
and
whereas
the
Troubles
of
that
City
have
had
long
and
fatal
Consequences
,
it
is
necessary
to
give
an
account
of
their
begining
.
Chamba●d
a
Gentleman
of
that
Country
,
a
Zealous
Reform'd
,
had
Marry'd
the
Heiress
of
Privas
,
which
is
a
Baronny
,
the
Lord
of
which
has
the
Privilege
,
to
enter
into
the
Estates
of
Languedoc
in
his
Turn
.
He
was
kill'd
in
the
King's
Service
during
the
Wars
of
Piedmont
;
and
his
Widow
forgot
him
almost
as
soon
as
he
was
l●●d
in
his
Grave
.
She
afterwards
fell
in
Love
,
with
Vice
Comte
Lestrange's
Son
,
a
very
handsom
young
Gentleman
,
And
their
Original
.
but
a
Violent
Catholick
,
and
Marry'd
him
.
The
Inhabitants
oppos'd
the
said
Marriage
to
that
degree
,
that
the
Vice
Comte
was
oblig'd
to
enter
the
Ladies
House
by
stealth
,
in
order
to
Consummate
the
said
Marriage
.
Chamb●●d
had
Marry'd
one
of
his
Daughters
to
Brison
,
Governor
of
Pou●●●
;
who
did
not
fail
to
joyn
with
the
Opposants
;
both
as
being
concern'd
in
the
Affairs
of
that
House
;
and
as
pretending
that
the
Government
of
the
Castle
of
Privas
belong'd
to
him
.
The
Example
of
Sancerre
,
one
of
the
Cities
that
had
been
possess'd
the
longest
by
the
Reform'd
,
taught
them
what
they
were
to
trust
to
,
in
case
they
suffer'd
a
Place
like
Privas
to
fall
into
the
Hands
of
a
Catholick
;
The
said
Place
was
none
of
the
Largest
,
but
yet
strong
enough
to
defend
it self
against
a
Royal
Army
.
Moreover
,
Mass
had
not
been
said
in
the
said
City
for
sixty
years
past
;
and
they
were
sensible
that
their
New
Lord
would
not
fail
to
reestablish
it
there
.
So
that
,
it
prov'd
an
easie
matter
for
Brison
to
excite
a
kind
of
War
between
the
Lady
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Place
:
But
it
was
soon
after
accommodated
by
Commissioners
upon
Conditions
,
which
the
Vice
Comte
only
accepted
,
in
order
to
break
them
at
the
first
occasion
.
He
Accommodation
broken
by
the
Lord
.
seiz'd
upon
the
Castle
by
Surprise
,
and
caus'd
the
Nobility
of
the
Neighbourhood
to
Assemble
there
,
under
pretence
to
Congratulate
his
Marriage
;
but
in
effect
to
make
himself
the
strongest
.
Whereupon
,
the
Inhabitants
immediately
repair'd
to
their
Arms
;
and
the
Vice
Comte
accompany'd
by
his
Friends
,
having
met
some
Citizens
in
Arms
,
Charg'd
them
before
they
Attack'd
him
,
and
thus
the
War
began
〈◊〉
New
.
Brison
,
who
stood
upon
his
Guard
put
Succors
into
the
City
,
and
forc'd
the
Vice
Comte
to
abandon
it
.
He
●●mplain'd
of
that
Violence
to
the
Duke
Mommorency●…ernor
●…ernor
of
the
Province
,
and
to
Farre
the
Intendant
,
who
〈◊〉
Britaut
Master
of
Request
along
with
him
,
endeavo●…
to
reconcile
the
Lord
and
the
Subjects
.
But
their
endeavours
prov'd
ineffectual
,
by
reason
that
after
the
unexpected
Hostilities
of
the
Vice-Count
,
the
Inhabitants
would
no
longer
confide
in
him
,
and
refus'd
to
come
to
an
Accommodation
with
him
,
unless
they
had
very
good
Sureties
.
That
Affair
remain'd
undecided
until
the
Dukes
return
,
The
Place
i●
deposited
.
who
was
at
a
great
distance
from
the
Province
at
that
time
.
He
took
the
Vice-Count's
part
,
and
drew
near
the
City
with
7
or
8000
Men.
It
would
have
been
very
easie
to
oppose
it
,
had
Chatillon
whom
the
Reform'd
had
entrusted
with
the
Government
of
the
Circle
,
undertaken
it
.
But
he
did
no
wise
oppose
the
Duke
who
was
his
Friend
and
his
Kinsman
,
at
the
approach
of
whom
,
Brison
quitted
the
City
,
tho
he
had
near
2000
Men
to
defend
it
,
besides
the
Inhabitants
.
Mommorency
was
receiv'd
in
the
Place
,
and
put
one
of
his
Followers
and
a
Garrison
of
50
Men
into
the
Castle
,
until
the
King
had
order'd
otherwise
about
it
.
So
that
,
that
Affair
took
the
Form
of
a
Process
among
private
Persons
:
The
Reform'd
pretended
,
that
the
said
Place
having
been
in
their
Hands
at
the
time
of
the
Edict
;
It
was
to
be
Esteem'd
a
Place
of
Surety
,
since
it
was
included
in
the
General
Terms
of
the
Briefs
,
which
allow'd
them
the
keeping
of
all
the
Places
they
were
in
Possession
of
at
that
time
:
The
Vice-Count
on
the
contrary
maintain'd
,
that
as
the
said
Place
did
belong
to
a
Private
Person
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
it
had
lost
that
Quality
,
by
falling
into
the
Hands
of
a
Catholick
Lord
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Garrison
committed
Violences
of
the
Garrison
and
Galum●●es
against
the
Inhabitants
.
a
thousand
Violences
;
and
even
during
the
Session
of
the
Synod
of
Alets
,
the
Souldiers
cut
an
Old
Man
over
the
Head
,
and
forc'd
another
Inhabitant
,
whom
they
pursu'd
on
purpose
to
abuse
him
,
to
fling
himself
into
a
Precipice
,
to
avoid
falling
into
their
Hands
.
And
yet
they
had
the
Impudence
to
Complain
that
the
Inhabitants
abus'd
them
,
and
to
send
for
Commissioners
to
redress
their
Wrongs
.
But
the
Commissioners
finding
that
the
said
Complaints
were
ill
grounded
,
went
away
again
without
doing
any
thing
:
And
as
they
did
the
Inhabitants
no
harm
,
by
reason
that
they
found
them
Innocent
,
neither
did
they
do
them
Justice
for
the
Violences
the
Souldiers
were
guilty
of
.
A
particular
Assembly
was
held
at
Anduse
,
upon
the
Account
of
those
Troubles
:
But
they
did
not
redress
the
Assembly
at
Anduse
.
hardships
that
distressed
City
suffer'd
,
by
reason
that
Chatillon
,
who
alone
had
the
Power
to
do
it
,
did
nothing
to
defend
them
.
That
Affair
was
in
this
Condition
when
it
was
brought
before
the
Synod
of
Alets
,
which
only
succour'd
Privas
by
Recommendation
,
and
with
the
Sum
of
200
Crowns
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
they
order'd
a
Collection
in
the
Province
,
to
help
them
to
defray
the
Charges
of
the
War
.
They
Wrote
to
Chatillon
,
to
intreat
him
to
awaken
his
Zeal
in
favour
of
that
important
Place
.
Those
Letters
produc'd
some
Effect
:
Chatillon
seem'd
to
recover
out
of
his
Lethargy
:
Brison
Besieg'd
it
a
New
;
and
forc'd
the
Garrison
of
the
Castle
to
March
out
of
it
upon
Terms
.
But
Chatillons
behaviour
.
Chatillon
having
had
an
Enterview
with
Mommorency
,
the
Zeal
of
that
Lord
slacken'd
all
of
a
sudden
,
which
made
the
Storm
,
we
have
mention'd
elsewhere
,
to
fall
upon
that
poor
City
.
The
same
Synod
before
their
breaking
up
,
us'd
their
utmost
Cha●…
Atta●k●d
.
endeavours
for
the
preservation
of
the
Church
of
G●g●…
,
which
was
daily
plagu'd
by
the
Bishop
of
Mompelier
;
who
had
sent
for
Marion
there
on
purpose
,
a
Minister
who
was
lately
turn'd
Roman
Catholick
,
in
order
to
draw
in
others
to
embrace
the
same
Communion
by
his
Sollicitations
and
Example
.
They
also
took
Measures
to
hinder
the
Bishop
of
Vsez
from
coming
to
live
at
St.
Ambrois
,
where
he
was
capable
of
doing
the
Reform'd
more
harm
,
than
at
Vsez
it self
,
by
reason
that
they
had
more
Power
there
then
he
,
both
by
their
Number
,
and
by
the
Protection
of
the
Lord
thereof
,
who
being
at
odds
with
the
Bishop
,
was
glad
to
maintain
the
Reform'd
against
him
.
But
those
little
Remedies
apply'd
to
great
Evils
,
prov'd
inconsiderable
to
Cure
them
.
It
is
impossible
to
imagine
,
how
much
those
,
that
manag'd
the
design
of
destroying
the
Reform'd
,
Exclaim'd
against
the
Assembly
of
Anduse
,
which
seem'd
to
be
Summon'd
for
the
defence
of
Privas
;
and
against
the
Synod
of
Invectives
against
the
Synod
of
Alets
.
Alets
,
notwithstanding
the
Court
Cabal
had
all
along
been
predominant
in
it
.
The
most
Violent
Invectives
,
and
the
blackest
Colours
,
wherewith
it
is
possible
to
describe
the
Worst
of
Rebellions
,
fall
short
of
those
wherewith
the
Conduct
of
those
Assemblies
was
aspir'd
.
And
yet
all
that
could
be
said
of
them
with
Justice
,
is
,
that
whatever
past
there
,
were
only
unprofitable
Marks
of
the
Affliction
of
a
Wretched
People
,
who
found
themselves
betray'd
by
their
own
brethren
without
daring
to
punish
the
Traytors
,
and
who
found
themselves
sinking
,
without
daring
to
Complain
,
or
to
defend
themselves
,
because
there
were
Persons
among
them
,
who
stil'd
their
Complaints
Insolence
,
and
their
Defence
Rebellion
.
The
rest
of
the
Kingdom
was
not
more
at
rest
;
and
I
Assembly
of
Gergeau
.
will
give
an
account
in
this
Place
of
what
past
in
an
Assembly
of
the
Provinces
of
Orleans
and
of
Berry
,
in
order
to
show
that
there
were
Transactions
in
all
Parts
,
which
foretold
the
approaching
decay
of
the
Reform'd
.
The
said
Assembly
was
held
in
the
Month
of
July
at
Gergeau
:
It
was
compos'd
of
the
Deputies
of
28
Churches
,
and
Fortify'd
besides
by
the
Deputies
of
the
Adjacent
Provinces
,
by
those
of
the
Provincial
Council
,
and
by
those
that
did
assist
at
the
last
General
Assembly
.
Chatillon
and
Sully
who
had
Lands
in
that
district
,
did
not
fail
to
Write
to
them
to
give
them
assurances
of
their
Affection
for
the
common
good
.
The
main
design
of
that
Assembly
was
to
hear
the
Deputies
that
had
assisted
at
Loudun
,
who
were
to
give
an
Account
of
what
past
there
.
They
brought
some
propositions
which
the
General
Assembly
had
referr'd
to
the
Provincial
Assemblies
to
be
Examin'd
by
them
,
and
to
be
inserted
in
the
Instructions
of
the
Deputies
that
should
be
sent
by
them
into
the
next
General
Assembly
.
There
were
two
among
the
rest
,
which
tended
to
prevent
the
Corruption
of
the
Deputies
.
The
Important
Propositions
first
was
,
whither
when
a
Church
desir'd
that
the
Votes
should
be
taken
by
Provinces
,
the
opposition
of
another
could
hinder
it
.
The
second
was
,
whither
the
Deputies
upon
pretence
of
New
Cases
,
which
had
not
been
foreseen
when
their
Instructions
were
made
,
could
deviate
from
their
said
Instructions
.
Those
two
Propositions
had
been
suggested
by
those
who
held
a
Correspondence
with
the
Court
.
They
became
useless
when
the
Votes
were
given
by
Provinces
,
by
reason
that
their
Colleagues
,
not
being
corrupted
like
them
,
might
carry
Affairs
by
the
Plurality
of
Voices
.
They
were
yet
more
at
a
loss
when
they
were
ty'd
to
their
Instructions
,
which
being
drawn
in
Provincial
Assemblies
,
were
seldom
conformable
to
the
Instructions
of
those
that
were
corrupted
.
Those
two
Questions
were
attended
with
Difficulties
.
The
first
had
often
occasion'd
Disputes
in
1.
Whether
they
should
Vote
by
Heads
or
by
Provinces
.
Councils
,
and
in
the
Estates
General
.
The
Popes
had
often
lost
their
Cause
when
Councils
gave
their
Votes
by
Provinces
.
For
that
reason
they
refus'd
to
allow
that
manner
of
Voting
in
the
Council
of
Trent
,
in
which
the
Number
of
the
Italian
Bishops
,
which
surpassed
that
of
all
the
Prelates
of
the
Remainder
of
Europe
,
that
assisted
at
it
,
would
have
been
reduced
to
one
Voice
,
in
case
they
had
not
Voted
by
Heads
;
which
would
have
given
a
great
Advantage
to
all
those
,
that
had
a
mind
to
reform
the
See
of
Rome
.
In
the
States
General
,
the
Brigues
and
Sollicitations
of
the
Court
often
prov'd
ineffectual
,
when
they
Voted
by
Provinces
.
So
that
the
Assemblies
of
the
Reformed
being
liable
to
Brigues
and
Corruption
as
well
as
the
others
;
the
same
Question
might
be
of
use
in
it
,
as
well
as
in
all
the
others
.
The
second
Question
was
not
without
Difficulty
neither
.
It
seems
to
be
a
Maxim
of
Right
,
that
those
who
only
act
in
a
Cause
as
Attorneys
for
others
,
ought
never
to
swerve
from
the
Instructions
which
limit
their
Power
.
But
in
Affairs
,
of
which
the
Conjunctures
change
from
Morning
to
Night
,
it
seems
both
unreasonable
,
and
very
dangerous
,
to
tye
Deputies
so
Inviolably
to
their
Instruction
,
that
they
may
not
be
allowed
to
do
that
of
themselves
,
which
it
is
most
likely
their
Principals
would
order
them
to
do
,
if
they
had
time
to
Consult
with
them
about
it
:
Particularly
,
since
it
is
to
be
supposed
,
that
those
who
intrust
any
body
with
their
Power
in
Affairs
of
great
Consequence
,
look
upon
them
as
honest
Men
,
it
would
seem
to
be
a
Reflection
upon
them
,
not
to
allow
them
to
swerve
from
their
Memoirs
in
unexpected
Cases
.
Too
much
Regularity
in
such
a
Case
,
may
either
occasion
tedious
Delays
,
or
lose
an
Occasion
which
may
be
difficult
to
recover
.
This
was
the
Reason
why
those
Questions
1610.
were
not
decided
every
where
alike
.
To
Vote
by
Heads
,
and
not
to
depend
upon
Instructions
was
liked
best
,
especially
in
such
Provinces
,
where
the
Court
had
many
Pensioners
;
But
they
were
of
a
contrary
Opinion
in
this
;
and
the
Synod
of
Alets
,
as
we
have
already
seen
,
endeavoured
to
make
the
General
Assembly
approve
the
same
Sentiment
.
Moreover
,
they
added
,
that
it
would
be
necessary
to
make
the
President
his
Assistant
,
and
the
two
Secretaries
set
their
Hands
to
the
Memoires
of
the
Deputies
that
should
assist
in
the
same
;
and
to
oblige
them
,
in
order
to
avoid
Deceit
,
to
produce
them
,
whenever
they
should
advance
Propositions
,
which
they
should
pretend
to
be
contained
in
the
same
.
This
particular
Assembly
finding
it self
Considerable
by
Deliberations
of
the
Assembly
.
the
Number
and
Quality
of
its
Members
,
treated
of
several
great
Affairs
:
of
delaying
the
National
Synod
;
of
hastning
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
by
way
of
Continuation
of
that
of
Loudun
;
to
oblige
the
Duke
de
Sully
to
Watch
the
Preservation
of
Gergeau
,
a
Place
of
Surety
,
which
was
unprovided
with
Men
,
and
ill
paid
.
They
made
divers
Reflections
upon
the
Promise
made
to
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
by
the
Prince
of
Conde
and
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
by
which
it
was
easie
to
judge
,
that
they
did
not
trust
much
to
it
.
The
Communication
of
those
particular
Assemblies
with
their
Neighbours
,
maintained
so
general
a
Correspondence
among
all
the
Churches
,
that
they
were
all
instructed
with
what
past
in
any
of
them
,
so
that
the
same
Affairs
were
partly
treated
of
in
all
of
them
.
Therefore
it
may
very
well
be
concluded
,
that
the
same
thing
was
done
in
that
which
was
held
at
Saumur
at
the
latter
end
of
the
same
Month
of
July
;
and
in
that
of
Burgundy
,
which
was
held
at
Pont
de
Ves●e
on
the
5th
of
the
following
Month.
There
had
been
Deputies
of
those
two
Provinces
at
Gergeau
;
and
the
Province
of
Orleans
sent
Other
Assemblies
in
Anjou
and
in
Burgundy
.
theirs
reciprocally
in
those
two
Assemblies
,
so
that
for
the
most
part
,
all
things
past
there
in
the
same
manner
.
Divers
Complaints
were
made
in
those
Assemblies
,
of
the
Injustices
that
were
done
to
the
Reform'd
within
their
respective
Divers
Complaints
of
the
Reform'd
in
those
Provinces
.
Jurisdictions
.
The
free
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
was
hinder'd
at
Chartres
.
A
private
Person
had
been
turn'd
out
of
the
Shrievalty
at
Remorantin
,
barely
upon
the
Account
of
his
Religion
;
and
the
Election
of
another
was
oppos'd
upon
the
same
account
.
The
Judge
of
Orleans
had
Condemn'd
a
Temple
to
be
demolished
within
the
space
of
a
Week
,
which
was
all
built
,
the
Covering
only
excepted
,
upon
a
piece
of
Ground
given
at
Chilleurs
by
Chemerolles
,
who
was
High
Justicer
of
the
Place
.
Their
Malice
went
farther
yet
at
Montrichard
.
The
Catholicks
were
forbidden
there
to
assist
the
Reform'd
to
carry
their
Dead
into
the
Ground
;
which
Prohibition
extended
even
to
Servants
towards
their
Masters
;
threatning
them
,
in
case
they
did
not
obey
,
with
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
and
even
with
Excommunication
.
The
Parliament
of
Paris
had
refus'd
to
regard
the
Warrants
of
a
Serjeant
Royal
,
because
he
was
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
and
that
he
had
serv'd
an
Execution
upon
a
Catholick
,
at
the
Suit
of
a
Reform'd
.
The
same
Parliament
made
two
Vexatious
Decrees
in
a
short
space
of
time
,
upon
the
Subject
of
Burials
;
the
one
on
the
2d
of
July
,
which
order'd
the
Reconciliation
of
the
Church
of
Lonlac
,
in
which
the
Heirs
and
the
Widow
of
Buchon
Sieur
de
Lallier
were
accused
of
having
deposited
his
Body
with
Violence
and
Force
of
Arms.
The
other
on
the
1st
of
August
,
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
upon
a
Sentence
of
the
Seneshalship
of
Angoumois
,
which
Condemn'd
the
Baron
d'Etangs
to
take
his
Mother
out
of
the
Ground
,
whom
he
had
bury'd
in
the
Chappel
of
M●ssignac
two
years
before
.
The
Sentence
was
confirm'd
;
but
the
Fine
of
200
Livres
,
to
which
it
Condemn'd
the
Baron
,
was
moderated
to
48
Livres
in
Alms
for
the
Bread
of
Prisoners
;
to
which
was
added
,
that
before
they
should
proceed
to
the
Removing
of
the
said
Corps
,
the
Attorny
General
should
take
Information
,
whether
it
could
be
done
conveniently
,
in
order
to
proceed
to
what
should
be
thought
reasonable
,
after
the
hearing
of
the
said
Information
.
But
the
Noise
of
the
Alterations
made
in
Bearn
,
stifled
those
slight
Complaints
;
and
the
whole
Kingdom
talked
of
General
Alarm
of
the
Churches
,
after
the
Alteration
of
the
Churches
made
in
Bearn
.
the
Promise
made
to
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
,
in
the
King's
Name
,
which
was
violated
in
every
Article
.
All
the
Neighbouring
Churches
to
that
oppressed
Province
were
particularly
alarm'd
.
Lescun
not
daring
to
appear
at
Home
came
to
Montauban
,
where
the
Assembly
of
Rouergue
sate
.
He
made
his
Complaints
there
;
and
they
gave
him
a
full
Hearing
.
The
Circles
of
the
Upper
Languedoc
,
took
his
Affair
to
Heart
,
the
rather
,
because
it
was
reported
,
that
the
King
design'd
such
another
Progress
in
Languedoc
the
following
Year
.
This
Report
could
not
be
look'd
upon
as
false
,
by
reason
that
a
Coppy
had
been
produc'd
in
the
Synod
at
Alets
,
of
a
Letter
written
to
Mompelier
by
the
King
,
in
those
very
Words
;
and
those
who
produc'd
it
,
affirm'd
,
that
it
was
taken
from
the
Original
,
Dated
October
the
9th
.
This
shew'd
evidently
,
that
the
Catholiks
had
already
form'd
the
Design
to
destroy
the
Reform'd
,
and
that
the
Court
only
endeavour'd
to
amuse
them
by
Promises
,
in
order
to
find
them
at
odds
and
disarm'd
,
when
they
should
attack
them
,
the
better
to
destroy
them
.
Therefore
those
Circles
resolv'd
to
protect
the
Churches
of
Bearn
,
and
Conven'd
a
Provincial
Assembly
at
Milhau
on
Assembly
at
Milhau
.
the
26th
of
October
,
where
they
agreed
to
assist
the
Churches
of
that
Principality
;
to
send
Deputies
to
the
Reform'd
Lords
,
to
invite
them
to
joyn
with
the
Assembly
in
order
thereunto
,
and
that
it
should
remain
at
Montauban
,
untill
the
Meeting
of
the
General
Assembly
at
Rochel
.
They
Authoriz'd
Count
d'Orval
,
the
Duke
of
Sully's
Son
by
a
Second
Venture
,
much
more
Zealous
than
the
Duke
his
Father
,
and
the
Marquess
his
Brother
,
and
well
seconded
by
his
Mother
,
a
brave
couragious
Lady
,
to
Arm
in
Rouergue
:
the
Marquis
de
Mala●se
,
to
do
the
same
in
Quercy
and
in
Albigeois
:
St.
Rome
to
do
the
same
in
Lauragais
That
Power
was
only
▪
provisional
under
the
Authority
of
that
Assembly
,
until
the
Session
of
the
General
one
.
Moreover
,
they
exhorted
the
Cities
to
repair
their
Fortifications
,
to
make
new
ones
,
to
provide
Ammunitions
,
and
to
stand
upon
their
Guard
.
They
did
write
to
Lesdiguieres
,
and
to
Chatillon
.
They
regulated
the
Form
and
Power
of
the
Abridg'd
Assembly
that
was
to
remain
at
Montauban
,
which
they
only
Authoriz'd
to
Elect
a
General
with
the
Consent
of
the
Provinces
.
They
order'd
the
Assembly
to
meet
forthwith
,
to
nominate
a
Governor
under
certain
Restrictions
.
Those
Resolutions
were
extreamly
oppos'd
by
two
Men
Oppos'd
by
the
Deputies
of
Lesdiguieres
,
and
of
Chatillon
.
who
were
present
.
The
one
was
Bellujon
,
Governor
of
Villemur
,
who
only
acted
by
Order
from
Lesdiguieres
,
and
who
had
a
great
deal
of
Credit
at
Castres
:
The
other
was
Des
Hippolites
,
Deputy
of
Chatillon
,
who
was
very
much
respected
at
Milhau
.
Those
two
Men
gain'd
the
Deputies
of
Chartres
and
of
Milhau
,
who
having
oppos'd
nothing
till
then
,
by
reason
that
all
the
preceding
Propositions
were
not
as
yet
decisive
,
oppos'd
that
of
drawing
the
Settlement
of
War
;
and
threatned
also
to
oppose
the
Effect
of
the
first
Deliberations
,
unless
that
Affair
were
refer'd
to
the
General
Assembly
.
This
was
the
way
to
wave
all
the
other
Resolutions
,
and
to
waste
the
time
of
those
who
did
concern
themselves
for
the
Churches
of
Bearn
,
and
to
abate
their
Courage
.
But
that
did
not
hinder
the
Assembly
from
proceeding
on
,
which
,
having
exhorted
those
Deputies
to
give
over
their
Oppositions
,
they
continu'd
to
form
their
Settlement
of
War
in
spight
of
them
.
The
Desolation
of
Bearn
being
then
publickly
known
,
every
Effect
of
the
Promis●●
made
to
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
.
Body
was
very
sensible
that
the
Reform'd
had
a
just
Cause
to
Complain
that
the
Court
had
deceiv'd
them
,
and
had
a
Right
to
Assemble
again
,
according
to
the
Power
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
pretended
to
have
receiv'd
so
to
do
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
in
order
to
blind
the
World
,
the
Court
had
done
some
things
which
they
design'd
to
pass
upon
them
,
as
an
exact
Observation
of
their
Promises
.
The
Parliament
had
Councellors
receiv'd
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
.
●t
last
receiv'd
the
two
Counsellors
,
the
Affair
of
which
,
had
been
depending
for
four
Years
together
;
but
they
had
done
●t
,
and
the
King
had
caus'd
it
to
be
done
in
a
manner
,
which
show'd
sufficiently
that
they
did
not
do
it
with
a
good
●ntention
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
went
to
get
it
pass'd
into
an
Edict
;
but
he
only
obtain'd
it
upon
the
account
of
the
present
Occurrences
,
and
lest
in
refusing
it
,
the
Reform'd
might
have
a
Pretence
to
Assemble
again
.
Moreover
,
some
People
were
of
Opinion
,
that
he
had
whisper'd
Reasons
for
it
,
which
he
did
not
speak
in
full
Parliament
;
and
that
he
had
affirm'd
,
that
it
would
be
the
last
Favour
that
should
be
granted
to
the
Reform'd
.
The
Parliament
on
their
sides
put
inconvenient
Restrictions
to
it
.
The
Restitution
of
Leitoure
was
not
perform'd
;
and
the
Leitoure
taken
from
Fontrailles
.
Court
would
oblige
the
Reform'd
to
take
the
grossest
Illusion
in
the
World
,
as
a
real
Satisfaction
upon
that
Subject
.
The
King
being
at
Bourdeaux
,
remov'd
Fontrailles
out
of
the
said
Place
,
and
allow'd
him
a
Recompence
of
50000
Livres
for
it
.
But
he
did
not
restore
it
to
the
Reform'd
,
neither
did
he
give
the
Government
of
it
to
Angalin
,
from
whom
Fontrailles
had
usurp'd
the
Castle
;
nor
to
la
Chesnaye
,
nor
to
Clausonne
,
nor
yet
to
the
Son
of
Favas
,
one
of
the
Deputies
General
,
who
had
all
been
flatter'd
with
the
Hopes
of
it
.
It
is
true
,
that
he
gave
it
to
Bleinville
,
a
Reform'd
Gentleman
,
who
had
neither
the
Consent
of
the
Churches
,
nor
an
Attestation
from
the
Assembly
;
and
who
was
an
Officer
of
his
Houshold
;
and
of
the
Number
of
those
Reform'd
,
who
,
provided
they
kept
their
Places
and
Pensions
,
did
not
much
trouble
themselves
with
the
Safety
of
others
.
Moreover
,
lest
his
Religion
should
induce
him
to
do
any
thing
for
the
Advantage
of
the
Churches
,
they
gave
him
Subaltern
Officers
,
and
a
Garison
of
Catholicks
;
consequently
very
unfit
to
keep
a
Place
,
for
the
Preservation
of
those
they
esteem'd
Hereticks
.
The
Brief
for
the
Places
of
Hostage
had
been
promis'd
and
The
Brief
,
expedited
for
the
Keeping
of
the
Places
of
Surety
,
is
not
▪
given
.
expedited
;
but
it
was
not
deliver'd
:
So
that
the
Demonstrations
of
Kindness
,
which
the
King
had
given
after
the
Obedience
of
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
,
were
degenerated
into
a
Court-Mockery
.
The
Affair
of
Bearn
gave
yet
a
greater
Subject
of
Complaint
.
They
reckon'd
upon
a
Suspension
of
six
Months
,
after
which
the
King
had
promis'd
to
hear
the
Deputies
of
the
Country
,
and
to
use
them
favourably
upon
their
Remonstrances
.
In
the
mean
time
the
King
march'd
into
that
unhappy
Province
with
Force
in
hand
,
before
the
Expiration
of
the
first
six
Months
,
and
before
any
of
the
other
Promises
were
sincerely
executed
.
There
seem'd
to
be
no
manner
of
ground
to
deny
that
the
Reform'd
might
Lawfully
assemble
again
;
and
Favas
press'd
it
with
all
his
Power
.
He
thought
thereby
to
obtain
the
Government
of
Ley●oure
from
the
Court
;
and
when
he
perceiv'd
that
they
amus'd
him
with
Words
,
and
had
a
Design
to
give
it
to
another
,
to
the
Prejudice
of
his
Son
,
he
threatned
to
Convene
an
Assembly
at
Rochel
;
and
in
order
to
show
that
his
Threatnings
The
Interest
of
Favas
.
were
not
vain
,
he
Writ
into
all
Parts
to
give
an
Account
how
things
past
,
and
did
it
perhaps
more
Faithfully
than
otherwise
he
would
have
done
,
if
he
had
not
had
a
Personal
Reason
for
it
.
His
Letters
finding
every
body
full
of
Indignation
for
so
Precipitates
the
return
of
the
Assembly
at
Rochel
.
many
Deceits
,
and
General
and
Particular
Injustices
,
did
not
fail
to
produce
the
Effect
he
expected
;
and
Rochel
;
which
had
been
Impower'd
by
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
,
assign'd
one
to
meet
there
on
the
20th
of
October
.
Luines
being
inform'd
of
all
this
,
but
certain
of
the
Chief
among
the
Reform'd
,
whom
he
had
ingag'd
by
secret
Negotiations
,
pursu'd
his
Design
,
and
perform'd
the
Expedition
of
Bearn
,
without
being
afraid
of
the
Dispair
into
which
that
Breach
of
Faith
might
throw
all
the
Churches
.
He
oblig'd
the
King
to
write
to
the
Major
,
and
to
the
Peers
of
Rochel
,
to
inform
them
,
that
he
had
not
given
the
Assembly
Leave
to
meet
there
,
and
to
forbid
them
to
receive
it
.
But
that
proving
ineffectual
,
Declaration
which
makes
it
pass
for
an
Unlawful
.
Assembly
.
he
issu'd
out
a
Declaration
at
Grenade
on
the
22d
of
October
,
which
declar'd
that
Assembly
unlawful
.
In
order
to
ruine
their
Pretence
,
the
King
deny'd
his
having
promis'd
any
thing
to
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
at
their
Breaking
up
:
And
●●id
moreover
,
that
all
the
Articles
he
had
promis'd
were
actually
perform'd
;
and
as
if
the
Desolation
of
Bearn
had
not
prov'd
the
contrary
,
they
made
him
say
,
that
the
Reason
of
his
Journey
to
Bourdeaux
,
was
only
to
get
Leitoure
out
of
the
Hands
of
Fontrailles
.
The
Noise
the
Reform'd
made
upon
this
Breach
of
Word
,
was
The
Prince
of
Conde
and
the
Favourite
fail
in
their
Garrantee
to
the
Beform'd
.
great
,
and
prov'd
ineffectual
.
Besides
the
Vexation
of
being
deceiv'd
like
Children
,
they
had
the
Grief
to
find
that
the
Court
deny'd
it
all
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
Lesdiguieres
,
and
Chatillon
fail'd
in
their
Garrantee
.
It
was
not
very
easie
though
to
persuade
so
many
Persons
,
to
whom
the
same
Promise
had
been
made
so
solemnly
,
that
they
had
promis'd
them
nothing
.
Therefore
they
began
first
with
Cavils
very
much
below
Persons
of
that
high
Rank
.
They
found
out
little
Equivecations
upon
the
time
of
the
beginning
and
ending
of
those
six
Months
.
They
said
that
the
Prince
and
the
Favourite
had
promis'd
nothing
in
the
King's
Name
;
that
they
had
only
spoken
in
their
own
;
and
that
they
had
only
ingaged
to
interceed
with
the
King
,
who
had
been
the
sole
Master
of
the
Event
.
The
Duke
de
Mombason
,
bred
in
another
Reign
,
in
which
Sincerity
was
accounted
Virtue
,
remember'd
his
having
been
the
Bearer
of
that
Promise
to
〈◊〉
Plessis
;
who
having
written
a
very
sharp
Letter
to
him
about
it
,
the
Duke
sent
him
an
Answer
on
the
1st
of
November
,
in
which
he
declar'd
positively
,
that
he
had
said
nothing
to
him
,
but
what
the
King
and
the
Duke
de
Luines
had
charg'd
him
several
times
to
say
,
in
proper
Terms
.
But
whereas
a
Witness
of
that
Consequence
was
irksome
A
suppos'd
Letter
written
in
the
Duke
de
Mombason's
Name
.
in
that
Affair
,
the
Jesuit
Arnoux
writ
another
Letter
in
the
Duke's
Name
,
Dated
December
the
10th
.
It
was
full
of
Excuses
about
the
Conduct
of
the
Court
,
conformable
to
the
Declaration
of
Grenade
;
which
consequently
left
the
Complaints
of
the
Reform'd
in
their
full
force
.
That
feign'd
Answer
was
printed
,
to
destroy
the
true
one
,
which
had
been
printed
also
;
and
the
Duke
durst
not
disown
it
publickly
,
for
fear
of
Offending
his
Son-in-Law
;
but
yet
he
own'd
in
private
,
that
he
was
the
Author
of
the
first
,
which
du
Plessis
had
receiv'd
,
and
that
he
had
not
written
the
Second
.
Nevertheless
,
as
all
these
Illusions
did
not
appear
sufficient
to
excuse
a
Breach
of
Word
,
the
Jesuits
suggested
another
Pretence
;
viz.
that
the
Reform'd
being
Rebels
,
they
had
forfeited
They
begin
to
use
the
Reform'd
as
Rebels
.
all
the
Favors
that
might
be
granted
them
.
It
past
at
first
for
an
adjudg'd
Case
that
they
were
Rebels
;
they
were
Condemn'd
without
Inquiry
or
Examination
,
as
if
it
had
been
notorious
.
They
pretended
notwithstanding
,
that
their
Conduct
had
been
very
Innocent
,
since
they
had
only
taken
Arms
till
then
for
Affairs
of
State
,
in
which
Religion
was
not
concern'd
,
and
in
which
the
Catholicks
had
been
concern'd
as
well
as
the
Reform'd
,
the
Motives
of
the
Conduct
of
which
,
the
King
had
approv'd
by
solemn
Treaties
;
but
in
their
own
Affairs
,
they
had
imploy'd
no
other
Methods
,
but
such
as
were
●…llow'd
of
since
the
Edict
;
viz.
Assemblies
,
Deputations
,
Petitions
,
Remonstrances
,
&c.
Nevertheless
,
that
Pretence
was
so
conformable
to
the
Designs
of
the
Court
,
that
it
was
receiv'd
there
as
a
Principle
,
and
by
Treating
the
Reform'd
as
Rebels
,
they
forc'd
them
to
become
so
.
The
End
of
the
Sixth
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
NANTES
.
VOL.
II.
BOOK
VII
.
A
Summary
of
the
Contents
of
the
Seventh
BOOK
.
THE
Ecclesiasticks
are
seiz'd
upon
at
Montauban
:
which
the
Consuls
excuse
,
and
the
Catholicks
aggravate
.
The
like
Transactions
elsewhere
.
Character
of
Masuier
,
who
writes
to
the
King
with
Malice
.
Division
of
the
Judges
about
the
Inrollment
of
the
Declarations
at
Castres
.
Troubles
at
Nimes
,
occasion'd
by
a
Jesuit
.
Circle
of
the
Lower
Languedoc
assembled
at
Lunel
.
Retaking
of
the
Castle
of
Privas
.
All
manner
of
Justice
refus'd
to
the
Reform'd
,
who
are
driven
to
Despair
.
Collusion
with
Chatillon
and
Mommorency
.
Orders
from
the
Court
to
lay
down
Arms.
Taking
of
Walons
.
Siege
and
Taking
of
Wals.
Walons
is
Re-taken
,
and
Restor'd
.
Assembly
of
Rochel
.
Lesdiguieres
falls
ou●
with
the
Assembly
.
The
small
Affection
he
had
for
his
Religion
.
He
Marries
Mary
Vignon
,
against
the
Discipline
of
the
Reform'd
:
Of
which
he
makes
publick
Acknowledgment
.
Stratagem
of
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
in
order
to
gain
him
.
Double
Commission
to
Treat
with
him
.
What
Empire
Deagean
takes
over
Lesdiguieres
.
Feign'd
Disputes
of
Religion
.
Bressieux
imploy'd
to
ruin
the
Work
of
Deagean
.
Bullion
succeeds
in
it
better
than
he
.
Lesdiguieres
does
not
hearken
to
his
Friends
.
Policy
of
Deagean
.
Luines
is
made
Constable
.
Lesdiguieres
remains
at
Court
.
Mediation
of
the
Dukes
de
Roh●n
,
and
de
la
Trimoville
,
render'd
ineffectual
by
Favas
Du
Plessis
and
Du
Moulin
sollicit
the
Assembly
to
break
up
.
Du
Moulin
in
Danger
of
being
made
Prisoner
.
Coldness
of
James
the
First
about
the
Affairs
of
the
Palatinate
.
Du
Moulin
writes
to
him
;
and
his
Letter
falls
into
the
Hands
of
the
Council
of
France
.
He
makes
his
Escape
happily
.
Effect
of
his
Letters
to
the
Assembly
.
Difficulties
,
which
put
a
Stop
to
the
Negotiation
.
New
Conditions
of
Acommodation
.
Seven
Articles
,
which
the
Court
agrees
upon
to
amuse
the
Reform'd
.
The
old
Councellors
of
State
are
against
War
.
The
Duke
de
Luines
is
not
inclin'd
to
it
neither
;
but
the
Queen
,
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
Puisieux
,
the
Clergy
,
the
Pope
,
and
the
Spaniards
,
prevail
for
War
.
Some
are
for
Exterminating
all
:
and
others
are
for
Sparing
the
Peaceable
.
Reasons
of
the
first
Advice
.
Reasons
of
the
Second
:
which
is
follow'd
,
and
succeeds
.
Reasons
Publish'd
to
Blind
the
Reform'd
.
New
Difficulties
about
the
Time
of
beginning
the
War
.
How
those
Difficulties
were
remov'd
.
The
King
goes
away
from
Paris
unexpectedly
;
and
takes
away
the
Offices
of
Receipts
from
the
Reform'd
Cities
.
Settlement
of
War
in
the
midst
of
the
Negotiations
of
Peace
.
New
Troubles
in
Bearn
.
The
Duke
d'Epernon
is
sent
thither
.
Cowardise
of
the
People
of
Orthez
.
La
Force
Retires
.
All
Bearn
is
subdued
.
Blindness
of
the
Reform'd
.
Seditions
at
Tours
and
elsewhere
.
The
Court
steps
the
Progress
of
it
.
The
Sedition
Revives
.
Punishment
of
some
of
the
Guilty
,
which
deceives
the
Reform'd
.
New
Declaration
.
The
General
Assembly
defend
themselves
in
Writing
.
Particulars
of
their
Complaints
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
writes
to
the
King
.
Reply
of
the
Jesuits
to
the
Writing
of
the
Assembly
.
Lesdiguieres
Breaks
off
with
them
.
The
Assembly
draws
a
Project
of
Defence
.
Division
of
the
Provinces
in
Circles
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
refuses
the
Place
of
General
.
Irreparable
Fault
of
the
Assembly
.
Generals
of
the
Circles
.
Seal
of
the
Assembly
.
The
Peaceable
among
the
Reform'd
are
disarm'd
:
Which
causes
a
great
Desertion
.
Treachery
against
du
Plessis
,
to
get
Saumur
out
of
his
Hands
.
The
Court
amuses
him
with
Promises
,
even
in
Writing
.
He
is
upbraided
by
the
Assembly
.
Declaration
of
the
King
against
the
Cities
of
Rochel
and
St.
John
de
Angeli
;
which
obliges
the
Reform'd
to
renounce
the
Party
of
the
Assembly
in
Writing
.
Interested
Cowardise
of
the
Governors
of
the
Cities
of
Surety
.
The
King
Dismantles
the
Fortifications
of
the
Towns
that
are
deliver'd
up
to
him
.
Apology
of
the
Assembly
.
Invective
against
the
Jesuit
Arnoux
.
Relation
of
what
pass'd
since
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
.
Relalation
of
the
Stratagems
of
the
Court
.
Why
the
Assemblies
refus'd
to
break
up
before
their
Cahiers
were
answer'd
.
A
violent
Answer
in
the
King's
Name
.
Kidnapping
of
Children
.
The
Reform'd
excluded
from
all
manner
of
Favours
.
The
The
Catholicks
are
excus'd
from
giving
Church-Yards
at
their
own
Cost
,
in
lieu
of
the
old
ones
,
which
they
took
again
.
Writing
of
Tilenus
against
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
.
Siege
and
Reduction
of
St.
John
de
Angeli
.
Declaration
from
the
King
,
which
Abolishes
the
Priviledges
of
that
City
.
WHile
the
Churches
of
Bearn
were
expos'd
to
the
1620.
Violences
,
I
have
mention'd
heretofore
,
the
The
Ecclesiasticks
are
seiz'd
upon
at
Montauban
.
Inhabitants
of
Montauban
thought
that
they
should
serve
their
Brethren
,
by
Frightning
the
Catholicks
with
Reprisals
.
So
that
one
day
,
after
a
long
Deliberation
upon
the
News
of
the
Cruelties
exerted
at
Navarreins
,
they
seiz'd
upon
all
the
Ecclesiasticks
,
and
kept
them
a
little
above
Twenty
four
Hours
Prisoners
in
the
Bishop's
House
.
At
the
same
time
they
gave
Notice
to
the
other
Inhabitants
that
were
at
Thoulouse
,
or
in
the
Country
,
to
retire
into
the
City
,
lest
the
Catholicks
should
also
use
Reprisals
upon
them
.
The
very
next
day
those
Prisoners
were
let
out
again
,
and
only
had
the
City
for
Prison
,
with
Leave
publickly
to
perform
all
the
Exercises
of
their
Religion
in
the
Church
of
St.
Lewis
,
where
they
us'd
to
perform
them
.
But
whatever
Assurance
,
and
Liberty
was
given
them
,
they
refus'd
,
upon
vain
Pretences
,
to
continue
their
Functions
;
to
the
end
that
the
News
of
Divine
Service
being
interrupted
at
Montauban
,
being
carry'd
to
Court
,
might
render
the
Conduct
of
the
Inhabitants
the
more
Criminal
.
Soon
after
it
,
they
were
allow'd
to
go
out
of
the
City
,
taking
Leave
of
the
Consuls
;
but
no
manner
of
Outrage
was
offer'd
to
their
Persons
,
during
the
Process
of
that
Affair
.
The
Consuls
writ
to
Masuier
,
first
President
in
the
Parliament
Which
the
Consuls
excuse
.
of
Thoulouse
,
to
acquaint
him
with
their
Reasons
.
They
told
him
,
that
the
cruel
Execution
of
Navarreins
having
strangely
mov'd
the
People
,
they
had
secur'd
the
Ecclesiasticks
,
only
to
save
them
from
their
first
Fury
.
But
the
Ecclesiasticks
And
the
Catholicks
aggravate
.
gave
a
different
Account
of
it
,
and
made
it
pass
for
a
very
heinous
Attempt
.
They
also
writ
to
Masuier
,
as
soon
as
they
were
at
Liberty
;
and
though
their
Letters
only
contain'd
the
same
Facts
which
the
Consuls
own'd
,
yet
they
made
them
seem
to
be
very
Guilty
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
there
The
l●ke
Transactions
elsewhere
.
happen'd
some
Transactions
very
like
those
,
in
the
County
of
Foix
,
where
the
Reform'd
of
Saverdun
,
of
Cazeres
,
and
of
Pamiers
,
seiz'd
upon
the
Catholicks
,
and
upon
some
Houses
seated
upon
the
Passages
,
and
search'd
some
Travellers
,
suspecting
that
they
carry'd
Advices
or
Orders
against
their
Safety
.
They
also
endeavour'd
,
but
in
vain
,
to
surprise
a
strong
House
belonging
to
the
Bishop
of
Pamiers
.
Those
Proceedings
did
not
please
every
body
;
and
the
abridg'd
Assembly
,
which
was
at
Montauban
,
was
against
confining
the
Ecclesiasticks
closer
than
within
the
Walls
of
the
City
.
But
the
Spirit
of
Reprisals
was
predominant
in
the
People
of
those
Parts
;
and
even
at
Castres
they
threatned
the
Counsellors
of
Thoulouse
,
who
serv'd
in
the
Party-Chamber
,
to
use
them
according
as
the
Reform'd
should
be
us'd
elsewhere
by
the
Catholiks
.
Masuier
being
inform'd
with
all
this
,
writ
a
very
violent
Character
of
Masuier
.
Letter
to
the
King
about
it
.
He
was
one
of
the
most
violent
Persecutors
in
the
World
;
and
according
to
the
Character
another
President
of
the
same
Parliament
has
given
of
him
,
the
greatest
Villain
that
ever
was
at
the
Head
of
an
Authoriz'd
Society
.
He
was
a
Man
without
the
least
Politeness
;
a
down
right
Barbarian
in
his
Temper
,
in
his
Language
,
and
in
his
Manners
.
He
was
Covetous
even
to
a
degree
of
Infamy
,
and
Cruel
to
the
utmost
.
He
neither
understood
Justice
,
or
Equity
,
in
point
of
Religion
.
It
is
reported
of
him
,
that
being
ingag'd
in
a
Treaty
made
with
some
Persons
,
about
the
Creation
of
several
new
Offices
,
he
had
the
Confidence
to
come
into
the
Parliament
,
to
preside
at
the
Decree
of
Verification
of
the
same
.
The
Attorney
General
knowing
that
he
had
a
Share
in
the
Treaty
,
recus'd
him
,
and
his
Recusation
was
allow'd
of
.
Masuier
was
Censur'd
in
a
full
Parliament
for
his
ill
Conduct
,
and
the
said
Censure
was
enter'd
into
the
Register
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
,
who
was
at
Thoulouse
at
that
time
about
the
same
Affair
;
and
who
being
as
Covetous
as
Masuier
,
was
suspected
of
being
Concern'd
in
it
as
well
as
he
,
came
the
next
day
to
the
Parliament
,
and
had
much
ado
to
cause
the
said
Censure
to
be
taken
out
of
the
Register
;
but
he
had
not
Credit
enough
to
blot
it
out
of
Peoples
Minds
,
and
an
undeniable
Witness
has
preserv'd
the
History
of
it
.
The
same
Author
,
speaking
of
the
Zeal
of
that
unworthy
Man
against
the
Reform'd
,
says
,
that
he
would
have
been
praise-worthy
,
had
he
been
more
moderate
.
He
was
belov'd
at
Court
,
by
reason
that
he
was
a
Slave
to
all
the
Orders
that
came
from
thence
,
and
that
he
knew
no
Rule
of
Justice
beyond
a
Signet
Letter
;
but
he
was
hated
by
the
People
.
The
very
Inhabitants
of
Thoulouse
Conspir'd
against
his
Life
,
and
upwards
of
Four
thousand
Billets
were
dropt
up
and
down
the
said
City
against
him
one
day
,
in
which
they
threatned
him
with
the
utmost
Extremities
.
Had
he
been
to
be
try'd
for
any
Crime
,
though
there
had
not
been
sufficient
Proofs
against
him
,
the
Hatred
of
all
those
that
knew
him
,
would
have
been
sufficient
to
supply
the
Insufficiency
of
the
Proofs
.
The
Reform'd
have
often
had
the
Comfort
to
see
that
their
greatest
Enemies
were
Men
of
that
Character
.
Masuier
therefore
writ
to
the
King
,
as
if
the
Ecclesiasticks
Who
writes
to
the
King
with
Malice
.
had
only
been
seiz'd
at
Montauban
,
in
order
to
Massacre
them
,
at
the
first
News
of
any
Ill
Treatment
acted
any
where
else
against
the
Reform'd
.
He
gather'd
all
the
Reports
the
Catholicks
spread
up
and
down
,
and
grounded
Designs
of
the
whole
Party
,
upon
the
least
Word
that
fell
from
any
overra●n
Person
.
He
endeavoured
to
persuade
,
that
there
were
some
peaceable
Persons
in
Montauban
,
who
did
condemn
those
Proceedings
;
but
in
order
to
lay
the
Blame
upon
the
Generality
,
he
said
,
that
they
were
at
the
Disposition
of
the
Factious
.
He
affirm'd
that
the
Enterprize
upon
Nava●…
had
been
resolv'd
at
Milhau
;
and
he
even
proceeded
so
far
,
as
to
specifie
the
day
,
on
which
the
Reform'd
were
to
take
Arms.
He
had
no
other
ground
for
either
,
but
malicious
Suspicions
,
or
Reports
spread
on
purpose
to
persuade
that
the
Reform'd
were
the
Aggressors
.
Nevertheless
,
the
appointed
day
,
which
was
the
25th
of
December
,
pass'd
,
and
the
Reform'd
did
not
commit
the
least
Act
of
Hostility
;
and
they
gave
the
King
so
much
time
to
prepare
himself
,
that
he
had
enough
to
prevent
them
.
Moreover
,
that
pretended
day
,
was
an
Invention
of
the
Bishops
of
Bearn
,
who
took
Arms
themselves
that
very
day
,
under
that
Pretence
,
as
I
have
related
elsewhere
.
Masuier
envenom'd
the
Conduct
of
the
Reform'd
Councellors
Division
of
the
Judges
of
Castres
about
the
Inrollment
of
the
Declarations
.
at
Castres
extreamly
in
the
same
Letter
,
and
imputed
their
Dividing
upon
the
Prohibition
of
the
Assembly
of
Milhau
,
and
upon
the
Inrollment
of
the
Declaration
given
at
Grenade
against
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
as
great
Crimes
against
them
.
But
whereas
there
were
Reasons
for
that
last
Division
,
it
is
proper
to
give
an
account
of
it
.
The
King
not
being
satisfied
with
prohibiting
of
that
Assembly
,
and
ordering
the
Members
and
Adherents
thereof
to
be
prosecuted
,
●…d
moreover
by
an
express
Clause
derogate
from
the
Privi●…ges
of
the
Edict
,
which
refer'd
all
the
Civil
or
Criminal
Affairs
of
the
Reform'd
to
the
Chambers
;
and
he
refer'd
●…e
Cognizance
of
that
particular
Crime
to
the
Parliament
.
The
Division
only
related
to
that
one
Article
.
The
Catholicks
pass'd
it
without
Difficulty
;
but
the
Reform'd
reserv'd
the
Cognizance
of
those
Affairs
to
the
Chambers
,
with
the
usual
Condition
,
to
make
Remonstrances
to
the
King
about
〈◊〉
.
There
really
was
a
great
deal
to
be
said
upon
that
new
Clause
,
which
first
appear'd
in
the
Declaration
given
against
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
.
It
was
a
Breach
of
one
of
the
most
considerable
parts
of
the
Edict
,
of
which
the
Consequences
were
visible
.
It
was
a
great
one
for
the
Example
of
it
;
since
●…hat
in
case
they
did
allow
such
an
Incroachment
upon
a
Jurisdiction
so
well
setled
,
and
so
necessary
,
it
would
encourage
those
who
had
inspir'd
that
first
Enterprize
,
to
attempt
them
upon
all
the
rest
,
and
by
degrees
,
to
ruine
all
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
by
the
like
Exceptions
.
It
was
also
considerable
,
●…s
to
the
thing
it self
,
by
reason
that
a
General
Law
becomes
●…llusive
,
when
under
pretence
of
Confirming
it
in
the
main
,
〈◊〉
Custom
is
made
to
derogate
from
it
in
particular
Cases
.
It
was
also
very
considerable
for
the
Danger
to
which
it
expos'd
all
the
Reform'd
,
who
might
thereby
easily
be
Involved
in
those
sort
of
Crimes
.
The
Parliaments
of
Thoulouse
,
and
of
Bourdeauz
particularly
,
had
admirable
Secrets
,
to
convert
all
the
Affairs
of
the
Reform'd
into
Crimes
of
State
.
It
was
sufficient
,
in
order
to
convince
one
of
those
Hereticks
,
to
accuse
him
before
those
passionate
Judges
;
the
very
Name
of
Reform'd
was
a
sufficient
Conviction
;
Proofs
were
only
desir'd
for
Form
sake
.
Those
Reasons
being
added
to
the
peculiar
Interest
of
the
Chamber
,
occasion'd
the
Division
of
it
,
by
reason
that
they
lost
as
much
by
it
for
themselves
,
this
Clause
taking
away
part
of
their
Jurisdiction
,
as
for
the
Publick
of
the
Reform'd
,
for
the
Life
and
Safety
of
which
,
the
Edict
had
made
them
Depositaries
.
This
is
what
Masuier
imputed
as
a
great
Crime
against
the
Reformed
Councellors
of
Castres
;
and
upon
which
he
Trouble
at
Nimes
,
occasioned
by
a
Jesuit
.
desir'd
an
Order
from
the
Court
to
Condemn
them
,
to
remove
the
Modification
of
that
Clause
,
on
pain
of
Suspension
of
their
Places
;
as
if
,
after
the
Considerations
I
have
alledged
,
it
were
not
very
visible
,
that
there
could
be
no
harm
in
hesitating
a
little
upon
an
Affair
of
that
Importance
;
and
to
advise
the
making
of
most
humble
Remonstrances
to
the
King
,
before
they
did
proceed
any
farther
.
Masuier
might
have
added
to
all
this
,
some
Troubles
that
happened
at
Nimes
upon
the
account
of
a
Jesuit
,
who
had
been
allowed
to
preach
there
by
the
Consuls
.
They
had
disarm'd
the
Catholicks
;
who
,
excepting
that
they
had
not
the
Power
to
do
Harm
,
injoy'd
a
full
Peace
and
Liberty
.
The
News
of
the
Execution
of
Navarreins
being
brought
to
Nimes
during
the
Avent
,
exasperated
the
People
,
who
exclaimed
against
the
Jesuit
in
Words
,
whose
Name
was
James
Georges
.
Some
cry'd
that
he
ought
to
be
Ston'd
;
others
that
he
ought
to
be
Banishd
;
others
that
he
ought
to
be
kept
,
to
be
expos'd
upon
the
Breach
,
in
case
the
Duke
de
Mommorency
came
to
Besiege
the
City
,
as
it
was
reported
.
Those
Words
,
which
resemble
the
Licence
of
the
Soldier
,
who
jests
,
and
who
has
a
mind
to
frighten
,
were
taken
up
as
if
they
had
been
followed
by
the
most
Inhumane
actions
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Jesuit
was
only
frightned
,
and
the
People
did
him
no
other
Violence
.
But
this
News
of
the
Cruelties
committed
at
Navarreins
,
occasioned
Circle
of
the
Lower
Languedoc
assembled
at
Lunel
.
the
Assembling
of
the
Circle
of
the
Lower
Languedoc
at
Lunel
,
to
put
themselves
in
a
Posture
of
Defence
,
and
to
provide
for
the
Safety
of
the
Churches
.
The
Pensioners
of
the
Court
were
dumb
.
The
Transactions
in
Bearn
were
publickly
known
;
and
those
who
would
pass
for
Reform'd
had
not
the
Confidence
to
excuse
them
.
Chatillon
counterfeited
himself
so
Zealous
,
that
he
was
elected
General
of
the
Churches
of
the
Lower
Languedoc
,
of
the
Cevennes
,
of
Vivarets
,
and
of
Gevaudan
,
and
that
they
gave
him
an
absolute
Power
to
dispose
of
whatever
related
to
the
War
,
and
to
the
Finances
.
The
abridg'd
Assembly
of
Montauban
confirm'd
that
Power
,
and
soon
after
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
did
the
same
.
This
Post
●…ut
him
in
a
Condition
to
be
bought
by
the
Court
,
and
to
hinder
those
Provinces
,
which
were
able
to
make
the
strongest
Diversion
,
from
Succoring
each
other
.
Nevertheless
,
he
did
something
at
first
in
the
War
of
Privas
,
which
was
renewed
on
the
beginning
of
the
Year
,
and
which
would
have
had
another
Success
,
had
Chatillon
been
endued
with
more
Constancy
.
Brison
,
who
rely'd
upon
his
Assistance
,
made
1621.
himself
once
again
Master
of
the
Castle
after
some
days
Siege
.
Retaking
of
the
Castle
of
Paivas
.
All
the
Actions
of
Courage
of
the
Besiegers
have
been
represented
by
the
Catholicks
,
as
Actions
of
Rage
and
Cruelty
;
and
during
all
the
Course
of
the
Wars
,
which
began
that
year
,
they
held
the
same
Language
;
Military
Actions
were
term'd
otherwise
than
they
us'd
to
be
.
When
the
Reform'd
were
attack'd
,
their
Resistance
was
stil'd
a
black
Rebellion
.
Their
Courage
in
Assaults
,
or
in
Sallies
,
in
Combats
or
in
Sieges
,
were
term'd
Fury
.
All
the
Enemies
they
kill'd
in
a
just
War
,
were
Massacres
.
All
their
Undertakings
to
secure
themselves
,
to
Fortifie
their
Cities
,
to
prevent
Surprizes
from
their
Catholick
Fellow
Citizens
,
was
nothing
but
Barbarity
,
Impiety
,
Sacriledge
.
In
a
Word
,
all
their
Proceedings
were
vilify'd
with
all
the
Malice
imaginable
by
Writers
and
Orators
,
in
order
to
ingage
the
Catholicks
the
more
to
their
Ruine
.
I
think
this
general
Remark
will
be
sufficient
:
I
thought
it
necessary
,
le●t
People
might
be
imposed
upon
by
the
Stile
of
those
Days
;
and
I
will
not
renew
it
elsewhere
.
The
occasion
of
the
new
Enterprize
of
Brison
,
was
that
All
manner
of
Justice
refus'd
to
the
Reformed
.
the
Inhabitants
of
Privas
having
rais'd
some
Works
to
secure
themselves
against
the
Garison
of
the
Castle
,
by
reason
that
they
could
obtain
no
Redress
for
the
Injuries
they
receiv'd
from
them
;
St.
Palais
,
who
Commanded
in
it
,
fired
his
Artillery
upon
the
Town
,
to
put
a
Stop
to
the
Work
.
He
refus'd
to
hearken
to
the
Remonstrances
the
Citizens
made
to
him
about
it
;
and
the
Duke
de
Ventadour
,
the
King's
Lieutenant
,
to
whom
they
apply'd
themselves
after
that
Refusal
,
instead
of
giving
them
an
Audience
,
us'd
them
like
Rebels
,
and
threatned
to
hang
them
.
They
were
us'd
in
the
same
manner
throughout
the
Kingdom
;
and
the
poor
Wretches
did
not
know
which
was
best
for
them
,
to
Obey
,
or
to
Resist
.
A
thousand
Indignities
were
put
upon
them
,
when
they
arm'd
themselves
with
Patience
;
and
they
were
threatned
with
the
Punishment
of
Criminals
,
as
soon
as
they
seem'd
to
have
a
Mind
to
defend
themselves
.
They
had
no
Choice
left
,
but
to
suffer
their
Throats
to
be
cut
without
Speaking
,
or
to
be
Condemn'd
as
Rebels
.
This
is
forcing
of
People
to
act
by
Despair
.
I
will
not
treat
this
Question
methodically
in
this
place
,
viz.
Whether
in
those
Extremities
it
be
a
sin
Which
are
reduc'd
to
Despaire
.
against
the
Gospel
to
defend
ones
self
;
but
I
dare
say
,
that
in
such
Cases
Nature
inclines
People
to
defend
themselves
,
having
no
prospect
of
Safety
any
other
way
.
And
no
equitable
Person
can
deny
,
but
that
Acts
of
Despair
ought
less
to
be
imputed
to
those
that
commit
them
,
than
to
those
who
reduce
them
to
the
indispensible
Necessity
of
committing
them
.
The
Duke
of
Mommorency
not
daring
to
besiege
Privas
a
Und●rhand
Dealing
of
▪
Chatillon
with
Mommotency
.
second
time
,
during
the
Assembly
of
the
Circle
,
with
whom
Chatillon
seem'd
to
agree
,
feign'd
to
be
willing
at
the
Request
of
that
Lord
,
who
came
to
him
at
Mompellier
with
the
Consuls
of
Names
,
and
of
Vsez
,
and
some
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
,
to
hearken
to
some
Accommodation
,
and
promised
not
to
come
to
Privas
,
unless
it
were
with
a
Spirit
of
Peace
.
But
it
was
only
to
gain
time
to
assemble
his
Forces
,
and
to
find
out
a
way
to
disband
those
of
Chatillon
,
who
only
wanted
a
pretence
for
it
.
An
Expedient
was
foun●
for
it
in
an
Interview
of
Lesdiguieres
,
of
the
Duke
de
Ventadour
,
and
of
a
Gentleman
from
the
Duke
de
Mommore●●●
,
who
either
could
not
,
or
would
not
come
in
Person
.
They
resolved
to
get
an
Order
from
the
Court
for
both
Parties
to
disarm
,
and
to
leave
things
in
suspence
in
the
mean
time
.
The
Order
was
brought
by
Des
Ruaux
,
and
Chatillon
obeyed
;
but
he
had
had
the
Complaisance
before
,
the
Order
came
,
to
suffer
Villeneuve
de
Berg
to
be
taken
by
the
Duke
at
Mommorency
without
opposing
it
;
although
the
said
Town
was
necessary
to
incommode
an
Army
that
should
besiege
Privas
,
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
which
it
was
seated
,
and
to
put
a
Relief
in
it
,
which
might
come
through
the
Sevenes
,
of
which
it
was
the
Passage
.
The
Duke
de
Mommorency
caused
Mass
to
be
said
in
it
immediately
,
which
had
not
been
celebrated
there
for
upwards
of
Sixty
Years
.
The
Order
was
to
refer
the
Cognizance
of
the
Affair
of
Order
from
the
Court
injoyning
both
Parties
to
disarm
.
Privas
to
the
King
;
and
that
the
two
Chiefs
should
Disarm
;
but
Mommorency
did
not
disarm
,
under
pretence
that
Chatillon
,
who
agreed
under
hand
with
him
,
had
not
properly
laid
down
his
Arms
,
since
he
had
only
dispersed
his
Forces
,
without
disbanding
them
.
But
he
had
only
kept
them
on
foot
to
amuse
the
Simple
,
since
their
Retreat
favour'd
Taking
of
Walons
.
Mommorency
to
take
Walons
,
out
of
which
the
Garison
,
which
had
been
put
into
it
by
Chatillon
,
withdrew
by
his
Order
.
The
Duke
also
attempted
Wals
by
a
down
right
piece
of
Treachery
.
That
little
Town
,
pretty
strong
by
its
S●ituation
,
did
belong
to
Collonel
Ornano
,
who
was
afterwards
Mareschal
of
France
.
Montmajour
his
Brother
,
desir'd
to
have
the
Command
of
Wals
,
under
pretence
that
he
would
take
more
care
than
another
,
to
make
his
Soldiers
behave
themselves
civilly
there
,
by
reason
that
it
was
his
Interest
so
to
do
.
Mommorency
had
two
ends
in
so
doing
;
the
one
was
to
imitate
Chatillon
,
in
dispersing
his
Forces
,
instead
of
Disbanding
them
;
but
in
Dispersing
them
,
he
gave
them
convenient
Quarters
to
assemble
again
in
a
short
time
,
and
to
hinder
those
of
the
Reform'd
from
rejoyning
,
in
case
they
should
have
a
mind
to
Succor
Privas
.
The
other
was
to
put
a
Catholick
Garison
,
under
the
Name
of
a
Catholick
L●●d
,
in
a
Place
where
there
ought
to
be
a
Reform'd
one
,
according
to
the
Briefs
:
That
is
,
that
in
order
to
show
the
Ref●rmed
what
they
were
to
trust
to
about
the
Restitution
of
Privas
,
the
Court
design'd
to
dispossess
those
of
Wals
,
who
were
under
the
same
Circumstances
of
the
Guard
of
their
Town
.
The
Inhabitants
easily
discovered
the
Snare
,
and
refus'd
to
S●●●e
and
Taking
of
Wals.
quarter
the
Duke's
Forces
.
They
were
forthwith
besieged
within
●ight
of
Chatillon
;
and
being
disheartned
at
the
first
Discharge
of
the
Cannon
,
they
surrenderd
upon
shameful
Conditions
.
The
Consuls
begg'd
Pardon
upon
their
Knees
,
and
the
Duke
put
a
Catholick
Garison
into
the
Castle
.
They
1621.
valu'd
themselves
extreamly
upon
the
taking
of
that
little
Place
,
because
it
was
commonly
called
Little
Geneva
,
all
the
Inhabitants
being
Reform'd
;
and
the
Maiden
,
by
reason
that
it
had
never
been
taken
by
Arms.
The
Catholick
Religion
was
restor'd
there
,
and
the
Example
of
the
Duke
,
together
with
the
Endeavors
of
the
Jesuits
,
soon
made
such
Conversions
there
,
as
we
have
seen
in
our
days
.
Chatillon
,
who
still
kept
some
measures
,
durst
not
suffer
Wals
to
be
taken
,
without
seeming
to
prevent
it
:
But
whither
he
did
not
use
so
much
diligence
as
was
necessary
,
or
that
the
Consuls
,
surrender'd
the
Town
too
soon
,
d'Autiege
who
commanded
the
Succors
,
was
acquainted
with
the
Surrender
of
the
Town
by
the
Way
.
In
Order
to
imploy
his
Forces
,
he
retook
Walons
,
and
forc'd
an
Exemt
out
of
it
,
whom
des
Ruaux
had
left
there
.
The
Duke
Besieg'd
it
again
immediately
:
And
as
if
d'Autiege
had
only
put
himself
into
it
,
to
receive
Walons●s
●s
retaken
,
an●
rest●r'd
an
Affront
,
he
Surrender'd
it
within
three
days
,
upon
very
hard
Conditions
.
He
March'd
out
of
it
with
his
Men
,
without
any
thing
but
their
Arms
;
and
he
promis'd
,
that
neither
himself
nor
they
,
should
bear
them
in
the
Province
for
six
Months
time
;
and
he
did
not
so
much
as
obtain
a
Capitulation
for
the
Inhabitants
,
who
were
left
at
the
discretion
of
the
Souldiers
.
During
these
Transactions
,
the
Assembly
which
was
Summon'd
Assembly
of
Rochel
.
at
Rochel
repair'd
thither
;
and
all
the
Endeavours
us'd
by
the
Court
to
prevent
it
,
prov'd
ineffectual
to
prevail
with
them
,
or
to
frighten
them
.
Altho
they
had
chang'd
the
Place
,
they
still
retain'd
the
Name
of
Assembly
of
Loudun
for
some
time
,
because
they
pretended
it
to
be
a
bare
continuation
of
that
,
which
was
held
in
that
City
,
which
had
only
been
suspended
to
please
the
King
,
in
expectation
of
the
performance
of
his
promises
;
having
the
Power
to
Assemble
again
,
by
Virtue
of
a
Verbal
promise
they
had
receiv'd
of
the
King
for
it
,
in
case
the
things
agreed
upon
,
were
not
perform'd
at
the
appointed
time
.
They
writ
to
Lesdiguieres
and
to
Chatillon
to
inspire
them
with
the
resentment
they
ought
to
have
,
at
the
Publick
breach
of
a
Promise
,
of
which
they
had
been
as
it
were
,
Guarantees
,
and
Depositorys
.
Chatillon
made
fair
promises
,
which
he
did
not
keep
;
and
when
he
had
obtain'd
a
Place
from
them
,
which
made
him
to
be
fear'd
at
Court
;
he
obtain'd
what
he
pleas'd
there
,
and
fell
out
with
the
Churches
,
for
their
Service
.
But
Lesdiguieres●ef●s'd
●ef●s'd
to
hearken
to
the
Propositions
of
the
Assemby
.
There
Lesdiguieres
falls
out
with
the
Assembly
.
pass'd
a
long
Commerce
of
Letters
between
them
,
by
which
they
insensibly
exasperated
each
other
;
and
finally
proceeded
to
invectives
and
Reproaches
on
both
sides
Among
the
Letters
which
the
Assembly
had
written
to
him
,
while
they
were
at
Loudun
,
there
was
one
in
which
they
offer'd
the
Place
of
General
of
the
Reform'd
to
him
,
to
keep
him
an
Army
of
20000
Men
,
and
to
pay
him
100000
Crowns
a
Month
,
and
to
give
him
sufficient
surety
for
the
payment
of
the
same
,
in
any
Protestant
City
of
Europe
,
he
should
be
pleas'd
to
pitch
upon
.
But
he
was
no
longer
in
a
Condition
to
receive
those
Offers
;
and
the
Court
had
engag'd
him
with
greater
hopes
.
Notwithstanding
he
still
profess'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
The
small
Affliction
he
had
for
his
R●●●●ion
.
he
was
already
a
Catholick
at
the
Bottom
,
since
▪
he
had
promis'd
to
be
so
.
His
secret
practises
with
the
Jesuits
;
the
preferring
of
Crequi
,
a
Catholick
Lord
,
to
the
most
Illustrious
Alliances
of
the
Reform'd
;
his
affecting
always
to
make
a
separate
body
from
the
rest
▪
Joyning
with
the
Churches
when
he
stood
in
need
of
them
,
and
forsaking
them
when
they
wanted
his
Assistance
,
were
good
Reasons
to
show
that
Religion
was
not
his
predominant
Passion
.
Moreover
,
he
had
lately
given
a
sensible
Proof
of
it
.
Mary
Vignoa
,
with
whom
he
had
led
a
very
scandalous
Lite
for
many
years
,
whose
Husband
it
was
thought
he
had
caus'd
to
be
Kill'd
,
either
to
injoy
her
with
more
freedom
,
or
to
hinder
that
Jealous
injur'd
Man
from
destroying
his
Wife
,
Govern'd
him
absolutely
.
After
her
being
a
Widow
she
turn'd
her
Lust
to
Ambition
,
and
omitted
no
means
to
become
his
lawful
Wife
,
after
having
so
long
been
his
Mistress
.
She
had
two
Daughters
by
him
,
which
she
was
in
hopes
of
marrying
to
Soveraigns
,
if
she
could
cover
the
Defect
of
their
birth
by
Marriage
.
Lesdiguieres
was
amus'd
with
the
same
hopes
:
So
that
this
Woman
found
it
an
easie
task
to
obtain
what
he
passionately
desir'd
himself
.
He
Marry'd
her
;
and
being
sensible
that
all
Persons
of
Honour
would
blame
that
Action
,
he
was
the
first
that
turn'd
it
into
Railery
.
It
is
one
of
the
Maxims
of
those
that
resolve
to
do
unaccountable
things
:
They
prevent
peoples
looking
upon
their
Behaviour
He
Marries
Mary
Vignon
.
as
Infamous
,
by
using
them
not
to
speak
of
it
as
of
a
serious
thing
.
The
said
Marriage
was
directly
opposite
to
the
Discipline
Contrary
to
the
Discipline
of
the
Reform'd
.
of
the
Reform'd
,
which
did
expresly
prohibit
a
Man's
Marrying
a
second
Wife
,
after
having
committed
Adultery
with
her
during
a
first
Marriage
.
Moreover
,
it
was
Celebrated
in
the
Roman
Church
,
upon
the
Account
of
Mary
Vignon
,
who
had
Power
enough
to
prevail
with
him
to
do
it
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
he
made
Publick
Reparation
for
it
:
But
that
did
not
hinder
people
from
judging
,
that
he
might
easily
Of
which
he
makes
a
publick
acknowledgment
.
have
avoided
that
false
step
,
and
that
Mary
Vignon
would
have
made
no
difficulty
,
in
order
to
become
Duchess
de
Lesdiguieres
,
to
be
Marry'd
by
a
Minister
,
if
he
had
desir'd
it
.
Besides
,
the
Reform'd
did
not
like
the
prospect
this
New
Marriage
gave
him
,
for
the
Establishment
of
his
Family
.
The
Catholick
Religion
was
always
put
at
the
Head
of
all
the
hopes
the
Catholicks
him
with
:
And
whereas
the
favour
of
the
Court
was
necessary
for
his
designs
,
they
did
not
fail
to
insinuate
to
him
,
that
he
might
expect
a
great
deal
more
from
it
,
by
turning
Catholick
,
than
by
remaining
steady
,
by
a
scruple
of
Honour
to
the
profession
of
a
Religion
that
was
run
down
,
and
which
they
had
resolv'd
to
blot
out
of
the
Memory
of
Men.
On
the
other
hand
,
Luines
had
designs
,
in
which
he
was
Notable
Artifices
of
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
to
gain
him
.
in
hopes
Lesdiguieres
would
be
of
Use
to
him
;
and
therefore
in
Order
to
gain
him
,
he
flatter'd
him
with
the
Dignity
of
Constable
.
Not
that
he
design'd
to
give
it
him
:
But
aspiring
to
it
himself
,
he
durst
not
venture
to
ask
it
in
his
own
Name
,
for
fear
of
a
denial
.
That
great
Office
which
plac'd
almost
all
the
Regal
Authority
in
the
hands
of
a
Subject
,
had
not
been
fill'd
since
the
Death
of
the
last
Duke
de
Mommorency
,
to
whom
Henry
the
Fourth
had
given
it
.
The
design
of
introducing
Arbitrary
Power
,
did
not
suit
with
the
great
Authority
of
a
Constable
:
Therefore
the
Court
design'd
to
oppress
it
;
and
it
was
actually
abolish'd
in
the
begining
of
Cardinal
de
Richlieu's
Ministry
.
It
had
been
vacant
about
seven
years
,
when
the
Duke
de
Luines
undertook
to
●●ve
i●
dispos'd
of
again
:
But
in
order
to
meet
the
less
difficulty
in
it
,
he
resolv'd
to
revive
it
,
under
a
Name
,
more
Illustrious
than
his
own
;
not
doubting
but
after
that
,
he
would
easily
find
a
way
to
get
it
for
himself
.
He
certainly
was
very
well
acquainted
with
the
foible
of
Lesdiguieres
,
to
un●…take
to
abuse
him
,
as
he
did
:
And
had
he
dar'd
to
put
the
same
Trick
upon
the
Duke
d'Epernon
,
he
would
never
have
been
Constable
.
In
Order
thereunto
,
he
pitch'd
upon
two
different
Men
,
Double
Commission
to
pr●va●t
with
him
.
●●
whom
he
gave
two
different
Commissions
.
The
one
was
〈◊〉
persuade
Lesdiguieres
to
turn
Catholick
,
in
hopes
of
being
made
Constable
.
The
other
had
Orders
to
represent
to
him
,
that
that
Grandeur
would
create
him
a
World
of
●nemies
,
and
that
he
would
do
better
,
to
persuade
the
●●ing
to
give
it
to
his
Favourite
;
and
to
rest
satisfy'd
with
certain
advantages
which
would
be
granted
to
him
,
to
make
him
amends
for
the
said
Refusal
.
The
Commission
of
the
●●rst
was
known
to
the
King
,
who
was
not
as
yet
acquaint●…d
with
the
pretentions
of
the
Duke
de
Luines
:
But
that
of
the
second
was
only
known
by
the
said
Duke
,
who
was
unwilling
the
King
should
be
acquainted
with
that
●eere●
Intrigue
:
Besides
,
he
only
gave
it
to
stop
the
Progress
of
the
〈◊〉
which
succeeded
better
and
faster
than
he
desir'd
.
The
〈◊〉
that
was
imploy'd
about
the
Duke
de
Lesdiguieres
,
was
the
same
Deagean
,
who
had
serv'd
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
to
incense
the
King
against
the
Queen
his
Mother
,
and
against
the
Marshal
d'Ancre
.
The
King
repos'd
a
great
Confidence
in
him
ever
since
that
Affair
;
an
I
sometimes
gave
him
private
Commissions
,
without
the
knowledge
of
his
Favourite
:
As
he
had
done
after
the
Queen
Mother
made
her
escape
out
of
Blois
.
He
made
use
of
him
to
write
to
the
Bishop
of
Lucon
to
repair
to
that
Princess
,
and
to
dispose
her
to
an
Accommodation
.
Deagean
relates
it
himself
,
tho'
other
Memoirs
do
not
speak
of
it
,
as
of
a
thing
done
without
the
Dukes
knowledge
.
But
if
what
Deagean
says
about
it
be
true
,
it
was
enough
to
make
the
Favourite
his
Enemy
.
A
Man
that
had
a
Genius
for
Affairs
,
who
was
Subtle
,
Dissembling
,
Ambitious
,
and
Bold
,
was
capable
of
doing
to
much
with
an
easie
Prince
,
who
repos'd
some
Confidence
in
him
,
to
be
agreeable
to
Persons
,
who
had
neither
Wit
nor
Experience
enough
to
oppose
him
.
Therefore
,
the
Duke
took
a
pretence
to
send
him
to
Lesdiguieres
,
to
remove
him
from
the
Court
;
and
in
Order
to
keep
him
at
Grenoble
,
a
Place
of
first
President
of
the
Chamber
of
Accounts
,
was
bought
for
him
in
that
City
,
under
pretence
that
it
would
hinder
people
from
penetrating
into
the
real
Motives
of
his
abode
in
that
Province
.
Altho
Deagean
was
very
sensible
for
what
reason
he
was
What
Empire
Deagean
gains
over
Lesdiguieres
.
confin'd
in
Dauphine
,
yet
he
accepted
the
Commission
that
was
given
him
;
relying
perhaps
,
more
on
the
Gratitude
of
Lesdiguieres
,
than
he
had
reason
to
trust
to
the
Duke
de
Luines
.
And
flattering
himself
,
that
he
wou'd
promote
his
own
Fortune
the
better
,
by
opposing
the
Protection
of
a
Constable
,
against
the
Jealousies
of
a
Favourite
.
The
success
can
never
be
unhappy
,
when
matters
are
well
dispos'd
.
Deagean
easily
persuaded
Lesdiguieres
to
change
a
Religion
which
he
little
matter'd
:
But
in
Order
to
render
his
Sollicitations
the
more
Powerful
,
he
made
use
of
the
Wiles
they
us'd
to
practice
.
There
still
remain'd
a
Scruple
of
Honour
in
Lesdiguieres
,
which
persuaded
him
,
that
it
was
a
shame
for
a
Man
of
his
Age
to
change
his
Religion
.
But
he
remov'd
it
by
private
Conferrences
,
by
reason
that
Publick
Feign'd
Deputies
of
Religion
.
ones
made
too
much
Noise
,
and
that
Deagean
had
no
mind
to
make
any
.
He
got
Ministers
,
whom
he
had
gain'd
to
meet
him
at
Lesdiguieres
,
as
if
it
were
accidentally
,
and
whom
he
seem'd
not
to
know
,
that
the
meeting
might
seem
undesign'd
.
Those
Traytors
,
after
some
feign'd
resistance
,
never
fail'd
to
yield
to
Deagean's
Reasons
;
and
to
give
him
a
fair
pretence
,
to
press
Lesdiguieres
to
overcome
those
little
Scruples
.
Le
Visconte
Professor
at
the
College
of
D●
,
who
was
an
Italian
,
and
who
had
been
a
Fryar
,
was
one
of
them
.
He
suffer'd
himself
to
be
vanquish'd
in
a
Conference
;
after
which
,
he
confess'd
Ridiculously
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
Answer
Deagean's
Arguments
.
That
Comedy
was
Acted
so
grosly
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
Lesdiguieres
not
to
perceive
it
.
It
was
pleasant
to
see
Deagean
,
who
had
pass'd
the
best
part
of
his
Life
in
the
Dignity
of
Clerk
of
the
Finances
,
to
become
a
Champion
in
a
dispute
of
Religion
;
and
without
using
any
other
Arguments
but
certain
Vulgar
Sophisms
,
repeated
over
and
over
,
to
reduce
all
of
a
sudden
,
Persons
of
some
Reputation
,
and
better
Vers'd
than
himself
,
in
matters
of
Controversie
,
to
confess
that
his
Reasons
were
convincing
.
Nevertheless
,
those
Artifices
acquir'd
Deagean
so
great
an
Empire
over
Lesdiguieres
,
that
he
Govern'd
him
as
he
pleas'd
;
and
that
when
the
General
Assembly
offer'd
to
create
him
General
of
the
Churches
,
to
maintain
him
an
Army
of
20000
Men
,
and
to
pay
him
100000
Crowns
a
Month
,
and
to
give
him
sufficient
security
for
the
payment
of
it
,
in
any
Protestant
City
he
should
be
pleas'd
to
chuse
;
the
said
Deagean
dissuaded
him
from
accepting
of
the
said
Offers
,
and
even
dictated
the
Answer
he
made
upon
that
Subject
.
He
did
the
same
with
all
the
Letters
Lesdiguieres
writ
to
the
Assembly
.
This
great
Credit
of
Deagean
had
like
to
have
broken
the
measures
of
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
who
intrusted
the
second
Bressieux
order'd
to
ruin
the
works
of
Deagean
.
Commission
,
I
have
mention'd
,
to
the
Marquess
de
Bressieux
,
which
tended
to
cross
the
Negotiation
of
Deagean
,
and
to
persuade
Lesdiguieres
to
yield
the
Dignity
of
Constable
to
that
Favourite
,
upon
which
Condition
,
he
was
allow'd
not
to
turn
Catholick
.
This
New
Deputy
was
order'd
by
an
Article
of
his
Instructions
,
to
obtain
a
promise
from
Lesdiguieres
,
before
he
did
reveal
his
Commission
to
him
,
that
he
would
conceal
it
all
from
Deagean
:
But
he
could
never
prevail
with
him
to
do
it
;
and
for
fear
of
worse
,
he
was
oblig'd
to
stick
to
the
Terms
of
the
first
Commission
,
and
to
content
himself
with
pressing
Lesdiguieres
to
turn
Catholick
.
But
the
Duke
de
Luines
,
imputing
to
the
Marquess
,
who
perhaps
was
not
inclin'd
to
pursue
so
great
a
Cheat
;
the
ill
success
of
his
design
,
imploy'd
Bullion
in
the
same
Intrigue
;
who
prevail'd
so
far
upon
Lesdiguieres
,
as
to
perswade
him
Buliion
succeedes
i●
it
better
than
he
.
to
come
to
Paris
,
to
renounce
the
Constableship
,
and
to
yield
that
Dignity
to
the
Duke
of
Luines
;
to
advise
the
King
,
whom
he
said
he
would
oblige
,
to
Raise
his
Favourite
to
that
high
Place
;
and
finally
to
serve
against
the
Churches
,
still
professing
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
Lesdiguieres
resisted
a
little
at
first
;
but
finally
he
was
so
good
,
as
to
consent
to
all
;
and
was
not
asham'd
to
serve
in
the
Quality
of
Marshal
General
,
under
a
Constable
,
who
was
hardly
any
thing
of
a
Souldier
.
The
Duke
d'Epernon
,
more
resolute
,
and
more
haughty
than
he
refus'd
to
Obey
either
;
and
whereas
he
had
the
art
to
keept
the
Court
in
awe
of
him
,
the
Court
was
oblig'd
,
in
order
not
to
lose
him
to
give
him
the
Command
of
a
small
Body
,
without
receiving
Orders
from
any
Body
.
Such
Low
,
and
such
abusive
Wiles
were
practis'd
to
obtain
Lesdiguieres
does
not
hearken
to
his
friends
.
this
consent
from
Lesdiguieres
,
that
had
not
his
Mind
and
Heart
been
weaken'd
by
Age
,
it
is
not
to
be
believ'd
,
that
he
would
ever
have
submitted
to
such
unworthy
proceedings
.
The
best
friends
he
had
among
the
Reform'd
,
being
acquainted
with
what
pass'd
,
by
reason
that
the
Duke
de
Luines
had
had
the
cunning
to
Publish
it
,
to
raise
difficulties
upon
that
Affair
,
omitted
no
means
to
raise
his
Courage
again
;
and
to
make
him
sensible
,
how
shameful
it
was
for
him
to
Sacrifice
his
Religion
and
his
Honour
,
towards
the
Ambition
of
the
Duke
de
Luines
.
But
those
who
possess'd
his
Reason
,
made
him
pass
over
all
those
considerations
;
and
he
only
feign'd
to
persevere
in
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
to
deceive
those
that
had
still
some
confidence
in
him
.
The
Catholick
Zeal
will
undoubtedly
appear
very
tractable
in
this
Affair
:
But
at
the
same
time
it
cannot
be
deny'd
,
that
the
Roman
Church
alone
knows
,
to
what
degree
treachery
and
Hypocrisie
may
be
carry'd
innocently
;
and
within
what
bounds
they
are
to
be
kept
,
to
make
them
part
of
the
service
of
God
.
What
Deagean
did
to
remove
Notable
Guile
of
Deagean
.
the
Scruples
of
Lesdiguieres
about
Religion
,
is
so
singular
upon
that
Subject
,
that
it
deserves
a
Place
in
History
.
Among
the
Ministers
he
had
brib'd
,
there
was
one
of
the
Lower
Languedoc
,
in
whom
Lesdiguieres
repos'd
a
great
deal
of
Confidence
,
who
had
been
his
Chaplain
,
and
who
had
secretly
abjur'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
.
He
acquainted
Deagean
with
all
his
Masters
secrets
,
and
told
him
the
Reason
for
which
Lesdiguieres
express'd
,
in
a
certain
Conjuncture
,
a
little
more
repugnancy
to
pleasure
the
Court
,
than
he
was
wont
to
do
.
The
cause
of
that
little
disgust
was
a
certain
Suspicion
,
which
was
given
him
of
some
designs
form'd
against
the
Reform'd
in
Dauphine
,
in
which
he
was
to
be
involv'd
.
When
Deagean
had
Learn'd
that
secret
,
it
was
easie
for
him
to
destroy
the
Suspicions
of
Lesdiguieres
,
whose
mind
he
turn'd
as
he
pleas'd
.
Therefore
,
the
said
Minister
doing
him
such
good
Services
,
he
would
have
been
a
Loser
,
by
his
changing
of
his
Religion
publickly
,
by
reason
,
that
being
then
no
longer
able
to
penetrate
into
his
Master's
secrets
,
he
would
no
longer
be
able
to
betray
him
.
But
Deagean
provided
against
it
by
a
Notorious
Cheat.
He
obtain'd
a
Brief
for
that
Minister
from
the
Pope
,
who
allow'd
him
to
perform
the
Function
of
his
Ministry
for
three
years
longer
,
on
condition
,
that
he
should
neither
Preach
against
the
Doctrine
of
the
Roman
Church
,
nor
Administer
the
Sacrament
according
to
the
Reform'd
manner
.
I
do
not
know
,
which
ought
to
appear
most
singular
in
this
to
Men
of
sense
,
the
Niceness
of
that
Villains
Conscience
,
who
would
not
be
guilty
of
Hypocrisie
without
Leave
,
or
the
Popes
complaisance
,
who
under
the
pretence
of
his
being
useful
,
allow'd
him
to
make
a
sport
of
Religion
for
three
years
together
,
and
to
abuse
God
and
the
World
with
impunity
.
They
did
not
do
so
much
for
Lesdiguieres
.
They
only
excus'd
him
for
a
while
from
keeping
his
Word
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
he
had
made
a
promise
in
Writing
,
to
imbrace
the
Roman
Religion
:
But
since
they
did
not
perform
their
promise
to
him
in
recompence
of
it
,
they
did
not
press
him
to
put
his
in
Execution
.
Moreover
,
when
they
found
that
he
press'd
the
conclusion
too
fast
himself
,
they
desir'd
him
not
to
make
so
much
haste
;
to
reduce
his
Ambition
to
less
Imployments
,
and
to
keep
his
Religion
in
lieu
of
the
Dignity
which
he
was
persuaded
to
yield
to
another
▪
As
if
a
Man
,
who
was
ever
ready
to
Sacrifice
his
Conscience
for
Temporal
Advantages
,
would
be
so
far
in
Love
with
Piety
,
as
to
think
himself
rewarded
for
the
refusal
of
such
Advantages
,
by
the
Liberty
of
professing
his
own
Religion
.
There
happen'd
three
,
very
singular
Incidents
in
that
Negotiation
.
Luines
is
made
Constable
.
That
the
only
Man
who
could
be
thought
capable
of
the
first
Dignity
of
the
Kingdom
,
should
consent
to
fool
himself
to
get
it
for
another
.
That
the
King
should
be
so
weak
as
to
be
persuaded
,
that
a
Man
who
was
not
able
to
Exercise
a
Regiment
,
without
the
help
of
a
better
Souldier
,
deserv'd
to
be
Constable
.
That
all
the
Court
should
Adore
that
Master-piece
of
Fortune
,
and
that
the
Princes
should
submit
to
an
Authority
so
ill
plac'd
.
A
Brother
of
his
was
also
soon
after
made
Marshal
of
France
,
who
was
hardly
a
better
Souldier
than
himself
,
and
who
show'd
at
the
Siege
of
Montauban
,
at
the
cost
of
many
brave
Men
,
that
he
did
not
understand
how
to
charge
a
Mine
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
the
King
soon
repented
the
complaisance
he
had
had
for
his
Favourite
.
The
Crowd
of
Courtiers
that
attended
that
new
Constable
,
displeas'd
the
King
,
who
finding
himself
almost
forsaken
,
whereas
his
Favourite
was
follow'd
by
all
the
Court
,
call'd
him
sometimes
with
a
spightful
Air
,
King
Lunes
:
And
let
fall
some
Expressions
of
the
desire
he
had
to
humble
him
.
That
was
his
Forble
;
he
could
not
indure
the
greatness
he
had
rais'd
himself
.
Tho
incapable
to
keep
his
lawful
Authority
,
he
was
Jealous
to
see
it
in
the
hands
of
those
to
whom
he
had
given
it
.
But
whatever
Lesdiguieres
could
do
,
did
not
prevent
his
Lesdiguieres
remains
at
Court
.
being
in
danger
of
being
secur'd
at
Court
.
He
had
been
warn'd
of
it
by
the
way
,
and
he
fail'd
but
little
of
Experiencing
,
that
the
said
Advice
was
well
grounded
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Court
obtain'd
so
many
things
of
him
,
that
they
thought
him
secure
;
and
whereas
he
was
always
to
remain
with
the
King
;
they
look'd
upon
his
presence
,
as
a
sufficient
Pledge
of
his
Fidelity
.
By
that
means
Dauphine
,
in
which
there
was
a
great
deal
of
Reform'd
Nobility
,
was
retrench'd
from
the
Union
of
the
Churches
;
12
or
13
Places
were
secur'd
,
in
which
he
promis'd
to
put
Catholick
Governors
and
Garrisons
;
and
he
was
set
up
for
an
Example
to
many
of
the
Reform'd
,
whom
the
Court
would
oblige
not
to
meddle
with
the
Assembly
,
and
even
to
bear
Arms
against
their
Brethren
.
But
tho
he
assur'd
every
Body
,
both
by
Word
of
Mouth
and
in
Writing
,
that
he
did
not
design
to
change
his
Religion
;
yet
he
Writ
to
Cardinal
Ludovisi●
who
had
lately
succeeded
Paul
the
V.
and
who
had
taken
the
Name
of
Gregory
the
XV.
after
his
Election
to
the
Pontificat
,
to
congratulate
his
Exaltation
.
He
had
formerly
promis'd
that
Cardinal
out
of
a
Compliment
,
that
when
ever
he
came
to
be
Pope
,
he
would
turn
Catholick
:
And
that
Jest
was
imploy'd
as
an
Argument
to
persuade
him
to
do
it
;
as
if
he
had
been
oblig'd
in
Honour
to
do
it
,
after
so
positive
a
promise
.
During
these
Transactions
,
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
remain'd
Mediation
of
the
Dukes
de
Rohan
,
and
de
la
Trimouille
.
steady
;
and
the
Court
was
not
without
disquiets
on
their
side
,
by
reason
that
they
were
sensible
,
that
there
were
many
Male-contents
in
the
Kingdom
,
besides
the
Reform'd
:
So
that
they
were
glad
to
find
,
that
some
of
the
Reform'd
Lords
were
willing
still
to
offer
their
Mediation
,
in
order
to
an
Accommodation
.
The
Dukes
of
Rohan
and
de
la
Trimouille
undertook
it
,
after
having
taken
measures
with
Du
Plessis
about
it
,
and
Writ
to
the
King
upon
that
Subject
.
But
Favas
finding
himself
fool'd
at
Court
▪
and
that
the
Government
of
Leitoure
had
been
given
to
Blainville
,
in
spight
of
him
destroy'd
the
Project
of
that
Mediation
.
He
tarry'd
at
home
in
Guyenne
,
after
the
King's
departure
from
Bourdeaux
;
and
he
seem'd
to
be
unwilling
to
meddle
any
farther
with
the
Of
which
Favas
ruins
the
Project
.
General
Deputation
:
But
he
was
unhappily
oblig'd
to
come
back
to
Court
,
in
order
to
have
the
management
of
the
Negotiation
of
that
Agreement
.
He
spoil'd
it
by
his
uneven
Temper
;
and
the
Court
,
which
knew
him
,
made
use
of
him
to
deceive
the
Reform'd
,
and
to
reconcile
some
Princes
with
the
Constable
,
who
built
great
designs
upon
the
War
of
Religion
which
they
saw
at
hand
.
Those
Male-contents
were
the
Count
de
Soissons
,
a
young
Prince
,
who
had
partly
the
Genius
of
his
Father
,
and
the
Dukes
de
Nevers
,
and
de
Mayenne
.
Villarnoul
Son-in
Law
to
Du
Plessis
,
suffer'd
himself
to
be
perswaded
to
tell
the
Count
,
that
the
Accommodation
of
the
Assembly
with
the
King
was
concluded
:
And
Favas
himself
had
the
Complaisance
to
Write
to
the
two
Dukes
,
that
he
was
going
from
the
Court
,
with
a
perfect
satisfaction
for
the
Assembly
.
Nevertheless
,
he
repair'd
to
Rochel
,
with
a
greater
mind
to
exasperate
matters
,
than
to
Reconcile
them
.
The
heats
of
that
Man
,
whose
mind
ran
still
upon
Letoure
,
Du
Plessis
and
du
Moulin
sollicit
the
Assembly
to
break
up
.
broke
the
Course
of
the
Mediation
,
those
two
Lords
were
willing
to
take
upon
them
.
So
that
,
they
were
reduc'd
to
endeavour
only
by
their
Letters
,
and
by
their
Deputations
to
persuade
the
Assembly
to
keep
within
the
bounds
of
their
Allegiance
.
Du
Plessis
particularly
behav'd
himself
so
,
that
he
was
suspected
of
having
lost
part
of
the
Vigour
of
his
mind
with
Age
,
and
to
be
mov'd
by
Interest
as
Lesdiguieres
.
Du
Moulin
also
joyn'd
with
them
.
He
had
been
at
Sedan
ever
since
the
Synod
of
Alets
.
He
did
design
to
call
at
Rochel
,
in
returning
from
the
Synod
to
Paris
:
But
things
were
so
imbroil'd
before
he
could
come
away
,
that
he
durst
not
follow
his
Inclination
,
for
fear
of
making
himself
Criminal
,
by
Communicating
with
a
prohibited
Assembly
.
His
Prudence
in
this
point
avail'd
him
nothing
,
the
Court
would
have
him
guilty
,
Right
or
Wrong
.
He
receiv'd
notice
at
Lions
,
by
a
Letter
from
Drelincourt
his
Colleague
,
that
he
would
be
taken
up
,
as
soon
as
he
came
to
Paris
.
This
News
oblig'd
him
to
take
a
by
way
to
go
home
,
where
he
tarry'd
but
one
Night
,
and
went
from
thence
to
Sedan
;
where
the
Duke
de
Bouillon
gave
him
the
place
of
Professor
in
Theology
,
and
of
Minister
in
Ordinary
.
Tilenus
his
Enemy
did
not
fail
to
Write
Violently
against
that
retreat
,
which
he
endeavour'd
to
represent
as
a
Mercenary
flight
.
The
pretence
the
Court
had
to
seize
upon
him
was
,
that
Du
Moulin
in
danger
of
being
secur'd
.
the
English
Ambassador
had
desir'd
Du
Moulin
to
Write
to
the
King
his
Master
,
to
exhort
him
to
assist
the
Elector
Palatin
his
Son-in-Law
.
That
Prince
having
too
soon
taken
the
Name
of
King
of
Bohemia
,
which
had
been
offer'd
him
by
the
People
,
lost
a
Battle
near
Prague
,
and
his
New
Kingdom
,
together
with
his
Ancient
Patrimony
,
which
the
Emperor
dive●ted
him
of
,
as
a
Rebel
.
France
suffer'd
it
calmly
,
by
●eason
that
the
Policy
of
Spain
and
of
Rome
prevail'd
in
their
Council
,
and
represented
that
War
,
as
a
War
of
Religion
.
Jeannin
himself
remember'd
,
that
he
had
been
a
Member
of
the
League
;
and
Writ
a
Pamphlet
,
to
hinder
●…he
King
from
succoring
the
Bohemians
,
in
which
he
urg'd
so
many
Reasons
to
prove
,
that
all
the
Advantage
of
that
War
would
remain
to
the
Protestants
,
and
all
the
damage
●…o
the
Catholicks
;
that
France
lost
that
opportunity
of
ruin●…ng
the
House
of
Austria
in
Germany
;
and
that
they
look'd
●…pon
the
Ruin
of
an
Ancient
A●ly
of
France
,
as
a
Triumph
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
The
King
meddled
no
farther
with
this
War
,
than
by
a
Solemn
Embassy
,
at
the
Head
of
which
,
he
plac'd
the
Count
d'Auvergne
:
And
that
serv'd
●●ly
to
render
the
Catholick
League
the
stronger
,
and
the
Emperor
more
formidable
.
But
the
Coldness
of
the
King
of
England
Scandalized
,
even
those
that
profited
by
his
Weak●…ers
.
He
did
not
relish
certain
Maxims
of
Honour
,
which
Coldness
of
James
the
I.
about
the
Affairs
of
the
Palatinat
.
he
was
continually
put
in
mind
of
;
and
he
thought
it
a
●…iece
of
Policy
,
not
to
assist
Subjects
against
their
Soveraigns
,
●…ven
in
the
Case
of
a
manifest
oppression
.
He
apply'd
that
●…e
Policy
,
which
no
other
Prince
ever
bethought
himself
●…f
,
to
the
Affairs
of
his
Son-in-Law
:
And
his
Ambassador
who
was
sensible
,
that
he
was
despis'd
every
where
for
that
false
Prudence
;
had
a
mind
to
draw
him
out
of
that
Error
.
He
look'd
upon
Du
Moulin
,
as
a
Man
capable
to
revive
the
Courage
of
that
Prince
,
by
whom
he
was
very
much
respected
.
Du
Moulin
writ
,
after
having
excus'd
it
a
while
;
and
his
Letter
was
given
to
the
Courier
the
Ambassador
Du
Moulin
writes
to
him
and
his
Letter
falls
into
the
hands
of
the
Council
of
France
.
sent
into
England
.
But
it
was
soon
after
put
into
the
hands
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Cabinet
Council
,
whither
it
were
●…one
designedly
by
the
Courier
,
or
by
the
Ambassador
;
or
whither
it
were
intercepted
by
some
Wile
;
or
finally
,
whither
King
James
himself
,
who
had
particular
Ingagements
with
the
King
of
France
,
had
Communicated
it
to
the
Ministers
of
that
Prince
.
The
said
Letter
was
look'd
upon
as
being
very
Criminal
,
by
Reason
,
that
the
Condition
of
the
Churches
of
France
was
set
out
in
it
,
and
their
approaching
Ruine
alledg'd
,
as
a
proper
Reason
to
excite
the
King
of
England
to
assist
his
Son-in-Law
,
whose
Prosperity
was
a
Refuge
to
the
Reform'd
,
as
his
Ruine
was
a
Presage
of
Decay
for
them
.
The
Jesuits
,
whose
Bane
Du
Moulin
was
,
were
glad
of
that
Opportunity
to
ruine
him
,
and
having
neither
been
able
to
Corrupt
him
by
fair
Offers
,
nor
to
destroy
him
by
divers
Conspiracies
against
his
Life
,
they
imagin'd
that
he
could
never
scape
them
that
time
.
But
they
were
deceiv'd
,
and
he
scap'd
that
Snare
by
the
Diligence
of
his
Retreat
.
It
was
from
Sedan
he
writ
to
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
.
It
is
uncertain
whether
he
did
it
of
his
own
accord
,
or
by
the
Order
of
the
Mareschal
de
Bouillon
,
who
was
of
the
same
Opinion
with
all
the
Grandees
of
the
same
Religon
;
or
whether
his
Friends
perceiving
that
his
Enemies
had
a
mind
to
represent
him
as
a
Seditious
Person
,
who
inclin'd
People
to
Rebellion
by
his
Advice
,
advis'd
him
to
disprove
them
by
such
a
Letter
.
But
it
is
certain
that
it
was
written
with
great
Vigor
,
and
that
he
declar'd
in
it
,
that
the
Assembly
would
be
answerable
for
the
Ruine
of
the
Churches
,
in
case
their
refusing
to
break
up
should
occasion
it
.
The
Effect
of
that
Letter
Effect
of
those
Letters
to
the
Assembly
.
was
,
That
it
increas'd
the
Divisions
to
the
utmost
Extremity
.
Some
Members
of
the
Assembly
withdrew
,
and
never
could
be
prevail'd
upon
to
come
again
.
Others
acquainted
Du
Moulin
that
his
Letter
had
been
read
,
but
not
approv'd
of
,
and
begg'd
of
him
not
to
communicate
it
to
any
body
,
lest
it
should
serve
as
a
Pretence
for
those
,
who
had
a
mind
to
withdraw
out
of
the
Union
.
It
were
to
be
wish'd
,
that
the
Assembly
had
follow'd
that
Advice
,
only
to
try
what
the
Court
would
have
done
after
their
Separation
;
in
order
to
render
the
Cause
of
the
Churches
the
clearer
,
by
removing
the
Pretence
of
Disunion
from
those
,
who
had
too
much
Faith
and
Credulity
.
The
Event
show'd
,
that
if
those
Members
of
the
Assembly
,
who
would
not
break
up
without
Security
,
were
not
the
most
prudent
,
yet
they
were
the
best
inform'd
;
and
those
who
hinder'd
them
from
taking
such
Measures
for
their
Safety
,
had
cause
to
repent
at
leisure
,
their
being
too
Credulous
.
Two
things
●…opt
the
Negotiation
:
The
one
was
,
that
the
Assembly
●…ould
not
resolve
to
beg
Pardon
for
meeting
at
Rochel
,
by
reason
that
they
pretended
,
that
they
might
lawfully
do
it
,
after
●…o
positive
a
Promise
,
as
they
had
receiv'd
for
so
doing
at
London
from
the
King
.
That
Confession
of
having
done
ill
Difficulties
which
st●pt
the
Negotiations
.
was
of
greater
consequence
than
it
seem'd
to
be
at
first
,
since
〈◊〉
imply'd
a
tacit
Acknowledgment
that
the
things
promis'd
had
been
perform'd
:
The
Consequence
of
which
was
,
that
〈◊〉
would
stop
their
Mouths
for
the
future
upon
the
Business
of
the
two
Councellors
,
of
Leitoure
,
and
of
Favas●…sisted
●…sisted
upon
those
Considerations
with
great
Vehemency
.
The
other
was
,
that
they
were
willing
to
see
at
least
something
done
upon
their
Complaints
,
before
their
Breaking
up
,
for
fear
of
being
shortly
oblig'd
to
begin
all
things
a
new
,
as
it
had
happen'd
more
than
once
.
Moreover
,
the
Decay
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
in
the
Kingdom
of
Bohemia
,
which
those
who
were
for
the
Dissolution
of
the
Assembly
,
made
use
of
to
make
them
dread
the
Events
of
War
,
was
taken
in
another
Sence
by
many
,
who
look'd
upon
it
as
a
good
Reason
to
take
Precautions
against
the
Oppression
,
of
which
the
Affairs
of
Germany
gave
a
Presage
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Assembly
not
being
able
to
withstand
New
Conditions
of
Accommodation
.
the
Advice
of
all
the
Grandees
,
from
whom
they
receiv'd
Letters
upon
Letters
,
and
Deputations
upon
Deputations
,
to
induce
them
to
submit
,
oblig'd
the
Lords
,
who
had
offer'd
their
Mediation
before
,
to
resume
the
Negotiation
of
an
Agreement
.
The
thing
seem'd
to
be
brought
pretty
near
a
happy
Conclusion
that
time
.
The
said
Lords
found
an
Expedient
,
which
apparently
was
like
to
satisfie
every
body
.
They
thought
fit
that
the
Assembly
should
break
up
for
form
●…ake
,
without
removing
above
one
or
two
small
days
Journey
from
Rochel
:
That
the
Deputies
should
remain
in
Places
of
Safety
,
under
pretence
that
they
could
not
go
Home
,
by
●…eason
of
the
Declaration
which
render'd
them
Criminal
:
That
they
should
tarry
for
the
King's
Answer
,
in
a
Readiness
to
assemble
again
in
case
he
should
break
his
Word
:
That
it
should
be
done
without
mentioning
the
Right
they
pretended
to
have
had
to
Assemble
:
That
before
the
said
Separation
,
the
Council
should
agree
with
the
Deputies
General
,
about
seven
Articles
they
were
to
present
to
the
King
:
But
that
he
should
not
dispatch
them
till
the
Assembly
were
actually
dissolv'd
,
and
the
Members
gone
Home
:
And
that
in
order
to
enable
them
so
to
do
,
the
King
would
revoke
the
Declaration
,
by
which
they
were
declar'd
Criminals
.
Those
seven
Articles
,
which
were
treated
of
several
times
Seven
Articles
which
the
Court
agrees
upon
.
with
the
Deputies
General
,
and
which
were
at
last
agreed
upon
,
with
some
Modifications
,
contain'd
in
Substance
,
that
the
Reform'd
should
not
be
oblig'd
to
use
the
Words
of
Pretended
Reform'd
,
in
speaking
of
their
Religion
:
That
the
King
should
remedy
the
Political
and
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
of
Bearn
:
That
La
Force
and
his
Children
should
be
maintain'd
in
their
Places
,
as
they
had
been
during
the
Life
of
the
Late
King
,
and
paid
their
Arrears
and
Pensions
;
and
that
Lescun
should
have
his
Imployments
restor'd
him
:
That
the
Settlement
of
the
Places
of
Dauphine
should
be
deliver'd
according
as
it
had
been
promis'd
by
the
Treaty
of
Loudun
:
That
the
Modification
of
the
Article
of
that
Treaty
,
which
spoke
about
the
Reception
of
two
Councellors
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
should
be
remov'd
:
That
the
Cahiers
of
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
should
be
speedily
and
favourably
answered
:
That
care
should
be
taken
for
the
Payment
of
Ministers
,
and
of
the
Garisons
:
And
finally
,
That
the
King's
Soldiers
should
be
remov'd
from
such
Places
where
they
created
Jealousies
.
But
the
Intention
of
the
Court
,
by
these
Negotiations
,
To
amuse
the
Reformed
.
was
only
to
amuse
the
Reform'd
,
as
they
us'd
to
do
,
in
order
the
better
to
take
their
Measures
,
and
to
break
those
of
the
Assembly
,
by
flattering
the
Credulous
with
the
appearances
of
an
approaching
Peace
.
The
truth
is
,
that
the
Resolution
of
making
War
had
not
been
taken
in
the
King's
Council
without
Difficulty
.
Though
there
was
a
great
Party
that
press'd
the
Ruin
of
the
Reform'd
,
the
Wisest
of
the
Council
were
against
it
;
particularly
the
three
oldest
Ministers
that
remain'd
of
the
ancient
Court
,
who
could
not
abandon
the
late
King's
Maxims
.
They
thought
it
a
piece
of
Rashness
to
attack
a
Party
that
had
Two
hundred
strong
Places
,
the
least
of
which
might
tarry
till
a
Breach
was
made
before
they
did
Capitulate
,
and
of
which
,
many
could
sustain
long
Sieges
before
good
Armies
:
That
there
was
no
likelihood
of
improving
their
Divisions
,
which
would
cease
immediately
as
soon
as
a
War
should
be
declar'd
against
them
,
by
reason
that
then
the
most
Simple
would
begin
to
fear
for
themselves
.
Moreover
,
that
there
was
not
more
Union
at
Court
than
among
them
,
by
reason
of
the
Jealousies
about
the
Government
:
That
the
Reform'd
had
the
Reputation
of
being
good
Soldiers
,
and
good
Politicians
:
That
there
was
no
reason
to
believe
that
they
had
given
over
their
foreign
Correspondencies
:
That
the
Conformity
of
their
Condition
would
ingage
those
Countries
that
profes'd
the
same
Doctrine
,
to
succour
them
.
That
the
Allies
of
France
would
be
troubled
at
that
War
,
because
it
would
enable
the
House
of
Austria
to
oppress
them
,
while
the
King
should
be
diverted
from
Foreign
Affairs
by
those
Domestick
Broils
.
That
the
Vnited
Provinces
would
be
expos'd
to
all
the
Forces
of
Spain
,
which
would
take
the
Advantage
of
the
Civil
Wars
of
France
,
to
oppress
that
State
,
which
the
King
had
so
much
Interest
to
preserve
.
That
the
King
had
no
Money
,
by
reason
that
the
Avidity
of
his
Favourites
devour'd
all
his
Revenues
;
insomuch
that
all
the
Money
of
several
Years
was
spent
,
and
that
all
the
Expence
was
still
to
come
.
The
Duke
de
Luines
,
on
his
side
,
had
no
Inclination
to
The
Duke
de
Luines
is
little
inclin'd
to
it
.
make
a
War
.
Du
Plessis
had
given
him
some
Advices
upon
that
Subject
which
stuck
to
his
Heart
,
and
which
made
him
fear
,
either
that
the
Malecontents
would
increase
the
Party
of
the
Reform'd
,
or
that
a
Peace
would
be
made
at
his
Cost
.
But
on
the
other
hand
,
the
Ministers
were
all
for
taking
Arms.
But
the
Queen
.
The
Queen
expected
a
kind
of
Regency
while
de
Luines
should
lead
the
King
from
Province
to
Province
;
and
perhaps
she
had
higher
Designs
.
The
Bishop
of
Lucon
,
who
was
one
of
her
Creatures
,
had
a
mind
to
make
himself
necessary
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
,
who
expected
to
have
the
Command
of
the
The
Prince
of
Conde
.
Army
,
no
longer
remember'd
the
Services
he
had
receiv'd
from
the
Reform'd
.
Puisieux
,
Son
to
the
Chancellor
,
who
had
succeeded
Puisieux
.
Villeroy
,
both
in
the
Secretary
of
State
's
Place
,
and
in
his
Passion
for
the
Spanish
Maxims
,
was
at
the
Devotion
of
Spain
,
and
press'd
the
Duke
by
so
many
Reasons
,
and
found
so
many
Expedients
to
cure
him
of
his
Fears
,
that
finally
,
he
inspir'd
the
same
Sentiments
in
him
.
The
Clergy
The
Clergy
.
of
France
being
ignorant
and
corrupted
,
thought
their
whole
Duty
was
comprehended
in
the
Extirpation
of
Heresie
;
and
they
offered
great
Sums
,
provided
they
were
imploy'd
in
that
War
.
The
Pope
,
who
has
the
Art
to
persuade
Princes
The
Pope
.
that
they
are
obliged
to
sacrifice
the
Repose
of
their
State
to
his
Grandeur
,
and
who
always
advances
his
own
Affairs
at
the
Cost
of
others
,
seconded
that
Advice
by
all
his
Authority
.
But
the
Ministers
of
Spain
in
particular
,
who
were
the
principal
The
Spaniards
make
the
King
resolve
upon
War
.
Promoters
of
that
Cabal
,
omitted
nothing
to
engage
France
in
a
War
,
which
,
according
to
all
human
appearance
,
was
to
set
the
first
hand
to
the
Decay
of
the
Monarchy
.
The
Policy
of
Spain
was
so
refin'd
at
that
time
,
that
they
made
those
serve
towards
their
Projects
,
who
had
most
Interest
to
oppose
them
;
and
that
they
engag'd
France
voluntarily
in
a
Civil
War
,
of
which
they
ought
to
have
dreaded
the
cruel
Consequences
,
after
having
experienced
it
for
the
space
of
Five
and
thirty
Years
.
But
finally
,
the
thing
was
resolv'd
upon
,
after
the
Duke
de
Luines
had
obtained
the
Dignity
of
Constable
,
which
gave
him
the
Command
of
the
Armies
.
He
was
thereby
deliver'd
of
the
Fear
of
being
obliged
to
make
the
Prince
of
Conde
too
Powerful
,
by
giving
him
the
said
Command
.
But
when
that
Difficulty
was
remov'd
,
there
arose
another
,
which
was
of
no
less
Consequence
.
There
were
two
Opinions
about
the
Degree
to
which
they
should
proceed
in
the
Ruine
of
the
Reform'd
.
Some
said
that
it
ought
to
be
done
Some
are
〈…〉
destroying
Root
and
Branch
at
once
;
that
the
best
way
was
to
destroy
both
the
Heresie
and
the
Hereticks
,
and
to
imitate
Charles
the
Ninth
,
who
only
Consented
to
the
Massacres
of
1572
,
on
condition
that
no
body
should
be
suffer'd
to
escape
that
might
upbraid
him
with
it
.
The
Pope
was
of
that
Opinion
,
and
was
seconded
by
the
Cardinals
,
by
the
Clergy
of
France
,
and
by
the
Jesuits
.
The
Pope
offer'd
on
that
Condition
,
to
contribute
Two
hundred
thousand
Crowns
,
the
Cardinals
as
much
,
and
the
Clergy
the
same
Sum.
The
Jesuits
,
who
are
us'd
to
take
,
offer'd
nothing
,
unless
we
impute
to
their
Intreagues
,
the
Offer
of
Thirty
Millions
of
Livres
,
which
was
made
by
some
of
the
[
](A27402-e184380-b)*
*
Partisans
,
or
such
as
Farm
the
King's
Revenues
.
Grand
Farmers
,
for
the
Confiscation
of
the
Estates
that
belong'd
to
the
Reform'd
on
this
side
the
Lotre
.
It
is
very
well
known
,
that
those
subtle
Politicians
have
more
than
once
slipt
their
Necks
out
of
the
Collar
,
when
Money
has
been
required
of
them
,
by
proposing
Advices
or
Expedients
to
raise
s●me
,
without
contributing
any
thing
towards
it
themselves
.
But
some
were
of
a
more
moderate
Advice
,
or
rather
more
And
others
for
sparing
the
most
Peaceable
.
Politick
,
who
were
for
laying
Religion
aside
,
and
only
to
wage
War
against
the
Resorm'd
as
Rebels
;
and
to
let
the
Edicts
subsist
in
favour
of
such
as
should
remain
quiet
in
their
Houses
.
The
Reasons
of
the
first
Advice
were
,
that
in
case
any
Distinction
Reasons
of
the
first
Advice
.
were
made
among
them
,
those
that
should
be
spar'd
would
prove
the
most
dangerous
:
That
they
would
perhaps
prove
one
day
the
Recourse
of
their
Party
:
That
they
would
●●●ain
at
Home
,
not
out
of
Fidelity
,
but
out
of
Prudence
:
T●●t
they
would
keep
a
Correspondence
with
those
that
should
be
in
Arms
:
That
they
would
be
their
Spyes
,
to
give
them
Notice
of
whatever
should
relate
to
them
:
That
they
would
ecretly
assist
them
with
Money
and
other
Necessaries
towards
the
War
.
But
the
Reasons
of
the
others
were
,
That
Reasons
●f
●●e
Second
.
the
Distinction
that
should
be
made
of
the
Peaceable
,
and
of
the
Rebels
,
would
be
a
certain
way
to
weaken
the
Party
by
●●viding
them
:
That
a
considerable
Number
of
Persons
,
in
●●●es
of
preserving
the
Liberty
of
their
Religion
by
their
Obedience
,
would
retire
home
,
and
would
behold
the
Destruction
of
the
rest
without
moving
:
Whereas
in
case
they
declar'd
War
against
the
whole
Party
,
the
most
Peaceable
would
be
forc'd
to
joyn
with
the
others
for
their
Common
Defence
:
That
for
that
Reason
it
would
be
imprudent
to
u●…
near
Four
hundred
thousand
Men
,
to
which
the
Num●●●
of
the
Reform'd
,
capable
of
bearing
Arms
,
was
thought
to
amount
:
Besides
,
That
such
as
would
be
spar'd
by
that
Po●icy
,
would
remain
at
the
Mercy
of
the
Conqueror
after
the
Destruction
of
the
rest
:
That
this
Distinction
would
hinder
the
Protestant
Allies
from
taking
any
Jealousies
about
that
War
,
and
would
persuade
them
that
they
did
not
aim
at
their
Religion
,
but
that
they
were
arm'd
against
a
Cabal
that
was
always
ready
to
trouble
the
State
,
and
to
joyn
with
the
first
Malecontents
who
had
a
mind
to
exclaim
against
the
Government
.
This
Advice
prevail'd
,
and
Experience
show'd
that
the
Which
is
followed
.
Reasons
of
the
first
were
all
Illusions
.
The
Reform'd
,
who
were
put
in
hopes
that
the
Edicts
would
be
observ'd
,
gave
little
or
no
Assistance
to
the
others
:
and
during
the
whole
course
of
the
War
,
the
Catholicks
,
and
particularly
the
Gentlemen
,
were
much
kinder
to
the
Reform'd
in
Arms
,
than
to
the
Reform'd
that
remain'd
Peaceable
.
They
gave
the
most
considerable
and
the
most
certain
Advices
:
It
was
from
them
,
those
Cities
that
were
resolv'd
to
hold
out
a
Siege
,
bought
Provisions
and
Ammunitions
;
and
from
whom
,
in
a
word
,
they
receiv'd
the
greatest
Testimonies
of
Correspondence
and
Sincerity
.
The
reason
of
it
was
,
That
there
were
many
Catholicks
,
who
not
being
blinded
by
the
Zeal
of
Religion
,
foresaw
what
the
Event
has
but
too
much
demonstrated
,
and
what
even
the
Catholick
Historians
have
not
scrupled
to
write
;
that
under
pretence
of
reducing
the
Reform'd
,
the
Court
conceal'd
a
Design
to
Establish
Arbitrary
Power
;
and
that
the
Ruin
of
what
they
call'd
a
Cabal
,
would
serve
as
a
Step
towards
the
Oppression
of
the
whole
Kingdom
.
The
Reform'd
on
the
contrary
being
blinded
by
Promises
of
Liberty
,
avoided
all
Commerce
with
those
that
were
in
Arms
,
for
fear
of
giving
the
Court
a
Pretence
to
involve
them
in
the
Destruction
of
the
others
,
as
their
Accomplices
;
and
there
were
many
,
who
in
imitation
of
Lesdiguieres
,
were
not
ashamed
to
bear
Arms
against
their
Brethren
.
The
worthiest
Persons
amongst
them
,
only
succor'd
them
with
Prayers
and
Tears
,
which
the
Fear
of
Oppression
only
allow'd
them
to
shed
in
secret
.
During
the
whole
Course
of
the
War
,
the
only
Cry
was
,
Reasons
publish'd
to
blind
the
Reform'd
.
that
the
King's
Arms
were
only
design'd
against
the
Rebels
:
That
the
Edicts
should
be
observ'd
in
favor
of
the
rest
:
That
they
had
no
thoughts
of
destroying
the
Reform'd
Religion
:
This
is
what
was
written
abroad
;
what
all
the
Pensioners
of
●●e
Court
preach'd
up
and
down
;
and
what
was
Publish'd
●●
all
the
Declarations
.
In
order
to
hinder
People
from
●enetrating
into
the
secret
Reasons
of
those
Reports
,
the
Court
publish'd
others
,
which
could
do
no
harm
,
and
which
●ere
so
plausible
,
that
they
might
pass
for
true
.
They
said
that
〈…〉
was
not
reasonable
to
force
Consciences
that
were
us'd
to
a
●●ng
Tolleration
;
that
what
had
been
good
60
years
before
to
●●event
the
Introduction
of
Heresie
,
while
Liberty
of
Consci●nce
was
unknown
,
would
be
dangerous
after
having
relish'd
it
〈…〉
long
:
That
it
was
not
fit
to
give
any
Jealousie
to
the
Pro●estant
Neighbouring
Princes
,
lest
they
should
come
to
the
Assistance
of
the
Reform'd
;
whereas
none
was
to
be
expect●d
from
the
Catholicks
Abroad
,
who
were
desirous
to
make
●he
War
last
,
to
hinder
France
from
crossing
their
Designs
:
●hat
the
King
had
many
faithful
Subjects
among
the
Re●o●m'd
,
who
ought
not
to
be
Confounded
with
those
Rebels
.
Others
added
moreover
,
in
order
to
make
their
Reasons
the
●ore
weighty
,
that
the
Reform'd
were
useful
in
France
:
●hat
they
were
born
Enemies
to
the
Enemies
of
the
State
:
That
in
case
there
were
none
of
them
left
in
the
Kingdom
,
it
●ould
be
necessary
to
send
for
some
from
Abroad
,
far
from
destroying
those
who
were
born
there
.
The
Reform'd
were
●●●t
the
only
Persons
that
said
this
;
there
were
Catholicks
even
in
the
Council
,
who
were
really
of
that
Opinion
;
and
●t
the
beginning
of
the
present
Reign
,
there
still
were
Mini●●●s
who
had
been
bred
in
the
Policy
of
Cardinal
de
Richelieu
,
who
held
this
Maxim
as
a
true
one
,
and
who
express'd
it
in
the
very
Terms
I
have
us'd
.
New
Difficulty
about
the
time
of
beginning
the
War
.
This
Difficulty
being
remov'd
,
there
appear'd
a
third
.
Some
were
of
Opinion
to
begin
the
War
without
delay
,
in
●rder
to
suppress
the
Reform'd
,
who
were
astonish'd
,
and
not
in
a
Posture
of
Defence
.
It
was
the
Advice
of
the
Prince
of
C●nde
,
who
expected
to
make
a
better
Figure
in
the
War
than
at
Court
,
where
he
was
oblig'd
to
have
base
Complaisances
for
the
Favorite
,
and
where
he
was
look'd
upon
with
an
ill
●ye
by
the
Queen-Mother
.
Du
Vair
,
Lord
Keeper
of
the
Great
Seal
,
and
the
Jesuit
Confessor
to
the
King
,
seconded
it
with
all
their
Might
.
Jeanin
and
the
other
old
Ministers
,
who
were
not
heartily
inclin'd
for
a
War
,
oppos'd
it
,
and
thought
that
it
would
be
proper
to
talk
of
a
Peace
on
the
contrary
in
threatning
a
War
;
and
in
the
mean
time
to
prepare
for
the
last
,
in
case
the
Reform'd
should
refuse
the
first
on
Conditions
worthy
of
the
King
.
The
Duke
de
Luines
joyn'd
with
the
last
,
but
for
other
Reasons
.
He
saw
no
Money
ready
for
the
War
;
he
had
rather
apply
the
Finances
to
his
own
,
and
to
his
Friends
Advantage
,
than
to
a
doubtful
Enterprise
.
He
was
at
a
Loss
to
whom
he
should
trust
the
Command
of
the
Armies
.
He
was
not
secure
of
the
Foreigners
.
He
had
no
body
to
whom
he
could
confide
the
Provinces
he
should
leave
behind
him
,
in
marching
with
the
King
towards
the
Southern
Provinces
.
In
fine
,
the
Number
of
the
Reform'd
Lords
made
him
dread
Diversions
where-ever
they
had
any
Authority
.
But
he
was
so
happy
,
that
all
those
Difficulties
were
level'd
.
How
those
Difficulties
were
remov'd
.
He
gain'd
most
of
the
Great
ones
.
Chatillon
was
bought
with
the
Promise
of
a
Marshal's
Staff
.
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
remain'd
long
Newter
.
Lesdiguieres
fool'd
himself
,
and
many
others
follow'd
his
Example
.
He
met
with
no
Oppositions
from
Abroad
.
The
King
,
under
pretence
of
a
Journey
into
Picardy
,
secur'd
himself
on
the
side
of
the
Netherlands
,
and
Spain
freely
granted
him
all
the
Assurances
he
could
desire
,
being
far
from
putting
any
Obstacles
to
a
War
they
desired
passionately
.
Cadenet
,
Brother
to
the
Favourite
,
who
was
created
Duke
de
Chaunes
,
easily
prevail'd
with
the
King
of
England
,
who
thought
himself
oblig'd
to
lose
all
the
Opportunities
which
a
good
Politician
would
have
improv'd
,
to
make
himself
Arbitrator
of
Europe
,
when
there
was
a
Necessity
to
succor
Subjects
against
their
Prince
in
order
thereunto
.
The
Vnited
Provinces
were
not
in
a
Condition
to
Break
with
France
.
It
is
true
,
that
as
that
Crown
had
had
some
hand
in
the
Divisions
of
that
State
,
and
seem'd
to
favour
the
Party
of
Barnevelt
,
they
had
also
given
some
Discontents
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
.
But
those
petty
Subjects
of
Complaint
did
yield
to
greater
Interests
:
The
Terror
of
the
Prosperities
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
did
not
permit
the
States
to
fall
out
with
an
Allie
so
necsseary
as
Lewis
the
Thirteenth
.
The
Court
sow'd
the
utmost
Divisions
among
the
Reform'd
.
They
endeavor'd
to
revoke
the
Power
of
those
who
were
deputed
to
the
Assembly
.
They
endeavor'd
to
make
the
other
Cities
jealous
of
Rochel
,
either
as
designing
to
promote
their
own
Advanvage
at
their
Cost
,
or
as
designing
to
become
the
Center
of
their
Union
,
and
to
ingross
all
the
Authority
.
Though
all
the
Reform'd
were
not
susceptible
of
those
Diffidences
;
yet
there
were
always
some
who
suffered
themselves
to
be
caught
in
the
Snare
of
those
false
Impressions
.
Notwithstanding
the
Court
gave
ear
to
all
the
Propositions
The
King
goes
unexpectedly
from
Paris
.
of
the
Mediators
,
with
as
much
Application
,
as
if
they
had
had
a
sincere
desire
of
Peace
:
People
were
strangely
surpriz'd
to
find
in
the
middle
of
those
Negotiations
,
when
the
Court
thought
that
they
had
taken
sufficient
Measures
to
succeed
in
their
Enterprize
,
that
the
King
repair'd
to
Fontainebleau
,
from
whence
he
writ
to
the
Duke
de
Bouillon
,
and
to
Du
Plessis
,
and
some
others
,
that
the
Obstinacy
of
the
Assembly
was
the
Occasion
of
his
Journey
,
and
that
it
oblig'd
him
to
repair
to
Tours
,
and
perhaps
farther
,
if
it
were
necessary
,
to
be
near
at
hand
to
give
his
Orders
.
He
mix'd
with
this
Advice
,
Assurances
of
his
good
Intentions
,
in
favor
of
those
that
should
remain
within
the
Bounds
of
their
Duty
.
The
next
day
after
his
Arrival
,
he
revers'd
the
Priviledge
of
Elections
,
and
removed
And
removes
the
Offices
f●r
the
Receits
of
his
Revenues
out
of
the
Reform'd
Cities
.
the
Offices
for
the
Receits
of
his
Revenues
,
out
of
the
Cities
held
by
the
Reform'd
,
by
an
express
Declaration
,
and
transfer'd
them
to
Catholick
Cities
,
under
pretence
of
hindering
the
Reform'd
from
seizing
upon
the
Royal
Treasure
.
But
he
restor'd
that
of
Saumur
by
a
Brief
,
to
satisfie
du
Plessis
,
for
whom
a
far
greater
Affront
was
preparing
.
This
Edict
might
reasonably
pass
for
a
Declaration
of
War
;
but
it
did
not
open
the
Eyes
of
those
who
were
inclineable
to
a
Peace
,
and
they
continu'd
their
Mediation
,
some
with
Sincerity
,
and
others
to
please
the
Court
,
which
was
desirous
to
amuse
the
Reform'd
by
those
Appearances
.
So
that
Conferences
were
held
still
,
in
which
all
things
seem'd
to
tend
to
an
Accommodation
.
The
Constable
seem'd
to
open
his
Mind
freely
to
the
Deputies
,
and
to
consent
to
a
Peace
upon
tolerable
Conditions
.
For
which
reason
the
Agents
and
Mediators
left
Paris
with
Pavas
,
to
repair
to
Rochel
by
divers
ways
,
and
upon
different
Days
,
in
order
severally
to
dispose
the
Assembly
to
receive
the
Conditions
they
brought
them
.
But
without
tarrying
longer
than
the
next
day
after
Favas's
Departure
;
a
Council
was
held
in
the
King's
Presence
,
in
which
a
Settlement
was
drawn
of
Forty
thousand
Foot
,
and
Settlement
of
War
drawn
in
the
middle
of
the
Negotiation
of
Peace
.
Eight
thousand
Horse
,
to
be
distributed
in
the
Provinces
according
as
it
should
be
necessary
.
The
Government
of
Bearn
was
given
to
Themines
in
the
same
Council
;
La
Force
was
depriv'd
of
all
his
Places
;
the
Survivorship
of
them
was
taken
from
his
Son
the
Marquess
de
Mompouillan
,
who
created
Jealousies
in
the
Favorites
,
and
in
the
Jesuits
by
his
great
Accomplishments
,
and
by
the
Share
he
had
in
the
King's
Favour
;
and
he
was
order'd
to
retire
from
the
Court
.
That
Prince
permitted
those
who
govern'd
him
,
to
dispose
of
his
Inclinations
,
as
they
did
of
his
Finances
,
and
of
his
Authority
;
and
always
approv'd
the
Reasons
that
were
alledg'd
to
him
,
no
longer
to
love
what
he
had
most
lov'd
.
The
Pretence
us'd
for
that
Disgrace
,
was
,
That
Peoples
New
Troubles
in
Bearn
.
Minds
began
to
be
heated
again
in
Bearn
,
and
that
the
Affairs
there
seem'd
to
be
upon
the
Point
of
a
new
Revolution
.
La
Force
was
inrag'd
,
that
instead
of
making
him
some
Reparation
for
the
Affront
he
had
receiv'd
from
Poyane
,
who
had
taken
Arms
,
not
only
without
his
Leave
,
but
without
his
Knowledge
,
the
Court
had
sent
him
an
Order
by
Saludie
to
lay
down
his
Arms
,
approving
the
Actions
of
Poyane
.
The
Marquess
de
la
Force
press'd
his
Father
to
resent
that
Affront
,
and
look'd
upon
the
Proceeding
of
the
Court
as
a
bloody
Injury
,
to
oblige
an
old
Governor
of
Province
,
an
ancient
Officer
of
the
King's
Houshold
,
to
disarm
before
the
Governor
of
a
Town
,
who
ought
at
least
to
have
honour'd
him
as
a
Superior
,
and
to
communicate
his
Designs
to
him
,
though
he
were
excus'd
from
receiving
Orders
from
him
.
Moreover
,
it
was
too
sensible
an
Affront
from
the
Court
to
La
Force
,
to
send
Orders
to
an
inferior
Officer
,
without
acquainting
him
with
it
.
Therefore
the
Bearnois
being
already
as
uneasie
at
the
Alterations
that
had
been
made
among
them
,
as
they
were
fatal
to
their
Liberties
,
the
Discontents
and
Intrigues
of
their
Governor
soon
dispos'd
them
to
improve
the
Occasion
.
The
Earnestness
the
General
Assembly
express'd
for
their
Affairs
,
encreased
their
Courage
,
and
easily
persuaded
those
People
,
who
were
naturally
Confident
,
that
they
would
soon
be
as
Free
as
the
French
.
La
Force
being
flatter'd
with
that
Hope
,
writ
to
the
King
in
the
Month
of
February
,
a
Letter
that
was
very
pressing
,
and
well
written
,
upon
the
Refusal
the
Court
had
made
to
hear
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
.
That
Letter
perhaps
prov'd
one
of
his
greatest
Crimes
.
The
Court
no
longer
relish'd
those
free
Contradictions
.
He
Remonstrated
with
too
much
Boldness
,
how
much
the
Severity
of
the
Court
increased
Peoples
Terrors
.
He
complain'd
that
the
Catholicks
of
the
Province
said
publickly
,
that
the
King
was
resolv'd
to
declare
a
War
against
the
Reform'd
,
and
to
destroy
them
;
and
he
concluded
by
a
pressing
Exhortation
,
that
his
Majesty
would
be
pleased
to
hear
what
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
had
to
say
.
That
Letter
and
the
Advices
the
Court
receiv'd
from
The
Duke
d'Epernon
is
sent
thither
.
Bearn
,
that
the
Towns
,
out
of
which
the
Garisons
had
been
remov'd
,
were
revolted
,
made
them
forget
that
La
Force
had
obey'd
the
Order
he
had
receiv'd
from
Saludie
without
replying
:
That
he
had
caus'd
the
Tower
of
Mongiscard
to
be
restor'd
and
dismantled
,
which
the
Bensins
,
accus'd
of
the
Conspiracy
of
Navarreins
,
had
fortify'd
to
annoy
that
Place
:
That
in
order
to
observe
some
Decorum
,
he
had
deliver'd
that
Fort
,
not
to
Poyane
,
who
had
besieg'd
it
,
but
to
Councellors
,
that
were
deputed
by
the
Soveraign
Council
of
Pau
,
who
caus'd
it
to
be
demolish'd
.
The
King
not
being
satisfy'd
with
turning
La
Force
and
his
Children
out
of
their
Imployments
,
order'd
the
Duke
d'Epernon
to
turn
them
out
of
Bearn
,
and
to
reduce
the
People
to
their
Allegiance
.
The
Court
did
not
do
the
Duke
that
Honour
out
of
a
Pure
Effect
of
Good
Will
;
but
lest
in
case
they
should
slight
him
in
a
Time
of
Troubles
,
he
might
grow
jealous
of
the
Forces
that
march'd
towards
his
Governments
,
and
put
himself
in
a
Posture
to
hinder
the
Progress
of
the
Favorite
,
who
did
not
love
him
;
tho
his
Policy
oblig'd
him
to
dissemble
,
and
to
express
an
exterior
Friendship
to
him
.
The
Court
gave
him
nothing
to
help
him
to
make
that
Expedition
.
He
had
not
so
so
much
as
time
allow'd
him
to
raise
Money
and
Men
;
and
he
march'd
towards
that
Country
with
so
small
an
Army
,
that
had
he
not
rely'd
upon
the
Correspondencies
the
Court
held
in
the
Towns
,
his
Enterprise
would
have
been
a
great
piece
of
Rashness
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
La
Force
was
not
yet
ready
,
and
that
he
made
his
Preparations
like
a
Man
,
who
was
uncertain
what
he
had
best
to
do
.
The
Succors
of
the
Provinces
,
who
had
undertaken
the
Preservation
of
Bearn
,
fail'd
him
,
and
that
of
the
Assembly
General
was
yet
at
a
great
distance
.
Therefore
he
had
recourse
to
Submissions
,
and
endeavour'd
to
stop
the
Duke's
March
by
reiterated
Offers
of
Obedience
and
Fidelity
.
But
the
Duke
made
no
less
hast
for
that
,
and
for
his
first
Expedition
he
besieg'd
Orthez
.
The
Place
was
in
a
Condition
Cowardize
of
the
People
of
Orthez
.
to
make
a
long
Resistance
,
during
which
,
Forces
might
have
been
assembled
,
which
might
easily
have
dissipated
the
Duke's
,
who
had
neither
a
Place
to
retire
to
,
nor
Provisions
,
or
Ammunitions
.
Moreover
,
there
were
more
Men
in
the
Town
capable
to
bear
Arms
,
than
there
were
in
the
petty
Army
that
besieg'd
it
.
Nevertheless
,
The
Force
of
their
Correspondencies
within
prov'd
so
effectual
,
that
they
surrendered
without
tarrying
for
the
Cannon
,
as
if
they
had
only
tarry'd
for
the
Duke's
coming
to
their
Gates
,
to
commit
that
Piece
of
Cowardize
.
That
Success
afforded
the
Duke
d'Epernon
all
that
he
wanted
,
by
reason
that
the
Town
was
very
well
provided
.
La
Force
La
Force
retires
.
judging
by
this
Success
what
he
had
to
trust
to
from
all
the
rest
of
the
Country
,
retir'd
out
of
the
Government
.
After
which
all
the
Towns
that
were
in
his
Party
being
astonish'd
at
the
Capitulation
of
Orthez
,
and
at
the
Retreat
of
the
General
,
surrender'd
upon
the
first
Summons
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
the
Duke's
Severity
,
as
soon
as
any
body
show'd
the
least
Inclination
to
resist
,
struck
a
Terror
every
where
.
Those
very
Places
that
obey'd
,
had
the
Grief
to
see
their
Fortifications
demolished
;
but
every
where
else
,
Confiscations
,
Banishments
,
Hanging
,
were
the
Duke
's
daily
Sports
,
whatever
the
Author
of
his
Life
reports
.
We
have
a
Specimen
of
it
,
by
the
poor
Pretence
he
took
at
Oleron
,
to
Execute
a
wretched
Soldier
he
found
in
the
Town
.
The
Duke
Condemn'd
him
to
dye
,
because
he
had
manag'd
the
Work
of
some
slight
Retrenchments
which
it
had
been
cover'd
with
.
That
did
not
render
him
more
Criminal
than
those
who
had
set
him
at
Work
,
and
who
had
taken
him
into
their
Service
.
Nevertheless
,
he
was
Executed
;
but
not
being
able
to
persuade
himself
,
that
what
he
had
done
deserv'd
Death
,
he
imputed
his
Crime
to
his
being
a
Provencal
,
and
reproach'd
the
Duke
at
his
Death
,
that
he
was
the
Victim
of
his
Hatred
for
that
Province
.
But
those
Rigors
of
the
Duke
render'd
his
Expedition
All
Bearn
is
subdu'd
.
very
short
,
and
very
successful
.
After
the
Capitulation
of
Orthez
he
soon
made
himself
Master
of
Oleron
,
of
Salies
,
of
Nay
,
of
Sa●veterre
,
and
finally
of
Pau
;
and
having
order'd
all
things
according
to
his
Mind
,
he
left
the
Country
in
a
full
Submission
.
That
Expedition
did
not
last
above
three
Months
,
which
afforded
him
time
to
come
back
to
the
King
,
who
was
before
St.
John
d'Angeli
at
that
time
.
The
War
was
begun
in
Poitou
as
soon
as
in
Bearn
,
and
with
the
same
Success
.
Though
the
Duke
d'Epernon's
Commission
was
known
by
every
body
,
and
that
the
Settlement
of
War
drawn
in
the
King's
Council
was
become
Publick
,
the
Mediators
being
stupified
by
some
strange
Charm
,
would
still
persuade
themselves
that
it
was
nothing
,
and
that
,
provided
the
Assembly
would
obey
,
the
King
would
proceed
no
farther
;
so
that
their
Letters
,
and
their
Advices
still
retarded
the
Affairs
of
the
Reformed
,
and
afforded
the
Court
time
to
take
all
their
Measures
at
leisure
.
Nevertheless
,
Favas
,
being
informed
by
Chalas
his
Colleague
,
in
the
General
Deputation
,
who
with
the
Court
,
with
what
pass'd
after
his
Departure
,
acquainted
the
Assembly
therewith
,
and
gave
them
an
Account
of
the
Illusions
they
had
been
amus'd
with
,
while
the
Court
was
preparing
to
laugh
at
them
and
at
him
openly
.
As
that
Settlement
of
War
had
been
drawn
the
next
day
after
his
Departure
,
he
receiv'd
the
News
of
it
the
next
day
after
his
Arrival
;
so
that
he
was
enabled
at
once
to
inform
the
Assembly
with
the
Disposition
of
Peace
,
in
which
he
thought
he
had
left
the
King's
Council
at
parting
,
and
of
their
Resolution
for
a
War
,
of
which
the
News
was
written
to
him
.
They
heard
at
the
same
time
that
he
arriv'd
at
Tours
on
Sedition
at
Tours
.
the
18th
of
the
same
Month.
One
Martin
,
who
kept
a
Publick
House
there
,
had
embrac'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
;
and
that
Change
had
occasion'd
some
Jests
,
and
some
Satyrick
Songs
,
which
had
often
expos'd
him
to
the
Laughter
of
the
People
.
The
Magistrates
not
having
suppress'd
that
License
,
though
contrary
to
the
Edicts
,
and
to
sound
Policy
,
the
Catholick
Children
had
learnt
those
Songs
,
and
the
said
Martin
dying
soon
after
it
,
they
sung
the
said
Songs
while
his
Corps
was
Carrying
to
the
Ground
.
Some
of
those
that
accompany'd
the
Corps
being
disturb'd
at
that
Noise
,
gave
one
of
the
Children
a
Box
on
the
Ear.
The
simple
Catholicks
,
who
diverted
themselves
at
those
Childrens
Play
,
and
who
often
excited
them
to
do
what
they
durst
not
do
themselves
,
cry'd
out
that
he
was
kill'd
,
because
he
was
a
Catholick
.
Whereupon
the
People
rose
immediately
,
fell
upon
the
Reform'd
,
abus'd
,
wounded
,
and
affronted
all
those
they
met
.
The
Night
did
not
appease
their
Fury
.
The
next
day
the
Seditious
went
to
the
Church-yard
of
the
Reform'd
,
dug
up
the
Corps
,
which
had
been
flung
into
the
Ground
in
haste
,
tore
it
in
pieces
,
and
committted
a
thousand
Indignities
against
it
.
From
thence
they
went
to
the
Temple
,
and
burnt
it
:
They
plunder'd
the
House
of
the
Sexton
,
and
committed
great
Violences
against
him
.
This
Rage
lasted
three
days
;
but
finally
,
it
was
appeas'd
for
want
of
Matter
,
by
reason
,
that
the
Reform'd
hid
themselves
,
and
that
the
most
considerable
retir'd
in
such
Places
,
where
they
expected
to
find
most
Safety
.
The
Magistrates
barely
made
some
weak
Informations
of
the
Fact
,
and
imprison'd
some
of
the
most
Miserable
;
but
as
if
the
Reform'd
had
been
as
Guilty
as
the
rest
,
some
of
them
were
also
secur'd
to
keep
the
Catholicks
Company
.
Those
Mutineers
seem'd
to
have
look'd
upon
the
And
elsewhere
.
King's
Journey
to
Fontainbleau
as
the
Signal
of
their
Enterprize
;
and
the
People
judg'd
by
the
Coldness
of
the
Magistrates
,
that
they
were
certain
the
Court
would
approve
those
Proceedings
.
Nevertheless
,
the
thing
was
look'd
upon
to
be
of
too
much
Consequence
in
that
Conjuncture
,
to
be
wink'd
at
.
The
Court
was
sensible
that
the
Impunity
of
those
Violences
would
open
the
Eyes
of
those
they
design'd
to
blind
,
by
the
fair
Promises
of
the
Observation
of
the
Edicts
;
and
that
in
case
Despair
should
re-unite
the
Reform'd
,
their
Ruine
would
prove
a
difficult
Task
.
Moreover
,
it
was
an
Example
of
very
ill
Consequence
,
which
appear'd
,
in
that
the
People
rose
at
Pottiers
as
well
as
at
Tours
,
beat
down
the
Wall
the
Reform'd
had
built
about
their
Church-yard
;
broke
the
Tombs
,
violated
the
Sepulchres
,
and
endeavor'd
to
demolish
the
Temple
.
Those
Violences
did
not
extend
to
Persons
,
by
reason
that
the
Place
in
which
the
Reform'd
perform'd
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
was
at
a
great
distance
from
the
City
;
and
that
the
Magistrates
,
who
dreaded
Reprisals
,
put
a
stop
to
the
Disorder
.
But
the
Punishment
of
the
Seditious
was
very
inconsiderable
,
and
did
not
terrifie
the
Mob
so
much
,
as
to
hinder
them
from
committing
the
like
Excesses
in
divers
other
Places
,
as
at
Croisie
,
at
M●uze
,
and
elsewhere
.
The
Court
dreading
the
Consequences
of
the
Sedition
of
Tours
,
receiv'd
the
Complaints
of
the
Reform'd
,
The
Court
stops
the
Progress
of
it
.
who
desir'd
that
an
Examplary
Punishment
might
be
made
of
it
;
and
in
order
to
blind
them
with
an
apparent
Satisfaction
,
the
King
issued
out
a
Declaration
on
the
20th
of
December
,
by
which
he
took
the
Peaceable
Reform'd
into
his
Protection
,
and
injoyn'd
the
Parliaments
,
and
all
other
Officers
to
whom
the
like
Edicts
are
commonly
directed
,
to
make
them
injoy
a
Liberty
suitable
to
the
Edicts
.
Moreover
,
he
sent
the
Mild
Malleville
,
Master
of
Requests
,
to
Tours
,
with
a
Commission
to
try
the
Guilty
without
Appeal
.
The
said
Commissioner
,
without
making
any
Informations
,
but
those
that
had
already
been
made
by
the
Judges
of
Tours
,
put
the
Reform'd
at
Liberty
,
and
Condemn'd
some
of
the
Catholick
Prisoners
to
Dye
.
That
Severity
renew'd
the
Sedition
,
and
the
People
being
in
a
greater
Fury
than
ever
,
ran
to
the
Prisons
,
broke
open
The
Sedition
is
renew'd
.
the
Doors
,
put
the
Condemn'd
at
Liberty
,
Plunder'd
the
Houses
of
the
Reform'd
,
and
among
the
rest
,
that
of
a
Notary
,
whose
Minutes
they
tore
.
The
Commissioner
being
Terrify'd
,
was
constrain'd
to
hide
himself
;
and
the
Mutineers
could
not
be
appeased
untill
the
Magistrates
promised
them
to
obtain
a
General
Pardon
for
their
Crime
;
that
the
Catholick
Prisoners
should
be
put
at
Liberty
,
and
that
the
Process
should
be
burnt
.
The
King
,
whose
Authority
was
concern'd
in
that
Second
Sedition
,
took
his
time
to
do
himself
Justice
;
and
leaving
Fontainbleau
to
march
towards
Poitou
,
he
came
to
Tours
,
and
there
caused
four
or
five
Wretches
to
be
Executed
,
who
had
been
Punishment
of
some
of
the
Criminals
.
concern'd
in
that
Tumult
;
but
the
most
considerable
escap'd
.
The
Execution
of
those
Wretches
calm'd
the
Minds
of
those
,
that
had
been
terrify'd
by
those
Violences
committed
in
so
suspicious
a
Conjuncture
.
The
Reform'd
kept
at
Home
,
and
saw
without
any
Emotion
,
the
Weight
of
the
War
fall
upon
the
small
Number
of
those
that
follow'd
the
Orders
of
the
Assembly
.
Moreover
,
They
accus'd
them
of
Obstinacy
,
and
of
being
the
Cause
of
their
own
Misfortunes
,
by
an
affected
Consideration
of
future
Misfortunes
.
In
a
Word
,
the
Effect
of
that
Shadow
of
Justice
,
which
the
King
Which
dazles
the
Reform'd
.
did
the
Reform'd
on
that
Occasion
,
was
such
,
that
the
very
Catholicks
wondred
at
it
,
and
made
Jests
of
the
Simplicity
of
those
Wretches
.
An
Historian
,
who
speaks
of
those
Affairs
like
a
passionate
Catholick
,
nevertheless
says
,
upon
that
Subject
,
That
he
does
not
wonder
that
the
Vulgar
,
whose
Impetuosity
is
blind
,
should
be
caught
in
such
a
Snare
;
but
that
he
cannot
imagine
how
it
could
deceive
the
Grandees
,
the
Gentry
,
and
the
Officers
of
that
Sect
,
who
had
been
repnted
till
then
Wise
Politicians
.
On
the
Fourth
of
the
same
Month
,
the
King
published
New
Declaration
.
yet
another
Declaration
before
his
Departure
from
Fontainbleau
,
of
the
same
Stile
with
all
the
rest
.
It
began
with
a
Protestation
of
having
all
along
been
desirous
to
cause
the
Edicts
to
be
observ'd
,
as
the
most
effectual
way
to
make
his
Subjects
live
in
Peace
;
of
having
wink'd
at
the
Infractions
committed
by
some
of
the
Reform'd
;
of
having
endeavour'd
to
make
them
sensible
of
their
Duty
by
Divers
Edicts
publish'd
on
purpose
.
From
thence
it
proceeded
to
the
Motives
of
the
Declaration
given
at
Grenade
,
in
the
Month
of
October
last
past
,
to
interdict
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
;
and
complaining
that
it
had
not
hinder'd
the
Reform'd
from
assembling
in
the
said
City
and
elsewhere
;
from
ordering
divers
Acts
of
Hostility
,
as
by
Reprisals
;
from
Electing
Chiefs
;
from
Fortifying
of
their
Garisons
;
from
Raising
Men
and
Money
;
from
Listing
Soldiers
,
Casting
of
Artillery
,
Buying
of
Arms
and
other
Amunitions
.
It
added
,
That
notwithstanding
all
this
,
the
King
had
granted
several
things
,
desir'd
by
the
Memorials
presented
to
him
by
the
Deputies
General
:
But
,
that
finally
he
was
resolv'd
to
go
as
far
as
Touraine
,
and
to
march
himself
towards
Poitou
and
elsewhere
,
to
be
near
to
apply
a
Remedy
to
those
Evils
;
being
resolv'd
to
maintain
the
Publick
Peace
,
to
cause
the
Edicts
to
be
observ'd
,
in
favour
of
such
as
should
keep
within
the
Bounds
of
their
Allegiance
,
and
to
chastife
the
Rebels
:
Whereupon
he
confirm'd
a
new
,
all
the
Edicts
and
Declarations
,
and
order'd
them
to
be
kept
in
favour
of
those
that
were
,
and
should
remain
within
the
said
Bounds
of
their
Duty
,
whom
he
took
,
as
well
as
their
Families
and
Estates
,
under
his
Protection
and
special
Safeguard
;
commanding
his
Officers
and
Governors
of
Cities
to
see
it
performed
.
He
order'd
the
same
thing
for
the
Catholicks
,
to
the
Officers
of
the
Places
in
which
the
Reform'd
were
the
strongest
.
After
which
he
came
to
Blois
,
from
whence
he
repaired
to
Amboise
,
and
afterwards
to
Tours
,
to
Thouars
,
where
the
Dutchess
de
la
Trimoville
receiv'd
him
,
and
finally
to
Saumur
,
out
of
which
he
turn'd
Du
Plessis
in
a
very
Unkingly
manner
.
While
the
Court
was
so
diligently
imploy'd
about
The
General
Assembl●
d●f●nds
it
●●lf
in
Writing
.
the
Preparations
of
War
,
the
Assembly
was
near
as
diligent
in
putting
themselves
in
a
Posture
of
Defence
;
being
equally
troubled
with
the
little
Union
they
observ'd
in
their
Bosom
,
and
with
the
little
Authority
they
had
in
the
Provinces
,
and
the
continual
Contradictions
of
those
who
thought
they
were
the
Wisest
,
who
did
nothing
but
Preach
Obedience
to
them
.
As
soon
as
they
were
inform'd
that
the
King
had
refus'd
to
hear
their
Deputies
,
they
order'd
them
to
put
those
Remonstrances
in
Writing
,
which
they
were
to
have
made
by
Word
of
Mouth
.
They
did
it
accordingly
,
and
in
order
that
every
body
might
be
acquainted
with
them
,
they
publish'd
them
.
After
having
declar'd
,
that
the
Reason
which
oblig'd
them
to
make
them
publick
,
was
,
that
they
were
not
allow'd
to
speak
to
the
King
;
they
set
forth
all
the
Promises
that
had
been
made
to
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
in
the
King's
Name
,
the
Prince
of
Conde's
,
and
the
Duke
de
Luines
;
and
they
related
the
very
Expressions
they
had
us'd
;
and
among
the
rest
,
what
the
King
had
said
to
those
who
carry'd
the
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
General
to
him
,
that
he
would
perform
the
Promises
of
the
Prince
,
and
of
the
Duke
.
They
complain'd
that
those
Solemn
Promises
had
been
violated
;
and
having
observ'd
at
what
time
the
King
took
his
Progress
into
Bearn
,
they
thought
it
was
a
great
Injustice
to
impute
it
as
a
Crime
to
the
Assembly
,
to
have
met
upon
the
Word
of
a
Prince
,
of
the
Favourite
,
and
of
the
King
himself
.
After
which
they
proceeded
to
the
Particulars
of
those
Particulars
of
their
Complaints
things
in
which
,
the
Court
had
not
perform'd
their
Promises
:
viz.
That
the
Settlement
of
the
Places
of
Dauphine
had
not
been
deliver'd
,
though
it
was
an
Affair
but
of
half
an
Hour
.
That
the
Reception
of
the
two
Councellors
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
had
been
deferr'd
as
long
as
possible
could
be
.
That
it
had
not
been
perform'd
till
after
the
Convocation
of
the
Assembly
.
That
only
one
of
them
had
been
receiv'd
in
Reality
,
the
Reception
of
the
other
being
evaded
by
the
Clause
of
Modification
,
which
oblig'd
Le
Cog
to
resign
his
Place
to
a
Catholick
.
That
every
thing
had
been
alter'd
in
Bearn
,
and
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
declar'd
Criminal
,
without
hearing
the
Persons
concern'd
.
That
the
Exercise
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
had
been
interrupted
at
Clermont
de
Lodeve
,
though
it
was
a
Place
of
Surety
.
That
the
Catholicks
hinder'd
the
Execution
of
the
King's
Orders
by
Force
of
Arms
,
and
the
Proceedings
of
the
Commissioners
sent
to
re-establish
it
there
.
That
the
King's
Council
declar'd
that
the
King's
Authority
was
concern'd
in
it
;
but
yet
that
they
Authoriz'd
it
by
Conniving
at
it
.
That
Privas
had
been
taken
from
the
Reform'd
,
though
it
was
a
Place
,
where
,
according
to
the
Edicts
and
Briefs
,
nothing
ought
to
be
Innovated
.
That
during
Eighteen
Months
last
past
,
the
Court
had
detained
the
Sums
promised
for
the
Maintenance
of
the
Garisons
,
and
for
the
Sallaries
of
the
Ministers
.
That
Seditious
Sermons
against
the
Reform'd
were
tolerated
.
That
their
Dead
were
taken
out
of
the
Ground
again
.
That
their
Temples
were
burnt
.
That
their
Ministers
were
turn'd
out
.
That
the
Delivery
of
the
Places
,
in
which
they
were
to
perform
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
was
hindered
;
and
among
the
Places
in
which
those
Excesses
were
committed
,
they
mentioned
Moulins
,
Bourges
,
Baux
in
Provence
,
Lion
,
Dijon
.
That
their
Cahiers
were
not
answered
,
and
that
when
any
of
the
Articles
were
answered
,
either
the
Answers
were
not
put
in
Execution
,
or
they
were
contrary
to
the
Intention
of
the
Edicts
.
That
the
Commissioners
sent
into
the
Provinces
,
either
refus'd
to
perform
their
Office
,
or
perform'd
it
ill
,
by
a
visible
Collusion
.
That
all
this
proceeded
from
the
Council
and
Malice
of
the
Jesuits
.
They
Concluded
,
Imploring
the
King's
Favour
,
and
earnestly
desir'd
the
Revocation
of
the
Declaration
which
treated
them
as
Criminals
,
protesting
that
they
only
desir'd
the
Liberty
and
Safety
of
their
Religion
,
to
remain
inviolably
ty'd
to
their
Allegiance
.
The
Marshall
de
Bouillon
writ
from
Sedan
to
the
The
Marshall
de
Bouillon
writes
to
the
King
.
King
,
the
same
day
that
the
Remonstrances
appeared
.
He
freely
expressed
the
Reasons
of
Diffidence
that
had
been
given
to
the
Reform'd
,
by
the
Threatnings
of
Revoking
the
Edicts
,
that
is
,
to
take
away
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
,
the
Safety
of
their
Lives
,
their
Estates
and
Dignities
.
He
said
that
the
Affair
of
Bearn
had
been
anticipated
;
that
the
Promises
had
been
ill
executed
;
that
Garisons
had
been
put
in
divers
Places
without
Necessity
;
that
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
was
us'd
with
too
much
Severity
.
He
intreated
the
King
to
hear
the
Remonstrances
of
their
Deputies
,
and
to
reject
the
Councils
of
those
that
advis'd
him
to
force
the
Consciences
of
his
Subjects
.
But
the
Council
was
hardned
against
those
Advices
which
tended
to
Peace
;
and
seem'd
not
to
relish
them
,
only
the
better
to
take
their
Measures
.
The
Jesuits
answer'd
the
Reproach
that
was
made
Reply
of
the
Jesuits
to
the
Writing
of
the
Assembly
.
against
them
of
exciting
a
War
,
in
Writing
.
In
order
to
refute
it
,
they
made
use
of
the
Sermon
the
King's
Confessor
had
lately
Preach'd
at
Court
,
that
the
King
was
oblig'd
to
protect
all
his
Subjects
,
even
those
that
were
of
a
different
Belief
from
his
.
That
Answer
tended
to
persuade
that
their
Society
was
innocent
of
all
the
Ill
they
were
accus'd
of
;
and
that
they
only
apply'd
themselves
to
Convert
those
that
Stray'd
,
and
to
prevent
the
Progress
of
Heresie
by
their
Sermons
and
Writings
.
They
made
it
a
Crime
for
the
Reform'd
to
suppose
in
their
Complaints
,
that
the
King
suffer'd
himself
to
be
govern'd
by
the
Jesuits
.
And
they
said
that
all
the
Articles
set
down
in
their
Petition
were
false
;
and
for
an
Instance
of
the
Innocence
of
the
Society
,
and
of
the
little
Share
they
had
in
the
Violent
Councils
that
were
daily
given
to
the
King
against
the
Reform'd
,
all
their
Actions
were
represented
in
it
in
a
manner
full
of
Fury
and
Venom
.
That
Apology
could
not
deceive
those
who
had
any
Sence
.
It
was
very
well
known
that
the
Theology
and
Morality
of
the
Jesuits
are
always
Slaves
to
their
Policy
;
and
that
it
is
impossible
to
guess
their
Sentiments
by
their
Sermons
.
It
was
easie
to
oppose
to
the
Moderation
of
the
Jesuit
Arnoux
,
the
Seditious
Sermons
of
the
Monks
of
the
other
Orders
,
who
being
more
Impetuous
,
and
Hairbrain'd
than
the
Jesuits
,
declar'd
inconsiderately
in
their
Pulpits
,
what
those
cunning
Politicians
had
the
Art
to
cover
with
a
profound
Dissimulation
.
Even
at
S●●mur
,
a
Franciscan
Fryar
had
had
the
Boldness
to
say
,
comparing
those
who
were
for
tolerating
the
Reformed
,
to
the
Soldiers
that
Spit
in
the
Face
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
for
his
Part
,
who
was
afraid
of
no
body
,
he
declar'd
publickly
,
that
a
War
was
necessary
.
We
may
Judge
by
that
,
what
Liberty
they
took
in
Places
of
less
Consequence
than
Saumur
,
where
they
stood
in
no
dread
of
the
Reform'd
.
Moreover
,
it
was
very
well
known
,
that
in
the
Application
of
the
Jesuits
towards
the
Conversion
of
those
they
call'd
,
strayed
,
all
means
were
lawful
alike
to
them
;
and
that
according
to
their
Maxims
,
success
rectifies
the
most
Violent
and
most
Unjust
Expedients
.
Lesdiguieres
before
and
after
his
coming
to
Paris
,
acquainted
the
Assembly
with
all
that
Deagean
inspir'd
him
with
,
and
endavour'd
to
persuade
them
,
that
they
were
to
blame
to
complain
.
The
Assembly
answer'd
him
pretty
Vigorously
,
and
took
him
to
Witness
himself
of
the
Royal
promises
,
upon
the
Account
of
which
they
did
repair
to
Rochel
.
But
when
he
Writ
to
them
from
Paris
,
with
Reproaches
and
Threatnings
,
declaring
that
he
would
bear
Arms
against
them
,
unless
they
did
submit
to
the
King's
Pleasure
,
they
answer'd
him
upon
the
same
Tone
,
which
broke
off
all
manner
of
Correspondence
between
them
.
He
had
play'd
his
part
so
well
till
then
,
that
he
had
deceiv'd
the
most
clear
sighted
;
and
that
he
seem'd
equally
well
affected
to
the
Peace
of
the
State
,
and
the
preservation
of
the
Churches
.
His
Refusals
of
joyning
with
them
,
being
mix'd
with
such
specious
Reasons
,
and
with
such
moving
Protestations
,
that
even
those
that
did
not
believe
him
,
did
not
know
what
to
Answer
him
.
During
the
War
of
Privas
,
the
Provincial
Assembly
of
An●●s●
,
deputed
the
Marquess
de
la
Charse
to
him
,
who
represented
all
the
Grievances
under
which
the
Reform'd
Labour'd
to
him
.
He
omitted
nothing
to
persuade
him
to
take
some
useful
Resolution
for
the
good
of
the
Churches
.
He
imploy'd
in
his
Discourse
all
the
Motives
of
Religion
▪
of
Honor
,
and
of
Interest
;
the
good
of
the
State
,
the
Advantage
of
the
common
Cause
,
the
particular
interest
of
his
Person
and
of
his
Family
;
Remonstrances
,
Reasonings
,
Conjurations
,
&c.
But
he
could
not
prevail
upon
his
Mind
which
was
prepossess'd
by
Deagean
.
Lesdiguieres
lessen'd
as
much
as
he
could
by
his
Answer
,
the
Subjects
of
Complaint
and
of
diffidence
alledg'd
by
the
Marquess
.
He
endeavour'd
to
prove
,
that
all
the
proceedings
of
the
Court
were
Just
;
and
gave
no
other
Advice
,
but
that
of
●…ing
,
and
of
submitting
.
But
he
accompany'd
his
Advice
with
so
many
fair
Words
,
and
with
such
〈…〉
of
his
Affection
for
the
Churches
,
that
the
Marquess
●…s
constrain'd
to
seem
satisfy'd
with
his
Refusal
;
and
●…o
seem
to
believe
that
he
spoke
from
the
bottom
of
his
heart
.
He
never
put
off
his
Mask
till
he
came
to
Paris
,
and
oblig'd
himself
to
serve
against
the
Churches
.
But
as
there
were
Members
of
the
Assembly
at
Rochel
,
The
Assembly
draws
a
Project
to
defend
themselves
.
●…o
acquainted
the
King
with
all
the
Transactions
there
,
so
●…ere
were
Persons
at
Court
,
who
gave
the
Assembly
a
●…ithful
Account
of
all
the
Resolutions
that
were
taken
here
against
them
So
that
,
after
they
knew
that
the
King
was
gone
from
Paris
,
they
did
Nominate
Nine
Commissioners
to
draw
a
settlement
of
War
:
And
on
the
●…oth
of
May
,
after
having
heard
that
Seditions
were
made
〈…〉
all
parts
against
the
Reform'd
;
That
the
King
had
made
〈…〉
settlement
of
near
50000
Men
on
his
side
;
that
he
had
made
a
New
Edict
,
which
at
the
the
bottom
was
only
a
Declaration
of
War
;
That
he
was
gone
from
Fontainbleau
fully
resolv'd
to
begin
it
in
Poitou
;
That
consequently
there
was
no
longer
any
reason
to
rely
on
Negotiations
they
agreed
upon
47
Articles
prepar'd
by
their
Commissioners
,
which
Regulated
the
Distribution
of
the
●…nces
,
the
Generals
that
should
Command
there
,
〈…〉
Power
,
their
Office
,
the
Authority
of
the
Provin●…
Councils
and
of
the
Assembly
;
the
Discipline
they
●…d
observe
in
their
Arms
;
The
manner
of
Treating
●…ners
of
War
,
and
of
managing
Military
Enterprises
;
that
should
be
freed
from
Spoils
,
and
what
should
be
observ'd
for
Correspondence
.
They
also
contain'd
Regulations
for
the
Finances
;
and
the
manner
of
Raising
them
,
of
receiving
them
,
and
of
laying
them
out
.
The
last
made
Provision
for
the
Subsistance
of
the
Reform'd
▪
that
should
be
oblig'd
to
quit
their
usual
abode
,
and
to
abandon
all
their
Estate
during
the
War
.
But
the
first
was
Division
of
the
Provinces
into
Circles
.
the
most
remarkable
,
by
reason
,
that
it
contain'd
the
division
of
all
the
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
into
Circles
,
which
were
to
have
each
their
General
,
and
to
furnish
a
certain
part
of
the
Men
and
Sums
,
that
were
necessary
for
the
common
defence
.
Those
Circles
had
been
Instituted
long
ago
:
But
they
were
only
compos'd
at
first
of
some
Neigbouring
Provinces
,
who
were
to
Assemble
themselves
by
the
Deputies
of
their
respective
Councils
,
as
soon
as
any
of
them
should
be
attack'd
;
and
were
oblig'd
to
assist
each
other
,
as
soon
as
requir'd
.
They
had
Uunited
those
in
such
a
manner
which
were
able
to
maintain
their
Correspondence
with
less
difficulty
,
and
that
border'd
in
part
upon
each
other
.
Some
Alterations
were
made
about
that
Institution
upon
the
Occasion
of
the
approaching
War
:
particularly
,
in
that
a
Man
of
Quality
was
created
General
of
every
Circle
:
So
that
the
said
Division
seem'd
to
be
form'd
upon
the
Model
of
the
Circles
of
Germany
,
from
whence
the
very
Name
of
Circle
was
borrow'd
.
Those
Circles
were
of
an
unequal
Extent
,
according
as
The
Marshal
de
Bouillon
refuses
the
Place
of
General
.
the
Provinces
of
which
they
were
compos'd
,
had
more
or
less
Churches
or
strong
Places
;
and
by
that
Inequality
of
Extent
,
the
Reform'd
had
endeavoured
to
make
them
partly
equally
strong
.
There
were
Eight
of
those
Circles
.
The
first
was
composed
of
the
Isle
of
France
,
o●
Normandy
,
Pickardy
,
Beausse
,
Berry
,
Anjou
,
Maine
,
P●che
,
Tourane
,
excepting
the
Isle
of
Bouchard
,
which
was
joyn'd
to
another
Circle
.
The
Generality
of
that
great
Circle
was
design'd
for
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
.
Moreover
,
the
Office
of
Generalissim●
of
the
whole
Party
was
offered
him
;
but
he
refus'd
it
upon
the
Account
of
his
Age
,
and
of
the
Gout
,
which
he
was
very
much
troubled
with
.
He
remained
Neuter
,
as
to
Action
;
but
he
often
gave
the
Assembly
good
Advices
,
which
were
not
followed
.
Among
the
rest
he
advis'd
them
to
put
a
Caris●n
of
Six
thousand
Men
into
Saumur
,
by
reason
that
it
was
not
likely
that
the
King
would
leave
a
Place
of
that
Consequence
behind
him
;
and
that
if
they
did
put
a
sufficient
Garison
into
it
,
to
resist
the
first
Effort
of
his
Arms
,
the
War
would
soon
be
at
an
end
.
The
Assembly
believed
him
,
and
sent
Forces
to
secure
that
Place
;
but
Irrepara●…
.
upon
some
ill
Advice
,
they
were
countermanded
,
after
they
had
begun
their
March
.
Soon
after
it
,
when
they
heard
that
the
King
was
marching
that
way
,
they
were
sensible
of
the
Fault
they
had
committed
,
in
not
providing
the
said
City
with
Men
,
Amunitions
,
and
Money
.
They
endeavoured
to
repair
that
Fault
by
Diligence
;
but
the
King
made
yet
more
Diligence
than
the
Assembly
,
and
before
the
Relief
they
sent
was
got
half
way
,
he
had
turned
Du
Plessis
and
his
Garison
out
of
Saumur
.
The
Second
Circle
,
composed
of
Poitou
,
of
Bretagne
,
General
of
the
Circles
.
and
of
the
City
and
Isle
of
Bouchard
,
was
to
be
Governed
by
Soubise
,
Brother
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
.
La
Trimouille
had
the
Government
of
the
Third
,
which
was
to
contain
Angoumois
,
Saintonge
,
and
the
Islands
.
The
Lower
Guyenne
made
the
fourth
Circle
,
and
La
Force
was
Governor
of
it
.
The
Fifth
,
given
to
the
Marquess
his
Son
,
comprehended
Bearn
,
and
the
Dependencies
thereof
.
The
Vpper
Languedoc
,
and
the
Vpper
Guyenne
,
which
made
the
Sixth
,
was
to
be
Commanded
by
the
Duke
de
Rohan
.
The
Seventh
,
which
contained
the
Lower
Longuedoc
,
the
Cevennes
,
Givaudan
,
and
Vivarets
,
was
to
be
Governed
by
Chatillon
.
And
the
Eighth
,
composed
of
Burgundy
,
Provence
and
Dauphine
,
was
left
to
Lesdiguieres
,
from
whom
it
could
not
be
taken
.
Rochel
made
a
Circle
apart
in
that
Division
;
and
there
was
a
particular
Exception
in
favour
of
them
in
the
Forty
seven
Articles
I
have
mentioned
,
which
exempted
them
then
and
for
the
future
of
having
any
Governor
besides
their
Mayor
.
Of
all
those
Circles
,
none
but
the
Vpper
Guyenne
made
any
Resistance
that
year
,
so
that
it
proved
by
so
much
the
more
easie
for
the
King
to
vanquish
,
that
he
had
in
effect
but
the
Eighth
part
of
the
Reform'd
of
his
Kingdom
to
deal
with
;
since
even
in
that
Circle
which
made
some
Resistance
,
several
Towns
and
Captains
made
none
at
all
.
The
Catholicks
made
a
great
deal
of
Noise
about
these
Seat
of
the
Assembly
.
Settlements
,
and
for
that
the
Assembly
had
caused
a
new
Seal
to
be
engraven
,
in
order
to
fix
it
to
their
Ordinances
and
Commissions
.
The
Constable
himself
represented
that
Action
as
a
publick
Declaration
of
their
Resolution
to
withdraw
from
their
Allegiance
to
the
King
;
of
designing
to
establish
a
New
Holland
in
France
,
and
to
settle
a
Republick
there
,
of
which
the
Assembly
retained
the
Superiority
.
It
was
easie
to
persuade
it
to
the
King
,
who
was
bred
with
an
Aversion
to
the
Reform'd
,
and
was
ev●●
susceptible
to
the
Jealousies
,
that
were
inspir'd
in
him
about
his
Authority
.
But
to
say
the
Truth
,
it
was
a
wretched
Reproach
;
for
if
the
War
was
just
on
the
side
of
the
Reform'd
,
the
Regulations
made
,
in
order
to
sustain
it
,
and
the
Seal
engraven
in
the
Name
of
their
Union
,
could
not
render
it
Criminal
.
The
Question
was
,
whether
the
Reform'd
were
in
the
Right
to
take
up
Arms
;
by
reason
that
granting
,
that
it
could
be
no
Crime
in
them
to
make
Laws
to
unite
themselves
,
nor
to
agree
about
a
Seal
,
as
a
General
Mark
to
know
each
other
by
.
Moreover
the
said
Seal
was
only
an
Emblem
of
their
Religion
,
the
same
as
is
still
often
met
with
in
the
first
Page
of
the
Books
of
Religion
,
written
for
the
use
of
the
Reform'd
.
There
only
were
some
Words
ingraven
about
it
,
which
signify'd
that
they
took
up
Arms
for
Christ
,
and
for
his
Flock
.
The
first
Letter
of
the
last
Word
not
making
a
good
Impression
upon
the
Wax
,
the
Sence
was
different
,
and
the
Words
that
appeared
,
signified
only
for
Chr●●●
▪
and
for
the
King
.
This
Diversity
might
persuade
some
People
that
they
had
two
Seals
;
and
there
are
some
Writings
of
Catholicks
,
in
which
there
are
Remarks
that
〈◊〉
that
some
have
read
it
one
way
,
and
others
another
;
〈◊〉
I
find
nothing
positive
about
▪
it
in
▪
the
Memoires
I
have
seen
▪
Besides
these
Regulations
,
the
Assembly
did
defend
themselves
by
Apologies
and
Manifesto's
,
while
the
King
The
Peaceable
Reformed
are
disarmed
.
press'd
them
with
Sword
in
hand
.
All
the
Lords
upon
the
Discontents
of
which
they
reckoned
,
had
made
their
Peace
with
the
Constable
,
and
serv'd
against
them
.
The
Duke
de
Mayenne
commanded
a
Body
of
Men
in
Guyenne
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
commanded
another
in
Berry
,
where
he
besieged
such
Places
as
did
not
open
their
Gates
to
him
,
and
disarmed
the
Reform'd
that
made
no
Defence
.
He
took
by
a
Form
of
Siege
Sully
and
Sancerre
;
and
the
Reform'd
of
Blois
,
of
Tours
,
and
other
Places
,
where
they
were
not
much
to
be
feared
,
were
obliged
,
like
the
rest
,
to
suffer
themselves
to
be
disarmed
.
Count
de
St.
Paul
being
assisted
by
the
Marshal
de
Vitri
,
made
himself
Master
of
Gergeau
;
and
thus
the
Reform'd
had
no
Retreat
left
them
about
de
Loire
.
The
Duke
de
Longueville
disarm'd
them
also
in
Normandy
;
and
they
received
the
like
Treatment
in
all
the
Provinces
the
King
left
behind
him
.
This
Proceeding
so
contrary
to
the
last
Declaration
,
which
promised
such
great
Matters
to
those
that
should
remain
at
Home
,
cast
a
Terror
and
Repentance
in
the
Hearts
of
all
those
unfortunate
People
,
who
regretted
too
late
their
having
reposed
so
much
Confidence
in
a
Court
,
accustomed
by
the
Duke
de
Luines
to
violate
them
,
as
soon
as
they
●o●●d
a
specious
Pretence
to
do
it
.
The
fair
Words
of
those
who
committed
those
Violences
could
not
remove
their
Consternation
,
being
then
afraid
that
the
Catholicks
would
only
wait
for
the
happy
Success
of
some
Battle
or
●●●e
to
Massacre
them
.
Insomuch
that
many
of
them
W●●●●
c●●s●
a
great
D●●●●tion
.
〈◊〉
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
or
retired
in
such
Places
,
where
they
were
in
hopes
of
meeting
Friends
and
Protectors
.
〈◊〉
was
crouded
with
them
.
Even
those
who
could
not
resolve
to
quit
their
Estates
,
sent
their
Children
or
Wives
into
Places
of
Safety
,
and
remained
at
Home
,
almost
persuaded
that
they
should
be
the
Victims
of
some
Bloody
Orders
,
or
of
some
Popular
Sedition
.
But
nothing
made
so
much
Noise
,
as
the
Trick
that
was
put
upon
Du
Plessis
,
who
was
the
King's
old
,
and
Faithful
Trick
put
upon
Du
Plessis
to
get
Saumur
out
of
his
hands
.
Servant
.
The
King
sent
him
word
that
he
designed
to
take
up
his
Quarters
at
Saumur
,
and
Villarnoul
his
Son-in-Law
was
told
positively
,
that
he
had
sent
to
Court
to
learn
the
Kings
Intentions
,
and
that
no
more
should
be
done
on
this
Occasion
,
than
had
been
done
on
others
,
when
the
King
and
Queen
Mother
had
lodged
there
.
That
Du
Plessis
should
only
draw
out
the
Garison
of
the
Castle
for
Form
sake
,
and
that
after
the
King
had
tarry'd
there
as
long
as
he
thought
convenient
,
he
would
leave
him
the
Government
of
the
Place
,
as
he
had
possessed
it
till
then
.
Lesdiguieres
and
the
Constable
engaged
their
Words
to
him
for
it
positively
.
Nevertheless
,
Du
Plessis
was
turned
out
of
the
Castle
,
under
Pretence
to
Lodge
the
King
there
,
and
they
did
not
so
much
as
allow
him
one
Chamber
for
his
Family
.
Soon
after
it
,
he
was
told
that
the
King
designed
to
keep
Saumur
at
least
for
three
Months
longer
;
and
finally
,
he
was
offered
a
Recompence
for
it
.
He
never
would
accept
any
Composition
;
and
he
expressed
a
great
deal
of
Concern
to
find
,
that
after
Two
and
thirty
Years
Tryal
of
his
Probity
,
he
was
suspected
of
not
being
able
to
preserve
the
same
Probity
to
the
end
of
his
Life
.
He
insisted
strongly
upon
,
that
there
remained
still
near
four
Years
of
the
Time
for
which
the
last
Brief
confirmed
the
keeping
of
the
Places
of
Surety
.
He
proposed
Means
to
remain
in
the
said
Place
,
without
giving
the
King
any
Jealousies
;
and
represented
,
that
the
said
City
was
a
Refuge
to
many
peaceable
Families
,
who
were
come
thither
out
of
the
Country
and
elsewhere
,
to
avoid
the
Spoils
of
War
.
That
their
Terrors
would
be
revived
,
in
case
the
Appearance
of
Surety
,
they
expected
to
find
in
the
City
,
should
be
removed
;
and
the
natural
Inhabitants
would
forsake
all
themselves
,
if
he
received
a
Treatment
,
of
which
they
would
think
the
Consequences
would
prove
fatal
to
them
.
All
this
produc'd
nothing
but
Promises
by
Word
of
Mouth
,
and
in
Writing
,
Sign'd
by
the
Constable
,
and
They
amuse
him
with
Promises
even
in
Writing
.
by
the
King
himself
,
to
return
him
the
Place
in
a
certain
time
;
and
to
amuse
him
in
the
mean
time
,
they
●…rt
him
the
Title
of
Governor
,
and
put
Count
de
Saulx
,
Grand-Son
to
Lesdiguieres
,
who
still
profess'd
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
into
Saumur
,
to
keep
the
Place
as
long
as
the
King
said
that
he
would
detain
it
;
but
in
order
that
Du
Plessis
might
only
have
the
Shadow
of
the
Government
,
a
Catholick
Garison
was
put
in
it
.
Soon
after
that
,
Du
Plessis
retir'd
to
his
House
of
La
Foret
upon
Saivre
,
where
he
soon
discover'd
that
he
was
fooled
.
This
Disgrace
drew
a
thousand
Reproaches
from
Reproaches
made
to
him
by
the
Assembly
.
the
Assembly
upon
him
.
They
called
him
Coward
,
Hypocrite
,
and
Deserter
.
They
had
been
jealous
of
him
for
some
time
;
and
they
had
●…ke
to
have
seiz'd
upon
Villarnoul
,
the
last
time
he
came
to
Rochel
with
the
Instructions
of
his
Father-in-Law
.
His
Councils
,
which
always
thwarted
those
of
the
Assembly
,
and
that
were
ever
contriv'd
with
Lesdiguieres
,
had
created
great
Jealousies
;
so
that
the
seizing
of
Saumur
,
which
was
only
a
Trick
of
the
Court
,
was
lock'd
upon
in
the
Assembly
as
a
piece
of
Treason
of
Du
Plessis
,
which
they
upbraided
him
with
in
very
disobliging
Terms
.
Time
justify'd
him
,
even
to
those
that
were
most
suspicious
;
and
when
they
saw
him
dye
within
some
years
after
it
,
without
having
receiv'd
from
the
Court
the
just
Recompence
,
either
of
the
Government
,
or
of
the
Expences
he
had
been
at
,
nor
yet
of
his
Goods
,
and
particularly
of
his
Books
,
which
had
been
expos'd
to
a
kind
of
Plunder
,
nor
of
▪
the
Amunitions
he
had
paid
for
with
his
own
Money
,
nor
of
several
other
things
,
in
which
he
had
been
a
great
Sufferer
,
they
found
that
the
Court
had
impos'd
upon
his
Good
Nature
and
Sincerity
.
The
King
published
another
new
Declaration
at
A●ort
on
the
27th
of
May
,
which
declaring
all
the
Cities
The
King's
Declaration
against
the
Cities
of
Rochel
,
and
of
St.
John
d'Angeli
.
and
Persons
Criminal
,
who
sided
with
the
Assembly
,
and
particularly
,
the
Cities
of
Rochel
and
St.
John
d'Angeli
,
of
which
,
the
one
harbor'd
the
Assembly
,
and
the
other
was
preparing
to
sustain
a
Siege
,
forbad
all
the
Reform'd
to
adhere
to
that
Party
,
or
to
acknowledge
the
General
Assembly
,
or
any
other
Assembly
,
Circles
,
Abridgments
,
Councils
of
Provinces
,
or
Congregations
that
held
any
Correspondence
with
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
or
that
should
be
held
without
positive
Leave
from
the
King
.
All
their
Adherents
were
declar'd
guilty
of
High-Treason
in
it
,
and
Condemn'd
to
the
Punishments
expressed
in
the
Ordinances
.
The
Cities
of
Rochel
and
of
St.
John
d'Angeli
,
and
those
that
follow'd
their
Examples
,
were
depriv'd
of
all
the
Grants
,
Priviledges
,
Franchises
,
and
other
Favours
they
had
obtain'd
from
the
Kings
.
But
that
which
was
most
remarkable
,
Which
obliges
the
Reform'd
to
renounce
the
Party
of
the
Assembly
in
Writing
.
was
a
Command
made
to
all
the
Reform'd
Gentlemen
and
others
,
of
what
Quality
soever
,
even
in
the
Cities
and
Communities
,
to
repair
to
the
register
Office
of
the
Bayliwick
or
Seneshalship
of
their
Precinct
,
there
to
declare
that
they
would
serve
the
King
against
those
that
adhear'd
to
the
Assembly
:
That
they
did
renounce
all
manner
of
Communication
with
them
,
and
that
they
disown'd
whatever
might
be
resolv'd
on
there
,
or
in
any
other
Assemblies
of
the
same
Party
;
which
the
King
more
over
would
oblige
every
one
of
them
to
give
in
Writing
for
their
Discharge
.
This
was
Executed
with
so
much
Severity
,
that
the
Duke
de
Sully
,
and
the
Marquess
de
Ro●y
his
Son
,
were
forc'd
to
serve
as
Examples
to
others
,
and
to
sign
the
Declaration
in
the
Terms
of
that
Ordinance
.
Care
was
taken
to
send
a
particular
account
to
Court
of
the
manner
in
which
it
had
been
rejected
,
or
received
,
in
those
Places
where
it
was
sent
;
and
it
was
observable
,
that
where-ever
there
were
persons
brib'd
by
the
Court
,
the
Obedience
was
very
exact
.
Thus
far
the
King
had
met
no
manner
of
Opposition
;
and
all
the
Governors
of
the
Places
of
Surety
that
happen'd
Self-interested
Baseness
of
all
the
Governors
of
the
Towns
of
Surety
.
●…e
in
his
Way
,
deliver'd
up
their
Places
to
him
with
as
much
Ease
as
Du
Plessi●s
,
but
their
Prudence
had
●●●e
Interest
in
it
.
They
all
secur'd
Recompences
for
their
Cowar●i●e
;
and
that
Commerce
was
so
much
in
vogue
during
that
War
,
that
no
body
surrender'd
up
a●…own
to
the
King
,
without
obtaining
something
for
it
.
Even
four
of
them
,
who
had
surrender'd
their
Towns
up
generously
to
the
King
at
first
,
without
bargaining
for
it
,
bethought
themselves
,
seeing
the
Advantages
others
got
by
their
Obedience
,
and
prevail'd
with
some
Places
to
revolt
,
in
order
to
have
an
Opportunity
to
make
a
Treaty
by
which
they
might
get
something
.
Parabere
surrender'd
Niort
with
Ostentation
.
Loudrieres
,
who
was
only
Deputy
Governor
in
Font●nai
le
Com●e
,
deliver'd
the
Place
without
acquainting
the
Governor
with
it
,
who
was
absent
.
After
which
,
he
had
the
Confidence
to
lock
himself
up
in
St.
John
d'Angeli
,
in
order
to
form
some
Division
there
,
under
pretence
of
Serving
during
the
Siege
of
that
City
,
which
the
King
threatned
;
and
Soubise
was
either
so
imprudent
,
or
so
ill
inform'd
,
as
to
receive
him
.
Chatea●n●●●
.
Governor
of
Pons
,
suffer'd
himself
to
be
gain'd
by
Lesdiguieres
,
though
he
had
been
one
of
the
honest
,
and
most
obstinate
of
the
Assembly
.
The
Truth
is
,
that
the
Court
seem'd
to
Besiege
that
Place
,
the
better
to
colour
that
Treaty
.
Those
Bargains
were
in
vogue
even
in
those
Provinces
where
the
King
was
not
in
Person
,
and
Mon●●mm●ry
,
who
Commanded
in
P●nterson
,
a
small
Sea
Port
Town
in
Normandy
,
deliver'd
it
up
to
the
King
on
certain
Conditions
.
A●genton
,
the
only
Place
of
Surety
the
Reform'd
had
in
B●●ry
,
was
deliver'd
up
to
the
The
King
d●mol●shes
the
Fortisications
of
the
Cities
that
are
delivered
up
to
him
.
Prince
of
Conde
,
upon
the
Account
of
such
a
Bargain
.
As
soon
as
the
King
was
Master
of
any
Place
,
he
caus'd
the
Fortifications
to
be
demolished
;
which
might
have
seemed
strange
,
had
not
the
World
had
evident
Proofs
before
of
the
Di●ingenuity
of
those
that
Govern'd
him
.
Those
Towns
which
surrender'd
at
the
first
Summons
could
not
be
treated
as
Rebels
;
and
whereas
they
belong'd
to
the
Churches
yet
for
above
three
years
to
come
,
according
to
the
last
Brief
,
confirm'd
since
by
the
Writing
the
King
had
given
to
Du
Plessis
,
the
King
ought
to
have
been
satisfied
with
their
Submission
,
without
depriving
the
Reform'd
,
who
kept
within
the
Bounds
of
Duty
,
and
who
surrender'd
them
so
handsomly
of
those
Refuges
.
But
the
Design
of
that
War
,
was
to
revoke
the
Briefs
;
and
whatever
Distinction
the
Court
had
promis'd
to
make
between
the
Reform'd
that
were
Peaceable
,
and
the
Factious
,
they
were
resolv'd
equally
to
take
all
the
Places
of
Surety
from
them
.
The
Apology
of
the
Assembly
appear'd
about
the
Apology
of
the
General
Assembly
.
time
of
that
Commerce
of
Cities
,
under
the
Title
of
Declaration
of
the
Churches
of
France
,
and
of
the
Soveraignty
of
Bearn
,
in
their
Assembly
at
Rochel
,
of
the
unjust
Prosecution
they
are
prosecuted
with
by
the
Enemies
of
the
State
,
and
of
their
Religion
,
and
of
their
lawful
and
necessary
Defence
.
All
the
Editions
of
that
Apology
are
not
alike
;
some
have
Articles
that
are
not
in
the
others
:
Some
of
them
have
not
,
what
we
read
in
others
;
that
the
Edict
of
Nantes
was
made
at
a
time
when
the
Reform'd
might
have
shared
the
Kingdom
with
the
Catholicks
,
if
they
had
pleased
;
which
they
had
renounced
,
by
reason
that
they
only
desired
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
;
and
that
having
subscribed
the
Peace
on
those
Conditions
,
they
were
in
the
right
to
make
War
,
when
that
Condition
was
violated
,
to
preserve
by
Arms
,
what
they
had
lost
by
a
Cowardly
Peace
.
But
at
the
Bottom
,
the
beginning
of
that
▪
and
perhaps
this
air
of
Loftiness
would
have
been
excus'd
,
●ad
the
Assembly
had
strength
enough
to
have
made
it
good
.
After
the
accustom'd
Protestations
in
Manifesto's
,
and
an
Invi●itation
of
French
and
Foreigners
to
hear
the
Complaints
which
they
had
to
make
,
by
the
way
they
refuted
the
Reproach
of
Rebellion
,
and
fell
foul
again
upon
the
Project
of
ruining
●…e
Reformed
ever
since
the
sitting
of
the
States
in
1615.
where
●…ere
was
a
Proposal
made
for
petitioning
the
King
to
fulfil
his
Coronation
Oath
.
More
especially
they
lay
hard
upon
the
Je●…its
,
and
principally
upon
the
King's
Confessor
,
whom
they
●…acqu'd
with
a
long
Invective
.
They
ript
up
his
Behaviour
Invective
against
the
Jesuit
Arnoux
.
〈◊〉
Bearn
,
his
Attempts
against
the
Parlament
of
Paris
,
whose
Decrees
he
had
caus'd
to
be
cancell'd
;
and
against
the
University
,
whose
Censures
he
had
caus'd
to
be
disannull'd
:
his
Credit
greater
then
that
of
the
Bishops
,
who
in
three
days
had
pre●…il'd
to
get
the
Decree
of
Compensation
past
,
which
the
whole
Clergy
had
solicited
fifteen
years
in
vain
;
the
Tricks
which
he
●…'d
to
abuse
the
King
's
tender
Conscience
,
and
the
Authority
which
he
assum'd
to
himself
,
to
be
of
his
Council
of
Conscience
.
●…om
thence
they
past
to
the
Maxims
of
his
Society
,
touching
●…ith
and
Promises
engag'd
to
Heretics
;
to
the
Testimonies
of
●…e
Clergy's
passionate
Violence
;
to
the
unjust
Acts
of
the
Par●…ments
;
to
the
Admonitions
whisper'd
in
the
ears
of
the
Re●…rmed
at
Court
,
that
they
must
either
quit
the
King's
Service
or
their
Religion
.
Nor
did
they
forget
the
Affairs
of
the
Counsel●…rs
in
Parlament
;
the
Corruption
of
the
Governors
of
the
Pla●…s
of
Security
;
the
seditious
Sermons
of
the
Preachers
;
the
●…undring
of
Churches
;
the
digging
up
the
Dead
out
of
their
●…raves
;
the
cruel
usage
of
those
that
lay
Sick
and
upon
their
●…eath-beds
in
Hospitals
,
where
they
were
deni'd
requisite
Noushment
and
Remedies
;
and
the
forcing
of
Children
from
their
●…others
Arms.
They
complain'd
further
,
That
when
the
Reformed
had
recourse
to
the
Magistrates
for
Justice
,
they
were
●…uted
and
laught
at
;
and
that
when
they
went
to
lay
their
●omplaints
at
the
King's
feet
,
they
were
treated
as
Rebels
.
After
this
,
they
proceeded
to
the
Affairs
of
the
Assembly
of
●…don
;
and
having
laid
open
the
Original
and
Benefit
of
those
Assemblies
,
they
justifi'd
this
by
the
manifold
Oppressions
,
of
which
they
had
so
much
reason
to
complain
.
They
set
down
at
large
the
series
of
all
their
Differences
and
Contests
with
the
King
,
till
their
Breaking
up
;
and
till
the
Promises
made
'em
b●
the
Prince
of
Conde
and
the
Duke
of
Lunes
;
and
made
it
o●
how
all
those
Promises
had
been
violated
.
They
gave
an
Account
of
the
King's
march
into
Bearn
,
and
of
all
the
Violence●
which
had
been
there
committed
.
And
here
they
hinted
a●
along
at
the
Sophism
which
the
Jesuit
Arnoux
had
made
〈…〉
of
,
to
justify
the
Breach
of
a
Promise
made
to
Sales
,
whe●
he
was
put
out
of
Navarreins
,
that
there
should
be
no
Innovations
introduc'd
.
This
Promise
,
said
he
,
ether
relates
to
th●
Conscience
,
or
to
the
State
.
It
concerns
not
the
Conscience
continu'd
he
,
because
it
is
contrary
to
the
Precept
of
the
Church
if
then
it
be
a
State-Promise
,
it
ought
to
be
referr'd
to
the
Secret
Council
,
whose
Opinion
it
is
,
that
it
ought
not
to
be
kep●
This
Sophism
would
not
suffer
the
King
,
who
was
rather
a
goo●
Prince
then
a
Logician
,
to
follow
his
own
Inclination
,
which
was
to
be
as
good
as
his
word
.
Then
they
proceeded
to
make
a
display
of
the
Artifices
which
the
Court
made
use
of
to
corrupt
Lesdiguieres
;
the
War
of
Pr●vas
;
Mommoranci's
Exploits
;
the
way
which
they
took
to
g●…
Chatillon
,
and
ruin
both
la
Force
and
his
Children
.
They
〈…〉
the
common
Reports
,
that
gave
out
nothing
but
the
destructi●●
of
the
Protestants
,
and
went
so
far
as
to
limit
the
time
with●…
three
months
.
To
these
things
they
added
the
new
Exploits
〈…〉
the
Duke
of
Espernon
in
Bearn
,
and
of
the
King
himself
at
S●●mur
.
They
took
notice
of
the
Cunning
of
the
Court
,
who
ha●
invited
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
and
the
Duke
of
Subise
,
his
Brothe●
to
meet
the
King
,
to
the
end
that
Auriac
,
who
betray'd
'em
might
more
easily
surprize
St.
John
d'
Angeli
;
which
he
attempted
in
vain
,
because
they
kept
out
of
the
snare
.
The●
add
the
small
Satisfaction
which
the
Court
had
given
to
th●
particular
and
general
Commissioners
;
and
they
observ'd
tha●
when
Lesdiguieres
had
written
to
the
Assembly
to
oblige
'em
〈…〉
break
up
,
he
would
never
promise
'em
any
thing
in
the
King'●
Name
,
but
only
upon
his
own
score
;
by
which
it
was
apparent
,
that
he
was
willing
to
reserve
an
Excuse
to
himself
,
that
he
could
not
possibly
alter
the
King's
mind
.
But
in
regard
it
was
charg'd
upon
the
Assemblies
General
as
a
Crime
,
that
they
●fus'd
to
break
up
,
before
they
had
receiv'd
an
Answer
to
their
●pe●s
which
the
States
General
refus'd
to
give
'em
,
they
set
Why
the
Assemblies
refus'd
to
break
up
,
before
their
Papers
were
answer'd
.
●rth
the
Inequality
of
these
two
sorts
of
Assemblies
:
for
that
●e
States
General
met
together
to
make
Laws
and
Regulations
〈…〉
State
,
the
Authority
of
which
ought
solely
to
flow
from
the
●ing
.
But
the
Assemblies
of
the
Reformed
meeting
only
to
●mand
Reparation
for
Wrongs
and
Oppressions
,
which
fix'd
●m
within
the
Rules
of
ordinary
Justice
,
whereby
the
Parties
●ere
not
oblig'd
to
withdraw
themselves
,
till
their
Complaints
●ere
adjudg'd
;
they
concluded
with
a
Protestation
,
That
they
●d
no
Design
against
Regal
Authority
;
they
glori'd
in
the
●ervices
that
were
done
the
two
last
Henries
,
by
the
Reformed
against
the
Catholics
;
they
offer'd
all
Obedience
and
Service
to
●●wis
XIII
,
and
implor'd
his
Royal
Succor
,
and
the
Compassion
〈…〉
Foreign
Princes
,
but
principally
God's
Assistance
against
●eir
Oppressors
.
This
Apology
was
sign'd
by
the
Moderators
and
Secretaries
.
There
was
an
Answer
made
to
it
in
the
King's
Name
,
but
A
violent
Answer
to
●●
in
the
King's
Name
.
●here
was
nothing
in
't
to
shew
that
it
was
own'd
by
the
King
●Twas
said
that
the
Oath
sworn
to
exterminate
Heretics
,
of
which
they
made
such
loud
Complaints
,
was
no
new
thing
;
●ut
that
it
had
never
been
put
in
execution
;
that
they
never
●urmur'd
against
Henry
IV.
who
had
taken
it
;
and
that
Lewis●●II
●●II
.
had
taken
care
to
free
himself
from
such
a
cruel
Obliga●ion
by
a
Declaration
set
forth
on
purpose
.
They
eluded
that
Reproach
thrown
upon
the
Jesuits
,
for
medling
more
then
be●ame
'em
with
the
Government
,
by
saying
,
That
the
Ministers
●ad
as
much
Authority
over
the
Reformed
;
as
if
there
were
●ny
Comparison
between
the
one
and
the
other
;
That
it
was
●ereditary
to
their
Sect
,
to
seek
the
Oppression
of
Kings
in
their
Cradles
;
which
they
prov'd
by
King
James's
hatred
of
the
Pu●itans
of
Scotland
.
To
destroy
the
Advantage
which
the
Reformed
pretended
to
have
over
the
Catholics
,
in
being
more
obedient
to
their
Sovereigns
,
they
alledg'd
,
Assemblies
held
in
opposition
to
their
Approbation
;
the
Oath
,
the
Regulations
and
Seal
of
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
.
'T
was
asserted
,
That
the
Succor
which
the
Reformed
had
given
to
Kings
,
proceeded
from
Interest
,
because
they
procur'd
their
own
Security
by
it
;
besides
that
they
had
shar'd
it
with
the
Catholic
Nobility
:
And
here
't
was
thought
necessary
to
add
,
that
Leitoure
was
neither
a
City
of
Security
,
nor
Marriage
;
that
it
belong'd
by
Inheritance
to
Fontrailles
;
and
't
was
deem'd
no
more
then
what
was
reasonable
;
that
the
Reformed
shou'd
take
it
for
full
satisfaction
,
that
it
was
given
to
Blainville
.
Upon
the
Refusal
to
receive
the
two
Counsellors
in
the
Parlament
of
Paris
,
it
was
repli'd
,
That
Parlaments
were
more
ancient
then
the
Reformed
;
that
there
was
no
Law
which
justifi'd
the
admitting
of
Heretics
into
it
,
as
if
the
Edicts
of
Nantes
and
Loudun
had
not
the
force
of
Laws
.
And
lastly
,
That
the
Reformed
had
enough
to
content
'em
in
the
enjoyment
of
the
Chambers
,
half
one
half
t'other
,
without
thrusting
themselves
into
Parlaments
.
'T
was
alledg'd
,
That
they
had
no
cause
to
complain
of
the
non-performance
of
some
Promises
by
the
King
,
in
regard
there
was
no
Law
which
oblig'd
him
to
pay
'em
:
as
if
so
many
Brevets
,
one
after
another
,
more
especially
,
that
which
granted
a
certain
Sum
to
the
Reformed
in
compensation
of
Tythes
for
their
Ministers
Salaries
,
ought
not
to
have
bin
as
effectual
as
any
express
Law
.
Then
follow'd
a
storm
of
railing
Expressions
,
which
made
the
Reformed
responsible
for
all
the
Confusions
and
Disturbances
which
had
happen'd
in
the
Kingdom
for
sixty
years
together
:
as
if
they
had
bin
the
Contrivers
and
Authors
of
the
League
under
the
Two
last
Reigns
;
or
of
those
Troubles
,
of
which
the
prodigious
Fortune
of
Marshal
d'
Ancre
had
bin
the
occasion
.
The
Violences
committed
at
Pau
,
during
the
Procession
of
the
Eucharist
,
were
palliated
,
by
saying
,
That
the
People
were
either
to
get
out
of
the
way
,
or
fall
upon
their
knees
:
't
was
alledg'd
,
that
such
a
thing
might
be
done
by
the
favour
of
an
ambiguous
Expression
to
delude
the
Catholic's
Zeal
,
and
that
it
was
Prudence
to
do
it
sometimes
.
The
Reformed
were
accus'd
of
drawing
upon
themselves
the
Sedition
at
Tours
,
by
reason
of
a
Box
o'
th'
ear
which
one
of
'em
gave
a
Child
;
and
therefore
adjudg'd
it
a
sufficient
Reparation
for
their
Losses
,
that
four
or
five
of
the
Canaille
were
hang'd
for
it
.
As
to
the
forcing
away
of
Children
,
of
which
the
Reformed
made
great
Complaints
,
the
Answerers
endeavour'd
to
make
it
lawful
,
by
saying
,
That
●e
Children
became
Catholics
by
Choice
at
the
Age
of
Fifteen
●ears
;
and
that
there
was
a
very
ancient
Law
which
allow'd
●m
to
be
Masters
of
their
Choice
at
that
Age.
So
that
the
ex●ress
Provisions
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
were
lookt
upon
as
no●ing
by
the
Authors
of
that
Answer
.
Therefore
two
particular
Accidents
deserve
to
be
recounted
●ere
,
to
shew
what
Sincerity
was
observ'd
at
that
time
in
the
Conversion
of
Children
.
A
certain
Inhabitant
of
Paris
growing
jealous
of
his
Wife
,
Forcing
away
of
Children
.
〈…〉
whom
he
had
several
Children
,
was
so
far
transported
by
that
●orbitant
Frenzy
,
that
he
kill'd
the
poor
Woman
;
for
which
●…e
was
punish'd
according
to
his
deserts
.
But
his
Relations
ha●ing
demanded
the
Children
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
bred
up
〈…〉
the
Religion
which
their
unfortunate
Father
profess'd
,
there
●as
a
Decree
made
in
Parlament
,
That
the
Right
of
their
Edu●ation
was
devolv'd
to
the
King
,
by
reason
of
the
Father's
Crime
,
so
that
the
Children
were
brought
up
in
the
Catholic
●aith
.
Another
Man
,
originally
a
Native
of
Normandy
,
had
●hree
Children
;
He
put
one
to
the
Colledge
of
Jesuits
;
and
●me
time
after
he
return'd
to
Paris
with
another
of
his
Sons
,
●ith
a
design
to
put
him
also
to
the
same
place
;
but
under●anding
from
the
first
,
that
he
was
refus'd
the
Liberty
of
his
Conscience
,
the
Father
carri'd
'em
both
away
,
with
an
intent
●o
place
'em
in
the
Colledge
of
Sedan
:
but
a
Priest
,
his
Kins●an
,
forc'd
'em
away
from
him
upon
the
Road
,
and
sent
'em
●o
the
Jesuit's
House
at
Pont
a
Mousson
.
The
Father
prosecu●d
him
for
a
Rape
before
the
Bailiffs
of
Rheims
,
who
,
after
a
●edious
Suit
,
condemn'd
him
at
length
to
the
Gallies
for
Contu●nacy
.
But
the
Priest
appealing
from
the
Sentence
,
remov'd
●he
Cause
into
the
Grand
Chamber
.
Servin
,
Advocate
General
,
●leaded
long
and
hard
for
his
Client
,
and
put
the
stress
of
the
●i●pute
upon
this
Issue
,
Whether
or
no
a
Father
who
had
re●ounc'd
his
Right
by
the
Edict
,
by
declaring
his
Intentions
to
●ut
Children
under
the
Tuition
of
Catholic
Regents
,
which
he
●ould
not
chuse
but
know
to
be
such
,
could
reassume
when
he
●leas'd
his
Right
to
their
Education
,
and
take
away
the
Children
●rom
their
Catholic
Tutors
?
He
concluded
,
that
the
Father's
decla●ing
his
Resolutions
to
entrust
such
Regents
with
the
Education
of
his
Children
,
was
a
sufficient
Renunciation
of
his
Right
,
and
that
he
could
not
recover
it
back
.
For
form's
sake
also
the
Children
were
brought
into
Court
in
their
Father's
presence
,
the
one
above
Eleven
years
old
,
and
the
eldest
about
Thirteen
yearst
of
Age
:
at
what
time
,
being
prepar'd
before
hand
what
to
say
,
they
desir'd
to
be
bred
up
in
the
Catholic
Religion
.
Thereupon
a
Decree
was
made
conformable
to
Servin's
Conclusions
:
The
Priest
was
discharg'd
from
his
Condemnation
;
the
Children
were
sent
to
the
Colledge
of
Na●●
,
under
the
Tuition
of
the
Principal
,
and
the
Father
was
condemn'd
to
pay
the
usual
Quarterly
Pension
,
and
to
supply
the
rest
of
their
Maintenance
;
and
besides
that
,
he
was
forbid
to
take
away
his
Children
from
the
said
Colledge
,
under
the
Penalty
of
Thirty
thousand
Livres
.
Never
was
Edict
so
Notoriously
violated
as
was
that
of
Nantes
by
this
Decree
,
in
those
Articles
which
forbid
the
inveigling
of
Children
to
change
their
Religion
,
and
which
permitted
the
Parents
to
send
'em
to
Catholic
Colledges
,
upon
assurance
that
they
would
not
molest
their
Consciences
.
By
this
the
World
may
judge
,
whether
the
Assembly
had
just
cause
to
complain
or
no
;
and
whether
the
Replies
of
their
Enemies
were
of
any
convincing
force
against
'em
.
This
Decree
was
made
the
22d
of
December
.
Affairs
of
greater
importance
,
this
year
,
will
not
permit
me
to
insist
upon
particular
Acts
of
Injustice
done
the
Reformed
in
several
places
,
either
in
reference
to
Legacies
,
or
charitable
Gifts
to
the
Poor
,
which
were
sure
to
be
adjudg'd
to
the
Catholics
,
as
soon
as
they
demanded
'em
;
or
in
respect
of
their
Church-Yards
and
Burying-Places
,
which
were
the
occasion
of
a
thousand
Brabbles
every
day
;
or
in
relation
to
things
that
might
be
reckon'd
in
the
number
of
Favors
.
But
that
I
may
not
make
a
general
Omission
,
I
shall
only
recite
two
Examples
,
which
deserve
to
be
remember'd
The
first
is
,
That
in
February
,
the
Parlament
of
Paris
,
by
a
Decree
,
declar'd
a
Soldier
of
the
Reformed
Religion
incapable
of
the
benefit
of
a
Monk's
place
,
for
which
he
had
Letters
of
Assignation
,
and
condemn'd
him
to
pay
back
the
money
which
he
had
receiv'd
.
Those
Places
were
very
small
Pensions
which
some
Monasteries
were
oblig'd
to
pay
to
maim'd
Soldiers
,
who
were
no
longer
able
to
work
or
do
duty
for
their
living
They
that
enjoy'd
these
Pensions
,
were
also
●oand
to
wear
a
Cross
upon
their
Cloaks
;
and
in
regard
the
Monks
were
desirous
to
be
exempted
from
admitting
the
Reformed
,
because
they
scrupl'd
to
wear
a
Cross
,
the
National
●●nods
had
given
leave
to
such
as
were
maim'd
and
infirm
,
to
dispense
with
that
Scruple
;
permitting
'em
to
wear
a
Cross
,
as
the
Symbol
of
their
present
condition
:
so
that
before
that
De●ree
,
the
Reformed
:
had
enjoy'd
the
Benefit
of
those
Pensions
,
as
well
as
others
.
But
in
regard
this
prov'd
a
fatal
Year
to
'em
,
●ew
Pretences
were
found
out
to
exclude
'em
from
it
.
The
second
Example
is
,
That
upon
a
Process
remov'd
into
Catholics
dispens'd
with
granting
their
Church-Yards
at
their
owa
Charges
.
Parlament
,
by
reason
of
a
Corps
interr'd
by
the
Reformed
in
a
●art
of
a
Catholic
Church-Yard
,
of
which
they
had
bin
a
●ong
time
in
possession
,
the
Catholics
bethought
themselves
of
●
brangling
shift
,
which
exempted
'em
from
granting
other
Church-Yards
to
the
Reformed
;
and
gave
'em
leave
to
reassume
those
parts
of
the
old
ones
which
the
Commissioners
had
either
adjudg'd
or
left
'em
.
I
have
otherwhere
observ'd
the
Alterations
which
the
Parlament
of
Paris
and
the
Clergy
had
caus'd
●o
be
made
in
divers
Articles
,
both
general
and
particular
,
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
principally
in
the
45th
Article
of
Particulars
,
that
mentions
the
Delivery
of
Church-Yards
.
There
was
so
much
Honesty
and
Justice
in
that
Article
,
as
it
had
bin
decreed
at
Nantes
,
that
tho
it
had
been
absolutely
alter'd
,
nevertheless
it
had
bin
put
in
execution
,
as
if
there
had
been
no
Alteration
in
it
from
the
Original
.
The
Commissioners
were
agreed
upon
this
Point
,
and
it
is
not
above
twenty
Years
siuce
the
Reformed
enjoy'd
certain
places
at
one
end
or
other
of
a
Catholic
Church-Yard
,
which
had
been
assign'd
'em
by
vertue
of
their
Decrees
,
with
the
Advice
and
Consent
also
of
the
Catholic
Clergy
of
those
places
,
and
of
the
Catholic
Communities
,
because
they
chose
to
grant
'em
a
Portion
of
the
old
Church-Yard
rather
,
then
buy
'em
a
new
one
.
Honesty
had
also
prevail'd
so
far
in
this
Particular
,
that
this
Article
was
reprinted
according
to
the
Draught
as
it
was
at
first
agreed
upon
,
and
so
it
is
to
be
sound
in
all
the
Editions
.
But
this
Year
the
Reformed
were
depriv'd
this
petty
Convenience
:
James
Talon
,
first
Advocate
General
,
pretended
that
those
Editions
were
falsifi'd
;
but
accuses
no
body
for
being
the
Author
of
that
Falsification
,
and
caus'd
the
Edict
and
the
particular
Articles
,
as
they
were
register'd
by
the
Parlament
Register
,
to
be
brought
to
the
Hearing
.
But
certain
it
is
,
that
the
Alteration
of
that
Article
did
not
exempt
the
Catholics
from
allowing
the
Reformed
other
Church-Yards
in
recompence
:
However
Talon
,
a
Man
of
great
Wit
and
Subtilty
,
found
a
way
to
extract
out
of
that
Article
by
the
force
of
Consequences
,
Interpretations
and
Meanings
,
which
the
Article
never
mention'd
expresly
,
and
gave
out
a
Decree
,
prohibiting
the
Reformed
to
bury
their
Dead
in
the
Church-yards
belonging
to
the
Catholics
,
and
which
order'd
'em
to
provide
other
Burying-places
at
their
own
Charges
.
About
a
Year
after
,
he
caus'd
another
Decree
to
be
set
forth
,
which
commanded
a
new
Edition
of
the
Edict
,
according
to
the
Original
remaining
in
the
Registers
.
Wherein
there
appear'd
something
to
comfort
the
Reformed
for
the
damage
which
T●lo●
had
done
'em
by
his
Cavilling
:
For
they
who
in
our
days
sought
after
new
Tricks
and
Shifts
to
elude
the
Edict
,
and
chiefly
the
particular
Articles
,
had
the
Confidence
both
to
report
and
write
,
that
those
Articles
were
never
register'd
in
any
Parlament
.
It
must
follow
then
that
they
were
torn
out
of
the
Register
,
since
they
were
to
be
found
in
that
which
the
Advocate
General
caus'd
to
be
carri'd
to
the
Audience
,
and
according
to
which
the
next
Years
Edition
was
printed
.
I
shall
add
,
for
the
more
clearly
making
out
the
Falshood
of
that
Pretence
,
that
they
had
bin
verifi'd
in
the
Parlament
of
Rouen
,
in
the
Reign
of
Henry
IV.
upon
the
5th
of
August
1609.
and
inserted
into
the
Register
the
next
Year
,
upon
the
27th
of
the
same
Month
,
in
pursuance
of
Letters
Patents
dated
July
15.
I
do
not
here
pretend
to
give
an
Account
of
all
the
Writings
Tilenus
writes
against
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
.
that
appear'd
for
and
against
the
Reformed
upon
the
subject
of
the
Wars
;
but
I
cannot
omit
a
Pamphlet
which
Tilenus
wrote
under
the
Title
of
,
An
Advertisement
to
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
.
Nor
could
the
Jesuits
themselves
write
in
a
more
venomous
and
embitter'd
stile
.
He
preach'd
Patience
as
if
there
could
never
be
any
end
of
it
.
He
maintain'd
that
Kings
were
never
bound
either
to
their
own
Ordinances
,
nor
to
the
Decrees
of
their
Predecessors
;
which
he
supported
by
such
weak
Reasons
,
as
might
●…e
easily
confuted
by
distinguishing
between
the
nature
of
those
●aws
.
He
asserted
,
That
when
Kings
brake
their
Words
,
it
●ehov'd
the
People
to
have
so
much
submission
as
to
believe
,
that
●●
they
had
good
Reasons
to
promise
,
so
they
had
as
good
Reasons
to
retract
their
Promises
.
He
exclaim'd
against
the
Toleration
allow'd
at
Charenton
for
the
Luxury
of
Marriages
;
against
the
Flight
of
Moulin
;
against
the
Assembly
,
of
which
●●e
greatest
part
disown'd
their
own
Proceedings
;
and
who
by
their
own
ill
behaviour
had
expos'd
above
Three
hundred
of
the
Reformed
to
great
dangers
in
the
Provinces
on
this
side
●●e
L●●●●
.
After
this
,
he
discovers
a
little
too
openly
the
cause
●●
his
ill
humor
,
by
calling
in
question
the
Synod
of
Alets
,
because
they
had
approv'd
the
Decisions
of
that
of
Dordr●●ht
,
notwithstanding
the
Opinion
of
some
Ministers
who
by
no
means
approv'd
it
;
and
he
accus'd
of
too
much
severity
the
ill
usage
●●
the
Arminians
in
Holland
;
and
yet
,
if
he
might
be
believ'd
,
then
the
Reformed
were
deliver'd
up
to
the
Fury
of
their
im●●acable
Enemies
,
by
means
of
unjust
Acts
,
and
Breaches
of
●ord
,
that
cry'd
loud
to
Heaven
,
they
did
amiss
to
complain
.
●uch
is
many
times
the
Moderation
of
those
that
preach
up
To●●ration
:
they
would
engross
it
all
to
themselves
:
but
if
others
●…t
with
never
so
little
vehemency
more
then
ordinary
,
nay
,
if
〈…〉
do
but
sigh
and
bemoan
themselves
,
their
very
Groans
and
●●ghs
are
not
to
be
endur'd
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Dukes
of
Rohan
and
Soubise
,
who
had
Siege
and
reducing
of
St
John
d'Ang●●i
.
●
long
time
refus'd
to
yield
to
the
Importunities
of
the
Assembly
,
having
bin
disgusted
by
the
Court
,
where
the
Prince
of
Co●dé
〈…〉
the
Constable
were
the
Duke
of
Rohan's
Enemies
,
resign'd
themselves
wholly
to
the
Orders
of
the
Assembly
;
and
after
some
Submissions
on
their
part
,
and
some
Offers
from
the
●ourt
which
signifi'd
nothing
,
they
resolv'd
to
hold
out
St.
●ohn
a'
Angeli
to
the
last
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
left
his
Brother
●●
the
place
,
and
after
he
had
furnish'd
it
with
Men
and
Ammunition
,
went
into
Gu●en
to
raise
more
Forces
.
On
the
other
side
the
King
,
after
he
had
summon'd
Subise
by
a
Herald
,
besieg'd
the
City
;
and
Subise
,
by
the
foul
Practices
of
Loudrieres
,
who
discourag'd
both
the
Soldiers
and
Inhabitants
by
his
discourses
●nd
his
counsels
,
being
constrain'd
to
surrender
the
place
,
march'd
out
sooner
then
he
would
have
done
,
had
he
not
been
afraid
of
being
forsaken
.
All
the
security
which
either
the
City
or
the
Garison
had
,
was
a
wild
and
general
Capitulation
;
by
which
the
King
promis'd
only
in
writing
to
the
Inhabitants
their
Lives
,
their
Estates
,
and
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
and
Persons
;
reserving
to
himself
the
disposal
of
every
thing
else
as
he
should
think
convenient
:
declaring
at
the
same
time
that
he
did
not
pretend
to
make
any
Treaty
,
but
only
to
grant
a
Favour
.
However
the
Capitulation
,
as
slight
as
it
was
,
had
the
hard
fate
to
be
but
very
ill
observ'd
.
The
Soldiers
plunder'd
the
Town
,
and
yet
constrain'd
the
Mayor
,
the
Sheriffs
,
and
the
principal
Inhabitants
,
to
give
'em
a
Certificate
,
and
forc'd
another
from
the
Minister
,
that
they
had
behav'd
themselves
civilly
.
On
the
other
side
the
King
retiring
to
Cognac
,
set
forth
a
Declaration
,
which
was
verifi'd
at
Bourdeaux
;
wherein
to
put
the
greater
value
upon
his
Clemency
,
which
had
spar'd
their
Lives
and
Estates
,
and
given
Liberty
of
Conscience
to
the
Reformed
of
St.
John
d'Angeli
,
he
order'd
the
Fortifications
and
Priviledges
of
the
City
abolish'd
.
Walls
of
the
City
to
be
raz'd
,
and
the
Moats
to
be
fill'd
up
:
He
took
away
their
Charters
and
their
Franchises
,
and
made
the
Town
liable
to
Taxes
for
the
future
:
He
cancell'd
their
Government
by
Mayor
and
Sheriffs
,
and
and
annex'd
the
common
Stock
of
the
Town
to
the
Royal
Demesnes
;
leaving
'em
,
out
of
his
special
Grace
and
Favor
,
their
Election
and
ordinary
Jurisdiction
.
Upon
which
Declaration
a
certain
Historian
,
very
much
devoted
to
the
Roman
Church
,
observes
,
That
it
would
have
been
taken
for
a
just
punishment
of
that
City
,
had
they
not
since
that
,
us'd
many
very
Innocent
and
Catholic
Cities
after
the
same
rate
.
The
End
of
the
Seventh
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nantes
.
THE
SECOND
PART
.
THE
EIGHTH
BOOK
.
A
Compendium
of
the
Eighth
Book
.
MArshal
de
Bouillon's
Letter
.
The
King
marches
into
Guyenne
;
the
Siege
and
reducing
of
Clairac
.
The
King's
word
ill
observ'd
.
The
Pope's
Breve
to
the
King
.
The
Reformed
every
where
unfortunate
.
The
Siege
of
Montauban
.
La
Force
defends
the
Place
.
The
King
raises
his
Siege
.
Chamiere's
Death
.
The
Duke
of
Mayenne
dies
.
The
blame
falls
upon
the
Constable
.
The
Jesuit
Arnoux's
disgrace
.
The
Duke
of
Luines
dies
.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
A
violent
Harangue
of
the
Bishop
of
Rennes
.
The
History
of
Dominic
de
Jesus
Maria.
Sedition
at
Paris
.
The
Church
at
Charenton
burnt
.
The
Reformed
forsake
their
Houses
.
They
are
accus'd
of
setting
Fire
to
the
Bridges
of
Paris
,
and
the
Prison
at
Lion
.
The
Circle
of
Lower
Languedoc
displaces
Chatillon
.
Great
Confusion
in
that
Circle
.
The
Condition
of
the
Court
.
The
King
returns
to
Paris
.
A
remarkable
Writing
of
Jeannin
,
advising
Peace
.
The
Opinion
of
those
who
were
more
enclin'd
to
War
.
The
Reformed
take
new
Courage
.
The
King
departs
from
Paris
.
His
Success
in
Poitou
;
in
Guyenne
,
where
he
treats
with
la
Force
.
The
sack
of
Negrepelisse
,
and
St.
Antonin
.
Lesdiguieres
interposes
for
Peace
.
Factions
at
Mompellier
.
Sedition
against
the
Catholics
.
Bitter
Harangue
of
the
Bishop
to
the
King
.
Remarks
upon
the
Stile
of
that
Harangue
.
The
Church
of
Foix
laid
waste
.
Attestation
given
to
the
Monk
Villate
.
The
King
forbids
the
Reformer
to
forsake
their
Houses
.
Count
Mansfeild
treats
with
the
Reformed
.
Proposals
of
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
upon
that
occasion
.
The
Court
gains
Mansfeild
.
The
King
makes
use
of
Foreign
Catholics
in
France
.
The
Negotiations
for
Peace
renew'd
.
A
Writing
set
forth
upon
that
occasion
.
Siege
of
Mompellier
.
Capitulation
made
by
Lunell
,
ill
observ'd
.
Small
Cities
ill
defended
.
Success
of
the
War
in
several
Places
.
Chatillon
made
a
Marshal
of
France
.
Seditions
at
Orleans
,
Fronsac
and
Lion
.
The
Original
of
the
word
Parpailler
.
Other
Originals
.
Of
the
word
Hust
.
Violence
of
the
Sedition
.
The
Reformed
are
disarm'd
.
War
against
Rochel
.
Soubise
sollicits
for
Succor
from
England
.
Treaty
of
Peace
reassum'd
near
Mompellier
.
Conclusion
of
the
Treaty
with
an
Edict
.
Rigour
of
the
Parlaments
.
Advantages
of
that
Peace
.
Qualifications
of
the
Edict
of
Peace
.
All
the
Cities
accept
the
Peace
,
which
is
ill
observ'd
by
the
Court.
Treaty
at
Mompellier
.
The
King
returns
to
Paris
.
De
Puisieux
in
Favour
.
The
Bishop
of
Luson
made
a
Cardinal
.
Character
of
that
Prelat
.
After
what
manner
he
receiv'd
the
news
of
his
Promotion
.
Excessive
Flatteries
.
Foul
Play
offer'd
the
Rochelois
.
Enterprises
of
Valence
at
Mompellier
;
where
he
takes
the
Duke
of
Rohan
Prisoner
,
and
makes
a
division
of
the
Consulship
.
General
Papers
.
Extravagant
Answers
.
Exercises
forbid
.
The
Reformed
excluded
from
Dignities
in
the
Vniversity
of
Poitiers
.
The
singing
of
Psalms
in
the
Streets
and
in
Shops
forbid
.
A
common
Soldier
deprived
the
Benefit
of
an
Oblate
.
Attempts
upon
paternal
Right
.
A
Declaration
establishing
a
Commissioner
in
Colloquies
and
Synods
.
A
National
Synod
.
Galand
the
first
Commissioner
ever
present
to
a
National
Synod
.
He
is
admitted
out
of
pure
Obedience
.
Deputies
sent
to
the
King
,
who
sends
back
the
Deputies
laden
with
his
Orders
.
The
Court
inclin'd
to
favour
the
Arminians
.
A
Writing
publish'd
by
la
Militiere
.
Answer
of
Tilenus
.
Authority
attributed
to
the
Kings
of
France
.
Imposture
set
up
against
the
Synod
of
Dordrecht
.
Obedience
of
the
Synod
of
Charenton
A
Tignations
ill
paid
.
Propositions
made
to
the
Synod
by
Galand
on
the
King's
behalf
.
A
new
Deputation
to
the
King
,
and
the
effect
of
it
.
Oath
of
Vnion
.
A
Citadel
built
at
Mompellier
.
Mariald
opposes
it
in
the
name
of
the
Reformed
of
the
City
.
Presages
of
a
new
War
.
The
death
of
du
Plessis
.
The
death
of
Marshal
de
Bouillon
.
WHile
the
King
lay
before
St.
John
d'Angeli
,
he
receiv'd
the
Submissions
of
the
Duke
of
Tremouille
,
who
had
surrender'd
Marshal
de
Bouillon's
Letter
.
Taillebourg
without
much
entreaty
.
On
the
other
side
,
Marshal
de
Bouillon
at
the
same
time
sent
him
a
Letter
full
of
smart
Remonstrances
:
of
which
the
principal
Heads
were
,
The
retiring
of
the
Reformed
,
which
he
attributed
to
the
notorious
violation
of
the
Declaration
of
the
24th
of
April
.
He
observ'd
how
the
Reformed
,
notwithstanding
their
peaceable
Demeanor
,
were
disarm'd
.
How
there
had
been
taken
from
'em
four
Towns
upon
the
Loire
,
which
had
never
had
any
Correspondence
with
the
Rebels
:
How
the
boldness
of
the
Preachers
was
left
unpunish'd
,
who
preach'd
nothing
but
Sedition
,
and
equall'd
to
Martyrdom
the
death
of
those
who
were
slain
in
the
War
against
the
Heretics
:
How
severely
the
Judges
put
in
execution
the
Declaration
of
the
27th
of
May
;
and
forc'd
not
only
Men
and
Women
,
but
ev'n
Children
too
,
not
Fifteen
years
of
Age
,
to
take
the
Oath
to
disown
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
:
How
they
that
were
desirous
to
retire
,
were
stopt
upon
the
High-way
;
which
was
also
done
to
those
who
went
no
farther
then
Sedan
,
tho
that
City
were
under
the
King's
Protection
.
All
which
,
said
he
,
persuaded
those
affrighted
People
,
that
the
King
had
some
design
upon
their
Religion
,
under
pretence
of
humbling
Rebels
.
To
this
he
added
some
things
that
concern'd
himself
,
by
reason
of
the
little
care
that
had
been
taken
to
observe
the
Treaty
of
Protection
made
with
him
for
his
Principality
of
Sedan
.
In
the
mean
time
the
King
,
continuing
his
Conquests
,
march'd
into
Guyenne
with
his
Army
,
where
he
met
with
the
same
facility
,
The
King
marches
into
Guyenne
.
in
reducing
all
the
Places
which
the
Reformed
held
in
that
Province
,
which
he
had
found
in
Poitou
and
Saintonge
.
The
Treaties
which
the
Governors
made
with
him
,
regulated
the
march
of
his
Army
,
and
he
went
from
City
to
City
,
presenting
himself
before
the
Gates
of
such
Towns
into
which
he
was
sure
of
being
receiv'd
.
Boesse
Pardaillan
refusing
to
acknowledge
la
Force
for
General
,
out
of
a
jealous
Humor
quitted
the
Party
,
and
surrender'd
about
twenty
Towns
to
the
King
.
'T
is
true
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
'em
being
betray'd
,
betook
themselves
again
to
their
Arms
,
so
soon
as
they
thought
they
might
safely
do
it
.
Panissaut
,
animated
with
the
same
jealousy
,
constrain'd
la
Force
to
quit
several
Places
where
he
was
inferior
in
number
.
Lusignan
surrender'd
Puimirol
with
a
frankness
void
of
Self-Interest
.
But
when
he
saw
himself
laught
at
for
going
about
to
approve
himself
an
honest
man
,
at
a
time
and
in
an
Affair
that
no
body
regarded
Honesty
,
he
betook
himself
to
his
Arms
again
;
and
then
they
were
forc'd
to
give
him
Ten
thousand
Crowns
to
pay
his
Debts
.
The
City
of
Tonneins
also
,
desirous
to
signalize
her
Loyalty
,
found
her self
expos'd
to
the
same
Raillery
.
For
several
Lords
of
the
Army
being
constrain'd
by
bad
weather
to
shelter
themselves
in
the
Town
,
together
with
their
Baggage
,
were
well
receiv'd
and
entertain'd
by
the
Burgesses
,
and
some
small
Parties
wandring
from
the
Body
of
the
Army
being
in
no
small
danger
,
had
the
Town
had
any
intention
to
have
fall'n
upon
'em
,
were
treated
as
in
a
friendly
Country
.
But
for
all
this
,
when
they
complain'd
of
some
damages
done
'em
by
the
King's
Soldiers
,
and
urg'd
their
above-mention'd
Kindnesses
as
proofs
of
their
Loyalty
,
Answer
was
return'd
'em
in
an
insulting
manner
,
That
they
were
not
to
produce
as
marks
of
their
Fidelity
,
what
they
had
done
for
want
of
Courage
.
This
was
the
way
to
enforce
men
to
be
Rebels
,
thus
to
brand
their
Obedience
with
the
ignominious
Name
of
Cowardice
.
And
indeed
such
usage
as
this
,
ought
to
be
a
Motive
to
all
Men
of
Courage
,
rather
bravely
to
die
in
the
generous
Defence
of
themselves
,
then
stoop
to
an
ignoble
and
fawning
Submission
,
that
renders
'em
the
Scorn
of
their
Enemies
.
The
Duke
of
Mayenne
,
who
prosecuted
the
War
in
that
Province
,
had
perform'd
some
petty
Exploits
,
and
taken
in
some
●mall
Villages
,
which
had
put
themselves
in
a
posture
of
defence
.
●ut
the
King
met
with
no
resistance
till
he
came
before
Clairac
,
Siege
and
taking
of
Clairac
.
which
adventur'd
to
sustain
a
Siege
.
But
't
was
the
ill
luck
of
his
City
,
that
there
were
several
People
who
staid
within
it
,
to
●o
other
purpose
then
to
discourage
others
;
so
that
the
City
did
not
hold
out
so
long
as
it
might
have
done
,
had
not
the
Garison
and
others
bin
treacherous
among
themselves
.
The
Town
surrender'd
at
discretion
;
which
done
,
the
King
granted
the
inhabitants
their
Lives
,
and
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
He
excepted
six
persons
only
out
of
Pardon
,
and
hang'd
up
three
〈…〉
four
,
among
which
was
the
Minister
.
The
King
was
accustom'd
to
the
punishment
of
such
as
wore
that
Character
;
●nd
thus
it
was
,
that
the
Jesuits
,
under
his
Name
and
Authority
,
●ejoic'd
at
the
Sacrifices
of
their
Enemies
which
they
offer'd
to
their
malice
.
They
had
persuaded
the
King
while
he
lay
at
●oitiers
,
to
condemn
to
death
Clemenceau
and
Mallerai
,
the
one
〈…〉
Minister
,
the
other
an
Advocate
residing
in
the
Town
.
But
because
they
had
escap'd
their
Clutches
,
the
Minister
being
fled
●o
Rochelle
,
and
the
Advocate
to
Nerac
,
they
resolv'd
not
to
lose
●ll
their
sport
,
and
therefore
had
'em
executed
in
Effigie
,
and
their
persons
defam'd
with
ridiculous
Satyrs
.
This
Rigor
was
observ'd
in
all
Places
that
made
any
Resistance
.
The
bloody
Council
of
Clergymen
thought
it
the
most
proper
course
they
●ould
take
;
in
regard
that
punishment
always
betokening
a
Crime
in
those
upon
whom
it
was
inflicted
,
those
Rigours
fomented
in
the
King's
mind
that
prepossess'd
Opinion
wherein
●e
had
bin
bred
,
that
the
Reformed
were
Rebels
.
The
Clemency
afforded
to
Clairac
,
had
but
little
effect
;
for
that
the
Soldiers
enter'd
the
Town
,
and
plunder'd
as
much
as
they
could
carry
away
.
Nor
is
it
true
that
they
were
hinder'd
by
Bassompiere
,
as
was
reported
by
a
certain
ignorant
and
malicious
Scribler
;
for
that
he
was
at
Paris
all
the
while
that
Clairac
was
besieg'd
,
and
did
not
return
till
the
Siege
of
Montauban
.
Besides
,
they
were
the
cause
that
a
good
part
of
the
Garison
was
destroy'd
in
passing
the
River
.
True
it
is
indeed
,
that
the
Garison
had
a
general
Pass
for
their
safeguard
upon
their
marching
out
,
and
that
the
common
Soldiers
were
permitted
to
wear
their
Swords
.
But
under
pretence
of
saving
'em
from
the
Fury
of
the
Soldiers
of
the
Royal
Army
,
they
were
order'd
to
cross
the
water
.
But
that
was
no
more
then
perfectly
in
order
to
lead
'em
to
the
slaughter
;
for
the
King's
Soldiers
fell
upon
'em
,
and
stript
a
great
many
.
Which
unexpected
Violence
〈…〉
terrifi'd
the
rest
,
that
there
not
being
above
two
or
three
Boa●…
provided
for
their
passage
,
while
they
crowded
too
numerously
into
'em
,
the
Vessels
sank
,
and
left
'em
to
the
mercy
of
the
water
.
Others
thinking
to
escape
by
swimming
,
to
avoid
one
sort
of
death
,
met
with
another
.
There
was
also
a
Rope
that
cross'd
the
River
for
the
use
of
the
Ferry
boat
.
But
the
King
's
Soldier●
seeing
that
several
of
those
poor
Creatures
hung
by
the
Cord●
most
barbarously
cut
it
;
so
that
they
perish'd
with
the
rest
of
their
Companions
.
Had
there
not
bin
extremity
of
foul
play
among
the
Commanders
,
it
might
have
bin
an
easy
thing
to
have
prevented
this
Disorder
,
in
regard
there
were
then
upon
the
place
several
Gentlemen
of
the
Constable's
Houshold
,
and
some
other
Officers
,
who
took
no
care
to
restrain
the
Cruelty
of
the
Soldiers
.
But
this
Siege
as
well
as
that
of
St
John
d'
Angeli
,
had
cost
the
Lives
of
several
of
the
Nobility
;
so
that
they
resolv'd
to
sacrifice
these
poor
Wretches
to
their
revenge
.
The
Fault
o●
those
that
permitted
these
Barbarities
,
was
laid
upon
the
common
Soldiers
:
however
,
for
fear
of
the
same
usage
at
another
time
,
two
or
three
of
those
who
had
cut
the
Cord
,
were
hang'd
for
a
shew
of
satisfaction
.
While
the
King
press'd
hard
upon
Clairac
,
he
receiv'd
a
A
Breif
from
the
Pope
to
the
King
.
Breif
from
the
Pope
,
wherein
he
congratulated
his
Victories
;
exhorted
him
not
to
lay
down
his
Arms
till
he
had
subdu'd
Rochelle
,
and
depriv'd
the
Heretics
of
every
thing
that
serv'd
'em
for
their
security
.
He
extoll'd
his
Enterprize
to
the
Skies
,
and
gave
him
great
hopes
of
an
issue
correspondent
to
such
prosperous
Beginnings
,
together
with
strong
assurances
of
the
protection
of
the
Saints
.
Among
the
rest
of
his
Eulogies
,
there
was
one
very
particular
,
That
he
had
follow'd
the
Example
of
his
Ancestors
,
who
had
paid
as
much
Honour
to
the
Instigations
of
the
Popes
,
as
to
the
Commands
of
God
.
The
more
sincere
sort
of
Catholics
acknowledg'd
this
Breif
to
be
a
real
Truth
,
tho
others
who
were
asham'd
of
it
,
would
fain
had
it
pass'd
for
supposi●…ious
.
'T
was
dated
the
Tenth
of
July
.
During
the
continuance
of
this
Siege
,
and
the
following
The
Reformed
unfortunate
every
where
.
●onths
,
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
continu'd
the
War
in
the
Quarters
assign'd
to
his
Conduct
,
and
made
himself
Master
of
Mas
〈…〉
Verdun
,
Mauvesin
,
and
the
Isle
of
Jourdain
,
giving
satisfaction
●o
the
Governors
:
But
to
the
end
that
all
men
might
have
their
●hare
in
the
miseries
of
the
War
,
the
Sums
which
were
promis'd
●he
Governors
were
paid
'em
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
parts
adjoining
.
The
Duke
of
Espernon
employ'd
his
time
in
burning
●…he
Houses
and
Mills
about
Rochel
;
and
the
Duke
of
Montmo●…n●y
perform'd
some
petty
Exploits
in
Languedoc
,
which
tended
all
to
annoy
the
City
of
Nimes
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
,
who
expected
that
Montauban
would
be
attacqu'd
after
the
rest
,
kept
himself
in
the
parts
adjoining
to
Castres
and
Albi
,
to
provide
●…r
their
security
,
and
held
himself
up
with
much
more
Courage
then
good
Fortune
.
The
Assembly
of
Rochel
sought
for
succor
from
all
parts
,
but
nothing
succeeded
to
their
wishes
;
●ll
Foreigners
refus'd
'em
the
assistance
which
they
implor'd
.
The
Intrigues
of
Vatteville
Mont-chrestien
,
whom
they
had
sent
●…to
Normandy
with
several
Commissions
to
raise
men
,
prov'd
●…ortive
by
his
death
.
Mombrun
,
who
endeavor'd
to
raise
some
●orces
in
the
Dauphinate
,
was
not
able
to
do
any
thing
considerable
,
by
reason
of
Lesdiguieres's
return
,
who
prevented
him
:
●nd
the
Count
de
Suse
,
who
had
a
design
upon
Grenoble
,
being
known
by
a
Catholic
Peasant
that
serv'd
him
for
a
Guide
,
was
●…d
into
a
Precipice
with
his
Followers
,
from
which
he
could
●ot
save
so
much
as
one
single
person
;
and
he
himself
had
●…erish'd
thro
the
Rigor
of
the
Parlament
,
had
not
the
King
commanded
'em
to
surcease
their
prosecution
:
So
that
till
then
all
things
gave
way
to
the
King
's
good
Fortune
;
insomuch
that
●…e
made
himself
Master
of
about
Fifty
Towns
,
of
which
several
were
able
to
have
given
him
as
much
trouble
as
St.
John
〈…〉
Angeli
;
yet
all
submitted
,
before
so
much
as
one
great
Gun
●as
fir'd
upon
'em
;
nor
do
I
reck'n
in
those
which
either
he
or
●ny
of
his
Generals
had
bin
forc'd
to
besiege
.
But
Montauban
put
a
stop
to
the
Career
of
all
this
Prosperi●y
.
The
City
and
Parlament
of
Tholouse
had
engag'd
the
King
to
sit
down
before
that
Place
,
at
a
time
when
the
Season
was
already
far
spent
,
and
that
his
men
were
quite
tir'd
out
with
labour
,
and
the
hardships
which
they
had
undergone
.
But
Montauban
was
such
an
annoyance
to
Tholouse
,
by
reason
of
the
Excursions
which
the
Inhabitants
made
,
ev'n
to
the
Gates
of
that
great
City
,
that
the
Tholousains
promis'd
to
supply
the
King
with
ev'ry
thing
that
was
necessary
for
the
Siege
,
provided
he
would
but
undertake
it
.
And
the
good
Success
which
had
all
along
till
then
attended
him
,
made
him
easily
believe
that
Montauban
would
be
as
little
able
to
withstand
the
Torrent
of
his
Prosperity
as
the
rest
.
Thereupon
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
,
and
Marshal
de
Themines
had
Orders
to
make
the
Approaches
.
The
former
of
these
two
had
made
himself
Master
of
several
Towns
in
the
Neighborhood
,
but
he
could
not
surprize
St.
Antonin
notwithstanding
that
he
had
gain'd
the
Governor
,
whose
name
was
Penaveire
.
That
faithless
person
had
sold
him
the
Town
for
Two
thousand
Crowns
,
for
the
payment
of
which
the
Duke
had
subscrib'd
a
Writing
.
But
the
Consuls
coming
to
desire
some
Order
from
him
which
concern'd
'em
,
he
gave
'em
the
Writing
by
mistake
.
Upon
sight
of
which
,
the
Consuls
testifying
their
Astonishment
by
their
Looks
,
the
Governor
perceiv'd
his
Error
,
but
put
it
off
with
a
good
face
,
and
a
ready
presence
of
mind
.
However
he
could
not
remove
the
Jealousies
which
th●●
Accident
had
rais'd
;
so
that
after
that
,
he
could
not
deceive
the
Consuls
,
who
trusted
him
no
longer
,
but
stood
upon
their
own
Guard
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Siege
of
Montauban
prov'd
unsuccessful
.
La
Force
defends
the
Place
.
La
Force
and
the
Count
d'Orval
,
Son
of
the
Duke
of
Sulli
,
were
got
into
it
,
and
held
it
out
like
men
of
Courage
▪
And
as
for
the
Correspondences
which
the
King
held
in
the
place
,
they
all
fail'd
;
because
that
they
who
were
the
chief
Conspirators
were
slain
,
and
the
rest
were
discover'd
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
also
reliev'd
it
with
a
considerable
Reinforcement
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Precautions
of
the
King's
Generals
,
or
the
Duke
of
Angoulesm
,
who
kept
the
Field
with
a
flying
Camp
▪
After
that
,
several
Proposals
were
made
for
a
Peace
;
but
the
King
refusing
to
grant
any
Accommodation
but
only
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
and
he
denying
to
accept
any
other
then
a
general
Peace
,
those
Projects
came
to
nothing
;
nor
could
they
●…nd
any
Expedient
to
colour
the
raising
the
Siege
.
However
the
King
was
forc'd
to
draw
off
,
after
he
had
wasted
near
three
The
King
raises
the
Siege
.
months
time
before
that
place
.
Chamier
,
a
Minister
and
Professor
in
Theology
,
who
was
slain
with
a
Cannon-shot
,
was
one
of
the
most
considerable
among
those
whom
the
Besieged
lost
.
But
the
King
mist
a
great
number
of
brave
Gentlemen
,
and
among
the
rest
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
,
who
was
kill'd
in
the
Attacques
of
Ville-Bourbon
.
He
was
a
Prince
of
a
surpassing
Prowess
,
but
who
made
too
great
an
ostentation
of
it
,
and
took
delight
to
expose
both
himself
and
others
without
any
shelter
to
the
Enemies
shot
,
out
of
a
Vanity
little
becoming
a
great
Soul
.
However
it
brought
him
to
his
end
at
length
,
as
he
had
in
the
cause
that
many
others
by
his
Example
had
sacrific'd
their
Lives
to
the
same
vain-glorious
Emulation
.
They
of
Montauban
had
notice
that
the
Army
would
suddenly
dislodge
,
by
a
Soldier
of
the
Religion
,
who
the
evening
before
the
Siege
was
rais'd
,
fell
a
playing
upon
the
Flu●e
the
Tune
of
the
Sixty
eighth
Psalm
:
which
the
Besieged
took
for
a
Signal
of
their
de●●verance
;
nor
were
they
deceiv'd
.
They
who
had
bin
the
occasion
that
the
King
receiv'd
this
●isgrace
,
threw
the
blame
upon
the
Reformed
who
serv'd
in
his
Army
.
But
the
Constable
,
who
had
collected
from
several
Circumstances
,
that
his
power
with
the
King
was
declining
,
began
to
reflect
upon
the
Advice
which
had
bin
several
times
giv'n
him
,
to
have
a
care
of
Civil
Wars
,
of
which
the
least
ill
Success
would
make
him
bear
both
the
reproach
and
the
loss
.
He
perceiv'd
it
more
especially
at
Tholouse
,
where
many
ill
offices
were
done
him
.
'T
is
true
,
that
he
was
still
in
so
much
credit
as
to
procure
the
Banishment
of
the
Jesuit
Arnoux
from
the
Court
,
who
,
tho
he
were
beholding
to
him
for
his
Preferment
,
ceas'd
not
however
to
plot
and
contrive
his
Ruin
.
The
King
also
took
another
Confessor
of
his
recommendation
.
Nevertheless
the
Constable
began
to
consider
,
that
't
was
high
time
to
think
of
Peace
,
and
all
that
he
lookt
after
was
,
which
way
to
recover
the
Reputation
which
the
King
's
Military
Glory
had
lost
before
Montauban
,
to
the
end
he
might
put
the
more
honourable
Conclusion
to
the
War
.
But
he
dy'd
before
the
end
of
the
year
during
the
Siege
of
Monhurt
.
He
also
underwent
the
same
destiny
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Favorites
.
For
he
was
neither
piti'd
by
any
body
,
nor
lamented
by
his
Master
.
All
his
Grandeur
dy'd
with
him
,
and
he
hardly
left
behind
him
sufficient
where
with●…
to
defray
the
Expences
of
his
Funeral
.
During
the
Siege
of
Montauban
,
the
King
gave
Audience
to
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
,
which
being
met
▪
and
having
began
their
Session
at
Paris
,
had
bin
remov'd
to
Poitiers
,
and
from
thence
to
Bourdeaux
.
They
offer'd
the
King
a
Million
of
Gold
,
provided
he
would
oblige
himself
to
lay
in
all
out
in
the
Siege
of
Rochel
.
They
consented
only
that
the
King
should
erect
Receivers
Offices
,
and
Provincial
and
Diocesan
Passionate
Harangue
of
the
Bishop
of
Rennes
.
Comptrollers
of
the
Tithes
.
Cornulier
,
Bishop
of
Rennes
▪
made
a
Speech
to
the
King
,
and
sang
triumphal
Paeans
before
the
Victory
.
He
return'd
the
King
Thanks
for
what
he
had
done
for
the
Church
,
hoping
that
in
a
short
time
there
would
be
but
one
Religion
in
France
.
He
reckon'd
the
War
,
according
to
the
Principles
of
Ecclesiastical
Charity
,
among
the
wholsom
and
gentle
means
,
of
which
the
King
made
use
to
bring
things
to
a
happy
Conclusion
.
He
accus'd
the
Reformed
,
with
great
Passion
,
of
all
the
past
Troubles
,
and
of
having
aspir'd
to
shake
off
their
Yoke
,
with
an
Intention
to
share
the
Crown
among
'em
.
He
added
several
Complaints
,
which
he
accompani'd
with
all
the
Aggravations
that
could
embitter
'em
;
that
they
had
turn'd
the
Churches
of
the
Diocess
of
Rieux
in●…
Stables
;
that
they
had
carri'd
away
the
Pyxes
wherein
the
Sacrament
was
kept
;
that
they
had
shot
the
Crucifix
through
and
through
with
their
Musquets
;
that
they
had
ti'd
it
to
their
Horses
Tails
,
and
dragg'd
it
to
Tonneins
;
that
they
had
salted
their
Meat
in
the
Fonts
of
Baptism
,
after
they
had
carri'd
it
in
Procession
round
about
the
Church
,
as
they
did
in
a
certain
place
within
the
Diocess
of
Pamiers
;
that
in
a
place
adjoining
to
Mompelier
,
they
had
cut
off
a
Curate's
Nose
,
and
when
they
had
done
,
threw
him
headlong
from
the
top
of
the
Steeple
.
However
,
't
was
not
then
a
proper
Season
to
take
notice
of
these
Extravagancies
,
supposing
his
Stories
had
bin
true
,
which
could
be
thought
no
other
then
the
hair-brain'd
Pastimes
of
Licentious
Soldiers
;
nor
to
desire
that
Punishment
might
be
inflicted
upon
the
Guilty
only
,
as
the
Bishop
of
Luson
did
in
1615.
when
he
presented
the
Papers
of
the
Chamber
of
the
Clergy
at
the
rising
of
the
States
.
There
were
also
muster'd
up
many
more
Crimes
of
the
whole
Religion
;
nor
were
the
Innocent
distinguish'd
from
the
Guilty
:
And
he
demanded
extremity
of
Remedies
,
as
being
to
be
appli'd
for
the
Cure
of
extraordinary
Mischiefs
;
and
the
more
vigorously
to
move
the
King
,
he
quo●ed
the
Examples
of
sundry
Princes
whom
Heav'n
had
punish'd
for
neglecting
the
extirpation
of
Crimes
of
the
same
nature
.
He
applauded
the
King
for
having
taken
up
the
Rod
of
Iron
,
●nd
exhorted
him
roundly
to
pursue
his
Resolutions
.
He
could
not
find
any
milder
term
,
through
his
whole
Speech
,
for
the
Reformed
Profession
,
then
that
of
Irreligion
:
nevertheless
his
passonate
vehemence
against
the
Professors
of
that
Doctrine
,
did
not
take
him
off
from
thinking
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Clergy
,
nor
from
manisesting
his
great
care
for
the
preservation
of
their
●…mmunities
and
Revenues
.
He
desir'd
that
the
Reformed
might
not
perform
their
Exercises
within
the
Ecclesiastical
Demeans
●…nd
Lordships
;
but
above
all
,
that
the
Agreements
which
the
Clergy
had
made
with
the
King
might
be
punctually
observ'd
.
He
built
his
Request
upon
a
Maxim
,
which
would
have
bin
of
great
advantage
to
the
Reformed
,
had
it
bin
inviolably
adher'd
●…o
.
The
Word
of
God
,
said
he
,
is
call'd
Truth
:
In
like
manner
the
Promises
of
Princes
ought
to
be
firm
and
stable
,
not
va●…k
nor
feigned
;
and
this
he
was
for
having
take
place
,
chiefly
〈◊〉
what
concern'd
the
Church
.
But
in
regard
there
was
no
que●…ion
to
be
made
but
his
tacitly
impli'd
meaning
was
That
the
●…i●
of
that
same
constancy
of
the
King's
word
,
did
no
way
belong
to
the
Heretics
,
he
farther
desir'd
,
That
the
Tempest
con●…r'd
up
against
'em
,
might
not
be
allay'd
after
the
usual
manner
;
but
that
all
the
places
of
security
might
be
utterly
demo●●sh'd
.
He
blam'd
Violence
in
matters
of
Religion
,
when
it
did
not
tear
up
Errors
by
the
Root
;
and
acknowledg'd
,
That
whatever
was
introduc'd
by
Force
,
was
neither
of
long
continuance
,
●or
of
any
value
toward
the
propagation
of
Faith
,
which
ought
to
be
free
.
But
for
all
that
,
he
prest
the
King
to
imitate
Philip
Augustus
,
and
the
Father
of
St.
Lewis
,
who
utterly
extirpated
the
Albigeois
,
the
Heresy
,
and
their
Habitations
.
So
that
according
to
the
Principles
of
that
pious
Cruelty
,
he
made
no
scruple
of
commending
and
justifying
Violence
,
so
it
were
put
in
practice
for
the
extermination
of
the
Reformed
and
their
Doctrine
.
He
exhorted
the
King
more
especially
to
reduce
Rochel
into
a
Country
Town
,
and
to
disperse
the
Reformed
into
the
Villages
,
in
imitation
of
Constance
,
who
confin'd
the
Gentiles
thither
▪
and
who
for
that
reason
were
call'd
Pagani
,
or
Villagers
;
upon
which
immediately
the
whole
Empire
became
Christian
.
This
Harangue
,
tho
full
of
venom
and
virulence
,
was
not
however
without
a
certain
briskness
,
which
is
requisite
for
Invectives
▪
that
they
may
not
seem
tedious
.
But
the
death
of
the
Duke
of
Maine
had
like
to
have
caus'd
great
disorders
in
the
Kingdom
.
The
Reformed
were
in
danger
of
being
massacr'd
at
Paris
,
when
the
news
was
first
brought
thither
.
That
name
was
in
high
veneration
among
the
common
People
,
who
bare
the
League
in
remembrance
.
Insomuch
that
the
multitude
resolv'd
to
revenge
his
death
upon
the
Reformed
in
that
great
City
,
who
were
the
most
quiet
and
peaceable
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
.
All
the
whole
week
,
from
the
21st
of
September
,
till
Sunday
the
26th
,
was
spent
in
deadly
Menaces
.
Now
it
happen'd
that
some
days
before
,
a
Carmel●…
Fryar
,
who
call'd
himself
Dominic
de
Jesus
Maria
,
arriv'd
in
tha●
The
Story
of
Dominic
de
Jesus
Maria.
City
,
having
acquir'd
both
in
Spain
,
in
Italy
and
Germany
,
a
great
reputation
of
Piety
.
It
had
cost
him
however
nothing
but
the
Mops
and
Mows
of
a
detestable
Hypocrisie
,
and
bloody
Counsels
against
the
German
Protestant
Princes
.
He
was
,
by
birth
,
a
Spaniard
,
as
also
by
his
inclination
and
education
.
After
some
time
spent
in
Travel
,
and
some
stay
at
Rome
,
and
in
the
Emperor's
Court
,
he
became
so
famous
,
that
the
greatest
Princes
thought
it
an
Honour
to
'em
,
to
have
a
veneration
for
him
.
He
was
the
Promoter
of
the
Bohemian
War
,
by
reason
of
those
Acts
of
Injustice
which
he
persuaded
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Austri●…
to
commit
against
the
Protestants
,
and
by
means
of
that
same
inhuman
Zeal
with
which
he
inspir'd
and
animated
the
People
.
One
Artifice
which
this
Monk
made
use
of
to
inflame
their
minds
,
was
,
that
he
always
carri'd
about
him
an
Image
,
which
he
call'd
,
The
miraculous
Image
of
our
Lady
of
Victory
.
It
was
a
Picture
of
about
a
Foot
and
an
half
in
height
,
and
about
a
Foot
broad
,
wherein
the
Nativity
of
Christ
was
painted
.
It
was
●…und
under
a
huge
heap
of
Chips
and
old
rotten
Wood
:
The
figure
of
the
Virgin
also
,
by
some
mischance
or
other
,
had
both
the
eyes
torn
out
;
and
this
same
wretched
Monk
reported
●…ery
where
,
without
any
other
proof
then
his
own
word
,
that
the
Heretics
were
they
who
had
committed
that
Sacriledge
.
This
Picture
he
carri'd
always
about
him
,
and
he
never
shew'd
〈◊〉
without
a
world
of
Imprecations
upon
the
heads
of
those
who
had
so
rudely
disfigur'd
it
.
He
made
use
of
it
in
Bohemia
,
〈◊〉
incense
the
Imperialists
,
and
spur
'em
on
to
a
War
with
the
People
of
that
Kingdom
who
were
revolted
.
He
made
use
of
〈◊〉
in
France
,
to
animate
the
Catholics
to
undertake
the
utter
destruction
of
the
Huguenots
.
At
length
he
carri'd
it
to
Rome
,
where
the
Pope
sanctifi'd
it
with
a
Consecration
upon
the
Altar
of
St
Paul
,
and
together
with
all
the
Cardinals
,
all
the
People
,
●…nd
all
the
Clergy
,
paid
such
extravagant
Honours
to
it
,
as
if
●…e
would
have
justifi'd
the
truth
of
those
Reproaches
which
the
Reformed
throw
upon
the
Church
of
Rome
in
reference
to
Ido●…try
.
After
the
ruin
of
the
Reformation
in
Bohemia
,
where
it
●…ad
bin
so
potent
,
this
Monk
came
into
France
to
make
his
advantage
of
the
Civil
Wars
,
and
there
to
do
the
Catholic
Religion
the
same
service
as
he
had
perform'd
in
Germany
.
He
was
receiv'd
at
Paris
as
a
man
that
was
full
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
whose
Actions
were
all
as
so
many
Miracles
.
The
People
●…rowded
after
him
,
and
some
persons
of
Quality
also
;
but
to
●…ender
himself
more
venerable
,
he
would
not
be
seen
every
day
,
●…cting
to
lock
himself
up
in
a
Convent
of
his
own
Order
.
Nevertheless
he
was
obedient
to
his
Superiors
,
who
understanding
the
knack
of
inflaming
the
Peoples
desire
by
feigned
denials
,
grounded
upon
the
pretended
humility
of
this
Hypocrite
,
sufferd
him
at
length
to
appear
,
when
they
thought
it
seasonable
to
act
the
Farce
.
Then
this
pretended
Saint
receiv'd
the
Homages
that
were
paid
him
,
next
to
Adoration
,
they
kiss'd
his
Feet
;
they
thought
themselves
sanctifi'd
by
touching
the
hem
of
his
Garment
;
they
carri'd
away
pieces
of
it
,
which
they
kept
as
Reliques
;
and
thought
'em
the
cause
of
a
thousand
Miracles
,
of
which
there
was
not
so
much
as
the
least
appearance
.
'T
is
easy
to
apprehend
what
a
predominancy
his
Speeches
had
over
a
People
so
prepossess'd
,
to
whom
this
Villain
preach'd
nothing
but
Sedition
and
Violence
.
But
the
Chancellor
,
the
Duke
of
Mombazon
,
together
with
the
Sorbonne
,
abhorr'd
these
Affectactions
,
and
maugre
the
passion
of
the
People
,
constrain'd
the
Monk
,
who
said
he
was
sent
from
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
to
the
King
,
to
depart
Paris
,
and
pursue
the
delivery
of
his
message
▪
However
,
during
his
Journey
,
he
behav'd
himself
still
after
the
same
manner
,
and
he
had
like
to
have
bin
the
cause
of
a
thousand
mischiefs
,
in
places
where
the
People
bewitcht
with
his
Grimaces
,
were
inclin'd
to
Sedition
.
Insomuch
that
ev'n
a●…
Saumur
itself
,
where
the
Catholics
had
receiv'd
so
many
kindnesses
from
du
Plessis
for
32
years
together
,
while
he
was
their
Governor
,
they
resolv'd
to
massacre
their
Fellow-Citize●…
of
the
Reformed
Profession
.
But
d'
Aiguebonne
,
who
commanded
there
in
the
absence
of
the
Count
de
Sault
,
by
his
diligence
prevented
the
fatal
effects
of
that
desperate
design
;
and
so
wel●…
secur'd
the
Gates
of
the
City
,
that
the
Promoters
of
the
Conspiracy
durst
not
make
any
Attempt
.
These
wicked
effects
of
the
Monk's
piety
,
lost
him
his
reputation
in
France
among
all
honest
men
,
who
perceiv'd
that
his
Zeal
had
something
too
much
of
the
Spaniard
in
it
,
which
kept
'em
from
being
deluded
by
his
counterfeit
Sanctity
;
so
that
after
this
Journey
,
there
was
no
farther
talk
concerning
him
.
But
at
Paris
,
all
the
care
that
was
taken
for
the
security
of
〈◊〉
at
Paris
.
the
Reformed
serv'd
to
no
purpose
.
They
judg'd
that
they
were
not
to
forbear
the
continuance
of
their
Public
Exercises
,
because
of
the
Threats
of
the
People
,
in
regard
it
would
be
a
diminution
of
the
King's
Authority
,
who
had
taken
'em
into
his
Protection
,
and
would
shew
a
distrust
of
his
Word
and
Justice
.
Therefore
on
Sunday
the
26th
they
went
to
Charenton
,
and
the
Duke
of
Mombazon
order'd
all
things
the
best
he
cou'd
for
their
security
,
guarding
the
Road
in
person
,
by
his
presence
to
protest
'em
in
their
return
.
But
for
all
that
,
the
seditious
Rabble
fell
upon
those
that
lagg'd
behind
;
so
that
from
words
they
fell
to
blows
,
and
some
few
were
kill'd
.
Among
the
rest
,
one
Woman
that
would
not
bow
to
the
Image
of
the
Virgin
set
up
over
St.
Anthony's
Gate
,
was
murder'd
;
and
a
Priest
,
mistaken
by
the
multitude
for
a
Minister
,
had
much
ado
to
escape
their
hands
,
by
the
assistance
of
the
Duke
's
own
Servants
.
Some
Houses
also
,
where
the
People
,
out
of
compassion
,
had
shelter'd
some
of
the
Reformed
,
were
forc'd
open
and
pillag'd
.
And
all
this
was
done
under
the
very
Noses
of
the
Guards
and
Archers
,
who
were
appointed
to
conduct
the
Reformed
,
and
might
have
prevented
these
Violences
,
had
they
but
let
fly
two
or
three
times
among
the
Rabble
.
But
the
veneration
they
had
for
Catholic
Blood
,
would
not
permit
'em
to
shed
the
least
drop
for
the
preservation
of
the
Huguenots
.
So
that
in
less
then
a
minute
the
City
was
all
in
an
uproar
:
the
Chains
were
drawn
up
;
the
Citizens
were
order'd
to
stand
to
their
Arms
;
and
Guards
were
set
at
the
Gates
:
But
Night
was
more
powerful
then
all
the
Orders
which
the
Magistrate
could
give
,
and
sent
the
seditious
Mobile
to
their
own
Houses
.
The
next
day
,
the
Mutineers
not
daring
to
attempt
any
thing
The
Church
of
Charenton
burnt
.
in
the
City
,
where
their
Party
was
not
strong
enough
,
ran
all
to
continue
their
Violences
at
Charenton
.
Where
they
pillag'd
some
Houses
;
but
their
chief
spite
was
at
the
Church
,
which
they
burnt
;
together
with
the
Shops
where
the
Booksellers
left
their
Books
of
Devotion
,
which
they
durst
not
sell
in
other
pla●…es
.
The
Library
was
robb'd
;
the
Walls
of
the
Cloyster
pull'd
down
;
nor
did
the
Fury
of
these
People
cease
,
till
their
Rage
●…ad
no
more
Materials
to
work
upon
.
'T
is
true
,
that
the
Duke
of
Mombazon
and
the
Parlament
caus'd
two
of
the
chief
Actors
●…o
be
seiz'd
,
who
were
also
executed
for
an
example
to
others
.
●…t
while
he
was
at
the
Parlament
,
busy
in
consultation
by
what
means
to
stop
the
Career
of
these
Enormities
,
the
Sedition
broke
but
again
in
the
Fauxbourg
St.
Marceau
,
where
the
greatest
part
of
the
Reformed
Artificers
,
who
are
debarr'd
from
keeping
Shops
in
the
City
,
were
set
up
,
to
the
end
they
might
follow
their
Employments
without
molestation
;
and
in
this
Uproar
also
one
or
two
of
the
Reformed
were
kill'd
,
and
some
Houses
pillag'd
.
But
at
length
the
Tumult
was
appeas'd
,
and
the
Parlament
having
issu'd
forth
a
Decrce
,
putting
the
Reformed
under
the
Protection
of
the
King
and
the
Law
,
which
was
presently
dis●…cht
away
to
the
several
Bayliwicks
under
their
Jurisdiction
,
●…his
same
Spirit
of
Violence
was
suppress'd
for
some
time
,
to
the
great
grief
of
those
who
in
several
places
were
prepar'd
for
Insurrections
no
less
dangerous
.
But
for
all
this
,
the
Reformed
began
again
to
quit
their
Habitations
,
The
Reformed
quit
their
Habitations
.
and
many
People
left
Paris
,
as
others
quitted
other
places
,
who
had
hitherto
flatter'd
themselves
that
they
should
live
in
security
,
so
they
had
no
hand
in
the
War
.
They
likewise
,
who
staid
behind
,
lock'd
themselves
up
in
their
Houses
for
some
days
,
tho
in
continual
fears
;
or
else
they
conceal'd
themselves
among
the
Catholics
,
with
whom
they
had
contracted
a
friendship
either
upon
the
score
of
Kindred
,
or
Neighborhood
,
or
some
tie
of
Interest
.
As
for
the
Ministers
,
they
were
in
the
number
of
those
that
retir'd
;
and
tho
they
alledg'd
for
themselves
St.
Cyprian's
Reasons
,
fearing
,
as
he
did
,
that
their
presence
made
the
Sedition
more
fatal
to
their
Flocks
,
yet
their
abandoning
their
stations
was
censur'd
by
a
sort
of
People
who
are
always
finding
some
fault
or
other
in
the
conduct
of
other
men
.
But
tho
the
Seditious
themselves
were
supprest
,
yet
the
Spirit
They
are
accus'd
of
setting
fire
to
the
Bridges
of
Paris
.
of
Sedition
was
not
laid
;
for
some
Houses
hapning
to
be
a
fire
at
Paris
,
and
the
Flames
taking
hold
of
the
Houses
adjoining
with
that
fierceness
as
to
burn
down
the
two
Bridges
,
call'd
P●…
aux
Marchands
,
and
Pont
au
Change
,
the
People
presently
accus'd
the
Reformed
,
as
if
they
had
bin
the
Authors
of
the
Conflagration
.
Nay
,
they
would
have
had
it
believ'd
,
that
they
had
a
design
to
have
set
the
whole
City
on
fire
,
to
revenge
the
burning
of
their
Church
at
Charenton
.
But
,
after
all
the
most
diligent
Inquisitions
that
could
be
made
,
they
could
not
find
the
lea●…
Pretence
to
make
good
that
Calumny
:
a
clear
discovery
being
soon
after
made
,
that
the
Accident
happen'd
through
the
negligence
of
a
Maid-servant
.
There
happen'd
also
such
another
Mischance
at
Lion
much
about
the
same
time
.
A
Gentleman
returning
out
of
Germany
,
and
taking
Post
in
that
City
,
had
a
Quarrel
upon
the
same
occasion
with
one
of
the
Canons
of
that
City
,
who
assume
the
Title
of
Counts
of
〈…〉
Upon
which
the
Canon
riding
before
to
stay
for
the
Gentlem●n
upon
the
Road
,
discharg'd
two
Pistols
at
him
,
but
mist
with
both
:
on
the
other
side
the
Gentleman
had
a
better
Aim
,
and
kill'd
the
Canon
fairly
,
according
to
all
the
Maxims
allow'd
by
●●●
of
the
Sword
;
nevertheless
he
was
seiz'd
and
imprison'd
at
●●●
.
The
next
day
the
Jail
happen'd
to
be
a-fire
,
and
very
much
endamag'd
both
the
Prison
and
the
Palace
.
Presently
the
Catholics
knew
where
to
lay
the
fault
:
for
because
it
had
so
fallen
out
,
that
the
Gentleman's
Servants
,
and
some
of
the
Re●…med
had
bin
heard
to
say
,
that
the
Gentleman
was
wrongfully
imprison'd
,
in
regard
he
had
done
nothing
but
what
was
grounded
upon
the
Law
of
Self-defence
,
therefore
the
Catholics
would
have
it
,
that
either
the
one
or
the
other
set
fire
to
the
Prison
.
But
the
Informations
acquitted
the
Parties
accus'd
,
and
made
it
appear
that
the
Misfortune
happen'd
through
the
carelesness
of
the
Keeper
and
his
Servants
.
Thus
the
seditious
discourses
of
the
Monks
both
in
public
and
private
,
had
infus'd
this
malignant
Spirit
among
the
vulgar
Catholics
,
that
the
blame
,
whatever
happen'd
,
was
by
them
laid
upon
the
Reformed
;
and
that
they
lookt
upon
the
most
moderate
and
most
peaceable
,
as
People
that
were
always
hatching
and
contriving
mischievous
designs
,
and
seeking
an
opportunity
to
put
the
Kingdom
in
confusion
.
So
that
they
found
themselves
in
the
s●re
condition
with
the
Primitive
Christians
,
who
were
accus'd
by
the
hot-headed
Gentiles
of
all
the
Misfortunes
and
Calamities
that
befel
the
State
,
whether
Famine
,
Pestilence
,
Inundations
,
or
Drowth
.
During
these
Events
,
the
Circle
of
Lower
Languedoc
was
in
The
Circle
of
Languedoc●●s●●ss
●●s●●ss
Chatillon
.
a
miserable
condition
.
Chatillon
made
no
other
use
of
his
Authority
,
then
to
prevent
the
Reformed
in
those
Quarters
from
●…ouring
their
Friends
in
other
places
;
and
it
may
be
easily
conjectur'd
,
what
they
might
have
bin
able
to
have
done
,
had
he
●●●
faithful
,
by
what
they
did
in
despite
of
all
the
disturbance
which
he
gave
'em
.
Montauban
was
reliev'd
,
notwithstanding
all
his
opposition
;
and
as
negligent
as
he
was
in
the
preservation
of
the
places
,
of
which
the
Assembly
had
given
him
the
Government
,
the
Duke
of
Mommorancy
made
no
great
progress
.
Nevertheless
there
were
so
many
People
who
were
sensible
that
●…llon
was
intent
upon
his
own
Affairs
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Public
Concerns
,
that
at
length
the
Assembly
of
the
Circle
which
then
●ate
at
Mompelier
,
turn'd
him
out
of
his
employment
;
and
the
21st
of
November
,
set
forth
a
very
large
Declaration
,
containing
the
Reasons
of
their
Severity
.
They
accus'd
him
of
having
betray'd
the
Churches
,
and
of
making
his
own
Fortune
at
their
Expence
:
For
having
rais'd
men
,
not
for
the
service
of
the
Reformed
,
but
to
understand
the
utmost
strength
of
the
Circle
;
what
number
of
Soldiers
they
could
raise
;
and
what
quantity
of
Arms
and
Ammunition
they
were
able
to
provide
:
For
having
often
let
the
Enemy
escape
,
when
they
might
have
been
easily
defeated
:
For
having
thrust
out
of
employment
such
persons
as
he
knew
to
be
too
well
affected
to
the
Common
Cause
:
For
having
giv'n
notice
to
the
Enemy
to
stand
upon
their
Guards
:
For
having
represented
to
the
Reformed
the
Mischiefs
greater
,
and
the
Remedies
more
difficult
then
they
were
:
For
having
kept
private
several
Matters
,
which
he
ought
to
have
communicated
:
For
keeping
Spies
,
which
he
sent
to
the
Court
,
to
discover
the
Secrets
of
the
Reformed
:
For
having
favor'd
and
receiv'd
into
his
friendship
those
who
had
surrender'd
their
Strong
holds
to
the
King
:
For
having
scornfully
affronted
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
:
For
having
by
his
own
Authority
disannull'd
their
Resolutions
:
For
having
restor'd
to
the
Enemy
the
Booty
taken
from
'em
in
a
just
War
,
without
so
much
as
demanding
,
at
least
by
way
of
compensation
,
what
had
bin
plunder'd
from
the
Reformed
:
And
for
suffering
the
loss
of
great
quantities
of
Arms
stor'd
up
with
great
Expences
.
But
he
had
done
one
thing
contrary
to
the
interests
of
the
Party
,
which
did
him
more
harm
then
all
that
was
laid
to
his
charge
:
For
he
had
drain'd
the
Province
of
Cevennes
,
by
a
Levy
of
Six
thousand
men
,
which
he
had
sent
into
the
Venetian
Service
.
And
this
was
the
reason
that
the
Province
could
not
raise
the
one
half
of
the
Soldiers
that
were
promis'd
,
when
the
Duke
of
Rohan
was
constrain'd
to
take
Arms.
This
displacing
of
Chatillon
,
put
the
whole
Circle
into
an
extraordinary
The
great
Confusion
in
the
Circle
.
Confusion
;
for
that
Chatillon's
Party
was
very
potent
in
those
Quarters
.
They
who
were
not
Members
of
the
Assembly
,
nor
had
any
share
of
the
Public
Command
,
complain'd
that
the
Assembly
abus'd
their
Authority
,
and
some
Provinces
murmur'd
against
it
.
Berticheres
,
whom
they
had
elected
for
Lieutenant
General
,
endeavour'd
to
keep
his
ground
without
any
Superior
;
to
the
end
that
having
a
more
spacious
Country
to
surrender
,
he
might
be
able
to
make
an
Accommodation
so
●uch
the
more
advantageous
with
the
Court.
And
indeed
there
was
nothing
which
preserv'd
to
the
Reformed
what
was
●●ft
in
the
Circle
,
but
that
Affairs
at
Court
were
not
in
much
better
posture
,
where
the
Constable's
death
had
wrought
great
●lterations
.
Every
one
aspir'd
to
be
Master
of
the
King's
Favour
,
that
they
might
have
the
sole
Authority
in
the
Government
.
But
whether
it
were
that
the
Pretenders
obstructed
one
another
,
or
that
the
King
,
who
,
as
I
may
say
,
was
but
just
●ot
out
of
Wardship
,
as
yet
too
sensibly
remember'd
the
●…oable
which
the
greatness
of
his
Favourite
had
put
him
to
;
or
whether
his
distrust
of
those
who
were
about
his
person
,
kept
●im
upon
his
guard
against
Surprizes
,
he
would
not
suffer
himself
to
be
prevail'd
upon
,
all
of
a
sudden
,
by
any
new
Affection
:
so
that
,
in
the
mean
while
,
the
Cardinal
de
Retz
,
Schomberg
,
Grand
Master
and
Superintendant
,
and
de
Vic
,
to
whom
the
Seals
were
committed
,
took
upon
'em
the
greatest
share
in
Affairs
.
The
Prince
of
Condé
,
who
was
desirous
that
the
King
should
continue
the
War
,
join'd
with
'em
,
in
regard
they
were
all
of
●…e
same
mind
;
and
this
is
one
thing
very
remarkable
,
that
the
Marshals
of
France
,
and
such
as
might
pretend
to
the
same
Dig●…
,
appear'd
as
much
inclin'd
to
Peace
,
as
the
Officers
of
the
●ong
Robe
and
the
Finances
were
averse
to
it
.
The
Prince
therefore
,
and
the
three
Ministers
,
who
were
of
his
Opinion
,
〈…〉
as
much
as
lay
in
their
power
to
stop
the
King's
return
to
Paris
,
where
they
expected
nothing
less
then
to
be
oppos'd
by
the
old
Ministers
;
and
where
the
Prince
was
afraid
lest
the
Authority
should
devolve
again
into
the
hands
of
the
Queen
Mother
.
To
this
purpose
,
having
persuaded
the
King
to
march
toward
Bourdeaux
,
they
propos'd
to
him
the
making
himself
Master
of
Chatillon
,
a
Town
belonging
to
the
Marshal
de
Bou●…
,
upon
the
River
Dordogne
;
and
the
Expedient
they
had
●ound
out
to
compass
their
design
,
was
to
treat
with
the
Garison
of
the
place
,
which
stood
Neuter
as
the
Master
did
,
in
the
same
manner
as
they
had
practis'd
with
du
Plessis
.
The
effect
of
their
Consultations
therefore
was
,
that
the
King
should
enter
into
the
Castle
,
under
pretence
that
't
was
his
pleasure
to
lodge
there
;
and
that
when
he
was
in
,
he
should
turn
out
the
Garison
that
kept
it
for
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
.
But
this
City
,
as
well
as
all
the
rest
,
which
belong'd
to
that
noble
person
,
was
comprehended
in
the
same
Treaty
,
upon
the
confidence
of
which
the
Duke
liv'd
peaceably
at
Sedan
,
and
never
concern'd
himself
in
the
War
;
so
that
the
Proposals
of
surprizing
it
,
was
manifestly
opposite
to
Honesty
and
Sincerity
.
However
that
sort
of
Policy
that
mov'd
upon
the
hinges
of
Craft
and
Injustice
,
was
justfi●'d
while
the
deceased
Constable
was
in
favour
.
Nevertheless
,
i●
regard
the
honest
men
were
more
numerous
then
they
wh●…
gave
this
pernicious
Advice
,
they
persuaded
the
King
to
abandon
the
Attempt
,
and
so
it
●ell
to
the
ground
.
The
King
then
having
left
the
best
Orders
he
could
in
the
1622.
Provinces
to
hinder
the
Reformed
,
who
were
brought
very
lo●
The
King
returns
to
Paris
.
in
Poitou
and
Guyenne
from
rising
agen
,
return'd
at
length
●●
Paris
,
where
the
old
Ministers
recover'd
a
little
credit
with
him
and
inclin'd
him
to
Peace
.
The
Chancellor
and
Jeannin
deem'd
it
very
necessary
,
and
made
no
question
but
that
it
was
more
proper
to
destroy
the
Reformed
then
War
.
There
is
to
be
see●
a
small
Treatise
compos'd
by
the
last
of
these
two
,
which
perhaps
may
be
lookt
upon
as
one
of
the
most
authentic
Pieces
tha●
are
to
be
produc'd
in
favour
of
the
Reformed
;
and
which
utterly
overthrows
the
Pretence
,
which
was
taken
from
their
suppos'd
Rebellion
,
to
exterminate
'em
.
He
acknowledges
almost
in
express
words
,
That
the
Catholics
were
the
Aggressors
i●
that
War
,
and
that
the
Reformed
acted
meerly
in
their
own
defence
:
at
least
it
is
to
be
deduc'd
from
his
discourse
by
eviden●…
Consequences
.
He
presupposes
,
That
it
behov'd
the
Reformed
A
remarkable
Writing
of
Jeannin
,
a
iv●sing
Peace
.
to
be
united
,
since
it
was
evident
to
'em
that
there
was
a
design●
upon
their
Religion
;
and
he
sets
down
several
Reasons
why
they
had
cause
enough
to
think
so
:
That
so
long
as
they
believ'd
the
King's
Intentions
to
be
no
other
then
to
chastise
Rebels
,
there
were
many
who
continu'd
in
perfect
Obedience
;
but
that
they
found
themselves
no
more
kindly
us'd
then
they
who
had
t●kn
Arms
:
That
the
principal
Members
of
the
Council
publicly
gave
out
,
that
the
King
would
no
longer
permit
any
other
exercise
of
Divine
Worship
then
that
of
the
Catholic
Religion
:
That
the
Preachers
stust
their
Sermons
with
Menaces
of
the
same
nature
,
●…d
endeavor'd
to
persuade
men
,
that
the
following
of
any
other
●…unsel
was
profane
,
and
savor'd
of
Impiety
:
whence
it
follow'd
,
●…at
the
War
would
prove
more
bloody
and
universal
then
it
had
●…n
,
if
the
Reformed
,
united
as
it
behov'd
'em
to
be
for
their
common
Interest
,
shou'd
put
themselves
into
a
posture
of
de●…nce
.
Farther
also
,
and
that
clearly
enough
,
he
asserts
,
That
●…e
Aim
of
those
who
advis'd
a
War
,
was
to
take
their
opportunity
,
because
the
Foreign
Protestants
being
busi'd
at
home
,
●…u'd
not
attend
the
succor
of
those
that
were
oppress'd
in
●…
.
He
made
excellent
Reflections
upon
the
Wars
which
●…d
been
all
along
continu'd
against
'em
,
with
the
same
design
〈…〉
destroy
'em
,
sometimes
by
Fire
and
Sword
,
sometimes
by
De●…it
and
Treachery
.
Thence
passing
to
give
Sentence
upon
the
●…casion
that
had
constrain'd
their
Enemies
to
grant
'em
such
a
number
of
Strong-holds
,
he
concludes
,
That
after
the
Massacre
●
St.
Bartholomew
,
and
the
Siege
of
Rochel
,
there
was
a
necessity
〈…〉
allowing
'em
a
greater
number
,
to
secure
'em
,
says
he
,
against
●r
Perfidiousness
and
Infidelity
.
He
observes
,
how
much
the
●eace
,
which
they
were
suffer'd
to
enjoy
for
five
years
together
,
under
the
Reign
of
Henry
III.
was
to
their
disadvantage
,
through
the
Policy
of
that
Prince
,
who
excluded
'em
from
all
●…ratifications
:
a
powerful
means
to
infect
the
minds
of
those
●ho
are
oversway'd
by
their
own
Interests
.
The
King
himself
perform'd
the
office
of
a
Converter
,
and
his
Reasons
,
which
he
●●compani'd
with
Favours
or
Denials
,
as
he
thought
proper
,
●eg●in'd
to
his
Religion
all
those
who
had
a
design
to
please
him
.
several
also
who
continu'd
in
the
Reformed
Religion
,
for
their
●…wn
Soul's
health
,
yet
bred
their
Children
up
in
the
Roman
Religion
,
for
the
security
of
their
Fortunes
.
Jeannin
adds
farther
,
●●
demonstrate
how
disadvantageous
a
Peace
would
be
to
the
●eformed
,
for
that
when
they
had
a
mind
to
betake
themselves
●o
their
Arms
after
a
long
rest
,
they
always
found
it
a
difficult
●…ing
to
rouze
up
from
their
Repose
and
Tranquility
,
those
●ho
had
for
some
time
bin
tasting
the
delights
of
Peace
;
●e●ides
,
that
there
was
less
danger
in
attacking
'em
,
after
they
●ad
●●●eminated
themselves
with
the
charming
softnesses
of
an
●●sy
life
.
And
he
was
so
possess'd
with
this
Opinion
,
that
as
he
wrote
before
the
Peace
,
to
oblige
the
King
and
his
Council
〈…〉
make
it
,
so
he
publish'd
another
Writing
,
after
it
was
concluded
,
to
advise
'em
to
keep
it
.
But
the
King's
Infirmity
lying
on
his
Conscience
side
,
the●
The
Reasons
for
the
War
more
prevalen●
.
who
assail'd
him
in
his
weakest
part
,
prov'd
most
successful
;
an●
for
fear
the
Counsellors
of
Peace
should
by
their
more
weight
Reasons
deface
the
Impressions
which
they
had
fix'd
in
his
min●
they
got
him
out
of
Paris
as
it
were
in
hugger-mugger
,
in
hope
they
should
have
more
power
over
him
when
they
had
him
at
th●…
head
of
an
Army
.
To
say
the
truth
,
there
was
a
strange
alteration
〈…〉
Affairs
after
the
King's
return
to
Paris
.
But
it
seems
,
he
though●
a
Peace
would
not
be
for
his
Honor
in
the
present
Conjunction
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Reformed
had
almost
every
where
regain'd
The
Reformed
reassume
fresh
Courage
.
fresh
Courage
.
The
Duke
of
Soubise
had
recover'd
their
Affairs
in
the
Lower
Poitou
,
and
in
the
Islands
.
La
Force
had
re-incourag'd
to
the
defence
of
their
Liberties
some
of
those
Cities
which
their
Governors
had
sold
.
He
had
wrested
St.
For
o●
of
Theobon's
hands
,
by
means
of
a
Female
Intrigue
,
in
regar●…
that
Gentleman
was
in
love
with
one
of
his
Kinswomen
.
To●…neins
,
Clairac
,
and
several
other
Strong-holds
once
more
acknowledg'd
the
Reformed
for
their
Masters
.
The
Duke
of
Ro●a●
elected
General
of
the
Circle
of
Lower
Languedoc
,
had
by
〈…〉
Policy
and
Prudence
,
his
Frankness
and
his
Patience
,
reconcil'd
the
Differences
which
had
for
some
time
disunited
that
Province
;
so
that
the
King
had
almost
lost
all
the
fruit
of
the
preceding
Campaign
,
which
had
cost
him
so
much
men
an●
money
.
The
King
departed
from
Paris
upon
Palm
Sunday
,
and
by
receiv'd
The
King
leaves
Paris
.
Intelligence
,
that
the
Duke
of
Espernon
having
drawn
o●
all
his
Forces
for
the
security
of
his
own
Governments
,
there
wa●
not
any
strength
in
the
Lower
Poitou
that
could
make
head
against
His
Success
in
Poitou
the
Duke
of
Soubise
,
therefore
he
was
constrain'd
to
begin
his
Campaign
in
those
Quarters
;
where
the
Duke
,
either
for
want
of
Judgment
,
or
through
the
Infidelity
of
those
who
commanded
under
him
,
became
the
unfortunate
Spectator
of
the
slaughter
of
his
men
,
and
in
one
day
lost
the
fruit
of
all
his
Labours
.
Royan
was
surrender'd
to
the
King
,
after
a
Siege
of
some
few
days
;
and
these
Successes
buri'd
in
oblivion
the
Treaties
of
Peace
which
had
bin
observ'd
till
that
time
;
and
the
Duke
of
Rohan's
Commissioners
not
arriving
till
after
the
Rout
of
his
Brother
,
were
enforc'd
to
return
as
they
came
.
On
the
other
side
the
King
,
upon
some
jealousy
of
the
Duke
of
Tre●…ouille
,
who
had
remov'd
to
Sedan
the
Prince
of
Talmont
,
his
Eldest
Son
,
afterwards
known
by
the
Title
of
Prince
of
Tarente
,
whom
he
had
left
at
Thouars
under
the
tuition
of
the
Dutchess
Dowager
,
dismissed
from
Taillebourg
the
person
entrusted
with
the
Command
of
that
place
,
and
secur'd
the
Castle
for
himself
,
which
was
of
some
consequence
at
that
time
.
After
this
,
the
King
march'd
into
Guyenne
,
where
he
presently
retook
all
that
And
Guyenne
,
where
he
treats
with
la
Force
.
The
Reformed
were
Masters
of
;
and
where
he
utterly
ruin'd
'em
by
the
Agreement
which
he
concluded
with
la
Force
.
In
pursuance
of
which
,
he
honour'd
him
with
the
Batoon
of
Marshal
of
France
,
which
had
bin
promis'd
him
above
Twelve
years
before
.
Moreover
,
he
gave
him
a
Gratuity
of
Two
hundred
thousand
Crowns
,
to
recompence
him
for
the
loss
of
his
Governments
,
which
both
he
and
his
Children
were
oblig'd
to
quit
.
Thus
it
comes
to
pass
sometimes
,
that
Rebellion
is
more
fortunate
then
Merit
;
and
that
a
man
by
rendring
himself
formidable
,
secures
to
himself
the
reward
of
his
Services
.
La
Force
surrenders
to
the
King
the
City
of
St.
Foy
,
where
the
King
solemniz'd
the
Festival
which
the
Catholics
call
by
the
name
of
Corpus
Christi
day
;
the
Ceremony
of
which
that
City
had
not
beheld
for
many
years
before
.
But
la
Force
treated
only
for
himself
,
obtaining
for
his
Friends
no
more
then
a
bare
Act
of
Oblivion
;
which
created
him
many
Enemies
in
the
Countrey
,
where
many
of
the
Nobility
had
follow'd
him
before
.
Moreover
,
't
was
twenty
to
one
but
that
the
King
had
broke
his
word
with
him
,
when
he
had
left
himself
to
the
discretion
of
the
Court
,
because
his
Son
still
held
out
one
of
the
Strong-holds
which
belong'd
to
the
Reformed
,
and
made
some
Scruple
to
surrender
it
;
which
resistance
they
would
fain
have
had
to
have
bin
lookt
upon
as
a
Collusion
between
the
Father
and
the
Son
.
But
that
Advice
was
rejected
,
as
well
for
fear
of
the
Consequences
,
as
for
the
Reasons
which
the
Prince
of
Condé
gave
,
who
obstinately
oppos'd
it
.
The
King
now
hastning
into
Languedoc
,
was
so
fortunate
as
to
meet
with
no
Opposition
by
the
way
;
and
for
that
,
the
Cities
which
he
had
no
design
to
have
attack'd
,
surrender'd
merely
out
of
fear
of
being
besieg'd
.
Negrepelisse
and
St.
Antonin
,
small
Cities
,
not
far
distant
from
Montauban
,
were
taken
by
Assault
,
and
all
the
Cruelties
imaginable
committed
.
The
Women
suffer'd
all
that
could
be
fear'd
from
the
sensuality
of
Brutish
Common
Soldiers
,
and
the
Men
were
almost
all
massacr'd
.
The
Pretence
was
,
That
Negrepelisse
had
cut
the
Throats
of
the
Garison
which
the
King
left
there
the
year
before
;
and
that
St.
Antonin
had
stay'd
took
long
before
it
surrender'd
.
They
also
,
who
retreated
to
the
Castle
first
of
all
,
after
the
Town
was
surrender'd
,
had
their
share
of
the
same
usage
:
And
when
they
had
surrender'd
at
discretion
,
the
Council
order'd
twelve
of
'em
to
be
hang'd
.
There
were
some
that
follow'd
the
King
,
who
by
no
means
approv'd
these
Cruelties
;
who
rescu'd
as
many
as
they
could
out
of
the
Soldiers
Clutches
,
and
redeem'd
some
Women
and
Virgins
,
that
were
threaten'd
extremity
of
outrage
,
with
their
own
Money
.
But
the
King
,
who
was
naturally
good
natur'd
,
and
under
whose
Name
these
Cruelties
were
committed
,
was
more
concern'd
then
any
body
.
So
that
his
abhorrence
of
such
Barbarities
prov'd
not
a
little
serviceable
to
those
that
were
enclin'd
to
peace
,
toward
the
disposing
him
to
resume
the
firmer
Negotiations
for
an
Accommodation
.
Lesdiguieres
,
who
had
no
longer
any
Competitor
,
renew'd
his
Pretensions
to
the
Constable's
Sword
,
and
promis'd
to
turn
Catholick
,
upon
condition
he
might
have
that
Dignity
conferr'd
upon
him
;
that
he
might
be
made
a
Knight
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
his
Son-in-Law
Crequi
,
a
Marshal
of
France
.
But
to
comfort
the
Reformed
for
the
loss
of
his
Person
,
he
became
an
earnest
Intercessor
for
Peace
.
He
had
already
had
one
Conference
to
that
purpose
with
the
Duke
of
Rohan
at
Pont
St.
Esprit
;
where
all
the
Pretensions
of
the
Reformed
had
bin
reduc'd
to
four
Heads
:
The
Restitution
of
all
Places
of
Security
;
Liberty
of
Politic
Assemblies
;
Payment
of
the
Sums
promis'd
for
the
Ministers
Salaries
,
and
the
maintenance
of
the
Garisons
;
and
the
disingagement
of
the
Nobility
that
had
bin
ruin'd
by
the
War
.
These
Articles
being
carri'd
to
the
King
by
the
Commissioners
introduc'd
by
Bouillon
,
were
not
agreed
to
,
because
the
King's
Forces
had
defeated
Soubize
,
and
put
him
in
hopes
of
an
easy
conclusion
of
the
War
.
But
because
the
Season
of
the
Year
was
far
spent
,
and
for
that
there
were
many
things
to
be
done
,
these
Proposals
were
again
brought
into
play
,
and
many
Journies
were
made
to
and
fro
,
for
the
obtaining
of
Peace
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
also
acted
so
far
,
that
he
had
render'd
himself
suspected
at
Mompellier
,
and
saw
his
Credit
upon
the
brink
of
an
utter
declination
.
For
there
were
several
Factions
in
that
City
,
who
mutually
sought
to
destroy
one
another
.
Among
the
rest
,
there
was
one
which
was
call'd
the
Faction
of
the
Catharinots
.
A
word
,
of
which
I
know
not
the
original
.
However
,
it
was
the
most
Seditious
of
all
the
rest
,
and
lookt
upon
as
Traytors
all
those
that
did
not
tread
after
their
steps
.
Now
Lesdiguieres
hauing
sent
the
President
Du
Cros
,
to
Mompellier
,
to
persuade
'em
●
peace
,
that
Faction
stirr'd
up
a
Sedition
against
him
,
and
safely
murder'd
him
.
But
the
Duke
of
Rohan
caus'd
some
of
the
most
guilty
to
be
severely
punish'd
,
which
did
not
a
little
humble
the
Insolent
Cabal
.
The
Minister
Souffrein
,
who
was
accus'd
to
have
a
hand
in
that
Murder
,
chose
rather
to
remain
suspected
,
than
to
expose
himself
to
the
Issue
of
a
Criminal
Prosecution
,
and
withdrew
from
the
City
.
The
same
Mutineers
also
rais'd
another
Insurrection
against
Sediion
against
the
Catholics
.
the
Catholics
of
the
City
;
and
they
carri'd
it
so
far
,
that
their
behaviour
being
represented
to
the
King
by
the
Bishop
of
Fenouilles
,
awaken'd
in
him
that
aversion
which
had
been
always
in●ill'd
into
him
from
his
Cradle
against
the
Reformed
.
That
Prelate
was
both
eloquent
and
witty
;
and
he
made
a
sedulous
use
of
his
Parts
to
inflame
the
King's
Indignation
.
He
call'd
the
Conduct
of
the
Reformed
a
Tyrannical
Phrenzy
of
Rebellion
and
Heresy
;
and
the
condition
wherein
they
kept
the
Catholics
in
his
City
,
an
Oppression
great
in
it self
,
ingenious
as
to
the
Invention
,
exquisite
in
Cruelty
,
and
universal
in
the
Ravages
it
committed
.
He
said
,
that
Heresy
,
animated
by
Rebellion
,
which
is
the
usual
spirit
that
attends
it
,
was
demonstrable
by
the
accumulation
of
their
Crimes
;
and
he
imputed
to
it
what
e're
Impiety
durst
ever
presume
to
think
of
,
and
put
in
execution
,
in
opposition
to
that
Veneration
which
is
due
to
the
Holy
Saints
.
He
laid
before
the
eldest
Son
of
the
Church
,
the
Outrages
that
had
bin
committed
against
his
Mother
,
so
dreadful
for
their
Number
,
so
violent
in
the
excesses
of
Fury
,
so
solemn
for
the
impudence
of
the
Authors
,
so
horrible
for
the
Sacrileges
that
attended
it
,
so
abominated
by
Heav'n
and
Earth
,
that
such
Hyperboles
would
have
been
hardly
tolerable
in
setting
forth
the
horrors
of
a
St.
Bartholomew's
Massacre
.
And
to
render
the
Reformed
of
his
time
more
odious
,
he
compar'd
the
modesty
of
the
growing
Reformation
with
the
Reformation
establish'd
;
and
in
regard
he
had
borrow'd
that
same
common
place
from
the
Letter
of
that
same
Charpentier
,
whom
Bellievre
had
gain'd
to
write
an
Apology
for
Massacres
,
he
envenom'd
this
Comparison
likewise
with
Impostures
,
and
perpetual
Imputations
of
Rebellion
.
By
the
by
he
girded
the
Edicts
of
Peace
,
which
God
,
as
he
said
,
had
never
blest
,
and
which
had
been
as
yet
of
little
force
to
exorcize
the
spirit
of
Rebellion
;
so
that
his
whole
Speech
was
an
expresse
Exhortation
to
revoke
'em
.
He
aggravated
,
as
heinous
Crimes
whatever
the
Laws
and
Necessities
of
War
had
enforc'd
the
Reformed
to
act
in
their
own
defence
;
and
to
raise
a
more
tender
Compassion
,
he
complain'd
,
that
after
they
had
so
ill
us'd
the
Catholics
,
they
depriv'd
'em
of
the
liberty
to
bemoan
their
miserable
Conditions
.
Yet
all
these
horrid
Crimes
amounted
to
no
more
,
then
that
they
had
imprison'd
the
Catholics
at
Mompellier
;
that
they
had
constrain'd
'em
to
bear
their
share
in
the
expences
of
the
City
;
and
that
they
had
either
demolish'd
or
defac'd
their
Countrey
Houses
.
But
in
regard
all
this
might
be
easily
excus'd
by
Reasons
drawn
from
the
consequences
of
War
or
the
necessity
of
putting
themselves
into
a
condition
to
sustain
a
Siege
,
for
which
the
City
was
oblig'd
to
prepare
themselves
he
drew
an
Inference
from
thence
,
that
they
had
threaten'd
the
Catholics
with
a
general
Massacre
.
The
name
of
Heresy
made
a
great
noise
throughout
all
his
Speech
;
't
was
stuft
all
over
with
descriptions
of
those
Propensities
which
it
infus'd
into
men
to
ravage
and
destroy
.
He
upbraided
the
Reformed
with
having
romag'd
the
Graves
of
the
dead
,
and
digg'd
'em
out
of
their
Sepulchres
;
as
if
the
same
thing
had
not
been
done
every
day
by
the
Catholics
,
who
held
it
to
be
a
duty
of
their
Religion
.
This
Crime
was
aggravated
as
if
it
had
bin
very
usual
,
and
gave
him
an
occasion
to
call
the
Reformed
by
the
name
of
damned
Souls
,
which
by
the
counsel
and
instigation
of
Hell
committed
all
manner
of
Crimes
.
And
in
the
series
of
his
Harangue
he
added
,
that
they
surpass'd
the
Devils
in
wickedness
.
The
Body
of
a
Nun
,
being
found
buri'd
in
the
habits
of
her
Order
,
gave
him
a
new
occasion
to
display
the
whole
force
of
his
eloquent
Fury
.
And
some
Ecclesiastics
being
put
out
of
the
Town
,
for
fear
they
should
betray
it
,
and
some
of
the
Canons
being
detain'd
as
Hostages
,
for
the
security
of
the
Ministers
,
afforded
him
a
large
Theme
for
another
most
embitter'd
Complaint
.
Some
Distresses
also
levi'd
in
the
Houses
of
those
that
refus'd
to
contribute
toward
the
Public
Charges
,
were
lookt
upon
as
Plund'ring
:
And
the
Crime
was
represented
so
much
the
more
heinous
,
because
the
Priesthood
was
advanc'd
above
Angelic
Excellency
.
Afterwards
appear'd
a
long
and
pathetic
description
of
a
Church
,
without
the
exercise
of
Divine
Worship
;
a
Reproach
for
making
use
of
the
Materials
of
demolish'd
Churches
in
their
Fortifications
,
and
for
having
forc'd
thousands
of
Catholics
to
abjure
their
Doctrine
.
The
War
also
which
the
King
had
undertaken
was
call'd
Sacred
,
and
he
was
exhorted
to
make
no
more
Treaties
with
Rebels
.
It
would
be
a
difficult
thing
to
meet
with
such
a
violent
Harangue
,
Remarks
upon
the
style
of
this
Harangue
.
and
where
the
most
innocent
things
,
or
at
least
the
most
to
be
excus'd
,
by
the
necessity
that
constrain'd
em
,
were
blacken'd
after
the
most
odious
manner
imaginable
.
The
torments
of
an
infinite
number
of
poor
Creatures
that
were
destroy'd
in
all
places
where
the
Catholics
came
,
the
burning
of
Tonneins
,
Monhart
,
Negrepelisse
,
and
other
Towns
;
their
frequent
Insurrections
against
the
Reformed
,
their
forcing
Conversions
,
of
which
that
War
afforded
various
Examples
,
would
make
those
tremble
,
and
their
hair
stand
an
end
,
that
read
the
Story
,
should
●
set
'em
forth
in
the
stile
of
this
Harangue
.
But
this
is
the
Character
of
the
Catholic
Prelates
;
whatever
it
be
that
never
so
little
touches
the
Respect
which
is
due
to
their
Grandeur
,
is
by
them
cry'd
down
for
Sacriledge
,
and
is
never
to
be
excus'd
:
But
whatever
they
do
in
order
to
the
destruction
of
those
that
offend
'em
,
though
never
so
opposite
to
all
the
Laws
of
God
and
Nature
,
is
lawful
and
clear
from
all
Reproach
and
Censure
:
Thus
the
City
of
Foix
,
the
Metropolis
of
that
Province
,
being
inhabited
by
some
Reformed
Families
,
the
Monk
Vi●●arte
,
a
Desolation
of
the
Church
of
Foix.
Capuchin
,
being
sent
thither
by
the
Bishop
of
Pamiers
,
went
thither
toward
the
end
of
the
last
year
,
to
do
all
the
mischief
he
could
,
under
pretence
of
preaching
the
Advent
Sermons
,
and
return'd
thither
to
preach
the
Lent
Sermons
of
this
year
.
But
his
seditious
Declamations
,
his
Monastical
Controversies
,
his
Conferences
offer'd
to
the
Ministers
,
the
pious
Violences
of
the
Governors
of
the
Province
,
and
the
City
,
and
the
Treachery
of
some
persons
won
over
to
their
Party
,
brought
over
all
the
Families
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
There
was
not
one
withstood
this
Hurricane
,
but
the
Minister
and
his
Wife
,
who
was
permitted
to
retire
,
not
so
much
out
of
Humanity
or
Justice
,
but
to
give
the
greater
lustre
to
the
Monk's
Victory
.
And
the
Minister
was
spar'd
,
to
be
a
testimony
of
the
desolation
of
his
Church
,
and
to
carry
the
news
to
the
places
of
his
retirement
.
To
which
purpose
they
caus'd
a
Trumpet
to
attend
him
,
who
under
pretence
of
conducting
him
,
sounded
forth
the
Triumphs
of
the
Monk
over
the
Minister
and
his
Flock
,
both
in
the
streets
of
the
City
and
in
the
Countrey
.
Nor
had
the
Reformed
at
Foix
any
other
then
a
limited
Exercise
,
as
I
have
said
already
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Ecclesiastics
of
Foix
gave
this
Monk
a
Attestations
given
the
Monk
Villarte
.
Certificate
,
which
made
him
lookt
upon
as
the
only
Author
of
these
goodly
Conversions
,
and
which
assur'd
the
world
that
no
other
violent
means
was
made
use
of
then
that
of
the
Word
of
God
.
But
't
is
observable
,
that
they
never
bethought
themselves
of
attesting
in
behalf
of
these
New
Converts
,
that
there
was
nothing
but
what
was
free
and
voluntary
in
their
change
.
The
Art
of
Converting
was
then
but
in
its
Infancy
:
Time
brought
it
to
some
perfection
;
for
that
in
our
days
they
never
fail
to
cause
these
sort
of
Attestations
to
be
sign'd
by
those
that
had
suffer'd
the
utmost
extremity
of
Violence
at
their
hands
.
Moreover
,
the
demolishing
the
Church
,
which
was
done
by
the
bare
Authority
of
the
Inhabitants
,
without
staying
for
the
King's
Orders
,
follow'd
the
Monk's
Victory
close
at
the
heels
;
and
the
Catholic
Churches
of
the
City
shar'd
among
'em
the
Spoils
of
the
Reformed
.
It
may
be
judg'd
with
what
moderation
this
Affair
was
carri'd
on
by
the
precipitancy
of
the
Catholics
,
who
●ever
consulted
their
Sovereign
upon
two
Points
of
that
importance
.
It
may
be
said
,
perhaps
,
in
their
behalf
,
that
they
did
nothing
without
the
private
encouragement
of
the
Court
,
who
●ook
in
good
part
what
ever
was
serviceable
toward
the
Conversion
of
the
Heretics
.
But
the
Archbishop
of
Ambrune
haranguing
the
King
upon
his
return
to
Paris
after
the
Peace
made
,
●vent
a
little
farther
then
all
this
:
He
made
the
King
an
Apostle
〈◊〉
his
Speech
;
and
,
to
support
his
new
Eulogy
with
a
Reason
,
●e
added
,
that
the
King
procur'd
Conversions
by
his
Prudence
,
and
the
concurrence
of
his
just
Arms.
The
meaning
of
his
words
is
easily
apprehended
,
which
seem'd
to
intimate
,
that
in
Conversions
of
this
nature
,
Terror
wrought
no
less
effectually
●hen
Instruction
.
While
the
King
lay
at
Bezieres
,
where
the
Bishop
of
Mom●…
He
forbids
the
Reformed
to
quit
their
Habitations
.
had
made
him
a
Speech
,
he
put
forth
a
Declaration
dated
〈◊〉
25.
which
renewing
the
ill-observed
Promises
of
the
King's
Protection
to
those
that
liv'd
in
Obedience
,
and
staid
at
home
under
the
benefit
of
the
Edicts
,
forbid
all
the
Reformed
to
●●uit
their
Habitations
,
whether
in
City
or
Countrey
,
upon
pain
〈◊〉
forfeiting
all
the
Favours
that
had
been
afforded
'em
,
and
to
〈◊〉
proceeded
against
as
guilty
of
High-Treason
,
Deserters
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
Public
Peace
.
The
Pre●ence
for
these
Prohibitions
was
,
That
the
Reformed
forsook
▪
their
Houses
,
to
join
with
those
that
were
in
Arms
;
or
with
Foreigners
that
drew
toward
the
Frontiers
,
and
threaten'd
the
Kingdom
with
an
Invasion
.
The
truth
is
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
those
that
quitted
their
Houses
,
were
forc'd
to
wander
〈◊〉
where
in
search
of
their
security
.
The
heats
of
the
Catholic
Rabble
,
the
seditious
roaring
of
the
Monks
in
their
Pul●…
,
the
uncontroul'd
Licentiousness
of
the
Soldiers
,
the
pro●…
of
Protection
a
thousand
ways
broken
,
Capitulations
ill
observ'd
,
the
frequent
Tortures
of
those
who
surrender'd
at
discretion
▪
the
enormous
fury
of
the
Rascally
Mobile
against
the
bodies
of
those
who
had
undergone
the
utmost
extremity
and
Torments
,
yet
stedfast
to
the
end
;
and
several
other
Circumstances
of
the
present
condition
of
the
Reformed
in
France
,
were
●…rrible
,
that
they
expected
a
Massacre
every
day
,
which
every
body
strove
to
avoid
,
by
withdrawing
into
places
where
there
was
more
probability
of
safety
.
But
to
speak
the
truth
,
the
Court
was
not
free
from
Alarums
;
and
if
the
Confederates
had
but
had
a
little
ready
money
,
they
would
have
made
the
Court
repent
their
declaring
War
against
'em
.
Count
Mansfeild
,
who
was
enter'd
into
the
Confederacy
Count
Mansfeild
treats
with
the
Reformed
.
against
the
House
of
Austria
,
and
who
after
the
overthrow
of
the
King
of
Bohemia
,
had
maintain'd
his
ground
with
good
reputation
,
at
that
time
besieg'd
Savern
in
Alsatia
with
a
considerable
Army
:
but
before
he
could
take
the
place
,
he
was
constrain'd
to
retreat
,
for
fear
of
the
Imperialists
,
who
were
within
some
few
days
march
of
him
with
three
Bodies
of
an
Army
much
superior
in
number
to
his
.
In
his
retreat
,
he
was
constrain'd
to
cross
Lorrain
;
which
the
Duke
,
who
had
not
his
Forces
ready
durst
not
deny
him
.
Now
the
Count
,
not
having
money
,
〈◊〉
no
other
way
to
keep
his
men
together
,
but
by
the
liberty
which
he
allow'd
'em
to
do
what
they
pleas'd
:
so
that
there
was
〈◊〉
likelihood
that
he
could
subsist
any
long
time
,
provided
his
Parties
could
be
hinder'd
from
roaming
about
from
their
mai●
Body
.
Marshal
de
Bouillon
therefore
liking
well
the
opportunity
,
and
weary
of
the
Neutrality
which
he
had
observ'd
since
the
beginning
of
the
War
,
and
desirous
to
make
one
smart
E●…
say
before
he
dy'd
,
for
the
support
of
a
Religion
,
of
which
,
as
〈◊〉
clearly
perceiv'd
,
the
Catholics
had
vow'd
the
destruction
,
〈◊〉
thought
himself
of
treating
with
the
Count
,
and
found
it
〈◊〉
hard
matter
to
gain
him
.
To
that
purpose
he
promis'd
him
money
,
and
that
he
should
be
conducted
into
France
by
〈◊〉
reinforcements
of
men
that
would
very
much
augment
his
〈◊〉
.
He
promis'd
also
to
send
him
the
Prince
of
Sedan
〈◊〉
eldest
Son
,
and
the
Duke
of
Trimouille
to
accompany
him
and
in
a
word
,
those
Lords
,
assisted
by
the
Counts
of
Suze
〈◊〉
Roussi
,
and
some
others
,
sent
their
Friends
and
their
Servants
who
rendevouz'd
from
all
parts
at
the
places
that
were
assign'd
'em
.
These
motions
persuaded
the
Court
,
that
all
they
who
quitted
their
Houses
,
went
to
strengthen
this
Foreign
Army
,
〈◊〉
make
a
considerable
diversion
upon
the
Frontiers
of
Champaigne
.
For
which
reason
,
several
persons
were
seiz'd
,
upon
suspicion
〈◊〉
favouring
the
Duke
of
Bouillon's
Enterprize
;
and
besides
some
Officers
of
his
Houshold
,
who
were
imprison'd
in
several
pla-●…es
;
the
Son
of
the
Vidame
of
Normandy
was
secur'd
at
Paris
,
〈◊〉
Count
of
Suze
at
Lion
,
and
the
Duke
of
Sulli
at
Moulins
,
〈◊〉
being
suspected
to
be
of
the
Confederacy
.
In
the
mean
time
Marshal
de
Bouillon
,
who
had
promis'd
money
before
he
knew
where
to
have
it
,
made
it
his
business
to
seek
where
to
raise
it
:
〈◊〉
he
wrote
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
to
see
whether
he
could
〈◊〉
any
that
way
.
His
Letters
however
contain'd
two
things
〈◊〉
opposite
one
to
another
:
for
at
the
beginning
he
exhorted
〈◊〉
Duke
to
Peace
,
for
fear
the
continuance
of
the
War
should
〈◊〉
the
ruin
of
the
Reformed
.
He
observ'd
that
their
ill
●uccesses
proceeded
from
the
dispersing
of
those
who
were
able
〈◊〉
bear
Arms
,
but
who
were
made
uncapable
of
succouring
one
〈◊〉
by
their
separation
.
He
added
,
as
it
were
,
to
lead
him
〈◊〉
of
one
discourse
into
another
,
that
this
misfortune
was
oc-●…ion'd
by
the
want
of
Foreign
Soldiers
.
For
the
supply
of
which
defect
,
he
offer'd
the
bringing
in
of
Count
Mansfeild
to
〈◊〉
assistance
of
the
Reformed
;
in
order
to
which
,
he
de●…nded
three
things
;
an
express
approbation
of
his
design
;
money
for
the
payment
of
his
Foreign
Forces
,
and
assurance
〈◊〉
he
should
be
comprehended
in
the
Peace
,
both
he
and
his
,
if
happen'd
to
be
made
.
But
money
was
more
difficult
to
be
〈◊〉
,
then
the
demanded
Approbation
and
Assurances
;
so
that
the
●ourt
had
time
enough
to
gain
Mansfeild
,
and
prevent
his
entring
〈◊〉
France
.
Propositions
therefore
were
made
him
of
being
enter●…
Mansfeild
gain'd
by
the
Court.
in
the
King's
service
,
and
some
ready
money
fix'd
his
resolu●…ns
.
But
the
Bishop
of
Alberstadt
,
a
Prince
of
the
House
of
Bruns●…k
,
to
whom
some
part
of
the
Forces
belong'd
,
was
willing
●…heark'n
to
Marshal
de
Bouillon's
Proposals
▪
and
to
be
contented
〈◊〉
the
small
Sum
which
the
Marshal
offer'd
for
present
neces●…y
,
till
a
more
considerable
could
be
rais'd
:
which
differing
●…linations
set
the
two
Generals
at
variance
,
who
never
after
〈◊〉
did
any
thing
considerable
;
so
that
after
some
Sieges
attempted
without
Success
,
Mansfeild
retir'd
into
the
Low-Coun●…s
,
where
his
Army
was
utterly
ruin'd
.
France
would
have
bin
very
much
incumber'd
with
him
,
had
〈◊〉
hir'd
his
Army
into
her
Service
:
She
had
no
Foreign
War
,
〈◊〉
would
the
Council
of
Conscience
permit
the
King
to
concern
himself
with
the
King
of
Bohemia's
Broils
:
and
therefore
there
was
an
Expedient
found
to
get
rid
of
him
,
by
sending
him
into
the
Service
of
the
Low-Countries
then
in
amity
with
the
King
,
chusing
rather
that
he
should
join
with
the
States
,
the●
with
the
King
of
Spain
or
the
Venetians
,
who
both
courted
him
▪
Thus
the
Churches
of
France
were
flatter'd
with
an
appearance
of
hope
that
vanish'd
as
soon
.
Nor
were
the
Reformed
the
〈…〉
that
treated
with
Foreigners
:
for
the
King
had
set
'em
an
Example
,
and
sent
into
Languedoc
some
German
Troops
that
serv's
under
the
Duke
of
Mommorancy
:
so
that
it
could
not
be
justly
laid
to
their
charge
,
that
they
went
about
to
expose
their
Country
to
the
Plunder
and
Ransack
of
Foreigners
,
since
the
Catholics
were
the
first
who
had
call'd
the
Reiters
and
the
Lansquenets
into
the
Kingdom
.
In
the
mean
time
the
fear
of
Mansfeild's
Army
render'd
the
Negotiations
of
Peace
reuew
d.
King's
Council
more
pliable
,
so
that
the
Proposals
of
Peace
were
renew'd
.
But
whether
it
were
that
the
Duke
of
Rohan
Demands
were
too
high
,
or
that
the
Council
were
freed
from
the
terror
of
Mansfeild's
ever
coming
to
hurt
'em
,
the
Negotiation
came
to
nothing
,
and
Lesdiguieres
spent
all
his
pains
and
〈…〉
time
to
no
purpose
in
promoting
it
.
Nevertheless
the
Cou●●
began
to
hanker
after
Peace
,
of
which
they
who
were
desirous
to
advance
themselves
in
the
King's
Favour
,
or
by
the
management
of
Affairs
stood
in
great
need
,
to
the
end
they
might
〈…〉
have
too
much
variety
of
business
to
trouble
their
heads
wi●●
at
one
and
the
same
time
.
For
as
for
the
Cities
that
remain'd
they
were
of
quite
another
consequence
then
the
paltry
Tow●
the
gaining
of
which
had
bin
,
till
that
time
,
the
sole
Fruit
●●
the
War
.
Only
they
were
desirous
that
the
King
should
gra●●
the
Peace
,
like
the
Lord
and
Master
of
it
;
and
they
avoided
●●
General
Treaty
,
for
fear
the
Union
of
the
Reformed
should
be
justifi'd
,
and
as
it
were
legitimated
by
a
Treaty
of
that
nature
.
These
Sentiments
were
sufficiently
express'd
by
the
Author
of
●●
Treatise
that
appear'd
upon
this
Subject
,
after
the
enterview
●●
Lesdiguieres
and
the
Duke
of
Rohan
.
And
indeed
,
no
less
the●●
three
persons
,
of
a
different
character
,
deliver'd
their
Opinion●
upon
the
Peace
.
The
one
a
Reformed
,
who
was
desirous
to
obtain
the
Four
Articles
upon
which
the
Lords
were
agreed
;
●…
other
was
a
Zealous
Catholic
,
who
was
altogether
for
Extermination
.
The
third
a
moderate
man
,
who
took
the
middle
●ay
between
the
other
two
Extreams
;
but
who
rejected
the
〈…〉
Articles
as
contrary
to
the
good
of
the
State
.
The
Author
〈…〉
himself
the
name
of
Francophilus
,
because
he
was
willing
●
give
his
judgment
for
those
of
the
truly
honest
Frenchmen
,
●ho
lov'd
the
Honour
and
Repose
of
the
Kingdom
.
He
asserted
,
that
it
was
not
proper
to
allow
the
Reformed
by
longer
possession
of
Places
of
Security
,
because
the
time
al
●ted
for
'em
to
hold
those
Places
,
was
expir'd
;
That
the
Reasons
why
they
were
granted
were
out
of
doors
;
That
the
League
●as
the
true
motive
which
induc'd
Henry
IV.
to
trust
'em
in
●e
hands
of
the
Reformed
:
That
he
was
willing
to
permit
the
●eformed
to
be
in
Arms
,
that
they
might
be
serviceable
to
him
●
case
of
necessity
:
That
the
particular
safety
of
the
Reformed
●er
so
many
Wars
,
was
but
a
second
motive
of
less
importance
,
●●d
only
serv'd
as
a
pretence
for
the
other
;
That
the
same
Prince
,
before
his
death
,
began
to
re-assume
'em
indirectly
;
and
ex●ted
Promises
in
writing
from
the
Governour
,
which
he
sent
either
,
that
they
would
keep
'em
for
his
Service
:
That
the
Reformed
had
made
an
ill
use
of
'em
,
and
by
consequence
,
that
they
●●d
forfeited
their
Right
,
if
they
had
any
:
That
they
were
the
perpetual
occasion
of
renewing
the
Troubles
:
That
it
was
be●w
a
King
to
think
there
should
be
such
Reasons
of
mistrust
between
him
and
his
Subjects
,
that
his
word
and
Faith
should
●●t
be
as
good
as
Places
of
Security
.
'T
was
also
there
maintain'd
,
That
at
first
those
Cities
were
not
given
to
the
People
,
●●t
to
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
who
had
sided
with
'em
:
That
●
reality
,
they
were
of
no
use
to
the
Reformed
,
because
the
●ant
of
'em
never
could
warrant
'em
from
being
attacqu'd
by
●e
King
;
That
't
was
not
to
be
thought
that
the
King
had
any
●●sign
to
ruin
the
Reformed
,
tho
he
had
taken
their
Cities
from
●●●
:
And
he
prov'd
,
That
't
was
nor
the
Aim
of
the
Council
either
,
by
an
Extract
out
of
a
Book
call'd
,
Les
Armes
Victori●ses
du
Roy
,
wherein
it
was
made
out
,
that
it
was
a
great
piece
of
injustice
to
force
the
Conscience
;
and
that
there
was
nothing
incompatible
with
the
welfare
of
the
State
in
the
Toleration
of
●wo
Religions
.
This
Francophilus
was
of
opinion
,
That
the
Reformed
might
be
suffer'd
to
hold
Ecclesiastical
Assemblies
under
certain
Conditions
;
to
reduce
Colloquies
from
four
to
one
in
a
year
;
but
to
hold
Provincial
Synods
but
once
in
three
years
nor
for
one
Province
to
hold
correspondence
with
another
;
no●
to
have
any
more
National
Synods
;
or
if
they
had
,
not
to
me●●
above
once
in
six
years
with
the
King's
permission
▪
and
in
such
a
place
as
he
should
be
pleas'd
to
appoint
,
under
the
oversight
●●
a
Commissioner
to
be
present
on
the
King's
behalf
.
As
for
Politie
Assemblies
,
he
deem'd
it
necessary
that
they
should
be
suppress'd
as
pernicious
,
or
to
suffer
'em
only
at
some
time
three
years
after
the
National
Synods
.
He
observ'd
that
the
Nobility
were
never
present
at
those
Assemblies
,
but
only
to
flatter
,
and
get
Pensions
whether
in
Peace
or
War
,
at
the
expence
of
the
Common
Cause
:
That
the
Commissioners
of
the
Third
Estate
had
the
same
Ends
:
That
it
was
dishonest
,
unprofitable
,
and
dangerous
,
for
Ministers
to
leave
their
Churches
,
to
be
present
●
those
Meetings
.
And
in
a
word
,
he
would
have
all
these
Meetings
to
be
very
rarely
held
,
and
after
another
manner
then
ti●●
that
time
they
had
bin
allow'd
.
As
to
the
Money
,
of
which
the
Reformed
demanded
restitution
,
he
was
of
opinion
,
That
●●
ought
not
to
be
restor'd
:
'T
was
in
his
opinion
Money
ill
bestow'd
,
which
serv'd
only
to
defray
the
Expences
of
Assemblies
▪
where
nothing
but
War
was
talk'd
of
.
The
disingaging
of
private
Persons
was
to
be
referr'd
to
the
King's
Prudence
;
who
was
●●
judge
upon
whom
it
was
proper
to
confer
his
Favours
,
and
how
far
it
was
fitting
for
him
to
extend
'em
;
provided
those
Favour
were
requested
not
with
their
Arms
in
their
hands
,
and
with
Rebellious
Expostulations
,
but
with
tears
in
their
Eyes
,
and
testimonies
of
Repentance
.
He
concluded
,
That
if
Peace
were
offer'd
upon
Conditions
dishonourable
to
the
King
,
a
War
would
be
more
advantageous
.
The
Contents
of
that
Treatise
may
well
be
thought
to
be
written
by
a
Person
well
inform'd
of
the
Court's
Intentions
,
since
that
afterwards
they
put
in
practise
every
thing
that
he
asserted
.
The
War
then
was
continu'd
;
and
after
the
taking
of
several
The
Siege
of
Mompellier
.
Little
Places
that
might
annoy
the
Army
,
the
King
sate
down
before
Mompellier
.
But
the
Prince
of
Condé
,
who
had
the
Command
of
these
petty
Enterprizes
,
discharg'd
his
duty
after
a
most
cruel
manner
.
Always
some
unfortunate
Creatures
were
〈…〉
to
be
executed
in
those
Cities
that
were
surrender'd
〈…〉
himself
;
and
't
is
a
wonderful
thing
,
that
those
Rigorous
Proceedings
did
not
animate
the
Reformed
to
be
more
obstinate
in
their
Resistance
:
For
there
was
not
any
Place
that
yielded
,
which
could
not
have
held
out
much
longer
,
or
that
might
not
we
obtain'd
at
least
an
honourable
Capitulation
.
Lunel
was
●e
of
those
unfortunate
Cities
,
where
the
Garison
that
sustain'd
●e
Siege
,
underwent
all
the
Cruelties
that
could
be
expected
or
●r'd
from
a
faithless
Enemy
.
For
that
instead
of
being
safe
conducted
,
as
they
ought
to
have
been
,
they
were
almost
all
〈…〉
to
pieces
by
the
Soldiers
of
the
Prince's
Army
,
who
gave
but
●●●y
slight
and
superficial
Orders
to
prevent
the
slaughter
.
All
●e
Paggage
which
they
carry'd
out
was
pillag'd
;
and
they
who
●●d
committed
this
Barbarous
Action
,
re-enter'd
Lunel
with
a
●ring
confidence
,
carrying
away
those
people
Prisoners
who
●●ve
them
any
hopes
of
Ransome
,
and
making
them
the
Porters
●
their
Booty
,
as
if
it
had
been
the
Prize
of
a
just
and
lawful
●ar
.
But
by
good
luck
for
some
of
those
Prisoners
,
Bassom●rre
happen'd
to
be
at
the
Gate
as
the
Soldiers
were
coming
●●t
,
who
caus'd
some
of
'em
to
be
hang'd
;
order'd
the
Prisoners
to
be
set
at
liberty
,
and
their
Baggage
to
be
restor'd
'em
.
●owevert
his
was
all
the
justice
that
was
done
to
recompense
the
●ughter
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
Garison
that
march'd
out
.
●●ch
an
Action
as
this
committed
by
the
Reformed
would
have
●●en
a
copious
Subject
for
Fenouillet's
Eloquence
to
have
engag'd
upon
.
Moreover
,
Several
of
these
Places
had
bin
half
demolish'd
:
and
the
Reformed
being
too
late
convinc'd
of
the
truth
of
what
〈…〉
had
often
formerly
repeated
to
'em
,
that
the
too
great
●●mber
of
Places
which
they
coveted
to
hold
in
their
hands
,
did
not
weaken
up
,
and
keep
their
Forces
too
much
separated
,
they
●●e●e
desirous
to
preserve
their
Men
for
the
most
important
Ci●●s
,
as
Nimes
,
Vsez
,
Mompellier
,
and
some
others
.
Their
Re●●tance
in
those
of
lesser
Importance
was
only
to
amuse
the
Ene●ys
Army
,
and
that
they
might
waste
their
Time
,
their
Ammunition
,
and
their
Men.
Which
makes
it
apparent
▪
whither
the
Catholicks
had
any
reason
to
complain
that
the
Reformed
demolish'd
their
Houses
,
and
levell'd
the
Fortifications
of
their
Castles
,
since
they
as
little
spar'd
their
own
Houses
,
as
such
Town●
also
which
they
had
no
mind
to
defend
.
The
Duke
of
Mommorency
likewise
obtain'd
some
small
Advantage
Success
of
the
War
in
divers
places
.
over
the
Reiters
,
and
the
Lansquenets
:
But
the
reducing
of
Aiguesmortes
,
which
Chatillon
surrender'd
to
the
King
was
of
greater
consequence
.
He
had
held
it
a
long
time
as
〈◊〉
were
,
in
trust
,
and
he
was
so
well
fix'd
there
,
that
the
Assembly
,
who
depriv'd
him
of
the
Government
of
the
Circle
,
and
who
put
him
out
of
Mompellier
,
notwithstanding
the
numerous
▪
Party
which
he
had
there
,
could
not
dispossess
him
of
that
Place
.
All
that
they
could
do
,
was
to
declare
the
City
〈◊〉
Associate
with
Chatillon
in
his
Desertion
,
and
to
look
upon
〈◊〉
as
a
Town
in
hostility
against
'em
.
Nor
had
they
made
but
a
very
lame
Answer
,
in
the
behalf
of
that
Nobleman
,
to
the
Manifesto
publish'd
against
him
by
the
Assembly
.
The
whole
was
reduc'd
to
a
bare
denial
of
those
things
which
were
laid
〈◊〉
his
Charge
,
which
in
reality
were
too
evident
;
or
to
excuse
some
things
,
as
done
out
of
a
good
Intention
:
All
the
rest
was
only
stufft
with
Recriminations
and
Reproaches
.
But
his
Advancement
after
all
this
made
it
appear
,
that
their
Suspicious
were
not
ill
grounded
.
For
at
length
the
Promises
of
the
Court
,
with
which
he
had
bin
so
long
time
held
in
play
Chatillon
made
Marshal
of
France
.
were
fulfill'd
to
him
;
and
the
King
created
him
a
Marshal
of
France
.
But
the
Duke
of
Vendome
had
no
such
good
success
in
Upper
Languedoc
,
where
the
King
had
left
a
small
Body
of
an
Army
.
At
first
,
he
took
in
some
Places
inconsiderable
for
their
strength
;
but
having
laid
siege
to
Briteste
,
he
was
foil'd
before
that
Pitiful
Hamlet
,
where
the
Garison
behav'd
themselves
so
manfully
,
that
after
two
Months
time
lot
,
he
was
so
happy
as
to
receive
an
Order
to
attend
the
King
before
Mompellier
,
which
gave
him
an
honourable
Occasion
to
raise
his
Siege
.
Among
several
Persons
of
Quality
that
laid
their
Bones
in
the
Approches
of
Mompelier
,
the
Duke
of
Fronsac
,
a
young
Gentleman
of
great
hopes
;
and
the
only
Son
of
the
Duke
of
St.
Paul
was
slain
;
and
his
Death
had
like
to
have
bin
reveng'd
by
a
Massacre
of
the
Reformed
.
For
the
People
of
Orleans
offer'd
to
the
Count
of
St.
Paul
,
their
Governour
,
to
avenge
the
●…eath
of
his
Son
upon
the
Reformed
,
their
Fellow-Citizens
;
Sedition
at
Orleans
.
〈◊〉
he
had
much
ado
to
put
a
stop
to
their
Fury
,
upon
his
reusal
of
their
insolent
Offers
.
But
when
the
Corps
of
the
young
●…ince
was
carri'd
to
Fronsac
,
where
he
was
to
be
entomb'd
,
●…e
Catholics
could
not
be
hinder'd
from
sacrificing
several
of
●…e
Reformed
to
his
Ghost
,
notwithstanding
the
presence
of
the
Count
of
St.
Paul
himself
,
whose
menial
Servants
join'd
themselves
with
the
Catholics
.
Nor
were
they
suppress'd
,
till
they
had
in
some
measure
appeas'd
their
bellowing
Rage
with
●…e
Atonements
of
Blood
and
Plunder
.
However
the
Count
,
〈◊〉
shew
that
he
by
no
means
approv'd
such
Acts
of
Violence
,
●…us'd
one
or
two
to
be
hang'd
.
Nevertheless
,
I
know
not
that
excuse
he
could
make
for
his
Indulgence
to
his
Servants
,
those
punishment
would
have
bin
much
more
exemplary
,
then
●…at
of
any
one
cull'd
out
of
the
multitude
.
But
the
Sedition
〈◊〉
Lion
could
not
be
so
soon
pacifi'd
,
where
it
brake
forth
most
●…olently
upon
the
27th
of
September
.
It
began
among
the
●…bble
,
intermix'd
with
Lacqueys
,
who
seeing
a
Reformed
pass
●…ng
in
the
Piazza
of
the
Grey
Friers
,
where
he
liv'd
,
began
〈◊〉
abuse
him
,
but
he
made
his
escape
to
a
Neighbour's
house
.
However
,
his
Goods
were
plunder'd
and
burnt
;
at
what
time
〈◊〉
others
of
the
Reformed
crossing
the
Piazza
in
like
man●…r
,
were
set
upon
,
and
most
injuriously
handl'd
by
the
same
〈◊〉
.
There
was
then
a
certain
new
word
,
which
was
be●…me
in
fashion
,
and
which
the
Catholics
had
always
in
their
●…ouths
,
when
they
had
a
mind
to
affront
one
of
the
Reformed
.
The
word
Huguenot
was
grown
so
stale
,
that
they
were
accustom'd
to
it
;
and
many
very
prudent
and
moderate
People
●ade
use
of
it
as
a
word
equivalent
to
that
of
pretended
Reformed
.
But
instead
of
that
,
they
afterwards
invented
another
,
which
the
Rabble
swallow'd
with
extraordinary
greedi●…ss
.
This
was
the
pleasing
Nickname
of
Parpaillots
;
the
Original
of
which
word
lies
very
obscure
.
Some
assert
,
that
The
Original
of
Parpaillots
.
〈◊〉
first
time
it
was
made
use
of
,
was
at
the
Siege
of
Clairac
.
the
Garison
,
say
they
,
made
a
Sally
one
night
,
and
to
the
end
they
might
distinguish
each
other
in
the
medley
,
they
put
their
●…irts
over
their
Cloaths
;
which
made
the
King's
Soldiers
,
by
whom
they
were
repuls'd
,
give
'em
the
Nickname
of
Parpaillots
,
because
that
under
that
dress
,
they
resembl'd
Butterflie●
which
have
white
wings
,
and
of
which
there
were
great
numbers
flying
about
the
Fields
at
that
time
:
For
the
Vulgar
in
Gayenne
and
Languedoc
call
those
little
Insects
Parpaillets
,
or
Parpaillots
.
This
word
being
pronounc'd
by
some
in
view
of
the
Soldiers
as
they
march'd
out
of
Clairac
,
was
taken
up
by
others
and
in
a
moment
spread
over
the
whole
Army
;
from
whence
it
flew
over
all
the
Kingdom
where
the
Soldiers
were
quarter'd
▪
Nor
were
there
many
places
in
France
where
this
word
was
more
in
use
then
at
Paris
,
and
it
miss'd
but
very
little
of
being
as
common
in
Guyenne
;
which
renders
that
Province
the
most
likely
place
from
whence
the
word
was
first
of
all
deriv'd
.
Others
refer
it
to
some
Surprizes
of
the
Reformed
,
who
either
innocently
or
imprudently
fell
into
the
Snares
that
we●…
laid
for
'em
.
And
some
making
the
Original
of
this
word
al●…
most
as
ancient
as
the
Civil
Wars
,
refer
it
to
the
simplicity
●●
the
Reformed
Chieftains
,
who
went
to
Paris
under
the
Pretence
of
the
Marriage
of
the
Prince
of
Navarre
,
to
lay
themselves
at
the
mercy
of
their
Enemies
.
For
that
upon
the
Massacre
which
ensu'd
,
they
were
compar'd
by
those
People
wh●
insulted
over
their
Credulity
,
to
Butterflies
,
that
fly
of
themselves
to
burn
in
the
Candle
.
And
because
the
Comparison
might
first
of
all
perhaps
be
made
by
some
one
that
liv'd
in
the
Country
where
those
Insects
are
call'd
Parpaillots
,
therefore
〈◊〉
Gascon
word
was
retain'd
,
in
derision
,
rather
then
the
French
.
There
are
others
who
derive
the
word
,
with
probability
enough
▪
from
the
white
Mandillions
which
the
Reformed
wore
in
the
first
Wars
;
more
especially
in
that
which
the
Prince
of
〈◊〉
began
,
by
his
attempt
upon
Meux
.
Those
white
Mandillions
behav'd
themselves
so
well
at
the
Battel
of
Paris
,
in
the
judgment
of
the
Turkish
Envoy
,
who
beheld
the
Combat
from
the
walls
of
the
City
,
that
he
wish'd
his
Master
but
Six
thousand
such
as
they
,
to
subdue
the
whole
world
.
That
sort
of
Habit
was
the
reason
that
they
were
call'd
Papillons
,
or
Parpaillots
,
in
English
Butterflies
,
in
regard
their
best
men
came
from
that
Province
where
that
word
is
in
use
.
These
Derivations
might
seem
natural
enough
,
were
it
certain
that
the
word
was
known
long
before
the
Wars
of
Lewis
XIII
.
But
some
derive
it
from
an
Original
less
noble
,
and
say
,
that
among
those
who
were
executed
after
the
taking
of
Towns
,
some
poor
Wretch
or
other
at
the
same
of
his
approaching
death
,
with
an
assurance
that
his
Soul
,
so
soon
as
it
parted
from
the
Body
,
should
fly
to
Heaven
,
made
〈◊〉
of
the
comparison
of
a
Papillon
or
Butterfly
;
which
being
ridicul'd
by
the
Spectators
,
they
took
an
occasion
from
thence
,
to
call
all
the
Reformed
Parpaillots
,
or
Butterflies
.
However
it
were
,
certain
it
is
,
that
the
Reformed
were
highly
offended
at
this
Nickname
;
nor
did
they
look
upon
the
word
Huguenot
as
half
so
great
an
Affront
.
And
indeed
there
are
two
things
of
which
it
is
equally
difficult
to
give
a
reason
;
the
Original
of
certain
words
,
which
of
a
sudden
become
universally
in
use
,
though
no
body
can
tell
either
who
was
the
Author
,
〈◊〉
what
was
the
occasion
;
and
the
Idea
of
the
Injury
which
People
believe
attends
the
use
of
'em
.
Thus
the
word
Hust
in
Normandy
was
a
Reproach
which
Of
the
word
Hust
.
〈◊〉
vulgar
sort
of
People
threw
upon
the
Reformed
.
Nevertheless
,
the
word
in
it self
has
no
signification
,
and
concerning
the
Original
of
which
,
I
never
could
hear
but
ridiculous
Stories
without
any
probability
;
however
the
word
was
lookt
upon
as
●ery
seditious
.
And
I
have
seen
Petitions
presented
to
the
Magistrates
,
which
have
produc'd
Informations
,
Sentences
and
Decrees
of
Parlament
,
which
forbid
the
use
of
that
word
,
the
●…nely
Crime
mention'd
in
the
Complaint
.
'T
was
the
same
thing
with
the
word
Parpaillot
,
of
which
the
Reformed
complain'd
as
of
a
heinous
Injury
,
though
perhaps
they
would
have
found
it
a
hard
task
to
have
told
what
was
so
●●ensive
in
it
,
unless
it
were
that
they
from
whose
foul
mouths
〈◊〉
came
,
spoke
it
with
a
design
to
affront
'em
.
The
Reformed
then
being
assail'd
at
Lion
by
that
seditious
Violence
of
the
Seditior
.
Rabble
,
were
,
among
other
foul
language
,
call'd
Parpaillots
,
and
threaten'd
with
the
Halter
.
To
which
,
while
some
were
a
●●ttle
too
forward
to
return
as
good
as
the
other
brought
,
they
●●nflam'd
the
fury
of
those
that
were
already
sufficiently
heated
,
and
whose
number
was
already
swell'd
to
three
or
four
thousand
,
by
the
concourse
of
Lacqueys
,
Children
,
and
the
Rifraff
of
the
People
;
so
that
at
last
,
they
broke
into
the
houses
of
the
Reformed
,
plunder'd
whatever
was
of
value
,
burnt
what
they
could
not
carry
away
,
beat
,
wounded
and
kill'd
several
of
those
that
fell
into
their
hands
.
This
Fury
lasted
three
days
;
neither
the
Magistrates
,
nor
the
Governor
being
able
to
stop
the
Career
of
those
Violences
.
And
yet
,
to
say
the
truth
,
considering
the
condition
the
City
was
in
at
that
time
,
they
must
needs
have
bin
very
remiss
,
or
else
it
ne're
could
have
bin
so
difficult
a
matter
to
have
reduc'd
that
Canaille
to
reason
.
For
d'Alincourt
,
the
Governor
of
the
City
,
had
his
Guards
,
the
City
was
divided
into
Quarters
,
which
had
every
one
their
Captains
and
their
Streamers
,
and
could
have
easily
rais'd
men
enow
to
have
dispers'd
those
Rakehells
.
The
Queen
and
the
Queen-mother
were
both
at
Lion
,
together
with
the
Bishop
of
Lus●●
,
soon
after
made
a
Cardinal
,
with
some
Soldiers
to
guard
'em
.
But
at
Lion
,
as
well
as
at
Paris
,
they
were
much
afraid
of
spilling
Catholic
Blood
.
Otherwise
,
they
might
have
drawn
together
a
little
Army
able
to
have
done
much
more
,
then
stop
the
Insolence
of
a
handful
of
Lacqueys
.
But
they
would
not
take
any
other
course
to
suppress
the
Mutineers
then
by
Remonstrances
;
and
perhaps
they
would
not
have
put
themselves
to
the
trouble
of
giving
'em
any
molestation
,
had
they
not
him
afraid
lest
the
Rabble
,
having
once
tasted
the
sweets
of
Pillage
,
should
have
flown
upon
the
Catholics
,
after
they
had
got
what
they
could
from
the
Reformed
.
All
the
severity
of
the
Magistrate
went
no
farther
then
to
place
Guards
in
some
places
,
and
to
threaten
some
of
the
most
tumultuous
to
send
'em
to
Prison
.
At
length
indeed
the
Queenmother
caus'd
herself
to
be
carri'd
to
the
place
where
the
disorder
was
most
violent
,
and
then
the
seditious
Rout
,
already
almost
aweary
,
began
to
retire
.
But
there
was
no
body
punisht
for
all
this
Insolence
but
the
Reformed
;
for
instead
of
giving
'em
satisfaction
,
d'Alincourt
disarm'd
'em
.
Nor
was
there
any
care
taken
to
revenge
the
death
the
Reformed
disarm'd
.
of
those
that
were
massacr'd
,
or
to
repair
the
damages
of
those
who
had
bin
plunder'd
and
burnt
.
Nay
,
they
were
made
believe
,
they
had
a
great
Favour
done
'em
,
that
so
much
care
had
bin
taken
to
prevent
their
being
torn
in
pieces
by
the
multitude
.
As
for
the
Catholics
,
there
were
some
indeed
committed
●o
Prison
,
but
releas'd
agen
in
a
few
days
after
,
without
either
Fine
,
or
any
other
punishment
.
The
only
harm
that
was
done
●em
,
was
only
their
being
forbid
to
use
the
word
Parpaillot
for
the
future
.
A
little
violent
Rhetoric
would
have
made
these
Acts
of
Injustice
look
very
odious
.
And
had
the
Reformed
●appen'd
to
have
done
such
a
thing
in
the
very
sight
of
both
their
Queens
,
all
the
blood
in
their
bodies
would
not
have
suf●●'d
to
have
expiated
their
Crime
.
While
the
King
lay
before
Mompelier
,
the
Count
of
Soissons●ress'd
●ress'd
hard
upon
Rochel
by
Land
,
and
the
Duke
of
Guise
by
●ea
;
and
that
potent
City
was
every
way
hard
beset
.
The
Count
laid
the
Foundations
of
Fort-Lewis
,
which
was
like
to
●rove
a
great
Annoyance
to
it
,
in
regard
it
commanded
the
Channel
;
so
that
the
Sea
was
no
longer
open
to
her
,
nor
could
he
be
reliev'd
on
that
side
but
with
great
difficulty
.
Nevertheless
the
Assembly
stood
their
ground
,
and
issu'd
forth
the
●est
Orders
they
could
for
the
support
of
the
common
Cause
.
they
held
Correspondences
in
several
places
,
and
sometimes
●●me
of
the
Nobility
,
and
some
Soldiers
of
good
Note
,
got
into
the
City
to
defend
it
.
However
,
several
of
their
Enterpri●es
had
no
success
;
and
though
Rochel
had
bin
the
occasion
of
sufficient
damages
to
the
Royal
Army
and
Navies
both
by
Sea
●nd
Land
,
she
was
at
last
reduc'd
to
fight
for
her
own
Walls
.
●he
Duke
of
Soubise
,
after
the
Overthrow
he
had
receiv'd
,
went
Soubise
sollicits
for
Succor
in
England
into
England
,
and
left
no
Stone
unturn'd
to
procure
some
considerable
Succor
from
the
King
;
but
that
Prince
,
always
obstinate
in
his
Maxims
,
would
not
hear
a
word
of
it
,
but
forbid
his
●ubjects
to
assist
the
Reformed
,
whom
he
made
no
scruple
to
all
Rebels
.
Nevertheless
he
offer'd
his
Intercession
with
the
King
of
France
,
for
obtaining
a
tolerable
Peace
between
him
●nd
his
Subjects
.
In
short
,
he
order'd
his
Ambassadors
to
make
〈…〉
their
business
,
as
he
had
done
before
,
when
Montauban
was
●esieg'd
,
where
Hay
his
Envoy
had
already
made
some
Over●●res
;
and
when
the
Conditions
were
resolv'd
upon
as
a
ground
work
for
entring
into
a
Treaty
,
he
earnestly
prest
the
Duke
of
Rohan
and
the
Rochellers
to
submit
to
'em
.
In
the
●ean
time
the
English
were
not
of
his
mind
as
to
the
War
of
France
:
for
they
gave
such
considerable
Assistance
to
the
Duke
Soubise
,
that
he
got
together
a
Fleet
of
ten
or
twelve
Sail
,
laden
with
all
things
necessary
for
the
relief
of
Rochel
.
But
that
Fleet
was
unfortunately
cast
away
in
the
Harbor
before
it
set
Sail
;
so
that
when
the
Duke
came
to
take
shipping
,
he
found
nothing
but
the
ruins
of
his
warlike
Preparations
,
and
all
the
marks
of
a
terrible
Shipwrack
.
But
before
Mompelier
,
things
did
not
succeed
according
to
the
King's
Wishes
.
The
City
held
out
stoutly
;
the
Season
spent
apace
;
and
the
ill
success
of
the
Siege
of
Montauban
was
not
forgot
;
and
though
on
the
one
side
,
the
Reformed
had
reason
to
fear
that
the
King
at
last
would
take
the
City
;
on
the
other
hand
,
the
King
had
as
much
reason
to
believe
that
he
should
be
forc'd
to
lose
all
his
labour
,
and
go
without
it
.
These
Fears
,
on
both
sides
,
bent
their
Inclinations
to
Peace
:
but
the
Prince
of
Condé
would
by
no
means
so
much
as
hear
talk
of
it
and
therefore
the
design
of
concluding
it
,
was
to
be
kept
private
from
him
.
Lesdiguieres
,
created
Constable
but
a
little
before
,
undertook
the
Negotiation
once
again
,
and
after
several
Obstacles
surmounted
,
which
had
like
,
several
times
,
to
have
dash'd
the
whole
Negotiation
to
pieces
,
at
length
it
was
decreed
and
the
Constable
came
to
the
Army
to
put
a
final
end
to
it
▪
One
of
those
things
which
occasion'd
the
greatest
trouble
,
was
that
the
King
would
needs
enter
into
the
City
,
and
that
the
Inhabitants
were
afraid
that
if
they
did
admit
him
,
he
would
make
'em
pay
dear
for
the
Expences
of
so
long
a
Siege
.
Neverthelefs
,
the
King
disdaining
to
promise
one
of
his
Cities
,
by
a
formal
Treaty
,
that
he
would
not
have
entrance
into
it
,
there
was
a
necessity
of
endeavouring
to
persuade
the
Inhabitants
to
submit
.
To
this
purpose
the
Duke
of
Rohan
had
leave
to
enter
,
and
make
the
Proposal
to
the
Citizens
.
He
did
so
;
b●
whether
he
undertook
that
Commission
rather
to
inform
himself
of
the
true
state
of
the
Town
,
then
to
persuade
the
People
to
a
good
liking
of
the
Proposal
;
or
whether
it
were
,
that
he
could
not
remove
out
of
their
minds
the
fear
of
being
made
a
new
Example
of
the
Infidelities
of
the
Court
,
he
return'd
,
without
being
able
to
obtain
the
Consent
of
the
City
to
admit
the
King
.
Upon
that
,
he
promis'd
to
send
'em
Relief
,
because
the
Town
was
in
great
want
of
men
:
but
he
met
with
so
many
difficulties
,
after
the
Duke
of
Vendome's
and
the
Constable's
●en
were
arriv'd
in
the
King's
Camp
,
that
at
length
he
resolv'd
●pon
a
Peace
.
Thereupon
it
was
concluded
in
despight
of
the
Prince
of
The
Treaty
concluded
with
an
Edict
.
Condé
,
who
for
madness
,
to
see
that
he
had
so
little
Credit
,
●nd
that
an
Affair
of
such
Importance
should
be
conceal'd
from
●is
knowledge
,
quitted
the
Court
,
and
travell'd
into
Italy
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
with
the
Commissioners
●f
Cevennes
,
Nimes
,
and
Vsez
,
came
to
Mompellier
;
and
the
●9th
of
October
the
Edict
of
Peace
was
publish'd
in
the
Camp
before
Mompellier
.
This
Edict
was
set
forth
in
the
Form
of
●
Pardon
,
wherein
the
King
,
before
all
things
,
took
care
to
assert
the
Justice
of
his
Arms
taken
up
against
the
Reformed
;
whose
Rebellions
he
ascrib'd
to
the
Artifices
of
those
who
thought
to
make
advantage
of
their
Simplicity
,
and
the
Troubles
of
the
State
;
and
he
took
God
to
witness
that
his
Intension
had
always
bin
to
procure
the
Peace
and
Welfare
of
his
Subjects
.
After
which
,
he
declar'd
that
he
had
granted
a
Peace
upon
the
humble
Petitions
and
Supplications
of
the
Reformed
,
who
had
besought
it
by
their
Commissioners
sent
on
purpose
,
together
with
a
Pardon
for
their
Offences
.
By
this
Peace
he
confirm'd
the
Edicts
not
only
of
the
deceased
King
,
●ut
his
own
.
He
likewise
confirm'd
the
Secret
Articles
;
but
●e
added
the
word
Enregister'd
,
wherein
he
had
an
Aim
that
●o
body
mistrusted
;
and
which
was
afterwards
the
foundation
●f
many
Cavils
.
He
re
setled
the
Roman
Religion
in
several
places
where
the
exercise
of
it
had
bin
interrupted
,
and
recor'd
to
the
Ecclesiasticks
their
Tenths
,
their
Revenues
,
and
their
Houses
.
He
also
re-establish'd
the
Reformed
Religion
in
places
where
it
had
bin
disturb'd
by
the
War
.
He
ordain'd
that
the
Cities
remaining
in
the
hands
of
the
Reformed
,
preserving
their
ancient
Fortifications
,
should
demolish
their
new
●nes
;
for
which
they
gave
Hostages
;
and
he
forbid
the
fortifying
of
any
place
,
under
any
pretence
whatever
.
He
extended
the
benefit
of
the
Peace
to
all
those
that
would
submit
in
fifteen
days
after
publication
of
the
Edict
.
He
put
down
all
Politic
Assemblies
,
if
they
were
not
authoriz'd
by
his
Express
Permission
;
but
he
consented
to
their
holding
Consistories
,
Colloquies
and
Synods
,
according
to
custome
,
provided
that
nothing
were
handl'd
therein
but
meerly
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
.
He
granted
an
Act
of
Oblivion
for
all
that
had
happen'd
since
the
first
of
January
1621
,
as
full
,
and
with
the
same
Restrictions
as
that
which
had
been
granted
by
the
76th
,
77th
,
and
86th
Articles
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
He
added
a
particular
Amnesty
for
what
had
happen'd
at
Privas
,
wherein
he
comprehended
Brison
,
who
had
been
the
Author
of
those
Commotions
,
and
who
had
kept
his
ground
there
ever
since
the
beginning
of
the
year
.
As
for
the
Accompts
,
and
the
Sentences
or
Decrees
that
had
bin
issu'd
out
against
the
Reformed
who
had
born
Arms
,
they
were
regulated
according
to
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
that
mention'd
the
same
things
;
and
the
Judgments
pronounc'd
between
Persons
of
their
Party
by
the
Judges
setled
in
the
Provinces
by
Authority
of
the
Chieftains
,
were
confirm'd
;
the
Prisoners
on
both
sides
were
releas'd
without
Ransom
.
All
Persons
of
what
quality
soever
were
restor'd
to
their
Estates
,
their
Dignities
and
Employments
.
The
observation
of
this
Edict
was
regulated
according
to
the
Form
prescrib'd
by
the
82d
Article
of
Nantes
;
and
the
King
promis'd
to
send
Commissioners
into
the
Provinces
to
see
it
duly
executed
.
This
Edict
free'd
from
much
trouble
a
great
many
Persons
,
Right
of
Parlaments
.
against
whom
the
Parlament
had
issu'd
forth
very
severe
Decrees
,
which
were
put
in
execution
without
mercy
.
Thus
the
Unfortunate
L●ssius
,
who
had
been
proscrib'd
at
the
beginning
of
the
Troubles
,
not
being
able
to
escape
his
being
surpriz'd
at
Bourdeaux
,
was
put
to
death
,
in
pursuance
of
a
Decree
set
forth
against
him
the
18th
of
May.
For
they
thought
it
more
proper
and
more
agreeable
to
their
nature
,
to
look
upon
his
Actions
as
Acts
of
Rebellion
against
his
Prince
,
then
effects
of
Zeal
for
his
Religion
and
Countrey
.
He
was
suspected
for
one
of
those
who
had
a
great
share
in
the
Intrigues
of
the
Reformed
,
and
they
coupl'd
him
with
Chamier
,
who
was
slain
at
the
Siege
of
Montauban
,
and
Hautefontaine
,
who
liv'd
with
the
Duke
of
Rohan
.
The
Parliament
of
Rennes
no
less
violent
then
that
of
Bourdeaux
,
had
upon
the
10th
of
the
same
Month
issu'd
forth
a
most
terrible
Decree
against
the
Marquess
de
la
Muce
,
and
le
Noir
his
Minister
.
They
condemn'd
'em
for
Con●●macy
to
the
[
](A27402-e196250-b)*
*
That
is
,
to
walk
barefoot
and
bare-headed
through
the
Street
with
a
burning
Taper
in
their
hands
to
some
publick
place
,
and
there
to
acknowledg
their
Offence
.
Amende
Honorable
,
●nd
to
be
drawn
by
four
Horses
.
Their
Posterity
was
degraded
,
and
declared
Peasants
:
de
la
Muce's
Houses
and
Castle
were
demolish'd
,
and
his
Wood
cut
down
to
the
●eighth
of
a
Man
.
Moreover
,
their
Goods
were
confiscated
,
and
themselves
fin'd
the
Sum
of
Ten
thousand
Livres
,
and
Six
thousand
Livres
to
be
bestow'd
upon
some
Churches
and
Mo●asteries
.
La
Muce
was
also
levell'd
with
the
Earth
;
though
〈◊〉
Decrees
of
Contumacy
the
Proceedings
were
not
wont
to
be
●…swift
:
But
in
regard
the
persons
condemn'd
were
out
of
the
Parlament's
reach
,
they
were
discharg'd
for
an
Execution
in
〈◊〉
.
There
were
also
several
other
very
Rigorous
Decrees
according
to
the
Passionate
Humour
of
the
Parlaments
,
which
were
to
take
cognizance
of
the
Parties
accus'd
.
Nay
,
the
Duke
of
Rohan
himself
had
bin
declar'd
a
State-Criminal
by
a
particular
Decree
made
on
purpose
.
However
they
spar'd
him
,
while
the
Constable
de
Luines
liv'd
;
but
after
his
death
a
Declaration
was
publish'd
against
the
Duke
and
his
Adherents
;
●et
though
it
came
forth
27th
of
December
of
the
preceding
●ear
▪
it
was
not
verify'd
till
the
fourth
of
July
,
1622.
So
that
〈◊〉
Duke
bore
Arms
above
a
year
against
the
King
,
made
himself
master
of
several
Places
,
reliev'd
Montauban
,
and
committed
all
manner
of
Hostilities
all
the
while
,
before
he
was
●…s'd
as
a
Rebel
.
This
Peace
prov'd
very
honourable
for
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
The
Advantages
of
〈◊〉
Peace
who
notwithstanding
that
the
Reformed
had
lost
about
fourscore
Towns
,
was
yet
in
a
condition
to
gain
a
General
Peace
,
which
the
King
had
refus'd
at
the
Siege
of
Montauban
;
but
the
Pri●ate
Articles
were
still
more
to
his
advantage
then
the
General
.
The
remaining
Places
were
left
in
the
hands
of
the
Reformed
,
not
under
the
Title
of
Security
,
Marriage
or
Hostage
,
but
by
way
of
free
Gift
,
and
voluntary
Concession
;
which
did
●ut
only
alter
the
name
,
not
the
thing
.
'T
is
true
,
that
the
King
would
no
longer
tye
himself
to
pay
the
Garisons
,
nor
what
was
due
for
the
time
past
,
as
the
Sums
promis'd
either
by
himself
,
or
his
Father
,
for
the
Salaries
of
the
Ministers
:
Yet
he
gave
'em
some
hopes
that
he
would
pay
'em
for
the
future
:
But
that
Article
was
ill
observ'd
as
well
as
the
rest
.
By
a
particular
Brevet
,
the
King
promis'd
that
he
would
neither
keep
any
Garison
,
nor
erect
any
Citadel
at
Mompellier
▪
that
the
City
should
remain
in
the
Custody
of
the
Consuls
;
and
that
there
should
be
no
Innovation
,
other
then
the
demolishing
of
the
new
Fortifications
:
which
Breif
was
deliver'd
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
who
lodg'd
it
in
the
Consul's
hands
.
By
other
Breifs
,
permission
was
given
that
Rochel
and
Montauban
should
preserve
their
Fortifications
in
the
same
condition
as
the●…
stood
;
and
that
the
Works
about
Nimes
,
Castres
,
Vsez
,
and
Milhau
,
should
be
but
half
demolish'd
.
But
when
that
Article
about
the
demolishing
of
the
Fortifications
came
to
●●
put
in
execution
,
notice
was
giv'n
to
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
that
the
Reformed
went
to
work
after
such
a
manner
that
by
dismantling
their
Cities
,
they
made
'em
better
and
stronger
then
before
:
so
that
upon
the
14th
of
December
there
came
forth
a
Decree
,
which
forbid
those
counterfeit
dismantlings
:
which
was
the
reason
that
that
same
Article
of
the
Edict
was
laid
aside
,
and
the
places
left
in
the
same
condition
as
the
Peace
found
'em
.
Nor
did
the
Parlament
verify
the
Edict
of
Peace
but
with
several
Qualifications
.
The
Parlament
of
Paris
,
instead
of
the
words
,
Cities
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
put
in
,
Cities
〈◊〉
by
those
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
:
and
in
the
room
of
th●
words
,
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
they
alter'd
'em
into
,
Affairs
concerning
the
Regulations
of
the
said
pretended
Reformed
Religion
▪
These
petty
Niceties
however
display'd
no
signs
of
Embitterment
:
But
the
Parlament
of
Bourdeaux
laid
about
'em
with
the
same
passionate
Fury
as
they
had
shewn
during
the
Frenzi●●
of
the
League
.
They
verifi'd
the
Edict
,
without
approving
any
other
then
the
Catholic
Religion
,
or
admitting
the
words
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
.
They
ordain'd
that
the
dismantling
of
their
Towns
should
be
continu'd
,
till
it
were
thoroughly
finish'd
▪
that
such
Judgments
as
were
in
favour
of
the
Catholics
,
should
stand
good
;
but
that
those
which
were
advantageous
to
the
Reformed
,
should
be
revokable
upon
a
bare
Petition
;
and
th●●
no
Foreigners
should
be
capable
of
being
Ministers
in
the
Kingdom
.
These
affected
Severities
in
the
Verification
of
an
Edict
,
●ight
well
be
lookt
upon
as
a
Presage
,
that
the
Repose
which
it
contributed
to
the
Kingdom
,
would
not
be
of
long
conti●●ance
.
Nevertheless
,
all
the
Cities
which
had
join'd
together
in
the
All
the
Cities
accept
the
Peace
.
●●mmon
Cause
,
accepted
of
the
Peace
,
though
there
were
●●me
that
were
afraid
of
the
Consequence
.
Privas
,
and
Brison
,
who
had
held
it
out
,
notwithstanding
the
Conquests
which
Cha●llo●
had
suffer'd
the
Duke
of
Mommorency
to
make
in
the
Neighbouring
parts
,
came
in
upon
the
general
Conditions
.
Montauban
proud
of
having
held
out
a
Siege
where
the
King
was
in
person
,
and
of
preserving
her
Fortifications
as
a
Tro●…y
of
her
Victory
,
accepted
the
Conditions
also
.
Rochel
prest
〈◊〉
Sea
and
Land
,
and
fearing
to
be
assailed
by
the
whole
strength
of
the
Kingdom
,
if
she
refus'd
the
Conditions
propos'd
,
submitted
to
the
Count
of
Soissons
,
who
commanded
the
King's
Forces
that
attacqu'd
her
.
However
,
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
●…ough
well
inform'd
that
the
Peace
was
concluded
,
adventur'd
〈◊〉
engage
the
Fleet
of
that
City
;
and
because
he
could
not
●●●d
out
a
way
to
excuse
that
Action
,
which
cost
a
great
deal
〈◊〉
Blood
on
both
sides
,
't
was
given
out
that
Rochel
knew
it
as
well
as
he
,
and
that
she
would
not
have
accepted
the
Peace
,
●●d
she
got
the
better
.
To
say
truth
,
her
loss
was
not
so
great
,
●●t
that
she
was
still
in
a
condition
to
appear
formidable
.
And
〈◊〉
may
be
said
,
that
her
damage
consisted
in
this
,
that
the
least
●…es
of
a
City
,
that
has
no
other
assistance
to
trust
to
but
her
●wn
,
are
always
considerable
,
rather
then
in
her
receiving
any
great
harm
by
the
King
's
Fleet.
But
after
the
tidings
of
the
●eace
,
all
Acts
of
Hostility
ceas'd
,
and
the
City
thought
herself
deliver'd
from
all
her
fears
of
a
long
Siege
.
Vsez
,
Nimes
,
Milhau
,
all
the
rest
of
the
Cities
obey'd
,
and
flatter'd
themselves
with
seeing
the
Edicts
better
observ'd
for
the
future
,
then
hitherto
●●ey
had
bin
.
But
Catholic
Zeal
had
not
yet
alter'd
her
Characters
:
nor
Ill
observ'd
by
the
Court.
was
it
lawful
for
the
Council
to
make
a
Peace
of
that
nature
,
●●t
with
a
resolution
to
violate
it
.
One
of
the
first
effects
of
●●e
Infidelity
of
the
Court
,
was
her
defrauding
the
most
part
of
the
Deserters
of
the
common
Cause
,
and
denying
'em
the
Recompences
which
had
bin
promis'd
em
;
for
the
performance
〈…〉
which
Promises
they
never
had
bin
urgent
.
The
King
thought
that
the
Peace
which
he
had
granted
to
all
the
Reformed
,
ha●…
disingag'd
him
from
the
Promises
which
he
had
made
to
particular
men
,
meerly
to
retain
'em
in
their
obedience
.
Nor
would
many
People
have
murmur'd
at
this
piece
of
Infidelity
,
had
th●…
stopp'd
there
:
and
it
was
agreed
on
all
sides
,
that
they
who
ha●
sold
for
ready
money
,
the
Towns
that
were
the
security
of
their
Religion
and
their
Consciences
,
deserv'd
no
better
usage
:
b●…
the
Court-Designs
soon
after
broke
out
into
Frauds
of
high●…
importance
.
For
they
had
promis'd
the
Rochelois
to
demoli●…
the
Fort
which
the
Count
of
Soissons
had
built
,
to
curb
and
a●…
noy
the
City
.
But
they
were
so
far
from
observing
that
Article
,
that
the
Fort
was
not
finish'd
till
after
the
Peace
was
made
nor
could
all
the
Complaints
of
the
Rochellois
obtain
a●…
other
then
feigned
Commands
to
demolish
it
;
of
which
they
to
whom
they
were
sent
,
had
private
Orders
to
take
〈…〉
notice
.
Among
the
secret
Conditions
which
were
granted
to
the
City
of
Mompelier
,
there
was
a
Promise
made
to
the
Inhabitants
,
that
the
King
should
not
enter
with
above
four
Colours
of
Foo●…
which
should
march
out
back
again
with
him
.
To
elude
which
Promise
,
the
whole
Regiment
of
Guards
was
order'd
to
enter
i●…
under
no
more
then
four
Colours
,
unworthily
abusing
the
a●…
biguous
signification
of
the
word
;
though
,
as
time
has
made
it
out
,
the
word
Colours
or
Ensign
,
signifies
much
more
usually
in
common
speech
,
a
Company
of
Soldiers
marching
under
〈…〉
Ensign
,
then
the
Colours
or
Ensign
it self
.
But
they
carri'd
th●…
Fraud
yet
higher
;
and
to
enforce
the
Inhabitants
to
suffer
〈…〉
Garison
't
was
thought
fit
to
demand
Hostages
of
'em
,
for
security
of
the
Commissioners
which
the
King
intended
to
leav●…
there
,
under
pretence
of
looking
after
the
demolishing
of
th●…
Fortifications
:
and
the
number
of
Hostages
was
so
great
,
〈…〉
which
there
must
be
so
many
that
had
no
kindness
for
the
Coun●…
or
well
affected
to
the
Reformed
Religion
,
that
they
well
equally
terrifi'd
with
the
choice
and
the
number
.
Besides
,
that
Proposal
was
made
'em
with
such
an
air
,
as
made
it
sufficiently
apparent
that
Hostages
were
demanded
of
'em
to
no
other
purpose
▪
then
to
make
'em
redeliver
the
Breif
which
exempted
'em
●●om
admitting
a
Garison
,
and
which
made
'em
afraid
that
if
●●ey
did
not
provide
for
themselves
,
they
shou'd
be
forc'd
not
only
to
give
Hostages
,
but
receive
a
Garison
also
.
At
last
some
●eople
,
who
had
bin
none
of
the
most
zealous
during
the
War
,
●●fected
a
servile
compliance
with
the
good-will
and
pleasure
●●
the
Court
,
in
hopes
of
reconciling
themselves
to
the
King
,
●●d
made
it
their
business
with
great
fervency
to
discourage
●●hers
,
so
that
they
accepted
a
Garison
,
and
thought
it
their
du●●
to
receive
it
,
though
they
had
a
mortal
reluctancy
against
it
,
if
it
had
bin
a
favour
done
'em
to
abuse
and
then
laugh
at
'em
.
Nor
did
the
Court
stop
here
;
the
Consulship
of
Mompelier●as
●as
intermix'd
half
Catholics
,
half
Protestants
,
and
a
Citadel
●oreover
erected
.
In
the
mean
time
the
King
return'd
to
Paris
,
and
in
his
march
The
King
return
to
Paris
.
●●ok
from
the
Reformed
all
those
places
which
were
under
their
●overnment
.
The
Constable
,
though
he
were
turn'd
Catho●●●●
,
could
hardly
preserve
his
own
in
the
Dauphinate
.
Nay
,
〈◊〉
had
bin
despoil'd
of
'em
,
had
not
his
Son-in-law
,
Crequi
,
pro●●s'd
to
resign
'em
after
his
death
.
The
Adviser
of
these
tart
●roceedings
was
Puisieux
,
who
began
to
grow
into
favour
.
The
●●ath
of
the
Cardinal
de
Retz
,
who
possess'd
a
great
share
of
●●e
Royal
Authority
,
and
the
absence
of
the
Prince
of
Condé
,
●●o
shar'd
another
part
,
gave
him
an
opportunity
to
engross
●●e
whole
;
and
as
if
the
King
had
bin
weary
of
governing
alone
,
〈◊〉
resign'd
himself
up
almost
without
any
limitations
,
into
the
●●nds
of
this
new
Favourite
.
The
Spaniards
had
already
got
●●e
Ascendant
over
him
,
and
had
infus'd
into
him
their
own
●●litics
.
The
Court
of
Rome
,
which
at
that
time
acted
only
〈◊〉
Concert
with
the
House
of
Austria
,
supported
those
Foreign
●axims
to
the
utmost
of
their
Power
:
so
that
Puisieux
,
full
of
●eneration
for
those
two
Potentates
,
did
nothing
but
with
a
●●sign
to
render
himself
their
Minion
,
and
who
was
therefore
●●ely
guided
by
their
Counsels
.
And
indeed
till
then
there
was
〈◊〉
certain
kind
of
Fatality
which
intangl'd
the
Favourites
in
●●reign
Interests
:
As
if
they
could
have
erected
their
Gran●●ur
upon
a
better
Foundation
,
by
corresponding
with
an
Enemies
Court
,
then
upon
the
good-will
of
their
Sovereign
,
and
the
prosperity
of
his
Affairs
.
But
this
Favour
lasted
not
long
;
for
while
it
seem'd
to
be
The
Bishop
of
Luson
made
a
Cardinal
.
almost
Battery
proof
,
there
was
an
Alteration
prepar'd
for
him
which
no
body
suspected
in
the
least
:
For
the
Queen
Mother
had
not
quench'd
as
yet
her
violent
thirst
of
Rule
;
and
in
regard
she
had
a
great
confidence
in
the
Bishop
of
Luson
,
she
us'd
her
utmost
endeavour
to
advance
him
,
persuaded
that
he
would
be
so
grateful
for
her
Favours
,
as
always
to
depend
upon
her
▪
That
Prelat
had
wound
himself
into
the
King's
good
opinion
because
he
had
more
then
once
contributed
to
patch
up
the
Differences
between
him
and
the
Queen
his
Mother
,
whose
restless
spirit
gave
him
cause
of
vexation
enough
:
so
that
he
was
loo●
upon
with
a
favourable
Aspect
by
both
sides
,
and
both
Parti●…
though
themselves
beholding
to
him
for
what
he
only
did
〈…〉
gratify
his
own
Ambition
.
So
that
he
readily
obtain'd
of
the
Queen-mother
the
utmost
of
her
endeavours
to
put
the
Kin●…
upon
demanding
a
Cardinal's
Cap
for
him
;
nor
did
the
Kin●…
make
any
great
scruple
to
consent
to
her
Request
.
Neverthe
less
,
this
Negotiation
held
off
and
on
for
above
two
years
before
it
took
effect
,
as
being
thwarted
,
perhaps
,
by
those
that
were
unwilling
by
so
fair
and
proper
a
means
to
hand
a
ma●…
of
his
Genius
into
Authority
.
But
the
Sollicitation
was
redoubl'd
this
year
so
luckily
and
so
effectually
,
that
the
Po●…
granted
the
Cap
to
this
Bishop
at
the
beginning
of
September
▪
As
for
the
Bishop
,
he
had
waited
the
success
of
the
No●…tion
with
extraordinary
Impatience
,
despairing
almost
of
success
,
by
reason
that
Puisieux
seem'd
to
him
a
dreadful
Enemy
and
such
an
one
in
whose
power
it
was
to
put
a
stop
to
his
Preferment
,
more
especially
because
his
Kinsman
Silleri
was
th●…
Ambassador
at
Rome
.
So
that
the
News
could
not
chuse
〈…〉
be
a
pleasing
Surprize
to
him
.
Nor
could
the
towring
Genius
of
that
Prelat
hinder
him
from
The
Character
of
that
Prelat
.
being
extremely
sensible
of
the
Impressions
of
unexpected
Events
and
he
was
no
less
prone
to
commit
great
Absurdities
,
when
he
had
not
time
to
compose
himself
.
Never
was
any
man
less
th●…
Master
of
his
first
Transports
.
But
he
was
so
lucky
,
that
he
easily
got
time
enough
to
recollect
himself
;
and
he
was
so●
dextrous
,
that
he
never
let
the
opportunity
slip
.
So
that
he
●…em'd
to
have
a
heart
that
nothing
could
surprize
,
and
which
was
equally
provided
against
all
Accidents
.
I
shall
here
relate
what
was
told
me
upon
this
occasion
,
by
one
of
the
most
considerable
persons
in
the
Court
of
France
.
There
was
at
the
Court
of
Savoy
a
French
Gentleman
who
had
bin
forc'd
to
quit
●hat
of
France
,
by
reason
of
some
distaste
which
he
had
given
●o
the
Bishop
of
Luson
.
That
Gentleman
,
who
passionately
●ought
all
means
to
be
reconcil'd
to
the
Bishop
,
was
in
the
Duke
of
Savoy's
presence
when
the
Courier
,
who
brought
the
News
of
the
Promotion
of
Cardinals
,
came
to
present
him
with
the
Letters
:
which
were
immediately
open'd
by
reason
of
the
Curiosity
,
which
is
common
to
all
Courts
,
to
know
the
names
of
●hose
whom
the
Pope
has
advanc'd
to
that
Dignity
:
and
then
it
was
that
the
Prince
read
aloud
the
names
of
four
who
had
a
share
in
that
Honour
.
But
then
the
Gentleman
hearing
the
Bishop
of
Luson's
name
,
began
to
consider
with
himself
,
whether
if
he
should
be
the
first
that
carri'd
him
the
tidings
,
it
might
not
be
enough
to
restore
him
to
his
favour
:
and
thereupon
finding
he
had
time
enough
to
get
before
the
Courier
,
he
took
Horse
immediately
,
and
made
such
speed
,
that
he
got
to
Lion
two
hours
before
the
Courier
.
Presently
away
he
went
directly
to
the
Bishop's
Apartment
,
How
he
received
the
News
of
his
Pr●●otion
.
who
was
no
less
surpriz'd
at
his
Arrival
,
then
to
see
him
at
his
feet
.
But
when
he
understood
from
the
Gentleman
the
News
of
his
Promotion
,
and
how
he
came
by
his
Intelligence
,
he
abandon'd
himself
to
such
an
excess
of
Joy
,
and
after
such
an
unusual
manner
,
as
if
the
giving
him
the
Cap
,
had
depriv'd
him
of
his
Reason
.
He
forgot
all
the
gravity
and
decorum
of
his
Character
,
and
display'd
his
satisfaction
by
motions
and
gestures
so
unbecoming
a
man
of
his
Age
and
Quality
,
that
the
Gentleman
was
more
afraid
of
his
hatred
then
ever
,
as
having
bin
so
unfortunate
to
be
the
Witness
of
a
piece
of
weakness
which
the
Bishop
had
reason
to
be
asham'd
of
as
long
as
he
liv'd
.
But
after
a
little
time
had
giv'n
the
first
transports
of
his
Joy
leave
to
evaporate
,
the
Bishop
deliver'd
him
out
of
his
fears
,
and
only
very
seriously
admonish'd
him
not
to
let
any
body
know
what
he
had
seen
,
nor
to
appear
at
Court
till
the
Courier
was
arriv'd
.
But
though
the
Gentleman
were
very
trusty
in
observing
the
last
Injunction
,
he
could
no
more
forbear
his
disobedience
to
the
latter
then
Midas's
Barber
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Bishop
came
to
himself
agen
,
and
had
time
to
compose
the
Disorders
of
his
mind
;
so
that
when
the
Queen
sent
for
him
,
to
impart
the
welcome
News
to
him
,
he
receiv'd
it
with
such
a
careless
Hypocrisy
,
as
if
his
Soul
had
bin
above
such
a
Transitory
Dignity
.
That
Gravity
,
which
he
had
had
time
to
study
,
begot
him
a
world
of
Admiration
,
and
caus'd
the
Courtiers
to
speak
many
things
in
his
commendation
.
Thus
many
times
in
Eminent
Persons
,
the
Hits
of
Chance
are
imputed
to
Prudence
;
Prosperity
is
admir'd
as
the
Architecture
of
the
Man's
Genius
,
and
the
Praises
belonging
to
Vertue
,
are
bestow'd
upon
outward
Appearances
.
The
King
lay
then
before
Mompelier
when
the
New
Cardinal
Excessive
Flatteries
.
came
to
pay
him
his
returns
of
Thanks
,
so
that
he
could
not
give
him
the
Bonnet
till
after
the
Peace
,
when
he
return'd
to
Paris
.
I
would
repeat
the
Prodigious
Flatteries
of
those
that
harangu'd
the
King
all
along
where
he
lay
upon
the
Road
,
did
I
not
find
that
the
Reformed
imitated
the
Catholics
;
and
strove
to
outvy
'em
in
their
Excesses
and
Hyperbole's
.
Nevertheless
,
I
cannot
forbear
to
say
something
of
the
Consul
Montelimar
,
who
extended
the
extravagance
of
his
Style
,
and
his
Eulogies
,
farther
then
any
other
.
He
insisted
upon
the
Divine
Aspect
and
presence
of
the
King
:
He
attributed
to
him
Vertues
that
Heaven
rever'd
,
and
the
Earth
ador'd
,
and
a
Life
so
holy
in
the
midst
of
Crowned
Exaltation
,
and
Royal
Grandeur
,
that
he
deserv'd
both
the
Altars
and
Sacrifices
of
Sacred
Veneration
.
These
Fulsome
Flatteries
are
either
the
Effects
or
Forerunners
of
Pusillanimous
Servitude
;
and
Subjects
renounce
their
right
of
complaining
that
their
Soveraign
exalts
his
Power
above
Justice
,
when
they
make
him
more
then
mortal
by
such
soaring
Adulations
.
Which
is
the
reason
that
now-a-days
we
find
that
Flattery
has
no
bounds
,
where
the
People
have
lost
their
Liberty
beyond
recovery
.
While
the
King
lay
at
Lion
,
whither
the
Duke
of
Rohan
follow'd
him
to
sollicit
the
performance
of
the
Treaty
of
Peace
,
the
Commissioners
from
Rochel
arriv'd
there
the
same
time
,
to
obtain
an
Order
for
demolishing
Fort
Lewis
.
'T
is
true
,
they
receiv'd
some
shew
of
satisfaction
,
because
they
had
a
Letter
given
'em
under
the
Privy
Signet
,
directed
to
Arnaud
Commander
of
the
Fort
,
wherein
he
was
order'd
to
level
it
with
the
ground
within
eight
days
after
the
Rochelois
had
dismantl'd
some
of
their
New
Fortifications
.
But
at
the
same
time
there
was
another
Letter
written
,
which
was
sent
by
a
shorter
way
,
wherein
Arnaud
was
order'd
to
give
no
credit
to
the
former
Letter
.
So
that
when
the
Rochelois
deliver'd
him
the
Letter
which
their
Commissioners
had
brought
,
they
were
scornfully
us'd
,
and
return'd
without
any
hopes
of
satisfaction
.
Soon
after
also
,
notwithstanding
these
Counterfeit
Letters
from
the
Court
,
they
●aw
quite
finish'd
what
remain'd
to
be
done
,
in
order
to
put●ing
the
Fort
into
a
perfect
posture
of
defence
.
On
the
other
side
Valencé
,
who
was
left
by
the
King
in
Mompelier
,
with
a
considerable
Garison
,
endeavour'd
to
make
himself
Master
of
some
places
in
Cevennes
,
under
pretence
of
quartring
some
Soldiers
that
were
only
upon
their
march
through
the
Countrey
.
Upon
which
the
Cities
of
Sauve
and
Gange
,
either
too
credulous
,
●r
because
they
had
not
sufficient
warning
,
gave
the
Soldiers
admittance
.
But
the
Duke
of
Rohan
took
such
care
,
that
the
rest
preserv'd
themselves
from
being
so
surpriz'd
.
Soon
after
,
the
Duke
went
to
Mompelier
,
to
regulate
some
1623.
things
which
Valencé
,
to
whom
,
in
his
return
from
Lion
,
he
The
Duke
of
Rohan
detain'd
Prisoner
.
carry'd
a
Letter
from
the
King
which
concern'd
the
Execution
of
the
Peace
;
But
no
sooner
was
he
enter'd
the
City
,
but
Valencé
being
inform'd
of
his
Travailing
by
himself
,
and
by
consequence
,
having
had
leisure
to
prepare
himself
for
such
an
Action
,
seiz'd
upon
him
as
his
Prisoner
.
His
Pretence
was
,
That
he
was
come
to
raise
Commotions
and
that
he
did
not
pursue
the
Intentions
of
the
Court
in
the
Execution
of
the
Peace
.
'T
is
true
indeed
,
he
was
not
privy
to
the
Intentions
of
those
who
never
made
the
Peace
but
with
a
design
to
break
it
:
He
observ'd
the
Terms
of
the
Declaration
and
Briefs
:
But
Valencé
,
who
was
Puisieux's
Brother-in
law
,
better
understood
the
Mystery
.
That
Minister
had
promis'd
the
Pope's
Nuntio
,
That
●he
Peace
should
serve
to
no
other
end
then
to
ruin
the
Reformed
;
and
he
made
use
of
all
the
most
palpable
Frauds
that
could
be
devis'd
,
to
bring
it
to
pass
.
But
the
news
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan's
being
detain'd
a
Pris'ner
,
begat
both
astonishment
and
indignation
in
all
the
Reformed
who
had
any
thing
of
courage
left
;
and
Soubise
threaten'd
to
renew
the
War
.
Nor
was
the
Court
less
astonish'd
at
the
News
,
then
they
were
in
the
Provinces
:
And
the
boldness
of
the
Action
appear'd
so
great
,
that
they
were
in
no
small
perplexity
what
course
to
take
.
There
were
some
,
who
neither
consider'd
the
King's
Honour
,
nor
the
scandalizing
all
Europe
,
that
were
for
putting
the
Duke
to
death
:
But
Moderation
was
thought
the
better
way
:
He
was
releas'd
upon
condition
he
should
quit
the
City
,
and
the
Lower
Languedoc
,
and
execute
his
Commission
in
the
Upper
.
This
Proceeding
of
the
Court
may
be
attributed
to
several
Reasons
;
some
will
say
,
that
it
was
infus'd
into
'em
by
that
little
respect
they
had
to
Honesty
and
Sincerity
,
which
would
not
permit
'em
so
publickly
and
egregiously
to
violate
a
Peace
that
had
been
so
lately
concluded
;
or
because
they
thought
it
not
just
,
to
ruin
a
Man
of
that
importance
as
the
Duke
,
who
had
done
nothing
which
deserv'd
death
,
since
the
Pardon
that
the
King
had
granted
him
.
On
the
other
side
,
it
may
be
said
,
That
either
they
they
had
not
time
to
examine
the
Consequences
of
so
violent
an
Action
,
or
that
they
fear'd
to
arm
against
'em
all
the
Lords
that
had
submitted
to
the
King
,
if
they
us'd
the
Duke
after
such
a
manner
as
might
give
them
just
occasion
to
be
afraid
of
the
like
usage
upon
the
first
opportunity
that
offer'd
.
Yet
some
have
written
,
that
none
of
these
Motives
induc'd
the
Court
to
release
the
Duke
,
but
that
the
Interest
of
a
Ball
decided
the
Dispute
.
For
the
Queen
had
appointed
one
,
wherein
the
Dutchess
of
Rohan
was
to
bear
a
part
;
and
every
thing
was
ready
,
when
the
News
of
the
Duke's
Imprisonment
arriv'd
.
Which
Accident
would
have
quite
broken
off
the
Match
;
and
the
Queen
must
either
have
lost
,
or
been
forc'd
to
have
deferr'd
a
Pastime
she
was
just
about
to
enjoy
;
which
would
have
bin
a
very
great
disappointment
to
a
Princess
of
her
Age
:
and
therefore
it
was
better
to
let
an
Enemy
live
,
then
disturb
the
Pleasures
of
a
Young
Queen
.
So
that
the
Duke
was
more
beholding
for
his
Liberty
to
a
Dancing
Match
,
then
to
the
Publick
Faith
.
In
the
mean
time
Valence
made
the
best
of
this
Accident
:
for
while
he
kept
the
Duke
in
Prison
,
he
proceeded
to
the
Election
of
the
Consuls
,
and
caus'd
the
one
half
to
be
chosen
Catholics
;
as
he
had
already
done
by
the
Marine
Consulship
,
out
of
which
he
had
taken
out
one
half
of
the
Reformed
.
Both
the
one
and
the
other
was
against
the
express
terms
of
the
Breif
,
by
which
it
was
promis'd
that
no
Innovation
should
be
introduc'd
into
the
Consulship
:
and
there
is
great
probability
that
the
Duke
of
Rohan
would
have
very
much
obstructed
Valence's
Enterprize
,
had
not
the
latter
prevented
him
by
Imprisonment
.
But
when
the
Duke
was
set
at
liberty
he
found
the
thing
done
,
and
the
Order
which
oblig'd
him
to
retire
into
Vpper
Languedoc
,
depriv'd
him
both
of
time
and
means
to
apply
any
Remedy
.
The
Reformed
complain'd
,
that
Valence
had
made
use
of
Violence
in
the
electing
what
Consuls
he
thought
fit
himself
;
and
that
he
had
kept
the
Consuls
that
were
going
out
of
their
employments
,
a
whole
night
Pris'ners
in
his
own
house
,
to
force
their
consent
to
the
election
of
Catholics
.
But
the
Court
took
●o
notice
of
these
Complaints
;
and
all
that
the
Duke
cou'd
obtain
from
'em
was
,
that
Valence
shou'd
recall
the
men
that
he
●ad
quarter'd
up
and
down
in
Valence's
Credit
was
then
so
great
,
that
though
he
were
no
more
then
Governor
of
Mompelier
,
he
was
consulted
by
all
Languedoc
,
to
know
the
secret
intentions
of
the
Court
;
and
that
't
was
enough
for
him
to
say
,
●hat
't
was
the
King's
pleasure
that
such
or
such
a
thing
should
be
done
,
to
have
it
put
in
execution
.
Orders
of
the
same
nature
,
given
out
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
his
Government
were
obey'd
,
as
if
they
had
come
from
the
King
himself
:
and
Acts
,
●f
which
the
purport
only
was
,
that
Valence
had
written
that
the
King's
Pleasure
was
so
or
so
,
have
past
in
our
days
for
definitive
,
in
Affairs
of
great
importance
.
Nevertheless
it
was
●oth
contrary
to
Probability
and
Custom
,
that
the
Governor
of
〈…〉
particular
Town
,
should
be
the
Arbitrator
of
a
whole
Province
.
But
in
Affairs
of
Religion
,
't
was
enough
to
authorize
Fraud
and
Injustice
against
the
Reformed
,
for
a
Catholic
to
●ay
,
Le
Roy
veut
,
't
is
the
King's
Pleasure
.
As
for
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
when
he
was
got
clear
of
Mompelier
,
he
went
to
Milhau
,
where
he
understood
that
the
Duke
of
Espernon
,
to
whom
the
King
,
a
little
before
had
giv'n
the
Government
of
Guyenne
instead
of
that
of
Saintonge
and
Augonnois
,
went
about
to
hinder
the
Cities
held
by
the
Reformed
in
Rouvergne
,
to
elect
their
Consuls
as
they
were
wont
to
do
;
and
that
he
had
written
to
'em
not
to
make
any
new
Elections
,
till
they
understood
from
his
mouth
the
King
's
further
Pleasure
.
But
the
Duke
of
R●han
explaining
his
Pleasure
by
the
terms
of
the
Peace
,
persuaded
'em
to
elect
their
Consuls
at
the
usual
times
,
and
after
that
to
send
Commissioners
to
the
Duke
of
Espernon
,
to
know
his
Will.
They
took
his
Advice
,
and
by
that
means
preserv'd
their
right
to
keep
the
Catholics
out
of
the
Consulship
.
But
while
things
thus
past
in
Languedoc
,
the
general
Commissioners
,
General
Papers
.
Mommarton
and
Maniald
,
who
had
been
substituted
in
the
rooms
of
Flavas
and
Chalas
,
present
a
Paper
to
the
King
,
wherein
they
demanded
several
things
necessary
for
the
preservation
of
Peace
.
It
consisted
of
Twenty
two
Heads
,
the
substance
of
which
was
,
That
Commissioners
should
be
sent
into
the
Provinces
to
see
the
Peace
duly
executed
;
That
the
Garison
might
be
remov'd
out
of
Mompelier
;
That
the
Brief
which
promis'd
there
should
be
no
Innovation
,
might
be
observ'd
;
That
Fort
Lewis
might
be
demolish'd
;
That
the
Reformed
who
had
bin
condemn'd
to
the
Gallies
,
might
be
set
at
liberty
;
That
the
Sums
promis'd
for
the
Ministers
Salaries
,
for
the
low
state
of
Pensions
,
and
the
payment
of
the
Garisons
,
might
be
discharg'd
both
for
the
time
past
and
for
the
future
;
That
Candal
,
who
had
paid
some
money
before-hand
,
might
be
reimburs'd
;
That
the
King
should
provide
for
the
payment
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Country
of
Gex
,
to
whom
there
had
been
assign'd
a
Fund
upon
the
Toll-money
,
in
recompence
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Revenues
which
had
bin
taken
from
'em
;
That
the
King
would
be
pleas'd
to
contribute
something
toward
the
rebuilding
of
the
Church
at
Charenton
,
which
was
burnt
down
in
the
War-time
;
That
he
would
be
pleas'd
to
cause
the
Church
at
Tours
to
be
rebuilt
at
his
own
charges
,
in
the
same
place
where
it
stood
before
the
Sedition
,
according
to
his
promise
;
That
he
would
vouchsafe
to
let
the
Church
of
Bourg
be
rebuilt
,
notwithstanding
that
the
Catholics
disputed
their
Right
to
the
Ruins
of
it
;
That
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
might
be
restor'd
to
the
Reformed
at
Villemur
,
Fontain
,
Luson
and
Tal●ont
,
in
which
places
they
had
carri'd
their
Violences
so
high
against
those
that
went
about
to
assemble
together
,
as
to
level
their
great
Guns
against
'em
;
That
the
same
liberty
should
be
also
allow'd
at
Surgeres
,
Bagnols
,
St.
Giles's
,
Figeac
,
Puimirol
,
●i●
en
Armagnac
,
from
whence
they
had
expell'd
the
Minister
,
●nd
lastly
at
Quilleboeuf
in
Normandy
;
That
the
Reformed
of
Poitiers
might
be
discharg'd
from
the
payment
of
Twelve
hunder'd
Livres
,
which
had
bin
laid
upon
'em
by
way
of
Tax
for
the
Guard
of
the
City
,
though
they
would
not
do
'em
the
●onour
to
trust
'em
with
it
,
as
they
did
the
rest
of
the
Inhabitants
;
That
the
Edict
of
Compensation
might
be
executed
in
●earn
,
and
that
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
might
●e
restor'd
to
the
Navarreines
;
And
that
the
Churches
,
Bells
,
Church-yards
,
which
the
Reformed
enjoy'd
there
,
by
the
Decree
●f
the
Commissioners
,
might
be
preserv'd
to
'em
,
since
they
●ad
resign'd
all
the
rest
to
the
Catholics
;
That
the
Party
Chambers
might
set
up
again
in
those
places
where
they
had
bin
re●or'd
,
during
the
Wars
;
That
the
Reformed
might
be
exempted
from
the
building
of
Churches
,
to
which
the
Catholics
of
Ar●●i
le
Due
went
about
to
constrain
'em
;
actually
prosecuting
●em
at
the
Council-board
,
in
order
to
have
'em
comprehended
●n
the
raising
Six
thousand
Livres
,
design'd
toward
the
building
of
a
Church
for
the
Capuchins
;
That
the
Church
of
Remoren●in
,
burnt
in
the
time
of
the
War
,
and
that
of
Gergeau
,
pull'd
●own
since
the
Peace
,
might
be
rebuilt
;
That
the
Cities
of
Ber●eras
and
St.
For
might
be
eas'd
of
several
Grievances
;
And
●astly
,
That
for
the
re-establishing
a
mutual
confidence
between
●oth
Parties
,
the
Forces
left
in
Languedoc
,
Cevennes
,
and
other
●laces
,
might
be
disbanded
By
the
Answers
that
were
return'd
the
4th
of
March
to
the
Uncertain
Answers
.
Heads
of
this
Writing
,
there
was
nothing
expresly
granted
,
but
●n
exemption
from
contributing
toward
the
building
of
the
Ca●uchin's
Church
,
and
the
release
of
those
who
had
bin
con●emn'd
to
the
Gallies
for
having
born
Arms.
All
the
rest
con●ain'd
no
more
then
uncertain
and
conditional
Promises
,
or
References
to
the
Commissioners
,
who
,
as
they
were
told
in
their
Answer
to
the
first
Head
,
were
already
upon
the
Road.
There
was
only
a
Promise
,
that
as
to
the
Garison
of
Mompelier
,
care
should
be
taken
about
it
,
so
soon
as
satisfaction
should
be
given
to
the
Edict
of
Peace
.
The
Alteration
made
in
the
Marine
Consulship
was
confirm'd
,
as
being
grounded
upon
the
definitive
Decree
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
;
and
for
the
Consulship
of
the
City
,
't
was
referr'd
to
the
usual
Forms
.
As
to
the
Article
about
the
Toll-money
,
and
the
Affairs
of
Bearn
,
they
were
referr'd
to
the
Breif
of
the
24th
of
October
,
which
promis'd
to
take
care
of
those
matters
.
The
Ministers
of
G●x
were
paid
with
general
words
.
As
to
the
rebuilding
of
the
Churches
of
Tours
and
Charenton
,
the
Reformed
were
referr'd
to
their
own
care
and
diligence
.
All
the
Articles
that
mention'd
any
places
,
or
demanded
free
Exercise
of
Religion
,
were
referr'd
to
the
Commissioners
:
and
by
a
Reference
of
the
same
nature
,
they
evaded
the
Article
touching
Fort
Lewis
.
The
Article
about
the
money
advanc'd
before-hand
by
Candal
,
was
referr'd
to
a
Petition
which
he
was
left
at
his
own
liberty
to
present
himself
:
as
to
the
Twelve
hunder'd
Livres
which
the
Reformed
were
tax'd
at
Poitiers
,
their
Answer
was
to
be
imparted
to
the
Sheriffs
;
and
they
promis'd
to
write
to
the
Duke
of
Espernon
about
easing
the
Grievances
of
Bergerac
and
St.
Foy
.
But
the
most
part
of
these
Promises
were
so
ill
fulfill'd
,
that
the
Condition
of
the
Reformed
was
never
a
whit
the
better
:
On
the
contrary
,
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
was
forbid
in
many
other
places
,
then
those
where
it
had
bin
interrupted
by
the
War
.
Particularly
the
Duke
of
Guize
,
who
had
marry'd
the
Exercise
of
Religion
forbid
.
Daughter
of
Joyeuse
the
Capuchin
,
forbid
it
at
Poiré
,
a
place
depending
upon
the
Principality
of
Roche
sur
Yon
,
which
belong'd
to
himself
.
The
Church
grounded
her
Right
upon
a
Possession
well
prov'd
by
the
Terms
of
the
Ninth
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
:
But
then
they
began
to
demand
the
Consent
of
the
Landlords
,
who
were
Catholicks
,
as
a
thing
which
was
very
necessary
.
So
that
the
Parlament
of
Paris
quite
ruin'd
that
Church
by
their
Edict
of
the
21st
of
February
,
allowing
only
to
the
Inhabitants
a
place
for
the
burial
of
their
Dead
.
There
was
also
a
Decree
of
Council
,
dated
the
sixth
of
July
,
which
took
away
from
the
Reformed
Members
of
the
University
of
Poitiers
,
their
Right
of
being
Rectors
and
Deans
,
of
presiding
〈…〉
Assemblies
,
or
of
having
any
determining
Voice
in
those
●here
any
Disputes
were
handled
in
reference
to
Divine
Wor●hip
and
Ecclesiastical
Ceremonies
.
There
was
moreover
one
●icked
piece
of
Fraud
in
that
Clause
,
which
tended
to
exclude
●he
Reformed
out
of
all
Assemblies
;
in
regard
the
Catholics
of
●he
Assembly
being
oblig'd
to
a
Procession
every
Month
,
which
●hey
mention'd
at
the
opening
of
all
their
Sessions
,
they
con●uded
from
thence
,
that
the
Reformed
could
not
give
their
●oices
upon
any
of
those
Occasions
,
because
there
was
none
of
●hose
Assemblies
wherein
Ecclesiastical
Ceremonies
were
not
●andl'd
.
There
was
likewise
another
Decree
of
Council
,
da●d
the
19th
of
August
,
which
forbid
the
Reformed
to
sing
their
●salms
either
in
the
Streets
,
or
in
their
Shops
;
a
Liberty
which
●hey
could
not
assume
since
that
,
without
bringing
trouble
up●n
themselves
;
though
many
times
the
Catholics
were
asham'd
●●
their
setting
forth
Prohibitions
of
that
nature
.
The
Seventh
●●
September
came
forth
a
Decree
of
the
Parlament
of
Paris
,
●hich
depriv'd
a
Reformed
Soldier
of
the
Benefit
of
an
[
](A27402-e198430-b)*
*
The
Benefit
of
a
Monk's
place
assign'd
a
Soldier
grown
impotent
and
maim'd
in
the
King's
Service
.
Oblate
,
●hich
the
King
had
granted
him
in
the
Abby
of
St.
Julian
at
●ours
.
The
Abbot
oppos'd
him
,
and
a
Catholick
Soldier
in●rpos'd
his
claim
to
that
small
Pension
;
by
which
means
the
Reformed
Soldier
was
excluded
by
a
disadvantageous
Judgment
given
against
him
.
But
that
which
was
most
remarkable
,
was
●he
Pleading
of
the
Advocate-General
Talon
,
full
of
Bitter
Pas●ges
against
the
Reformed
Religion
.
He
call'd
those
that
em●rac'd
it
Apostates
in
down-right
Latin
:
And
to
those
who
had
always
made
profession
of
it
,
he
appli'd
the
words
of
Christ
,
●●
is
not
good
to
give
the
childrens
bread
to
dogs
.
To
evade
that
●ight
to
Charity
and
Alms
,
which
the
Edict
had
granted
to
●he
Reformed
,
he
distinguish'd
Alms
into
two
sorts
;
the
one
●hich
he
call'd
Alms
of
Charity
,
and
the
other
which
he
term'd
,
Alms
of
Precept
.
He
pretended
that
the
Reformed
were
not
●●
be
admitted
to
the
first
by
vertue
of
the
Edict
;
and
that
they
who
receiv'd
the
benefit
of
Oblates
were
of
the
second
sort
.
Which
was
a
malicious
distinguishing
where
the
Law
it self
never
made
any
distinction
,
and
to
teach
others
a
general
way
to
●vade
the
most
express
Intentions
of
the
Edict
,
by
inventing
a
destructive
Distinction
.
But
every
thing
began
to
be
of
force
against
a
Religion
,
of
which
they
had
vow'd
the
ruin
.
There
were
also
several
Decrees
issu'd
forth
against
the
Authority
of
Fathers
Attempts
upon
Paternal
Authority
.
over
the
Education
of
their
Children
;
and
the
Reason
which
they
always
alledg'd
for
taking
away
that
Right
,
was
,
That
in
regard
they
had
by
some
Express
or
Tacit
Act
consented
that
their
Children
should
be
educated
by
Catholics
,
they
had
renounc'd
the
priviledge
of
the
Edict
.
This
was
the
reason
that
the
Advocate-General
Talon
refus'd
to
restore
a
Daughter
to
her
Mother
;
because
,
said
he
,
by
having
put
her
for
some
time
into
a
Nunnery
,
she
had
resign'd
the
power
of
her
Education
.
Nevertheless
,
these
were
not
the
greatest
Acts
of
Injustice
that
were
done
the
Reformed
:
I
shall
recite
two
that
deserve
particular
consideration
.
The
first
is
the
Declaration
which
was
A
Declaration
establishing
a
Commissioner
in
Colloquies
and
Synods
.
set
forth
at
Fontain
Bleau
the
17th
of
April
,
to
deprive
the
Reformed
of
the
Liberty
of
their
Colloquies
and
Synods
,
which
till
then
,
were
left
'em
almost
entire
.
By
that
Declaration
it
was
ordain'd
,
that
for
the
future
,
a
Royal
Officer
,
and
of
the
Roman
Catholic
Religion
,
deputed
by
the
King
himself
,
or
by
the
King's
Governors
and
Lieutenants
in
the
Provinces
,
should
sit
in
those
Assemblies
,
to
take
care
that
nothing
should
be
there
treated
of
,
but
Matters
permitted
by
the
Edict
.
It
forbid
the
summoning
or
holding
Assemblies
,
before
the
Commissioner
was
appointed
;
and
commanded
his
admittance
without
any
scruple
or
reluctancy
.
Which
Innovation
was
grounded
upon
two
Pretences
:
The
one
,
that
they
meddl'd
with
Politic
Affairs
in
their
Synods
;
the
second
was
,
that
they
gave
admittance
to
other
persons
besides
their
Ministers
and
Elders
;
and
that
they
took
Resolutions
contrary
to
the
Intentions
and
Opinions
of
the
generality
and
most
considerable
of
the
Reformed
.
However
,
the
Reformed
made
no
opposition
to
a
Declaration
of
this
importance
,
at
least
they
carri'd
it
not
very
far
;
seeing
that
three
months
after
,
they
held
Synods
in
all
the
Provinces
,
and
summon'd
a
National
Synod
at
Charenton
,
to
meet
the
first
of
September
.
They
thought
they
might
,
by
Submissions
and
National
Synod
.
Petitions
,
discharge
themselves
from
this
Restraint
,
more
injurious
by
reason
of
the
Motives
which
induc'd
the
other
Party
to
subject
'em
to
it
,
then
inconvenient
,
because
of
the
necessity
which
lay
upon
'em
to
expose
to
the
view
of
the
Court
the
Se●…et
of
their
Discipline
,
and
the
display
of
their
Policy
.
In
a
word
,
at
first
it
many
ways
perplex'd
'em
.
For
there
were
several
Provinces
where
the
Governors
started
a
thousand
Difficulties
about
the
nomination
of
a
Commissioner
;
and
took
that
●…ccasion
to
vex
'em
,
as
most
proper
to
exercise
their
malignant
●…d
no
less
ignorant
Zeal
against
'em
.
Insomuch
,
that
all
the
Commissioners
which
arriv'd
at
Charenton
,
came
not
till
after
●…e
day
appointed
for
the
sitting
of
the
Assembly
;
and
that
●…veral
excus'd
their
slowness
,
as
being
occasion'd
by
the
Obsta●…es
and
Delays
,
by
means
of
which
the
King's
Governors
and
Officers
protracted
the
summoning
of
the
Synods
in
their
Pro●…nces
.
The
Commissioner
appointed
by
the
King
for
this
Synod
was
●…us
G●…d
,
a
person
who
lov'd
the
Reformed
Religion
,
●…d
whose
Offspring
of
later
years
have
given
great
Testimo●●●s
of
their
Zeal
and
Affection
for
the
Truth
.
But
he
was
one
of
those
Reformed
who
made
the
Service
of
God
and
the
King
〈◊〉
almost
equally
parallel
;
and
who
persuaded
themselves
●…t
a
blind
obedience
of
Subjects
to
their
Prince
was
essential
to
Christianity
.
He
believ'd
that
Sincerity
was
altogether
on
●…e
Court-side
:
and
he
had
reason
to
believe
it
,
because
his
Religion
was
no
hindrance
to
his
Advancement
,
and
his
being
made
〈◊〉
Councellor
of
State
.
But
he
was
not
aware
that
this
was
but
an
effect
of
Policy
,
to
cover
the
Design
that
was
laid
to
ruin
all
;
to
●…eap
Favours
apon
some
,
to
●●ll
others
asleep
,
till
they
were
in
〈◊〉
condition
to
oppress
all
together
.
He
therefore
serv'd
the
Court
with
great
Affection
and
Constancy
;
and
in
regard
he
●…rew
from
thence
considerable
Recompences
for
his
good
Ser●…ce
,
he
found
himself
expos'd
to
the
Reproaches
and
Indigna●…n
of
his
Brethren
.
The
Commission
which
was
given
him
●…as
worded
so
,
as
seem'd
to
render
it
perpetual
,
and
made
People
conjecture
that
for
the
future
there
should
be
no
National
Synods
held
any
other-where
then
at
Charenton
;
to
the
end
the
Court
might
be
more
near
at
hand
,
to
observe
the
Proceedings
of
those
Assemblies
.
Nevertheless
they
were
afterwards
permitted
to
be
held
in
other
places
.
As
for
this
Synod
,
they
receiv'd
him
with
respectful
Protestations
,
that
they
did
it
out
of
pure
Obedience
:
to
which
they
He
is
admitted
in
Obedience
to
the
King
.
added
some
Complaints
,
to
see
their
Liberty
so
narrowly
confin'd
,
and
the
Synods
accus'd
of
going
beyond
their
permitted
Limits
,
by
medling
with
other
Affairs
then
their
Church-Discipline
,
and
they
decreed
to
make
their
humble
Remonstran●…
to
the
King
upon
these
Heads
.
The
general
Commissione●…
declar'd
,
that
they
had
done
what
lay
in
their
power
to
hind●…
the
registring
of
the
Declaration
,
which
had
bin
drawn
up
and
publish'd
without
any
regard
to
what
they
had
represente●…
though
their
Importunities
had
put
off
the
verification
of
i●…
for
above
a
month
.
After
this
,
they
sent
their
Commissione●…
to
the
King
,
to
return
him
thanks
for
his
permission
.
the
Commissioners
were
kindly
receiv'd
,
and
enjoin'd
to
assure
the
Synod
They
send
Commissioners
to
the
King
.
of
the
King's
good-will
,
if
they
continu'd
in
their
Obedience
▪
But
he
charg'd
'em
by
word
of
mouth
to
carry
back
two
thing●…
One
,
That
the
King
was
willing
to
tolerate
such
Foreign
Ministers
as
were
already
admitted
,
but
that
he
would
not
that
any
Who
return
laden
with
Orders
.
more
should
be
admitted
for
the
future
.
The
other
was
,
That
he
took
it
ill
that
they
had
resolv'd
to
uphold
the
Doctrine
decided
in
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
which
he
call'd
a
new
Doctrine
▪
which
he
would
not
afford
his
protection
.
To
which
the
Commissioners
return'd
for
answer
,
That
that
Doctrine
was
the
same
with
their
Confession
of
Faith
.
Whereupon
Reply
was
made
▪
That
the
King
left
the
judgment
of
their
Doctrine
to
themselves
,
nor
would
he
concern
himself
with
it
;
but
that
he
did
〈◊〉
understand
the
making
any
person
swear
to
another
man's
Faith
,
or
that
any
man
should
be
depriv'd
his
liberty
of
believing
what
Faith
he
pleas'd
;
so
that
in
those
times
there
was
a
great
latitude
allow'd
to
Liberty
of
Conscience
.
It
may
be
wonder'd
from
whence
it
should
proceed
,
that
the
The
Court
inclin'd
to
favour
the
Arminians
.
Court
was
so
inclin'd
to
favour
the
Arminians
.
'T
is
not
probable
certainly
,
that
they
had
any
other
reason
then
to
make
some
great
division
,
by
giving
free
course
to
a
Doctrine
which
had
created
so
wide
a
chasm
in
the
Low
Countries
.
Besides
the
Arminians
,
who
saw
themselves
quell'd
and
born
down
by
the
censure
of
their
Doctrine
,
flatter'd
the
several
Potentates
,
in
hopes
to
raise
themselves
by
means
of
their
Protection
,
if
it
were
possible
.
Tilenus
proceeded
to
very
great
extremities
upon
this
subject
against
the
Reformed
of
France
.
He
wrote
against
'em
upon
all
occasions
,
without
any
moderation
or
curb
upon
himself
.
Besides
his
Admonition
to
the
City
of
Rochel
,
which
he
publish'd
in
1621.
he
printed
the
next
year
an
Answer
to
a
Treatise
which
was
attributed
to
la
Milletiere
,
and
which
was
entitl'd
,
A
Discourse
of
the
true
Reasons
for
which
the
Reformed
of
France
both
may
and
ought
,
in
good
Conscience
,
resist
,
by
force
of
Arms
,
the
open
Persecution
with
which
they
are
oppress'd
.
The
Author
of
that
Discourse
,
after
he
has
cited
the
History
of
Brochard
Baron
,
which
I
have
mention'd
in
another
place
,
compares
the
Edict
of
Cyrus
in
favour
of
the
Jews
to
that
of
Nantes
;
those
who
exclaim'd
against
the
first
,
to
those
that
ruin'd
the
second
;
the
Calumnies
of
those
that
sought
to
render
Cyrus
jealous
of
Jerusalem
,
to
those
that
were
made
use
of
against
Writing
of
la
Milletiere
.
the
Protestant
Cities
.
He
distinguish'd
the
ancient
and
natural
Subjects
from
those
who
had
bin
subdu'd
.
He
asserted
,
That
if
the
Rights
of
the
latter
could
be
grounded
upon
no
other
then
upon
Concessions
and
Favours
;
the
Immunities
of
the
other
were
founded
upon
a
relative
Obligation
of
the
King
to
his
Subjects
,
and
of
the
Subjects
to
their
Sovereign
.
He
said
,
that
Henry
IV.
was
bound
to
grant
the
Edict
of
Nantes
by
a
twofold
Obligation
:
the
one
Personal
,
which
oblig'd
him
to
preserve
those
who
had
preserv'd
himself
:
the
other
Royal
,
which
engag'd
him
to
maintain
the
Liberties
of
those
who
had
supported
his
Crown
.
After
this
,
he
justifi'd
the
taking
of
Arms
,
and
that
there
is
sometimes
a
Reason
for
lawful
Self-defence
,
upon
which
he
forgot
not
to
enforce
the
example
of
the
Maccabees
.
He
answer'd
the
contrary
Arguments
,
and
shew'd
that
the
War
proceeded
from
the
Pope
and
his
Maxims
.
He
concluded
with
the
necessity
of
expelling
the
Jesuits
out
of
France
,
as
they
had
bin
driven
out
of
Venice
,
and
accus'd
'em
of
the
King's
death
,
and
several
other
Assassinations
.
Tilenus
answer'd
this
Discourse
by
a
Writing
,
wherein
excepting
Answer
of
Tilenus
the
Portraicture
which
he
gives
of
Milletiere
,
which
is
natural
enough
,
it
may
be
said
that
he
had
neither
sincerity
nor
judgment
.
And
a
man
may
judge
of
it
,
by
the
ridiculous
Answer
which
he
gives
to
the
Example
of
the
Maccabees
,
and
which
he
thought
to
evade
by
saying
,
that
the
History
that
relates
it
was
held
at
Geneva
for
Apocriphal
,
as
if
neither
Examples
or
Reasons
avail'd
any
thing
in
point
of
Policy
or
Right
,
if
the
Books
out
of
which
they
were
taken
were
not
Canonical
.
Moreover
,
he
makes
an
Apology
for
the
Jesuits
which
justifies
the
Assassination
of
Kings
:
and
with
he
audaciousness
of
a
Missionary
,
he
revives
the
reproach
of
having
suborn'd
Simon
de
M●●
,
hang'd
at
Paris
for
other
Crimes
,
to
attempt
the
murder
of
Katherine
de
Medicis
.
Nor
did
he
forget
Poltrot
,
who
assassinated
the
Duke
of
Guise
;
and
fain
would
have
one
Philip
de
●●lombault
,
Sieur
de
Varcieux
,
executed
at
Paris
in
the
Court
of
the
Palace
,
without
any
noise
,
and
without
expressing
the
cause
,
to
be
a
Russian
of
the
same
stamp
;
grounding
his
Conjecture
upon
the
privacy
observ●d
in
his
execution
.
He
also
spends
a
great
deal
of
time
,
to
prove
that
Kings
are
not
bound
to
observe
the
Laws
.
Nor
do
she
spare
for
Testimonies
and
Examples
;
and
di●●n●angles
himself
from
the
Testimonies
on
the
other
side
,
by
saying
,
That
a
Prince
is
bound
to
go
according
to
the
Laws
;
but
if
he
breaks
'em
,
it
is
not
lawful
to
resist
him
:
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
in
a
word
,
that
nothing
obliges
Sovereigns
to
the
observance
of
the
most
●acred
Laws
;
seeing
there
is
no
lawful
means
to
defend
the
Laws
in
opposition
to
their
violence
,
when
they
break
'em
.
Whence
it
follows
,
that
every
man
who
submits
himself
to
a
King
,
plainly
renounces
his
own
safety
,
since
he
only
grounds
it
upon
Equity
and
Probity
;
for
which
,
it
may
so
happen
many
times
,
that
neither
the
Prince
nor
Counsellors
have
any
regard
.
'T
is
for
the
People
to
consider
whether
such
Politics
as
these
are
convenient
for
'em
.
Above
all
things
,
Tilenus
advances
the
Authority
of
the
Kings
of
France
to
the
highest
degree
.
The
Emperor's
Authority
,
in
his
Opinion
,
was
much
more
limited
.
Nevertheless
,
all
that
the
most
powerful
of
Kings
have
ever
aim'd
at
,
has
bin
to
be
Emperors
in
their
own
Dominions
;
and
those
Lawyers
who
attribute
the
highest
power
to
'em
,
say
nothing
more
of
it
.
But
that
which
might
,
beyond
all
this
,
encline
the
Court
to
protect
Imposture
advanc'd
against
the
Synod
of
Dort
.
the
Arminian
Theology
,
was
the
Imposture
supported
against
the
Synod
of
Dort
:
For
they
made
France
believe
,
that
the
secret
Design
of
that
Assembly
,
was
to
form
a
Protestant
League
●o
destroy
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Tilenus
also
reveal'd
this
important
Mystery
in
his
writing
,
and
from
thence
concludes
,
That
the
King
did
very
well
not
to
permit
the
Ministers
of
his
Kingdom
to
go
thither
:
as
if
such
a
great
Affair
could
not
have
bin
●esolv'd
upon
for
want
of
French
Ministers
.
It
may
be
judg'd
by
these
little
Remarks
what
kind
of
Answer
Tilenus's
was
;
●nd
at
the
same
time
,
why
the
Court
of
France
seem'd
so
averse
●o
the
Doctrine
of
that
Synod
.
But
I
return
to
that
of
Charenton
.
They
resolv'd
upon
a
The
Obedience
of
the
Synod
of
Charenton
.
●unctual
Obedience
in
reference
to
the
two
Articles
,
of
which
their
Commissioners
made
their
Report
,
reserving
to
themselves
●he
liberty
of
addressing
to
the
King
for
his
permission
,
when
they
had
a
desire
to
send
for
any
Foreign
Minister
.
As
for
the
doctrine
decided
in
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
they
order'd
it
to
be
●orn
to
under
the
name
of
the
Doctrine
of
the
Synod
of
Alets
,
without
any
appearance
in
the
wording
of
the
Oath
,
that
it
●ad
any
relation
to
the
Assembly
of
Dort
.
And
the
Articles
of
●●at
Doctrine
were
printed
,
together
with
the
Doctrine
of
the
●ynod
;
and
they
were
cri'd
publicly
upon
Pont
Neuf
:
But
they
●ho
were
not
pleas'd
with
those
decisions
,
endeavour'd
to
dis●arage
'em
by
a
thousand
Observations
,
wherein
Calumny
was
〈…〉
Argument
that
carri'd
the
greatest
stroke
.
The
Commissioners
had
in
charge
to
demand
the
resettlement
Assignations
ill
paid
:
〈…〉
Assignations
which
had
bin
given
,
and
which
were
due
for
●…e
preceding
years
:
for
those
which
the
Churches
had
obtain'd
〈…〉
the
year
1621
,
were
allotted
to
other
uses
,
nor
had
there
●…n
any
for
the
year
1622.
and
at
first
they
had
order'd
bad
ones
●…r
the
present
year
:
But
Candal
refusing
to
accept
'em
,
they
order'd
better
.
Nevertheless
,
because
they
lay
far
remote
,
they
remanded
such
as
were
nearer
at
hand
,
and
of
which
they
might
have
a
quicker
benefit
.
At
length
the
Commissioners
obtain'd
●orty
thousand
Livres
in
ready
money
,
for
which
they
had
Bills
upon
the
Exchequer
.
They
had
also
fair
Promises
for
the
future
,
but
were
put
quite
out
of
hopes
for
what
was
past
.
During
the
sitting
of
the
Synod
,
the
King
wrote
a
Letter
to
Proposals
made
to
the
Synod
by
Galand
.
●he
Commissioner
,
dated
September
25.
and
containing
three
●h●ngs
to
be
propos'd
to
the
Synod
.
The
first
was
,
That
the
●ing
would
not
give
leave
that
either
Primrose
or
Cameron
,
whom
the
Catholics
could
not
pardon
the
Affair
of
Bourde●●●
,
should
exercise
the
Function
of
the
Ministry
,
or
profess
Divinity
in
the
Kingdom
.
He
said
,
That
that
Exclusion
was
not
grounded
upon
their
being
Foreigners
,
but
upon
Reasons
that
concern'd
his
service
.
The
second
was
,
That
when
the
King
permitted
Politic
Assemblies
,
it
was
his
pleasure
that
no
Ministers
should
be
deputed
.
He
alledg'd
,
That
they
were
taken
off
from
their
proper
Duties
;
and
he
added
,
that
he
could
have
wish'd
they
had
prevented
his
Commands
.
But
if
they
did
not
obey
,
he
should
by
an
express
Declaration
give
farther
Order
about
it
;
or
else
in
the
Brevets
of
Leave
which
he
should
grant
'em
for
holding
their
Assemblies
.
Nevertheless
,
he
did
not
extend
the
Exclusion
to
the
Pastors
of
the
place
,
who
had
his
permission
to
be
present
.
The
third
was
,
That
this
Declaration
of
his
Intentions
should
be
inserted
among
the
Acts
of
the
Synod
.
The
second
Article
was
past
,
because
they
saw
well
that
it
would
be
in
vain
to
oppose
it
;
and
for
that
other
Synods
had
already
taken
a
Resolution
conformable
to
it
,
which
nevertheless
had
never
bin
observ'd
.
The
third
Article
pass'd
in
the
same
manner
:
But
they
sent
a
new
Deputation
to
the
King
upon
the
A
new
Deputation
to
the
King
.
former
,
to
beseech
him
that
he
would
remit
something
of
his
Severity
in
favour
of
Primrose
and
Cameron
.
And
that
Affair
made
'em
also
bethink
themselves
of
Moulin
,
whom
the
Court
would
not
permit
to
return
into
France
.
The
King
made
Answer
,
That
he
did
not
think
they
would
have
repli'd
,
after
he
had
both
writ
and
said
what
he
had
done
:
That
he
had
good
Reasons
,
which
the
Synod
would
readily
allow
,
if
they
understood
what
they
were
;
nevertheless
that
he
gave
all
the
three
Ministers
leave
to
stay
in
the
Kingdom
,
upon
condition
that
for
the
present
they
forbore
all
manner
of
Exercise
of
their
Functions
:
adding
,
that
time
would
bring
all
things
to
pass
.
In
short
,
Cameron
was
call'd
next
year
to
the
Academy
of
Mont●●ban
,
but
dy'd
within
a
little
while
after
,
before
the
second
War
brake
out
.
Du
Moulin
returning
from
England
,
was
discover'd
at
Dieppe
,
though
in
disguise
,
and
had
Orders
to
stop
there
,
though
't
is
true
they
were
not
very
exact
in
pursuit
of
him
.
After
that
he
liv'd
quietly
at
Sedan
,
even
after
the
King
had
dispossess'd
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
of
it
.
As
for
Bergerac
,
she
had
●…r
share
of
the
severity
of
the
Court
,
which
forbid
the
Synod
〈…〉
allow
any
thing
toward
the
maintenance
of
the
Colledge
of
●●at
City
:
But
the
Commissioner
never
hinder'd
the
Synod
●om
reviving
the
Oath
of
Union
in
Discipline
and
Doctrine
;
Oath
of
Union
.
●●r
was
the
Court
offended
at
it
.
The
second
Act
of
Injustice
done
the
Reformed
,
was
the
A
Citadel
at
Mompelier
.
building
a
Citadel
at
Mompelier
,
directly
contrary
to
the
Treaty
〈…〉
Peace
,
and
the
Breif
granted
in
pursuance
of
it
.
Nor
was
●●e
Artifice
made
use
of
to
justify
the
doing
it
very
much
to
the
honour
of
the
Authors
of
it
.
For
Valence
permitted
the
Sol●●ers
of
the
Garison
to
live
as
licentiously
as
they
pleas'd
them●elves
,
on
purpose
to
give
an
occasion
of
making
Complaints
.
●nd
because
it
seem'd
a
difficult
thing
to
suppress
'em
,
he
●ackt
an
Assembly
of
the
Citizens
,
who
were
to
consult
upon
expedients
most
proper
to
restrain
'em
within
the
Bounds
of
their
Duty
.
Now
the
Catholic
Consuls
order'd
as
many
of
their
own
Religion
as
they
could
to
be
there
:
But
as
for
the
●eformed
,
who
were
wont
to
rely
upon
others
for
the
Government
of
the
City
,
and
knew
not
the
Mystery
of
that
Consultation
,
for
the
greatest
part
they
never
came
,
and
others
durst
●ot
appear
:
so
that
the
Catholics
were
far
superior
in
number
〈…〉
the
others
,
among
whom
also
many
were
gain'd
;
which
●ave
an
occasion
to
say
,
that
the
Reformed
and
the
Catholics
were
agreed
in
the
same
demand
.
Now
then
the
Question
being
put
,
which
was
the
best
way
to
secure
the
Burgesses
from
the
Insolencies
of
the
Soldiers
,
the
Catholics
presently
embrac'd
the
Propo●al
of
demanding
a
Citadel
,
where
the
King
might
lodge
his
Garison
,
and
discharge
the
City
of
quartering
Soldiers
.
'T
was
●n
vain
for
the
small
number
of
Protestants
that
were
at
the
Meeting
to
oppose
it
;
and
so
the
business
was
decided
as
it
were
●y
plurality
of
Voices
,
and
Deputies
were
sent
to
Court
to
obtain
the
King's
consent
,
who
was
not
very
scrupulous
of
giving
it
.
But
Maniald
,
who
was
one
of
the
Deputies
,
being
inform'd
Maniald
opposes
it
in
the
name
of
the
Reformed
.
of
this
Enterprize
,
and
entrusted
with
the
Memoirs
of
the
Reformed
of
Mompelier
,
made
a
Speech
to
the
King
upon
this
Subject
,
the
14th
of
September
:
complain'd
of
the
foul
Play
that
had
been
us'd
;
declar'd
that
the
Inhabitants
of
Mompelier
were
forc'd
to
make
this
demand
;
protested
that
their
Names
were
abus'd
;
requir'd
the
demolishing
of
Fort
Lewis
,
and
produc'd
the
Reports
of
the
Works
demolish'd
by
the
Reformed
according
to
the
Treaty
of
Peace
;
to
the
end
there
might
not
be
a
pretence
of
their
not
having
done
their
duty
.
But
they
would
not
be
better
inform'd
at
Court
;
they
were
resolv'd
to
believe
Valencé
,
and
the
Catholicks
,
to
the
contempt
of
the
Protestatio●
which
the
Reformed
made
;
and
the
Decree
of
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
put
forth
on
purpose
to
elude
their
Obedience
,
pas●…
for
a
conviction
that
they
had
not
done
fairly
as
to
the
demolishing
their
Fortifications
.
'T
was
impossible
that
all
these
Acts
of
Injustice
should
be
Presages
of
a
new
War
.
committed
without
causing
great
alterations
in
the
minds
o●
men
;
so
that
the
Court
expected
to
see
the
Peace
suddenly
broken
.
Nevertheless
,
as
yet
she
had
no
great
inclination
to
the
War
,
because
the
Government
was
not
as
yet
well
setled
.
The
Old
Cardinals
were
jealous
of
Cardinal
Richlieu
.
The
high
Favour
wherein
Puisieux
,
and
the
Chancellor
his
Father-in
law
were
,
began
to
totter
:
And
there
wanted
a
little
longer
time
of
Peace
for
every
one
of
those
who
sought
the
advancement
of
their
Fortunes
,
to
secure
and
settle
their
Affairs
.
But
the
Council
of
Conscience
,
the
Spanish
Faction
,
that
still
held
up
its
head
,
the
Clergy
unanimous
,
were
all
for
a
War
.
And
Cardinal
Richlieu
,
who
would
not
seem
to
be
lukewarm
so
soon
after
his
Promotion
,
nor
offend
the
Queen
Mother
,
who
embrac'd
the
same
Interests
,
lean'd
that
way
as
well
as
the
rest
.
Therefore
as
a
foreboding
of
the
Troubles
that
were
suddainly
to
revive
agen
,
a
Declaration
was
given
out
the
10th
of
November
,
against
those
who
went
from
Province
to
Province
to
sow
Jealousies
of
the
Infidelity
of
the
Court
,
furnish'd
with
Letters
and
Instructions
of
the
Dukes
of
Rohan
and
Subise
.
The
King
however
declar'd
,
That
he
would
not
believe
that
either
of
those
two
Noblemen
were
any
way
concern'd
in
those
Intreagues
,
or
that
the
Reformed
in
general
had
any
thoughts
of
turning
aside
from
their
Obedience
:
However
,
to
give
'em
more
perfect
assurances
of
the
reality
of
his
Intentions
,
he
confirm'd
the
Edicts
and
his
last
Declarations
;
he
order'd
,
that
the
Commissioners
should
continue
in
the
Provinces
till
they
were
absolutely
fulfill'd
;
and
forbid
all
manner
of
persons
to
speak
,
●…ite
,
suggest
,
persuade
or
give
ear
to
any
thing
that
was
con●…ry
to
his
good
Intentions
,
or
the
Publick
Tranquility
;
to
go
〈◊〉
send
into
the
Provinces
,
or
to
Assemblies
that
might
be
held
the
same
effect
,
and
to
act
nothing
that
tended
toward
a
War
●…on
pain
of
being
punish'd
as
Disturbers
of
the
Public
●…pose
.
Du
Plessis
lay
drawing
on
,
when
this
Declaration
Death
of
Du
Plessis
.
●…ear'd
,
and
God
took
him
out
of
this
World
before
the
●…ond
War
,
to
spare
him
the
grief
of
seeing
the
Ruin
of
●…se
Churches
brought
to
perfection
,
to
which
he
had
so
●…g
been
serviceable
by
his
Writings
,
by
his
Counsels
,
and
●…his
Example
.
He
had
a
little
before
come
to
an
agreement
●…th
the
Court
about
the
Recompence
which
he
was
to
have
〈◊〉
all
his
Labours
,
which
after
he
had
been
so
long
put
off
,
and
●…de
the
sport
of
his
Enemies
,
was
reduc'd
to
a
hundred
thousand
Franks
.
Marshal
de
Bouillon
dy'd
some
months
before
him
,
〈◊〉
upon
his
Death-bed
recommended
nothing
to
his
Children
,
〈◊〉
perseverance
in
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
never
to
bear
〈◊〉
against
the
King
so
long
as
he
secur'd
the
Peace
of
the
Churches
.
Which
last
Injunctions
of
his
,
his
Daughters
obey'd
●…ch
better
then
his
Sons
:
For
his
eldest
Son
forsook
his
Religion
,
and
quitted
the
King's
Service
betimes
.
The
End
of
the
Eighth
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nantes
THE
SECOND
PART
.
THE
NINTH
BOOK
.
The
Heads
of
the
Ninth
Book
.
THE
Commissioners
impair
the
Condition
of
the
Reformed
Gergeau
:
at
Remorentin
:
at
Tours
.
Commissioners
Poitou
,
and
Saintonge
.
The
Character
of
Amelot
,
who
〈◊〉
the
Churches
by
outward
Shews
of
Honesty
and
Probity
.
Writing
of
the
Clergy
of
Saintonge
.
The
Malignity
of
〈◊〉
Articles
.
Complacency
of
Chalac
.
Enterprises
of
the
Catholics
at
Rochel
.
Alterations
at
Court
.
Maxims
of
Cardinal
Richlieu
.
Proposals
of
Marriage
between
the
Prince
Wales
,
and
the
Infanta
of
Spain
;
fruitless
.
A
Match
〈◊〉
for
with
Henrietta
of
France
.
Negotiation
of
the
Archby●
of
Ambrun
;
the
Match
concluded
upon
advantageous
Conditi●…
for
the
Catholics
.
Death
of
James
I.
Charles
consumm●…
the
Marriage
.
Suit
between
the
City
of
Pamiers
,
and
Bishop
.
Cavils
upon
the
Right
of
prosecuting
the
payment
Legacies
and
Donations
.
Exemption
of
Ministers
.
Tr●…
reviv'd
.
Enterprise
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
and
Soubise
〈◊〉
cover'd
.
Soubise
seizes
the
King's
Ships
,
and
is
block'd
〈◊〉
the
Port
of
Blavet
.
He
is
thought
to
be
lost
,
and
is
disown'd
by
all
the
world
.
The
King's
Declaration
upon
that
occasion
.
Soubise
disingages
himself
,
which
changes
the
face
of
Affairs
.
Politic
Devotions
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
.
Seconded
by
his
Wife
.
Manifesto
of
the
Duke
of
Soubise
.
Answer
.
Dispute
about
the
Priviledges
of
Rochel
.
Peace
talk'd
of
.
Cruelties
of
the
R●al
Army
in
Foix.
Soubise's
Successes
.
Remonstrance
of
the
Reformed
presented
to
the
King
.
Answers
to
the
Articles
with
which
the
Reformed
are
not
content
.
The
Court
recovers
her
Affairs
.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
;
that
furnishes
out
money
with
reluctancy
.
The
King
excepts
Rochel
out
of
the
Peace
;
which
delays
the
conclusion
of
it
.
Particular
Laws
which
the
King
would
impose
upon
that
City
.
A
powerful
League
against
Spain
.
A
Design
of
the
Cardinal
,
of
which
he
is
forc'd
to
forbear
the
execution
.
Instances
of
the
English
Ambassadors
for
the
peace
of
Religion
.
Rochel
accepts
the
Conditions
somewhat
mitigated
.
Divers
Acts
upon
occasion
of
the
Peace
.
Why
the
Court
demanded
such
Writings
.
Act
past
by
the
English
Ambassadors
.
In
what
sense
the
King
becomes
a
Guaranty
for
the
Peace
.
A
new
Edict
which
confirms
all
the
rest
Foul
Play
shew'd
by
France
to
the
Confederates
.
Jealousies
between
the
Cardinal
and
Buckingham
.
The
Cardinal
's
weak
side
.
Enterprises
of
the
Catholics
of
the
Queen
of
England's
Houshold
.
Conspiracy
against
the
Cardinal
.
Condition
of
Rochel
.
National
Synod
.
Decree
relating
to
Commissioners
.
Instructions
of
the
Commissioners
.
Chauve
,
the
Moderator's
Answer
.
Surprize
upon
the
Synod
of
Realmont
.
Infidelity
of
Masuyer
:
at
which
the
Catholics
triumph
.
They
would
fain
hedge
in
the
Ministers
into
the
Treaty
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
with
Spain
.
Article
of
the
Synod
of
Realmont
,
which
orders
enquiry
after
such
as
were
g●tity
,
which
offends
all
the
Churches
,
and
is
disown'd
by
the
National
Synod
.
Leave
to
nominate
general
Deputies
:
from
which
the
Synod
desires
to
be
excus'd
,
and
send
Deputies
to
the
King
.
Remonstrances
of
the
Deputies
.
Maniald
dyes
,
to
whom
the
King
s●●stitutes
Hardi
.
Return
of
the
Deputies
,
and
the
King's
Answer
.
The
Synod
names
general
Deputies
.
Several
Resolutions
of
the
Synod
.
The
City
of
Castres
refuses
to
receive
the
Luke
of
Rohan's
Deputies
.
Memoirs
of
Complaints
.
Burying
of
Lords
that
were
the
Founders
in
Churches
.
Legacies
given
to
the
Poor
adjudg'd
to
Hospitals
.
Marriage
of
a
Knight
of
Maltha
vacated
.
Vexatious
Declarations
.
Meeting
of
the
Notable
.
Conversions
forc'd
in
Bearn
;
at
Aubenas
;
at
St.
Amand.
Extraordinary
Acts
of
Injustice
.
Innovations
at
Mompelier
.
Foundation
of
that
City
.
Declaration
against
Foreign
Ministers
.
Rochel
remains
block'd
up
;
the
English
declare
War
.
T●…
United
Provinces
assist
France
.
The
English
land
in
the
〈…〉
of
Ree
.
Irresolution
of
the
Rochellers
.
Letters
of
the
Co●●●
intercepted
.
A
nice
Question
,
Whether
Huguenots
ought
to
●●
suffer'd
in
the
King's
Army
?
Rochel
determines
and
publish●●
a
Manisesto
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
does
the
same
.
I●tr●…
of
Galand
against
the
Duke
.
Rout
of
the
English
.
S●…
Fleet
of
the
English
of
no
use
to
the
Rochellers
.
A
third
Fl●●●
as
ineffectual
.
The
beginning
of
a
Treaty
of
Peace
with
England
and
Surrender
of
Rochel
.
The
City
refuses
to
submit
to
〈…〉
English
.
Spanish
Fleet
at
the
Siege
of
Rochel
.
Severities
exercis'd
toward
the
Ladies
of
Rohan
.
The
Courage
of
Guiton
,
Maire
of
Rochel
.
How
the
City
was
us'd
.
IN
the
mean
time
the
Commissioners
that
were
promis'd
to
The
Commissioners
make
the
condition
of
the
Reformed
worse
at
Gergeau
.
be
sent
into
the
Provinces
,
went
thither
in
earnest
;
but
the
course
which
they
took
in
the
execution
of
the
Edicts
.
serv'd
only
to
convince
the
most
incredulous
among
the
Reformed
▪
that
the
Court
did
but
make
a
Maygame
of
'em
.
For
the
Church
which
they
had
at
Gergeau
,
that
had
bin
one
of
their
Cities
of
security
,
and
where
they
had
held
some
general
Assemblies
,
was
taken
from
'em
in
a
City
where
they
had
always
enjoy'd
one
:
and
to
make
'em
amends
for
this
Act
of
Injustice
,
they
had
leave
giv'n
to
build
another
at
the
farther
end
of
all
the
Suburbs
.
The
Catholics
of
Remorentin
,
who
had
burnt
the
At
Remorentin
.
Church
,
would
never
permit
the
building
of
another
:
but
the
Commissioners
,
instead
of
punishing
the
Misdemeanor
,
and
doing
Justice
upon
the
Offenders
,
were
so
kind
as
to
leave
things
in
the
same
condition
as
they
found
'em
.
But
the
Injustice
which
At
Tours
.
they
did
the
Reformed
of
Tours
,
was
much
more
notorious
.
For
the
King
had
promis'd
,
after
the
Sedition
,
of
which
I
have
given
an
account
in
another
place
,
to
preserve
to
the
Protestants
of
that
City
their
priviledge
of
meeting
in
that
place
●here
they
were
wont
to
assemble
,
and
to
supply
'em
with
the
●…um
of
Six
thousand
Livres
,
towards
the
rebuilding
of
the
●hurch
which
the
Mutineers
had
fir'd
.
But
the
Commissioners
●…ted
quite
contrary
to
this
Promise
.
They
arriv'd
at
Tours
in
●…y
,
and
would
needs
persuade
the
Reformed
to
accept
of
another
place
;
which
Proposal
being
rejected
by
the
poor
People
,
●…o
demanded
the
performance
of
the
King's
word
,
the
Commissioners
departed
without
making
any
regulation
.
Toward
the
end
of
September
they
return'd
agen
to
Tours
;
at
what
time
●●ey
took
a
view
of
several
places
,
of
the
situation
of
which
●●e●
drew
up
a
long
Report
in
writing
,
and
design'd
the
Reformed
one
for
the
building
of
a
Church
,
which
the
Reformed
●ould
not
accept
of
;
but
they
got
nothing
by
it
;
for
the
Commissioners
enforc'd
'em
by
an
Order
,
to
sell
the
place
where
their
●…d
Church
stood
,
and
to
lay
out
the
money
in
the
purchase
of
●●at
which
was
design'd
'em
.
Amelot
and
Chalas
had
a
Commission
to
see
the
Edict
per
Commissioners
in
Poitou
and
Saintonge
.
●…rm'd
in
the
Provinces
of
Poitou
and
Saintonge
.
Chalas
,
who
●as
made
choice
of
by
Amelot
,
as
the
Catholic
Commissioners
●●d
almost
every
where
the
priviledge
to
nominate
their
Associates
,
was
one
of
those
complying
sort
of
People
who
have
not
●…udacity
enough
to
oppose
another
man's
Opinion
;
and
who
being
men
of
sincerity
themselves
,
cannot
believe
that
other
men
will
deceive
'em
.
So
that
the
Reformed
complain'd
very
much
●…f
his
softness
,
and
never
thought
themselves
beholding
to
him
●…r
any
Justice
that
was
done
'em
upon
some
Articles
.
Amelot
,
●…n
the
other
side
,
was
one
of
those
People
that
never
did
any
thing
without
a
great
deal
of
Pomp
and
Ceremony
,
and
who
●…ake
it
their
strife
to
please
all
the
world
,
at
least
to
outward
●ppearance
.
He
made
Mountains
of
Molehil●s
,
and
thought
〈…〉
advance
himself
at
Court
,
by
giving
the
Grandees
Information
of
every
diminutive
Trifle
.
He
made
a
great
noise
of
cer●●in
Designs
which
he
had
discover'd
,
and
which
he
would
needs
●…ave
had
to
have
bin
lookt
upon
at
Court
as
important
Conspiracies
.
He
endeavour'd
also
to
bring
du
Plessis
into
trouble
,
who
thought
of
nothing
at
that
time
but
of
dying
,
and
setling
his
Family
.
But
they
understood
him
at
Court
,
and
knew
that
all
these
great
Secrets
were
nothing
but
Illusions
;
and
that
was
evident
enough
,
because
they
never
molested
any
of
those
persons
that
Amelot
sought
to
blacken
with
his
pretended
Informations
.
But
to
bring
himself
off
like
a
person
of
credit
,
after
it
appear'd
that
all
his
discoveries
were
no
other
then
Dreams
,
then
he
gave
out
that
those
designs
would
have
wrought
terrible
effects
,
had
he
not
prevented
'em
by
his
foresight
,
and
broken
the
●ea●ur●s
of
the
Contrivers
by
opposing
'em
betimes
.
And
indeed
his
pretence
for
those
Chimera's
with
which
he
was
intoxicated
,
were
no
more
then
civil
Visits
which
some
Gentlemen
thought
proper
to
pay
the
one
to
the
other
;
which
Am●…
took
for
Meetings
cover'd
under
the
name
of
Visits
,
where
Affairs
of
State
were
debated
.
He
also
endeavour'd
to
get
the
favour
and
esteem
of
b●th
He
raines
the
C●●rches
under
appearance●
of
Honesty
.
Parties
;
by
the
Court
he
sought
to
be
valu'd
as
a
man
faithful
and
pen
trating
,
so
eagle-ey'd
that
nothing
escap'd
him
whatever
happen'd
in
the
Provinces
belonging
to
his
Allotment
.
By
the●…
Reformed
he
strove
to
be
priz'd
for
a
man
of
honesty
,
who
preserv
d
'em
from
a
world
of
misfortunes
by
his
moderation
and
▪
his
prudence
,
preventing
'em
from
committing
great
Errors
.
By
these
petty
Artifices
it
cannot
be
imagin'd
how
much
mischief
he
did
the
Reformed
;
not
only
because
he
sometimes
oblig'd
em
to
renounce
their
Priviledges
which
they
had
duly
obtain'd
▪
but
because
he
seduc'd
'em
with
his
vaunting
Flourishes
of
Probity
and
Affection
to
accept
of
his
unjust
Acts
as
so
man●
Kin●nesses
done
'em
.
Thus
it
was
that
he
made
'em
lose
their
Right
to
the
performance
of
their
Exercises
in
the
City
of
●●●tenai
,
and
that
he
made
'em
remove
into
one
of
the
Suburbs
.
And
they
were
so
simple
as
to
consent
to
his
entreaties
,
because
he
told
'em
,
that
in
so
doing
they
would
oblige
him
.
All
the
recompence
they
had
was
,
that
Valade
,
the
Minister
of
the
place
,
who
had
bin
forbid
to
preach
there
,
yet
whose
resettlement
could
not
be
obstructed
,
because
the
Right
of
Public
Exercise
in
that
Town
was
not
to
be
deni
d
,
was
restor'd
to
his
Functions
by
Amelot's
consent
.
So
that
to
make
'em
amends
,
he
only
granted
'em
a
Priviledge
that
could
not
lawfully
be
taken
from
'em
;
a
thing
which
it
was
impossible
to
refuse
'em
without
a
great
deal
of
Injustice
.
In
like
manner
at
Bourgueil
,
where
they
had
a
Right
duly
acquir'd
,
and
upon
a
good
foundation
,
Amelot
made
〈…〉
consent
to
remove
their
Right
to
another
place
,
contrary
to
●e
advice
of
Chalas
,
who
would
have
maintain'd
'em
in
that
,
●…e
they
were
accustom'd
to
meet
.
But
that
which
was
●…re
particularly
singular
in
their
submission
,
was
this
,
That
〈…〉
told
the
Reformed
a
fair
Story
,
and
made
'em
believe
it
●…o
,
that
their
consenting
to
their
removal
,
was
but
a
compli●…e
of
good
nature
in
honour
to
the
Bishop
of
Chartres
,
their
●…poral
Lord
▪
to
whom
they
acknowledg'd
themselves
to
be
●…holding
.
And
thus
did
Amelot
so
strangely
put
upon
'em
by
●…s
treacherous
Wheedles
,
that
he
made
'em
confess
themselves
●…g●d
to
him
,
who
at
the
same
time
despoil'd
'em
of
their
priviledges
.
And
with
the
same
delusions
he
fool'd
the
easiness
〈…〉
the
Inhabitants
of
Maillezaiz
and
Luson
.
There
was
nothing
more
considerable
in
all
this
Commission
,
Paper
of
the
Clergy
of
Saintes
.
●…en
the
Paper
presented
by
the
Clergy
of
Saintes
in
the
name
〈…〉
the
whole
Province
,
and
supported
by
the
Mayor
and
Sheriffs
of
the
City
.
Had
you
read
it
,
you
would
have
said
,
That
the
●eformed
had
bin
the
prevailing
Religion
,
and
that
the
Catholic
●…d
bin
persecuted
.
Nevertheless
Complaints
were
intermix'd
with
those
Demands
,
which
made
it
appear
that
the
Catholics
●…d
great
Designs
in
their
eye
,
in
order
to
the
oppression
of
●…hers
:
which
will
appear
by
the
Abstract
of
those
Demands
●…d
Complaints
.
The
Reformed
were
therein
accus'd
of
af●…ting
the
Priests
when
they
saw
'em
pass
by
;
of
obstructing
●…e
Processions
of
the
Catholics
;
the
Administration
of
the
Sa●…ament
to
the
Sick
;
the
Burial
of
the
Dead
,
with
the
accustom'd
Ceremonies
:
Of
not
permitting
the
Catholics
to
visit
●…e
Reformed
when
Sick
,
which
,
as
it
was
presuppos'd
,
were
wil●…g
to
be
converted
;
or
that
the
Communion
should
be
admini●…r'd
to
'em
;
or
that
they
should
be
bury'd
after
their
Conver●…n
:
and
the
Gentlemen
were
chiefly
accus'd
of
expelling
the
●●iests
out
of
their
Lordships
.
They
complain'd
of
the
Usurpation
of
Churches
,
Houses
,
Tenths
and
Rights
appertaining
to
●…e
●cclesiastics
,
and
of
Church-yards
,
where
the
Reformed
bu●●ed
heir
dead
by
force
.
They
demanded
that
the
Reformed
●…ould
be
prohibited
to
bury
in
Catholic
Chappels
,
under
a
Penalty
of
3000
Livres
.
They
remonstrated
that
the
Church-yards
,
which
the
Reformed
had
adjoining
to
those
of
the
Catholics
,
not
being
enclos'd
with
Walls
,
were
the
occasion
of
several
Seditions
;
that
the
Reformed
had
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
Bells
in
some
places
,
and
in
others
made
use
of
the
Bells
belonging
to
the
Catholics
,
to
give
notice
of
their
Sermon
time
;
that
they
would
not
suffer
Carpets
to
be
spread
before
their
Houses
;
that
they
took
no
notice
of
Holy-days
;
that
at
Saintes
,
they
met
in
private
Houses
,
where
they
read
Prayers
,
and
sung
Psalms
aloud
;
that
they
sold
Felsh
upon
days
prohibited
.
They
demanded
,
That
to
avoid
the
meeting
of
People
that
attended
the
Dead
to
their
Graves
,
the
Reformed
should
be
bound
to
give
notice
of
their
hours
of
Burial
to
the
Mayor
and
Sheriffs
.
'T
was
said
,
That
they
caus'd
armed
men
to
walk
about
a
Nights
,
who
committed
several
Disorders
.
They
desir'd
Prohibitions
to
the
Reformed
Ministers
,
by
which
they
might
be
enjoin'd
not
to
call
themselves
Pastors
of
the
Churches
wherein
they
serv'd
;
or
to
stile
their
Religion
Reformed
,
without
adding
the
word
Pretended
.
Lastly
,
Presupposing
that
the
Liberty
of
the
Reformed
was
so
great
,
that
it
could
not
be
suppress'd
by
Authority
of
the
Edicts
,
they
demanded
that
the
Obstinate
should
be
condemn'd
to
great
Forfeitures
,
actually
to
be
incurr'd
,
and
to
be
adjudg'd
from
that
time
forward
.
The
strain
of
the
whole
Paper
was
full
of
Malice
:
For
they
The
Malice
of
several
Articles
.
made
particular
and
private
Facts
the
ground
of
a
general
Complaint
,
when
perhaps
the
Fact
had
never
bin
committed
above
once
during
the
War
;
nevertheless
they
would
have
it
an
Affair
wherein
all
places
were
concern'd
,
and
the
misdemeanor
of
every
day
.
Others
were
aggravated
,
as
being
of
great
importance
,
when
there
was
nothing
at
all
in
'em
.
However
in
the
main
,
it
made
the
Reformed
to
be
lookt
upon
as
very
criminal
,
and
threw
an
Odium
upon
all
their
Actions
.
So
that
all
men
wonder'd
,
and
that
not
without
reason
too
,
that
Chalas
went
Chalas's
Complaisance
.
hand
in
hand
as
he
did
with
Amelot
,
in
whatever
Sentences
he
pass'd
upon
all
the
Articles
,
and
still
gave
his
Verdict
against
the
Reformed
.
More
especially
the
Articles
about
visiting
the
Sick
by
the
Magistrates
,
to
know
in
what
Religion
they
dy'd
:
The
Prohibition
to
pray
and
sing
Psalms
aloud
,
upon
the
Forfeiture
of
five
hundred
Livres
:
The
necessity
of
giving
notice
to
●…e
Mayor
and
Sheriffs
of
the
hour
when
they
intended
to
bury
●…eir
Dead
,
to
avoid
accidental
meeting
of
Catholic
Funerals
〈◊〉
the
street
;
the
immediate
adjudging
of
Forfeitures
,
under
●…etence
of
forcing
the
Reformed
to
observe
the
Edicts
:
The
●…registring
of
these
Ordinances
,
as
if
they
had
bin
to
pass
for
●…veraign
Laws
and
Edicts
:
These
Articles
,
I
say
,
a
man
〈…〉
have
thought
,
should
not
so
easily
have
bin
condescended
〈…〉
a
Reformed
,
whom
it
became
to
have
understood
the
consequences
.
There
was
but
one
Article
wherein
they
differ'd
;
●…at
is
to
say
,
upon
the
words
Pastor
,
Church
,
and
Reformed
Religion
,
without
adding
the
word
Pretended
.
Amelot
was
for
prohibiting
the
Reformed
from
making
use
of
those
expressions
,
but
〈…〉
was
for
petitioning
the
King
,
that
the
Reformed
might
〈◊〉
left
to
their
ancient
practice
in
those
Particulars
.
Besides
,
●here
was
something
of
Justice
in
the
Answer
made
to
the
Article
concerning
Burials
:
For
the
Commissioners
order'd
,
that
convenient
places
should
be
allow'd
to
the
Reformed
for
that
purpose
within
fifteen
days
;
and
for
defect
of
so
doing
,
that
it
●hould
be
lawful
for
the
Reformed
to
bury
in
the
Church-yards
belonging
to
the
Catholics
.
Which
Article
most
assuredly
Amelot
granted
,
to
the
end
he
might
the
more
easily
hook
in
Chalas●r
●r
all
the
rest
.
And
this
the
Reformed
suffer'd
,
through
the
weakness
of
their
Commissioner
,
and
this
was
that
which
the
Catholics
principally
desir'd
;
in
regard
the
current
of
Affairs
●ad
r●n
such
a
course
for
some
years
,
as
to
make
the
Reformed
●…e●e●e
they
were
all
in
the
wrong
.
Nevertheless
these
Regulations
had
not
so
much
efficacy
,
but
that
the
Reformed
strove
to
maintain
their
Priviledges
,
of
which
Amelot
endeavour'd
to
deprive
'em
to
the
end
.
In
this
manner
it
was
that
the
Catholics
drew
from
the
Enterprises
of
the
Catholics
at
Rochel
.
●…eace
as
much
Advantage
as
they
could
have
expected
from
〈◊〉
Successful
War
;
and
while
by
a
thousand
Quirks
and
Artifices
they
evaded
the
Promises
made
before
Mompelier
,
the
Catholics
were
everywhere
put
in
possession
of
all
that
they
could
pretend
to
.
Rochel
,
also
,
that
beheld
Fort
Lewis
still
standing
●ndemolish'd
,
mauger
all
the
Promises
which
the
King
had
made
to
raze
it
;
yet
gave
her
:
Consent
that
the
Catholics
1624.
should
recommence
their
Exercises
.
Mass
was
pub●ickly
sai●
there
at
the
beginning
of
the
year
1624.
but
the
Catholics
being
desirous
to
extend
their
Liberty
a
little
farther
,
and
to
appear
with
their
Procession
in
the
Streets
,
they
met
with
a
Lan●
of
Soldiers
that
forc'd
'em
to
retire
.
And
it
was
a
prude●…
Design
in
the
Honest
Burgesses
.
For
they
were
willing
〈◊〉
prevent
the
Disorders
which
such
an
Innovation
would
inevitably
have
produc'd
.
But
the
Verbal
Process
which
they
dre●
up
to
justify
their
Intentions
,
serv'd
to
no
other
end
,
but
〈◊〉
exasperate
the
Court
against
'em
,
and
to
confirm
the
King
i●
his
Resolution
to
humble
that
City
,
all
whose
Actions
were
represented
to
him
,
as
too
haughty
and
insolent
.
In
the
mean
while
there
happen'd
an
alteration
of
the
Change
of
Affairs
at
Court.
For
La
Vieville
,
who
was
beholding
for
his
Advancement
to
Silleri
,
ruin'd
his
Benefactor
,
an●
brought
Puisieux
into
disgrace
.
And
it
may
be
said
that
they
justly
deserv'd
their
Fall
.
For
their
Politics
were
so
Spanioliz'd
,
that
they
made
all
the
King's
Power
prove
serviceable
to
advance
the
Grandeur
of
the
House
of
Austria
;
nor
was
it
their
fault
that
Europe
was
not
to
become
a
Slave
to
that
Family
.
But
Vieville
follow'd
Maxims
altogether
opposite
;
and
caus'd
France
to
reassume
a
good
liking
of
her
Ancient
Alliances
.
But
he
did
not
go
far
before
he
receiv'd
the
punishment
of
his
Ingratitude
.
Acknowledgment
is
seldom
the
Vertue
of
a
Courtier
;
and
an
Ambitious
Man
rarely
lets
his
Fortune
slip
,
when
he
can
procure
his
Advancement
by
betraying
his
Friend
.
He
never
holds
that
man
to
be
his
Friend
,
whom
he
looks
upon
as
his
Competitor
.
Vieville
therefore
having
been
the
occasion
that
Richlieu
was
admitted
into
the
King's
Council
,
the
Cardinal
was
accus'd
of
having
banish'd
him
the
Court
,
that
he
might
have
no
Superior
in
the
management
of
Affairs
.
But
he
follow'd
the
New
Maxims
that
Vieville
had
introduc'd
:
And
turn'd
all
his
Designs
to
raise
France
upon
the
Ruins
of
the
House
of
Austria
.
This
was
one
of
the
Reasons
why
he
labour'd
to
hasten
the
Cardinal
Richlieu's
Maxims
.
Destruction
of
the
Protestants
,
already
much
weaken'd
by
the
Success
of
the
preceding
War
;
while
Spain
,
unfortunately
for
her self
and
them
,
neglected
to
assist
their
Party
by
her
Intreagues
.
The
same
Design
render'd
him
suspitious
of
the
Jesuits
,
so
that
he
kept
them
low
and
despicable
all
the
time
of
his
Ministry
,
and
that
they
suffer'd
many
Mortifications
,
while
●e
held
the
Raines
of
Authority
;
of
which
the
chiefest
was
,
●hat
they
had
a
very
small
share
in
the
management
of
Affairs
.
A
most
piercing
Grief
to
a
Society
which
had
had
the
pleasure
●f
riding
paramount
for
so
many
years
,
and
filling
all
Europe
with
Violence
and
Treachery
:
But
lost
by
this
Disgrace
the
fruit
of
all
their
Attempts
,
and
all
their
Crimes
;
and
saw
,
by
means
of
the
Cardinal
's
New
Politics
,
all
the
hopes
of
the
Universal
Monarchy
quite
frustrated
,
which
Spain
had
so
well
concerted
,
and
of
which
she
had
so
long
pursu'd
the
Design
.
In
order
to
this
it
was
that
he
renew'd
the
Alliance
between
France
and
the
Hollanders
upon
such
Conditions
,
as
if
he
had
at
●he
same
time
design'd
the
Siege
of
Rochel
.
But
one
of
those
things
of
which
he
hop'd
to
make
the
greatest
advantage
,
was
the
Marriage
of
Henrietta
of
France
with
the
Prince
of
Wales
,
who
reign'd
,
after
the
death
of
King
James
,
by
the
name
of
Charles
I.
Spain
had
a
long
time
amus'd
that
Prince
with
hopes
of
Marriage
with
the
Infanta
,
who
was
afterwards
marry'd
Proposals
for
marrying
the
Prince
of
Wales
to
the
Infanta
.
to
the
Emperor
:
And
that
Prince
,
as
well
as
the
King
his
Father
,
fell
so
cordially
into
the
Snare
,
that
he
made
a
long
Journey
into
Spain
in
order
to
the
Conclusion
of
this
pretended
Match
.
And
indeed
the
Spaniard
flatter'd
him
with
it
,
so
long
●s
the
Council
of
Spain
thought
it
necessary
to
act
this
Comedy
to
prevent
King
James
from
intermedling
with
the
Affairs
of
Germany
.
But
when
the
Council
had
had
sufficient
Experience
of
the
Weakness
of
that
Prince
,
to
assure
themselves
,
that
let
'em
use
him
how
they
pleas'd
,
he
would
be
never
in
a
capacity
to
revenge
himself
,
they
broke
off
the
Negotiation
,
and
sent
the
Fruitles
.
Prince
of
Wales
back
agen
into
England
.
Nevertheless
,
the
thing
was
carry'd
so
far
,
that
all
the
Articles
were
agreed
upon
;
and
such
great
Advantages
were
obtain'd
for
the
Roman
Religion
,
that
a
Prince
,
who
had
had
never
so
little
zeal
for
his
own
,
would
never
have
endur'd
the
allowance
of
'em
.
The
Pope
made
no
scruple
to
grant
the
Dispensation
which
was
demanded
,
and
the
Prince
of
Wales
acting
with
a
Sincerity
,
that
might
be
rather
call'd
Simplicity
,
't
was
only
the
fault
of
the
Spanish
Politics
that
the
Match
was
not
concluded
.
The
Cardinal
therefore
seeing
the
Treaty
of
that
Alliance
broken
off
,
and
England
disgusted
,
was
willing
to
make
the
best
of
the
Conjuncture
,
and
to
fasten
that
Crown
to
the
Interests
of
France
by
the
Marriage
of
a
French
Princess
.
The
second
of
Henry
the
Fourth's
Daughters
had
bin
deny'd
the
Prince
of
Wales
,
who
had
demanded
her
,
while
Lewis
the
Thirteenth's
Council
was
in
the
House
of
Austria's
pay
,
and
the
Prince
of
Piemont
was
preferr'd
before
him
.
But
the
Cardinal
altering
the
Design
,
had
chang'd
the
Maxims
of
the
Court
:
and
he
thought
good
to
make
the
first
Offers
to
a
Prince
,
for
whom
they
had
had
so
little
value
before
.
Nor
did
he
find
any
great
trouble
in
causing
the
Overtures
to
be
accepted
.
William
de
Hugues
,
Archbishop
of
Ambrun
,
had
a
great
share
in
that
Negotiation
;
and
if
there
be
any
credit
to
be
given
to
the
Relation
of
what
he
did
in
England
,
which
he
drew
up
by
the
Cardinal's
Command
,
he
had
almost
brought
the
Religion
and
Kingdom
of
England
to
the
brink
of
a
general
Revolution
.
He
relates
that
before
the
Cardinal
came
into
favour
,
he
had
bin
sent
into
England
to
persuade
the
King
to
return
to
the
Pope's
Communion
:
That
he
disguis'd
himself
to
go
incognito
,
and
took
upon
him
the
Name
and
Habit
of
a
Counsellor
of
Grenobl●
.
That
at
his
arrival
,
he
found
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
inform'd
both
of
his
Disguise
and
his
Commission
;
of
which
both
the
King
and
the
Prince
had
giv'n
him
notice
:
That
the
King
appear'd
to
him
fully
resolv'd
to
embrace
the
Catholic
Religion
:
That
he
came
to
an
agreement
with
him
upon
the
greatest
part
of
the
Articles
in
controversie
;
more
particularly
concerning
the
Soveraignty
of
the
Pope
over
all
Christians
:
That
upon
this
Occasion
he
wrote
a
large
Letter
to
the
Pope
;
that
it
was
sent
privately
by
an
English
Gentleman
,
who
was
a
zealous
Catholic
:
That
he
promis'd
to
declare
himself
openly
,
so
soon
as
he
had
taken
order
for
certain
things
which
were
concluded
on
:
That
the
principal
reason
of
his
making
so
many
delays
,
was
the
desire
he
had
to
be
sure
of
the
King
of
Denmark
his
Brother-in-law
,
to
the
end
he
might
be
the
better
able
to
prevent
the
Troubles
that
might
arise
by
reason
of
the
Changes
in
his
Kingdoms
:
That
he
had
invited
him
under
other
Pretences
to
take
a
Voyage
into
England
;
and
that
when
he
came
,
he
made
no
question
but
to
convert
him
too
:
That
he
desir'd
the
Pope
to
suffer
the
English
Lords
to
enjoy
the
Church-Lands
,
that
were
now
become
their
Inheritance
,
for
fear
they
should
oppose
his
Designs
,
if
he
went
about
to
disturb
'em
in
their
Possession
:
That
he
promis'd
there
should
be
no
farther
●earches
made
after
any
Priests
that
should
be
sent
into
the
Kingdom
,
either
by
the
Pope
or
the
King
of
France
:
That
he
excluded
the
Jesuits
only
from
that
favour
,
because
he
lookt
upon
▪
em
as
the
Authors
and
Contrivers
of
the
Powder-plot
,
by
which
they
design'd
to
have
blown
him
up
in
his
Parlament-House
:
That
he
shew'd
the
Archbishop
several
Favours
while
he
was
in
England
:
That
he
gave
him
leave
to
Confirm
in
the
French
Embassador's
House
above
18000
Catholics
,
who
were
exempted
from
all
prosecution
upon
it
,
tho
there
were
many
of
the
English
that
saw
the
performance
of
the
Ceremony
;
so
little
did
the
Archbishop
care
to
be
openly
seen
.
That
some
of
the
more
Zealous
Protestants
having
made
their
Complaints
to
the
King
about
it
,
the
King
stopt
their
mouths
,
by
telling
'em
it
was
done
with
his
permission
:
That
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
had
promis'd
to
imitate
the
King
his
Master
,
and
that
he
was
really
engag'd
in
the
Intreage
.
In
a
word
,
The
Archbishop
had
Letters
from
him
which
shew'd
him
too
deeply
concern'd
,
to
believe
that
all
this
Negotiation
was
no
more
then
a
feigned
Business
.
This
was
the
Condition
of
Affairs
when
they
began
to
Marriage
concluded
upon
Conditions
advantageous
for
the
Catholics
.
treat
of
the
Marriage
of
the
Prince
of
Wales
;
and
it
may
be
easily
judg'd
by
the
bending
of
the
King's
Inclinations
,
that
they
should
not
meet
with
any
great
opposition
:
So
that
the
Cardinal
obtain'd
what
he
pleas'd
himself
,
and
drew
from
him
Conditions
more
advantageous
to
the
Catholicks
,
then
those
which
the
King
of
Spain
had
demanded
.
Also
,
after
all
that
was
concluded
,
there
was
a
way
found
to
add
new
Clauses
,
which
the
King
was
so
complaisant
as
to
condescend
to
without
any
hesitation
.
'T
is
true
,
Berulle
,
who
was
afterwards
made
a
Cardinal
,
being
sent
to
Rome
to
sollicite
the
Dispensation
,
suffer'd
some
things
to
be
slipt
in
,
which
went
a
little
farther
then
what
had
been
agreed
upon
.
But
they
who
drew
it
up
were
easily
pardon'd
upon
making
a
shew
of
being
sorry
for
it
,
and
imputing
it
to
the
simplicity
of
the
Prelate
,
whose
Zeal
for
his
Religion
had
made
him
exceed
the
Bounds
of
his
Power
.
But
the
Court
of
England
being
in
a
good
humour
to
refuse
nothing
,
suffer'd
her self
to
be
vanquish'd
without
the
least
Resistance
,
and
was
willing
to
take
any
Excuses
for
the
Alterations
in
good
part
.
But
the
unexpected
Death
of
King
James
put
a
stop
to
the
Rapid
Course
of
the
Prosperities
of
the
Catholic
Religion
,
and
suspended
for
some
time
the
accomplishment
of
the
Marriage
propounded
.
But
Charles
his
Successor
would
not
retract
from
his
Engagements
during
the
Life
of
his
Father
;
so
that
the
Marriage
was
accomplish'd
to
the
great
satisfaction
of
the
Court
of
Rome
.
England
in
some
measure
beheld
the
Catholic
Religion
sprouting
up
agen
in
her
Bosom
.
For
the
new
Queen
was
permitted
to
have
a
Chappel
in
all
the
Royal
Houses
;
to
keep
in
her
Family
a
Bishop
and
twenty
eight
Priests
,
without
any
preferring
one
Order
before
another
;
that
they
should
have
liberty
to
wear
the
Habit
of
of
their
Order
publickly
;
and
that
all
her
Domestic
Servants
should
be
of
the
same
Religion
;
besides
that
,
she
should
have
the
Education
of
her
Children
till
they
came
to
be
Thirteen
years
of
Age.
But
God
permitted
the
Jesuits
to
spoil
all
by
their
unquiet
and
Seditious
Politicks
,
and
to
put
the
Kingdom
into
such
terrible
Jealousies
of
their
Practises
,
that
order
was
taken
for
the
suppressing
'em
.
However
,
the
Treaty
of
this
Marriage
was
spun
out
till
May
,
1625.
tho
because
I
would
not
interrupt
the
series
of
the
Story
,
I
was
forc'd
to
insert
it
in
this
place
.
In
the
mean
time
there
were
several
particular
Affairs
that
Process
of
the
City
of
Pamiers
against
the
Bishop
.
were
regulated
after
a
different
manner
;
among
which
,
that
of
the
City
of
Pamiers
,
in
opposition
to
her
Bishop
,
was
one
of
the
most
considerable
.
That
Prelate
took
upon
him
to
dispose
of
the
Consulship
and
Council
of
that
City
,
and
to
make
himself
Master
of
the
sole
Power
of
rating
the
Taxes
upon
the
Inhabitants
.
And
his
Zeal
for
Religion
serv'd
for
a
Pretence
to
justify
his
undertaking
.
He
would
have
no
body
in
those
Employments
but
Catholics
;
and
the
Parlament
of
Th●louse
,
whither
he
had
remov'd
the
Cause
,
were
not
wanting
to
●our
his
Pious
Design
.
But
for
the
bringing
it
to
pass
,
there
●s
a
necessity
that
the
Laws
must
be
violated
,
and
that
the
●●ctions
of
Officers
must
be
carried
on
after
a
new
manner
;
regard
that
otherwise
the
Reformed
,
who
were
richer
,
more
●●●siderable
,
and
more
numerous
then
the
Catholics
,
would
●●redly
carry
all
before
'em
by
the
plurality
of
Voices
.
As
●●
any
respect
to
the
Laws
,
that
was
ne're
able
to
stop
the
●●ergy
,
when
the
violation
of
'em
serv'd
for
the
good
of
their
●●airs
:
And
it
was
the
Bishop's
aim
to
prefer
none
but
his
●●ends
and
his
Kindred
,
under
pretence
of
excluding
the
Here●…s
.
Nevertheless
the
Catholics
were
so
wise
,
as
not
to
●●ble
their
Religion
and
the
Civil
Government
together
;
and
●●derstood
their
own
Interest
so
well
,
as
to
join
with
the
Re●med
against
the
Bishop
:
So
that
after
all
the
Cavils
imagi●●●le
,
that
Affair
was
determin'd
,
and
the
Catholics
as
well
as
●●
Reformed
bore
an
equal
share
of
the
charges
of
the
City
.
They
began
at
the
same
time
to
elude
the
Donations
and
Cavils
upon
the
Right
of
pursuing
the
Payment
of
Legacies
and
Donations
.
●gacies
which
the
Reformed
bequeath'd
to
their
Ministers
●●d
their
Poor
.
And
the
most
dangerous
Cavil
of
which
they
thought
themselves
upon
this
occasion
was
,
that
they
refus'd
suffer
the
Consistories
to
name
Syndics
and
Proctors
,
to
pro●ute
the
Effect
of
such
Contracts
and
Wills
in
their
own
●●●es
:
So
that
those
Acts
were
made
invalid
,
by
refusing
Ju●●e
to
those
who
were
nominally
empowr'd
by
authentic
Let●●s
of
Attorney
,
to
sue
for
the
payment
of
the
money
when
●e
.
The
Pretence
was
,
That
the
Right
of
empowring
Attor●es
did
not
belong
but
to
authoriz'd
Corporations
;
and
there●●●e
they
would
needs
have
the
Churches
and
their
Consistories
be
abominable
Communities
,
which
were
not
to
enjoy
the
●●e
Priviledges
with
others
.
But
this
Cavil
was
so
contrary
the
Edict
,
which
in
the
42d
Article
of
Particulars
,
declar'd
express
terms
,
That
such
Suits
might
be
prosecuted
by
a
●octor
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Body
and
Community
of
those
of
the
●●formed
Religion
,
who
were
therein
concern'd
,
that
't
was
im●●ssible
to
erect
it
into
a
Law
all
of
a
sudden
;
and
if
there
were
●y
Inferior
Judges
where
that
Cavil
was
favour'd
,
the
Supe●●or
Judges
redress'd
it
.
Thus
the
Judge
of
Saintes
being
desirous
to
have
hinder'd
Gaillon
,
a
Proctor
belonging
to
the
Co●sistory
of
the
place
,
from
suing
for
the
Donations
and
Legac●●
left
for
the
support
of
Ministers
,
Doctors
,
Scholars
,
and
po●●
People
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
there
was
a
Decree
of
the
Council
bearing
date
the
19th
of
March
,
which
maintain'd
the
Reformed
of
Saintes
in
the
enjoyment
of
the
Priviledges
gran●●
by
the
Edict
;
tho
it
be
true
indeed
that
the
Decree
added
th●●
Condition
,
that
the
King's
Advocate
or
Proctor
should
be
p●●sent
at
the
giving
up
of
the
Accompts
.
But
in
revenge
they
frustrated
the
effects
of
a
Favour
wh●●●
the
Reformed
had
bin
a
long
time
solliciting
;
that
is
to
say
,
th●●
the
Ministers
might
be
discharg'd
from
paying
Taxes
.
True
is
,
that
about
twelve
years
before
there
was
a
Declaration
●●
forth
in
their
Favour
;
but
the
Court
had
so
little
desire
that
should
be
executed
,
that
there
was
not
the
least
care
taken
●●
have
it
enregister'd
in
the
Sovereign
Courts
;
so
that
the
General
Deputies
,
after
they
had
lost
all
their
Sollicitations
,
and
th●
extraordinary
Pains
,
were
forc'd
to
present
a
Petition
upon
th●
same
subject
.
Upon
which
they
obtain'd
a
Decree
of
the
17●●
of
July
,
which
exempted
the
Ministers
only
from
being
tax'd
●
their
Moveables
,
Pensions
and
Salaries
;
but
which
left
e●●liable
in
respect
of
their
Inheritances
and
immoveable
Good
which
indeed
was
to
leave
'em
to
the
discretion
of
the
Asse●●●
and
Collectors
.
In
short
,
that
Decree
was
the
occasion
of
thousand
Suits
,
in
regard
that
Acts
of
that
nature
are
never
look
upon
as
Law
,
but
only
as
Regulations
upon
particular
matter
of
Fact
.
The
least
distaste
of
a
Collector
was
enough
to
oblig●●●
those
who
challenge
the
enjoyment
of
a
Priviledge
,
to
cause
th●
setting
forth
of
another
Decree
which
might
personally
con●e●●
'em
;
and
the
same
Brabbles
might
be
renew'd
every
year
.
In
the
mean
time
,
Spain
having
observ'd
the
change
of
th●
Troubles
renew'd
.
French
Politics
,
and
well
foreseeing
that
there
would
be
an
alter●tion
also
of
the
general
face
of
affairs
,
whereby
she
should
become
a
great
loser
,
it
she
did
not
cut
out
some
work
within
doors
for
the
French
,
she
resolv'd
not
to
let
slip
the
opportunity
which
th●
Discontents
among
the
Reformed
gave
her
to
renew
the
Ci●●●
War
.
The
Peace
of
Mompelier
was
so
openly
violated
,
th●●
there
was
not
one
Article
of
it
left
unbrok'n
;
so
that
all
th●●
Churches
had
reason
to
complain
.
But
Rochel
,
that
notwith●●●●ding
all
her
Submissions
,
had
not
obtain'd
the
demolishing
of
●t
Lewis
,
and
saw
herfelf
as
it
were
blockt
up
at
a
distance
by
●●ces
quarter'd
in
places
proper
to
disturb
and
annoy
her
,
at
same
time
struck
the
rest
of
the
Reformed
Cities
both
with
●●
and
Terror
.
They
beheld
,
with
sorrow
,
the
approaching
●●
that
powerful
City
,
and
were
in
fear
of
some
design
in
●d
to
destroy
'em
all
,
so
soon
as
Rochel
,
which
was
the
●●t
important
,
shou'd
once
be
ruin'd
.
So
that
all
those
who
●●ev'd
that
the
ruin
of
the
Reformed
Religion
would
prove
a
●essary
consequence
of
the
subduing
those
Cities
which
were
condition
to
support
it
,
expected
some
deliverance
from
●ven
for
the
recovery
of
their
Affairs
.
But
no
body
minded
●●t
a
helping
hand
to
the
work
,
only
they
wish'd
that
Provi●ce
would
take
care
of
their
security
without
'em
.
However
Duke
of
Rohan
,
and
Soubise
his
Brother
,
meditated
great
●●gns
,
of
which
the
consequences
would
have
prov'd
no
less
●arkable
,
had
they
bin
well
seconded
.
'T
was
said
that
the
●●r●s
secretly
spurr'd
'em
on
,
and
flatter'd
'em
with
hopes
considerable
Succor
,
if
they
could
procure
a
general
Rising
●h●
whole
Party
;
but
that
was
a
Condition
which
the
Duke
●●●l●
not
undertake
to
perform
.
'T
is
true
,
that
finding
him●…
abandon'd
by
almost
all
the
world
,
he
gave
an
ear
to
cer●…
Overtures
of
a
Treaty
propounded
to
him
by
the
Council
of
●●
;
not
out
of
any
hopes
that
that
same
Court
would
assist
●
in
good
earnest
,
but
in
some
measure
to
raise
the
spirits
of
Party
,
and
that
he
might
be
in
a
condition
to
make
an
ad●●ageous
Peace
.
The
●ukes
of
Rohan
and
Soubise
then
were
the
only
persons
Enterprise
of
the
Dukes
of
Rohan
and
Soubise
.
●●enew'd
the
War
;
and
the
reason
that
determin'd
'em
to
it
●
because
the
Court
made
open
preparations
for
the
Siege
R●●●l
.
There
was
a
Fleet
getting
ready
at
Blaver
,
a
small
●
upon
the
Coast
of
B●etany
to
block
up
the
City
by
Sea
,
and
give
▪
em
of
all
supplies
of
Relief
,
which
chiefly
consisted
in
●
keeping
the
Sea
open
.
The
Rochellers
,
on
the
other
side
,
●m●d
at
these
Preparations
,
which
they
well
knew
were
aim'd
●●●m
,
implor'd
the
Aid
of
the
Duke
and
his
Brother
who
con●●d
together
to
ward
off
the
Blow
if
it
were
possible
.
They
agreed
that
Soubise
should
rig
out
some
Vessels
,
under
pretenc●
of
a
long
Voyage
;
that
he
should
endeavour
to
surprize
those
that
were
making
ready
at
Blaver
;
that
if
he
succeeded
,
th●
Duke
should
take
Arms
in
the
Provinces
where
he
had
most
Reputation
:
but
that
if
the
Enterprize
fail'd
,
he
should
disow●
his
Brother's
Actions
.
Their
own
Estates
,
and
what
ready
money
they
had
,
were
the
Fund
upon
which
they
laid
the
Foundations
of
this
great
Design
.
But
when
all
things
were
ready
Soubise
was
betray'd
by
Nouailles
,
one
of
his
principal
Officer●
Discover'd
.
who
reveal'd
the
Secret
;
yet
for
all
that
,
Soubise's
diligence
w●●
so
great
,
that
he
had
prevented
the
measures
which
the
Cou●●
had
taken
to
hinder
the
effect
of
the
Enterprize
,
had
he
but
h●●
a
little
more
time
to
have
made
his
Retreat
.
For
with
those
few
men
he
had
,
he
made
himself
Master
of
all
the
Ve●●●
Soubise
gets
possession
of
the
King's
●●●p●
.
which
lay
then
in
the
Port.
But
he
could
not
get
possession
●●
the
Fort
,
by
reason
that
upon
the
Intelligence
which
Nou●●●
had
given
,
they
had
put
a
Garison
into
it
much
more
numero●
then
the
Party
that
follow'd
Soubise
.
Besides
,
that
the
Duke
●●
Vendosme
,
Governor
of
the
Province
,
had
time
to
muster
little
Army
together
,
and
to
bar
up
the
Haven
with
a●
Iron
Chain
,
and
a
Cable
of
an
extraordinary
thickness
.
B●
which
means
Soubise
was
shut
up
within
the
place
without
either
Men
or
Ammunition
,
and
expos'd
for
three
weeks
together
to
the
Cannon
of
the
Fort
,
and
the
Small
Shot
of
t●●
whole
Army
.
There
was
no
body
in
the
Kingdom
but
thought
him
lost
beyond
〈…〉
thought
lost
,
and
disown'd
by
every
body
.
recovery
,
so
that
every
one
strove
which
should
be
the
fir●
to
disown
him
.
La
Trimouille
,
la
Force
,
Chatillon
,
and
sever●●
others
of
the
highest
Quality
,
disown'd
him
in
writing
.
Th●
general
Deputies
,
and
those
of
the
Church
of
Paris
follow
their
example
.
The
Cities
of
Rochel
,
Nimes
,
Vsez
,
and
M●tauban
,
together
with
the
Communities
of
Cevennes
did
th●
same
,
either
by
authentic
Acts
,
or
by
the
mouths
of
their
D●puties
.
And
this
it
was
that
disappointed
all
the
Designs
which
the
Duke
of
Rohan
had
form'd
upon
several
places
,
because
●●
body
would
engage
in
a
War
which
had
prov'd
so
unfortuna●●
in
the
first
Attempt
.
In
the
mean
time
the
King
publish'd
Declaration
at
Paris
,
dated
Jan.
25.
eight
days
after
the
Su●
prize
of
Blavet
.
I
know
not
what
to
say
of
this
date
:
but
it
1625.
●●ems
naturally
impossible
,
that
all
the
Disclaimers
and
Renun●iations
The
King's
Declaration
upon
this
occasion
.
as
are
mention'd
in
the
Declaration
should
come
in
so
●●ort
a
time
from
so
many
places
so
far
remote
,
and
where
the
News
of
the
taking
of
Blavet
could
not
be
arriv'd
so
soon
.
However
it
were
,
the
stile
of
it
was
like
the
language
of
all
the
●est
;
and
if
the
Prefaces
of
Edicts
were
always
true
,
it
might
●e
said
that
the
Reformed
were
much
too
blame
to
make
such
●●oud
Complaints
.
The
Peace
of
Mompelier
was
therein
men●ion'd
as
a
Favour
,
by
vertue
of
which
the
Sentiments
of
a
●ust
Indignation
had
bin
over-rul'd
by
the
natural
Benignity
of
a
●ing
,
the
Father
of
his
People
,
toward
Subjects
submissive
and
re●entant
.
It
spoke
of
the
performance
of
the
last
Treaty
in
●erms
so
violent
,
as
if
they
would
have
enforc'd
the
most
clear●●ghted
to
have
given
their
eyes
the
Lye
;
and
to
believe
that
●he
Citadel
built
at
Mompelier
;
the
numerous
Garison
which
they
had
put
into
it
;
the
Alterations
in
the
Elections
of
Con●●ls
;
Fort
Lewis
compleated
to
block
up
Rochel
,
after
solemn
promise
to
demolish
it
;
the
Public
Preparations
made
to
seize
●●e
Priviledges
and
Liberties
of
that
formidable
City
;
and
a
●under'd
more
Acts
of
Injustice
put
upon
the
Reformed
in
several
places
,
were
no
palpable
Breaches
of
the
Edict
of
Peace
.
After
this
,
the
King
confirm'd
the
Edicts
in
favour
of
those
that
continu'd
in
their
Obedience
;
declar'd
Soubise
,
his
Adhe●ents
,
and
all
those
that
directly
or
indirectly
kept
any
correspondence
with
him
,
guilty
of
High
Treason
;
depriv'd
all
the
Cities
and
Corporations
that
favour'd
him
,
of
their
Priviledges
and
Immunities
;
gave
a
month's
time
to
him
and
his
Adherents
●o
return
to
their
Duty
;
and
upon
that
condition
,
from
that
●ery
instant
,
granted
'em
a
full
oblivion
of
their
Rebellion
;
or
of
they
refus'd
to
accept
of
mercy
,
threaten'd
'em
with
the
ut●●ost
rigor
of
the
Laws
.
But
before
this
Declaration
was
verifi'd
,
Soubise
,
being
fa●our'd
Soubise
disingages
himself
.
by
a
high
wind
,
that
blew
directly
for
his
purpose
,
broke
the
Chain
and
the
Cable
,
and
maugre
all
the
great
and
small
Shot
that
was
fir'd
upon
him
,
sav'd
his
Men
,
and
brought
away
the
Vessels
which
he
had
taken
,
only
two
that
struck
in
the
mouth
of
the
Haven
.
When
he
was
thus
Master
of
the
Sea
,
he
made
himself
easily
Master
of
the
Islands
of
Ré
and
Oleron
,
and
after
several
Refusals
oblig'd
the
City
of
Rochel
to
declare
for
him
.
This
unlookt-for
Success
of
an
Action
which
all
the
Which
changes
the
Face
of
Affairs
.
World
had
condemn'd
for
rash
and
inconsiderate
,
made
both
Friends
and
Enemies
change
their
language
.
Almost
all
those
who
had
disown'd
Soubise
before
,
repented
of
their
precipitate
Renunciations
:
and
excepting
some
of
the
Grandees
,
into
whose
minds
either
their
own
Interest
,
or
the
Jealousy
of
such
a
glorious
Exploit
infus'd
other
thoughts
,
all
others
were
desirous
of
being
engag'd
,
and
asham'd
of
having
baulk'd
their
Cause
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
resum'd
fresh
courage
,
and
flatter'd
himself
that
some
of
the
Provinces
would
arm
in
his
behalf
when
he
appear'd
among
'em
.
To
which
purpose
he
made
incredible
efforts
,
that
shew'd
an
invincible
courage
,
and
a
diligence
indefatigable
;
and
at
length
he
obtain'd
a
good
part
of
what
he
desir'd
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Court
did
all
that
lay
in
their
power
to
hinder
Religion
from
appearing
to
be
the
pretence
of
this
War
,
and
therefore
endeavour'd
to
make
it
a
particular
quarrel
of
the
House
of
Rohan
.
And
they
were
oblig'd
to
proceed
thus
gingerly
,
through
their
fear
of
augmenting
the
Party
,
and
offending
England
and
the
Low-Countries
,
with
whom
they
had
not
long
before
made
an
Alliance
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Duke
did
all
that
he
thought
proper
to
persuade
the
world
,
that
it
was
upon
no
other
account
,
but
only
upon
the
score
of
Religion
that
he
had
tak'n
Arms.
And
because
he
was
not
ignorant
how
far
some
certain
extraordinary
demonstrations
of
Zeal
and
Piety
prevail
among
the
People
,
he
affected
all
the
outward
Politic
Devotions
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
.
Shews
of
an
extreme
Devotion
.
He
paid
the
Ministers
extraordinary
Honours
.
When
he
enter'd
into
any
City
,
be
caus'd
a
Bible
to
be
carri'd
before
him
,
as
the
Catholics
in
their
Religious
Wars
advance
the
Cross
in
their
Forefronts
.
He
alighted
from
his
Horse
at
the
Church-door
of
every
City
,
and
never
spoke
of
business
to
any
body
,
before
he
had
said
his
Pray'rs
upon
both
knees
.
And
this
made
him
so
much
the
more
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
because
the
Churches
of
the
Reformed
having
neither
Ornaments
nor
Reliques
,
nor
any
thing
of
pomp
or
magnificence
to
invite
a
man
,
it
could
not
be
thought
that
such
Actions
proceeded
from
any
other
Principle
then
that
of
a
most
profound
Piety
.
The
Dutchess
his
Wife
also
,
was
a
notable
Second
to
him
in
all
his
Enterprizes
.
She
Seconded
by
his
wife
.
●abour'd
with
great
sedulity
in
persuading
the
People
to
take
Arms
,
in
all
places
where
she
came
;
and
because
she
travell'd
more
by
night
then
by
day
,
the
equipage
,
wherein
she
appear'd
,
●●ruck
a
kind
of
awe
into
the
Countrey
People
.
Besides
that
,
●eing
in
mourning
,
the
People
that
attended
her
were
all
in
●lack
;
her
Coach
also
,
coverd
with
mourning
,
was
drawn
by
●ight
black
Horses
:
which
,
together
with
the
Flambeaux
that
were
carri'd
to
light
her
along
,
solemniz'd
her
Train
with
an
Air
so
unusual
,
that
the
Peasants
were
affrighted
at
it
more
then
once
.
Nor
were
these
little
Formalities
without
some
success
;
for
at
last
several
Corporations
join'd
with
him
one
after
another
.
In
the
mean
time
Soubise
gave
an
account
to
the
Public
of
Manifesto
of
the
Duke
of
Soubise
.
●he
Motives
that
induc'd
him
to
take
Arms
,
by
a
Manifesto
,
wherein
,
looking
a
good
way
backward
,
he
renew'd
the
remembrance
of
the
Services
done
the
deceas'd
King
by
the
Reformed
,
and
complain'd
that
since
his
death
the
Edicts
had
bin
openly
violated
,
and
that
the
Churches
had
bin
only
amus'd
with
●romises
which
never
had
bin
observ'd
.
He
upbraided
the
Ca●●olics
with
the
surprize
of
Saumur
,
which
was
detain'd
from
●●
Plessis
,
though
he
had
bin
promis'd
to
be
resettl'd
in
it
.
He
●●rgot
not
the
hard
usage
exercis'd
at
Mompelier
,
contrary
to
●he
Faith
of
the
Breifs
which
had
bin
granted
to
the
Duke
of
●ohan
:
and
afterwards
he
added
,
that
the
exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
had
not
bin
re-establish'd
where
it
ought
to
●ave
bin
:
that
the
Reformed
had
been
excluded
from
all
●●anner
of
Employments
,
ev'n
from
the
Offices
of
Serjeants
:
●hat
the
Ecclesiastical
Assemblies
were
depriv'd
of
their
former
Liberty
:
that
the
Reformed
were
deni'd
common
Justice
in
their
Affairs
;
and
were
often
made
to
lose
their
Suits
,
for
no
●ther
reason
but
upon
the
score
of
their
Religion
:
that
at
St.
●ille●
,
the
Minister
du
Terond
attending
a
Corps
to
the
Grave
,
was
knockt
o'
the
head
,
yet
no
punishment
inflicted
upon
the
guilty
:
that
Briet
,
a
Judge
in
the
Isle
of
Ré
,
a
man
made
up
of
Fury
and
Frenzy
,
had
caus'd
an
unfortunate
Wretch
to
be
●urnt
alive
,
as
being
convicted
to
have
burnt
a
Crucifix
,
which
nevertheless
was
sound
without
the
least
harm
done
to
it
,
after
the
execution
of
that
miserable
Creature
:
and
that
Rochel
was
unjustly
oppress'd
,
which
had
voluntarily
submitted
to
the
Crown
.
But
in
regard
that
Writings
of
this
nature
rarely
remain
unanswer'd
,
a
Reply
to
Soubise's
Manifesto
soon
appear'd
abroad
;
though
the
Author
observ'd
no
Rule
or
Measure
.
He
had
the
boldness
to
assert
,
that
the
Reformed
had
done
Henry
IV.
but
very
little
service
,
because
they
had
neither
supply'd
him
with
Money
nor
Men.
He
made
Reason
of
State
an
Excuse
for
the
Alteration
of
the
King's
Promises
;
though
in
the
main
he
disown'd
the
Maxim
,
which
permits
Princes
to
break
their
Words
either
with
their
Subjects
or
with
Heretics
.
He
evaded
the
Promise
of
the
Restitution
of
Saumur
,
by
saying
,
that
i●
was
never
made
,
but
in
case
there
had
been
no
War
.
As
if
,
though
that
had
been
true
,
it
had
not
been
justice
to
have
restor'd
the
City
,
at
least
after
the
Peace
concluded
.
He
thrust
in
by
head
and
shoulders
an
Invective
against
Favas
,
who
never
regarded
the
ruin
of
his
Party
,
provided
he
could
make
himself
great
.
He
intermix'd
the
Recital
of
the
Jealousies
which
the
Assemblies
apprehended
of
the
Authority
which
the
Duke
of
Rohan
and
his
Brother
went
about
to
usurp
.
He
evaded
the
rest
of
the
Complaints
after
various
manners
,
but
with
very
little
sincerity
,
as
may
be
judg'd
by
the
foregoing
Examples
As
to
the
Exercises
not
being
re-establish'd
,
he
said
,
that
the
Processes
were
depending
in
Council
;
but
he
did
not
say
,
that
thence
arose
the
occasion
of
complaining
,
because
those
Causes
hung
undetermin'd
for
several
years
together
.
He
pretended
that
Employments
were
conferr'd
upon
the
Reformed
;
but
he
conceal'd
,
that
that
was
only
done
to
draw
'em
off
from
the
Cause
of
the
Churches
;
and
that
it
was
for
that
reason
only
that
La
Farce
and
Chastillon
had
been
made
Marshals
of
France
,
and
Augustus
Galand
a
Counsellor
of
State
.
He
averr'd
that
Teron
dy'd
of
an
Ulcer
in
the
Lungs
;
whereas
it
was
prov'd
,
that
he
had
preach'd
in
his
Church
not
above
fifteen
days
before
Dispute
about
the
Privileges
of
Rochelle
.
he
dy'd
.
At
the
same
time
also
a
new
Dispute
arose
about
the
Privileges
of
Rochelle
,
of
which
I
have
spoken
in
another
place
.
I
shall
therefore
say
no
more
here
,
then
only
this
,
that
the
Pre●ensions
of
that
City
to
their
Franchises
were
so
solid
,
and
so
●ell
grounded
,
that
all
the
Artifices
of
those
who
went
about
●●
deprive
them
of
'em
,
could
never
imagine
but
only
two
vain
●retences
.
The
one
was
,
That
the
City
had
forfeited
their
●ights
,
when
being
taken
by
the
English
,
it
was
re-taken
from
●●
:
The
other
was
,
That
she
had
bin
depriv'd
of
her
Privi●dges
in
1541.
by
Francis
I.
by
reason
of
her
Rebellion
.
But
●●
the
first
it
was
answer'd
,
That
she
her self
had
bin
assisting
●●
restore
her self
to
the
Dominion
of
the
French
:
That
she
had
●●ce
that
obtain'd
New
Concessions
and
Grants
,
besides
a
Con●rmation
of
the
Old
ones
;
that
Lewis
XI
.
had
sworn
to
main●in
her
in
her
Immunities
;
and
that
it
was
past
all
contradi●ion
that
she
had
enjoy'd
'em
till
the
year
1541.
because
it
was
●●en
that
the
King
depriv'd
her
of
'em
.
And
to
the
second
●retence
it
was
reply'd
,
That
Henry
II.
had
restor'd
whatever
●ad
bin
taken
away
by
his
Father
,
and
resettl'd
her
in
her
Pri●ledges
.
But
according
to
the
Custom
of
War
,
no
sooner
were
the
Peace
discours'd
of
Troubles
begun
,
but
they
began
to
talk
of
Peace
.
The
Court
●pear'd
inclinable
to
it
,
because
those
Negotiations
gave
her
●ways
an
opportunity
to
corrupt
some
body
or
other
,
or
time
●●
put
her self
into
a
condition
to
give
Laws
.
Soubise
and
Rochelle●●●t
●●●t
their
Deputies
to
the
King
;
and
though
the
Duke
of
Rohan
thought
it
more
proper
to
treat
in
any
other
place
then
●●
the
Court
,
he
was
constrain'd
,
that
he
might
appear
united
●●
the
rest
,
to
send
his
Deputies
the
same
way
,
as
also
were
●●e
Corporations
that
had
adher'd
to
him
.
However
,
in
re●ard
the
Council
sought
only
to
take
their
time
,
and
to
prepare
●●
favourable
opportunity
to
compleat
the
Ruin
of
the
Party
,
●●e
Treaty
was
spun
out
in
length
,
and
Acts
of
Hostility
began
●●
the
Upper
Languedoc
.
Yet
Marshal
de
Themines
was
not
Cruelties
of
the
Royal
Army
in
Foix.
●ery
prosperous
in
Albigeois
;
but
when
he
enter'd
the
Province
●●
Foix
,
his
Men
,
with
others
that
join'd
him
there
,
committed
so
many
Cruelties
,
that
the
Catholicks
themselves
were
●sham'd
of
'em
:
So
that
this
same
Barbarous
Army
having
su●●ain'd
great
Losses
before
Mas
d'
Azil
,
where
they
were
forc'd
●●
raise
their
Siege
with
Ignominy
,
several
made
no
scruple
▪
to
look
upon
the
Rout
of
the
Marshal
as
a
Divine
Punishment
of
his
Violences
.
On
the
other
side
,
Soubise
having
landed
in
the
Soubise
prospers
.
Countrey
of
Medoc
to
divert
the
Enemy
,
found
an
opportunity
to
perform
a
more
Considerable
Exploit
.
For
a
Fleet
set
out
to
engage
him
,
and
reinforc'd
with
some
Dutch
Ships
,
oblig'd
him
to
put
to
Sea
agen
,
in
order
to
meet
and
fight
that
Squadron
.
In
short
,
The
Enemy
was
utterly
defeated
;
and
in
regard
,
that
since
the
Enterprize
of
Blavet
,
every
thing
had
succeeded
according
to
his
wish
;
this
New
Advantage
gave
so
much
reputation
to
his
Affairs
,
that
the
most
Timorous
had
the
courage
to
declare
on
his
side
.
The
Court
also
became
more
supple
about
the
Conditions
of
Peace
,
while
Rochel
and
some
other
Corporations
stood
more
stiffly
upon
Terms
.
The
Deputies
therefore
which
the
Reformed
had
sent
to
the
A
Paper
of
the
Reformed
presented
to
the
King
.
King
,
and
who
had
su'd
for
a
Peace
in
most
humble
manner
,
at
length
at
Fontainbleau
obtain'd
an
indifferent
Answer
to
the
Paper
which
they
had
presented
.
It
contain'd
one
and
twenty
Articles
,
the
first
of
which
nam'd
three
and
forty
Places
,
wherein
a
Re-establishment
of
the
Exercise
was
demanded
,
as
in
the
year
1620.
Nor
was
the
City
of
Foix
omitted
in
this
same
Catalogue
:
Whence
it
appear'd
that
the
Triumph
of
the
Monk
Villate
was
but
a
Chimera
;
or
rather
,
that
the
Pretence
had
not
been
of
any
long
continuance
;
since
there
were
still
some
of
the
Reformed
remaining
in
a
place
,
where
the
Monk
had
boasted
his
Conversion
of
all
that
were
there
.
The
second
demanded
the
Restitution
of
the
Church-yards
which
had
bin
taken
from
the
Reformed
in
several
Places
,
of
which
Eight
were
particularly
nam'd
.
The
third
demanded
Liberty
for
the
Ministers
to
reside
where
they
pleas'd
,
according
to
the
General
and
Particular
Articles
of
the
Edict
.
The
Fourth
concern'd
the
Exemption
deny'd
from
contributing
toward
the
Reparation
of
Churches
,
and
some
other
things
that
savour'd
of
Compliance
with
the
Roman
Worship
.
The
Fifth
contain'd
a
Complaint
,
that
frequently
the
Bodies
of
the
Reformed
were
digg'd
up
agen
,
under
pretence
that
they
were
buried
in
Catholic
Chappels
or
Church-yards
.
Of
which
there
was
a
fresh
Example
at
Chartres
.
For
the
Bishop
had
order'd
the
Body
of
Teligni
,
a
Gentleman
whose
Land
lay
in
that
Diocess
,
to
be
haul'd
out
of
his
Tomb
;
and
the
pretence
of
this
Piece
of
Inhumanity
exercis'd
upon
the
Body
of
that
Gentleman
,
eight
days
after
it
had
bin
buried
,
was
,
because
it
was
buried
in
the
Chappel
of
his
House
.
The
same
Article
contain'd
Complaints
of
the
demolishing
of
some
Churches
,
of
woich
they
gave
for
an
example
the
pulling
down
the
Church
which
the
Reformed
had
at
Cheilar
.
They
complain'd
also
of
the
banishing
of
several
persons
,
who
had
bin
driven
out
of
several
Cities
,
for
no
other
reason
,
but
upon
the
score
of
Religion
;
and
among
the
rest
of
the
places
where
these
Exorbitancies
had
bin
committed
,
Villemur
,
Leitoure
,
Puimirol
,
and
Soumieres
were
particulariz'd
.
The
sixth
express'd
the
demolishing
of
Fort
Lewis
;
and
the
next
,
the
levelling
of
the
Citadel
of
Mompelier
,
which
the
Inhabitants
had
bin
constrain'd
to
demand
.
The
eighth
insisted
upon
the
Breif
in
●598
.
touching
places
of
security
,
the
purport
of
which
was
,
●…at
there
should
be
no
Innovation
introduc'd
.
The
ninth
mention'd
the
City
Tolls
,
which
had
been
very
ill
paid
;
and
〈…〉
tenth
demanded
,
that
the
Sums
promis'd
to
the
Reformed
〈…〉
Bearn
,
in
recompence
of
Ecclesiastical
Estates
,
might
be
paid
without
any
defalcation
or
diminution
.
The
following
Article
●…oke
of
the
Decree
of
the
Parlament
of
Bretagne
,
which
had
broken
the
Article
of
the
Edict
wherein
the
Reformed
were
declar'd
capable
of
all
Employments
:
they
therefore
demanded
the
Decree
to
be
cancell'd
,
and
the
Article
to
be
conform'd
.
The
twelfth
was
drawn
up
in
favour
of
the
Party-Chambers
,
and
of
the
Officers
that
compos'd
'em
.
In
the
rest
〈…〉
was
demanded
,
That
the
Reformed
who
had
bin
despoil'd
of
their
Goods
and
Estates
,
by
Grants
,
Confiscations
,
or
under
presence
of
Reprizals
,
should
be
restor'd
to
the
same
;
that
Acts
●…f
Hostility
should
be
forgotten
;
that
the
Declaration
publish'd
before
Mompelier
,
might
be
register'd
in
the
Chamber
of
●ccompts
in
Paris
;
that
they
who
had
taken
Arms
in
1621.
●ight
be
discharg'd
of
Taxes
laid
upon
'em
during
the
Troubles
;
and
that
the
Receivers
who
had
caus'd
'em
to
be
paid
,
●ight
be
oblig'd
to
restitution
of
what
they
had
receiv'd
;
that
they
might
not
be
su'd
in
the
Courts
of
Justice
for
what
had
bin
●one
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan's
safe
Conducts
which
he
had
revok'd
;
that
the
Priviledges
of
the
Reformed
Cities
and
Corporations
,
principally
regarding
the
Election
〈…〉
their
Consuls
and
Common
Councils
,
might
be
preserv'd
;
that
each
Party
might
be
reciprocally
discharg'd
from
payment
of
Debts
created
without
the
consent
of
the
other
;
that
those
of
the
Reformed
might
be
equally
shar'd
;
and
lastly
,
that
they
might
be
permitted
to
hold
General
Assemblies
.
The
Answers
return'd
to
this
Paper
were
favourable
enough
Answers
to
their
Paper
.
They
referr'd
the
re-establishment
of
places
for
Exercise
,
and
the
restitution
of
Church-yards
to
the
Commissioners
;
and
that
in
terms
earnest
enough
,
and
such
as
might
have
prov'd
satisfactory
,
had
those
Promises
bin
sincerely
fulfill'd
.
Principally
there
was
one
remarkable
Clause
about
Church-yards
to
this
purpose
,
that
if
for
important
Reasons
they
could
not
restore
to
the
Reformed
the
same
places
which
they
had
made
use
●●
in
1620.
others
should
be
deliver'd
to
'em
,
as
commodious
a●
they
could
desire
,
at
the
charges
of
those
that
should
require
the
exchange
.
This
set
things
very
near
upon
the
Basis
of
the
ancient
Article
of
Particulars
,
and
lost
the
Advocate
General
Talon
,
the
fruit
of
that
Fraud
which
he
pretended
to
have
discover'd
,
and
which
for
twenty
years
together
had
serv'd
for
a
Foundation
to
the
Orders
of
the
Commissioners
.
The
liberty
for
the
Ministers
to
reside
where
they
pleas'd
was
confirm'd
▪
and
the
King
reserv'd
to
his
Council
the
power
upon
hearing
of
the
Cause
,
to
remedy
such
Infringements
as
should
be
complain'd
of
.
The
Exemption
from
contributing
to
things
mention'd
in
the
twelfth
Article
of
Particulars
was
granted
,
only
with
the
exception
of
Treaties
that
had
bin
made
upon
that
occasion
between
the
Reformed
and
the
Catholics
.
They
answer'd
indirectly
to
the
Article
about
digging
up
the
Bodies
of
the
dead
,
upon
which
the
Demandants
were
referr'd
to
the
18th
and
23d
Article
of
the
Edict
,
and
to
the
Decree
of
Council
of
the
25th
of
August
1620.
But
it
was
order'd
that
the
Council
should
be
inform'd
of
the
demolishing
of
Churches
;
that
the
banish'd
persons
should
be
restor'd
;
and
that
the
business
of
Cheilar
,
tho
remov'd
to
the
Council
,
should
be
sent
back
to
the
Party-Chamber
,
which
was
translated
to
Beziers
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
.
The
demolishing
of
Fort
Lewis
,
and
the
observance
of
the
Brevet
of
1598.
were
promis'd
in
general
terms
,
provided
the
Reformed
behav'd
themselves
well
.
As
for
the
Citadel
of
Mompelier
,
they
were
willing
to
believe
that
the
Inhabi●…nes
had
demanded
it
freely
and
unanimously
.
The
King
also
promis'd
,
that
the
Sums
due
for
1623
and
24
should
be
●●id
,
to
grant
good
Assignations
for
the
present
year
,
and
to
take
good
the
Compensation
in
Bearn
.
The
admission
of
the
Reformed
into
all
Offices
,
the
preservation
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chambers
,
and
of
the
Dignity
of
their
Officers
;
the
〈…〉
settlement
of
the
Reformed
in
their
Estates
;
the
Act
of
Ob●…ion
of
all
Acts
of
Hostility
;
the
registring
of
the
Declaration
of
Mompelier
,
were
all
so
many
Articles
granted
.
The
discharge
from
Taxes
laid
during
the
Troubles
,
was
granted
to
those
only
who
had
taken
Arms
in
1621.
for
as
much
as
was
●…l
due
,
without
restitution
of
what
they
had
paid
.
The
Ci●…s
hat
still
were
held
by
the
Reformed
had
their
Priviledges
confirm'd
;
and
if
any
Case
of
Appeal
happen'd
about
the
Election
of
Officers
,
the
cognizance
of
it
was
referr'd
to
the
●hambers
.
The
Article
about
safe
Conducts
was
granted
.
That
,
about
the
reciprocal
discharge
of
Debts
created
by
one
●…rty
without
the
consent
of
the
other
,
was
past
for
such
as
●ere
not
yet
paid
:
only
the
King
reserv'd
to
himself
the
equa●●ing
the
share
of
the
particular
Debts
of
the
Reformed
;
and
●…mis'd
to
permit
a
General
Assembly
if
they
desir'd
it
,
when
〈…〉
time
was
come
for
electing
the
General
Deputies
.
These
Answers
being
dispatch't
into
the
Provinces
,
met
not
The
Reformed
not
satisfi'd
.
●…th
minds
dispos'd
to
be
satisfi'd
therewith
.
Their
great
Successes
had
dazl'd
almost
all
the
world
;
and
they
who
had
●…us●d
themselves
most
earnestly
to
be
entreated
to
quit
their
Obedience
,
were
most
backward
in
laying
down
those
Arms
to
which
they
had
betaken
themselves
with
so
much
reluctancy
:
〈…〉
that
almost
all
the
Corporations
refus'd
the
Answers
as
dis●tisfactory
.
More
especially
,
Rochel
would
have
Fort
Lewis
demolish'd
before
all
things
,
and
would
not
hear
of
Peace
till
●hat
were
done
.
But
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
who
was
afraid
of
●…me
Back-blow
of
Fortune
,
and
who
was
desirous
to
make
●…e
best
of
the
present
condition
of
Affairs
,
labour'd
for
an
Accommodation
with
all
his
might
.
And
in
regard
that
for
the
obtaining
in
gross
,
what
he
could
not
obtain
by
piece-meal
,
he
was
constrain'd
to
summon
an
Assembly
at
Anduse
,
where
becaus'd
the
War
to
be
resolv'd
upon
,
he
summon'd
another
〈…〉
Milhau
,
to
persuade
'em
to
accept
of
Peace
.
But
while
the
time
was
spent
in
Journies
backward
and
forward
,
the
Court
had
leisure
to
recover
their
Affairs
into
a
better
posture
.
She
sow'd
Suspicions
and
Jealousies
among
the
Reformed
,
and
rais'd
The
Court
recovers
her
Affairs
.
up
a
Party
strong
enough
against
the
Duke
of
Rohan
and
his
Brother
,
to
insinuate
idle
Fears
,
as
if
they
intended
to
patch
up
an
Accommodation
to
the
prejudice
of
the
common
Cause
.
She
debauch'd
some
of
Soubises's
principal
Officers
,
and
among
the
rest
his
Vice-Admiral
;
and
being
strengthen'd
with
some
Men
of
War
with
which
England
and
the
Vnited
Provinces
suppli'd
her
,
she
repair'd
her
Losses
,
and
found
a
way
to
expel
Soubise
out
of
the
Islands
of
Oleron
and
Ré
,
to
cut
in
pieces
his
Land-Army
,
and
scatter
his
Fleet
at
Sea
.
The
Mayor
of
Rochel
also
was
suspected
to
have
betray'd
the
Party
;
for
that
having
hinder'd
Seven
or
eight
hunder'd
Gentlemen
and
other
Soldiers
to
pass
over
into
the
Isle
of
Ré
,
under
pretence
that
they
might
get
over
more
easily
with
the
morning
tide
,
he
gave
the
King's
Vessels
leisure
to
seize
the
Channel
that
separates
the
Island
from
the
Continent
:
so
that
Soubise
was
depriv'd
of
that
Succor
which
might
have
prevented
the
defeat
of
his
men
.
The
Clergy
was
then
assembl'd
at
Paris
,
whither
every
Diocess
An
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
had
sent
a
greater
number
of
Deputies
then
was
permitted
by
the
Regulations
.
The
reason
of
this
Innovation
was
,
because
there
were
certain
Books
to
be
examin'd
,
of
which
a
Censure
was
demanded
,
in
regard
they
contain'd
a
Doctrine
prejudicial
to
the
King's
Authority
.
But
in
regard
that
at
the
same
time
the
Pope's
power
was
call'd
in
question
,
the
Clergy
,
much
more
zealous
to
support
that
,
then
to
perform
their
duty
,
were
desirous
to
augment
the
number
of
voices
,
that
they
might
be
able
to
oppose
those
who
had
really
French
hearts
.
The
Bishop
of
Chartres
also
,
being
entrusted
and
enjoin'd
by
the
Assembly
to
write
the
Censure
upon
those
Books
,
was
disown'd
by
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
,
because
he
was
not
so
officious
as
others
to
the
See
of
Rome
.
The
Parlament
sided
with
the
Bishop
,
and
enjoin'd
the
Assembly
either
to
subscribe
the
Censure
of
those
pernicious
Books
,
or
to
break
up
.
But
the
Clergy
refus'd
to
obey
that
Decree
;
and
to
allay
the
Contest
,
the
King
summon'd
the
Affair
before
himself
and
his
Council
;
●…ntenting
himself
with
a
general
Censure
of
those
Books
,
without
entring
into
the
Particulars
of
the
pernicious
Propositions
which
they
contrain'd
.
The
Nuncio
appear'd
very
hot
in
his
Affair
;
caus'd
an
Extract
of
the
disowning
the
Bishop's
●ensure
to
be
deliver'd
to
him
,
and
sent
it
to
Rome
,
where
they
were
extremely
satisfi'd
with
this
perseverance
of
the
Clergy
〈…〉
their
accustom'd
Prevarications
;
for
which
the
Pope
return'd
〈…〉
thanks
in
a
most
obliging
manner
.
But
the
Clergy
for
all
his
,
could
not
chuse
but
be
asham'd
of
their
own
Behaviour
,
●…d
order'd
by
a
private
Act
,
that
the
remembrance
of
that
dispute
should
be
stifl'd
.
Nevertheless
that
Precaution
could
not
●…face
it
;
and
the
Expedient
it self
which
they
had
made
choice
〈…〉
to
cause
it
to
be
forgotten
,
serv'd
only
to
preserve
the
memo●●
of
it
.
The
Cardinal
,
during
whose
Ministry
the
Clergy
was
very
They
give
money
with
an
ill
will
.
●owerful
,
and
very
much
respected
,
was
not
yet
so
well
settl'd
〈…〉
the
Government
,
as
openly
to
displease
the
Court
of
Rome
;
●…nd
besides
he
was
desirous
to
milk
from
the
Clergy
a
more
●…en
ordinary
Sum
,
under
pretence
of
the
War
.
But
all
these
●omplacencies
could
not
obtain
above
Six
hunder'd
thousand
●rowns
;
which
the
Clergy
did
not
give
neither
,
without
some
testimonies
that
they
were
loth
to
part
with
it
.
In
the
mean
●…e
the
King
wrote
to
the
Assembly
,
after
the
defeat
of
Soubise
,
to
let
'em
understand
the
good
news
of
his
Victory
;
and
〈…〉
the
end
they
might
not
be
ignorant
that
Religion
was
the
●…use
of
the
War
,
whatever
Assurances
he
gave
his
Protestant
●…llies
and
Reformed
Subjects
to
the
contrary
,
he
told
'em
expresly
in
his
Letters
,
that
by
the
Rout
of
Soubise
,
Truth
had
●…mph'd
over
Falshood
.
But
then
the
Victors
might
say
what
●…ey
pleas'd
without
any
danger
.
For
the
Reformed
,
stunn'd
with
this
Revolution
,
thought
of
nothing
but
submitting
them●elves
;
and
the
Assembly
of
Milhau
,
upon
the
first
of
August
,
●…ew
up
an
acceptance
of
the
Answers
to
the
Papers
decreed
〈…〉
Fontainbleau
.
And
in
pursuance
of
this
,
sent
away
their
●eputies
to
the
King
with
their
Submissions
;
who
made
their
Addresses
to
him
the
21st
of
the
month
,
and
in
most
humble
terms
besought
him
for
Rochel
.
To
which
the
King's
Answer
The
King
excepts
Rochel
out
of
the
Peace
.
was
,
That
he
granted
a
general
Peace
to
all
those
who
had
taken
Arms
;
but
he
added
these
words
,
For
Rochel
't
is
another
thing
.
This
excepting
of
Rochel
,
suspended
the
conclusion
of
the
Which
retards
the
conclusion
of
it
.
Treaty
;
for
that
the
Deputies
of
the
Assembly
at
Milhau
had
not
power
to
accept
of
Peace
,
but
upon
condition
that
Rochel
were
included
.
Which
Union
of
Interests
was
ill
resented
at
Court
,
where
it
was
told
the
Deputies
,
to
fright
'em
into
a
Disunion
,
that
their
sticking
so
close
one
to
another
tended
to
Faction
.
However
they
wanted
not
Reasons
to
have
justifi'd
themselves
,
had
the
Court
design'd
to
have
us'd
'em
favourably
.
For
they
repli'd
,
That
there
was
nothing
of
Novelty
in
the
Union
;
that
till
then
the
King
had
never
disapprov'd
it
;
that
they
had
bin
always
join'd
together
in
their
Deputations
,
in
their
Submissions
,
in
their
Petitions
,
in
their
Papers
,
which
they
had
always
presented
to
the
King
in
Union
one
with
another
.
That
by
the
Answer
to
Article
VIII
.
of
the
last
Papers
,
it
was
promis'd
there
should
be
no
Innovation
in
the
Cities
held
by
the
Protestants
;
which
would
be
no
more
then
a
delusion
,
if
Rochel
were
excluded
:
That
the
Edicts
of
Peace
had
bin
general
hitherto
,
and
accepted
in
common
,
without
any
resenting
the
Union
of
Interests
.
That
the
acceptance
of
the
Peace
without
Rochel
,
would
be
an
express
condemnation
of
that
City
;
which
would
be
an
Action
highly
scandalous
among
People
of
the
same
Religion
;
so
much
the
rather
,
because
Rochel
was
resolv'd
to
submit
.
That
if
the
rest
of
the
Reformed
abandon'd
Rochel
to
the
King's
Indignation
,
People
would
be
afraid
that
their
general
destruction
was
to
be
begun
with
the
particular
ruine
of
that
City
;
seeing
that
the
Clergy
,
the
Parlaments
,
and
the
principal
Persons
of
the
Kingdom
discours'd
openly
of
extirpating
Heresy
,
and
of
beginning
with
Rochel
;
which
was
confirm'd
by
the
printed
Pamphlets
that
were
publicly
sold
in
Paris
.
But
the
same
Reasons
which
made
the
Reformed
judge
,
that
Particular
Laws
which
the
King
would
impose
upon
that
City
.
their
Union
with
Rochel
was
just
and
necessary
,
were
the
very
Reasons
that
oblig'd
the
Court
to
endeavour
the
dissolution
of
it
.
For
the
ruine
of
that
formidable
City
was
sworn
;
and
the
Cardinal
,
who
was
desirous
to
signalize
himself
by
great
things
,
thought
it
an
Enterprize
worthy
himself
.
So
that
●here
was
nothing
listen'd
to
,
of
what
was
spoken
in
favour
of
●hat
City
,
whose
Destiny
was
vow'd
.
Nevertheless
,
she
was
〈…〉
much
astonish'd
as
the
rest
at
Soubises's
Defeat
;
and
falling
〈…〉
a
suddain
from
a
Resolution
a
little
too
haughty
,
into
●…ost
profound
Submissions
,
she
resolv'd
to
beg
with
humility
●hat
Peace
,
which
she
had
refus'd
with
disdain
.
Her
Deputies
●ame
and
threw
themselves
at
the
King's
Feet
,
and
besought
●is
Pardon
in
most
submissive
terms
.
But
the
King
answer'd
'em
●…ke
a
Master
,
that
resolv'd
to
make
his
Pardon
his
Punishment
,
●nd
reduce
'em
by
the
Peace
into
a
worse
Condition
then
the
Calamities
of
an
Unfortunate
War
could
e're
have
brought
'em
.
The
Chancellor
therefore
,
to
whom
the
King
referr'd
'em
,
impos'd
these
Conditions
upon
'em
.
That
the
Council
and
Government
of
the
City
should
be
in
the
same
Condition
as
it
was
〈…〉
1610.
That
they
should
admit
an
Intendant
of
Justice
:
That
the
Fortifications
should
be
demolish'd
.
That
the
King
should
be
admitted
with
respect
,
whenever
he
pleas'd
to
enter
.
That
they
should
have
no
Men
of
War
,
and
that
Merchants
Ships
should
take
their
Passes
from
the
Admiral
of
France
.
That
they
should
restore
to
the
Ecclesiastics
their
Goods
and
Estates
:
And
●hat
certain
Wagons
and
Merchandise
which
belong'd
to
the
●nhabitants
of
Orleance
,
and
which
the
Rochelois
had
seiz'd
,
should
be
restor'd
.
Upon
these
Conditions
they
were
promis'd
to
be
comprehended
in
all
the
Priviledges
of
the
Edict
.
'T
was
a
sowre
piece
of
Condescention
to
submit
to
such
severe
and
rigorous
Laws
;
nor
could
they
tell
how
to
mollify
the
Victor
into
more
easie
moderation
.
In
vain
the
General
Deputies
interceded
for
Rochelle
in
the
name
of
all
the
Churches
.
However
Maniald
took
upon
him
to
spake
,
and
made
a
most
moving
and
passionate
Speech
to
the
King
;
wherein
he
made
a
lively
description
of
the
Misery
of
the
Rochellois
;
he
excus'd
their
taking
Arms
as
done
out
of
necessity
:
Which
nevertheless
he
condemn'd
with
Expressions
full
of
execration
,
whatever
the
Pretence
were
with
which
it
was
cover'd
.
He
said
,
that
the
Rochelois
were
come
to
accuse
themselves
,
and
sue
for
mercy
.
He
besought
the
King
to
grant
'em
Peace
,
not
as
Enemies
subdu'd
by
the
Sword
;
but
as
Subjects
,
with
the
moderation
of
his
Sceptre
.
He
added
,
that
without
Liberty
,
they
would
not
be
Subjects
,
but
Slaves
.
Concluding
,
he
implor'd
pardon
with
promise
of
submission
,
and
of
servitude
also
,
if
the
King's
satisfaction
and
the
good
of
his
service
depended
upon
it
.
But
all
this
was
to
no
purpose
:
The
King
was
resolv'd
that
Rochelle
should
be
excepted
out
of
the
General
Peace
,
and
that
she
should
submit
to
particular
Laws
.
In
the
mean
time
there
was
a
League
concluded
between
the
A
powerful
League
against
Spain
.
King
of
England
,
the
Republic
of
Venice
,
the
Duke
of
S●●●●
,
and
the
States
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
in
Conjunction
with
France
,
against
Spain
,
which
kept
almost
all
Italy
under
the
Yoke
,
and
was
fairly
preparing
to
deprive
her
of
the
remainder
of
her
Liberty
.
These
Confederates
were
very
urgent
with
Cardinal
Richlieu
to
hasten
Peace
with
the
Reformed
,
to
the
end
they
might
act
unanimously
against
the
Common
Enemy
.
'T
is
true
,
that
Minister
had
it
deep
laid
in
his
thoughts
to
humble
Spain
,
but
he
thought
that
the
first
step
which
he
was
to
take
to
that
end
,
was
to
enslave
France
,
and
by
that
means
to
bereave
Foreigners
of
Opportunities
to
renew
the
Civil
Wars
.
To
that
end
,
he
judg'd
it
necessary
first
to
ruin
the
Reformed
,
The
Cardinal's
Designs
.
who
were
still
strong
enough
by
their
Union
to
support
a
Party
of
Malecontents
.
And
therefore
he
resolv'd
to
begin
with
Rochelle
;
after
the
reducing
of
which
,
he
did
not
expect
to
meet
with
much
more
Resistance
in
the
Kingdom
.
Nor
did
France
want
Persons
who
were
sharp
sighted
enough
to
penetrate
the
Cardinal's
Design
:
But
their
foresight
did
not
hinder
'em
for
all
that
,
from
contributing
to
their
own
Servitude
.
They
well
perceiv'd
,
that
in
oppressing
the
Reformed
they
made
Fetters
for
themselves
;
but
every
one
was
in
hopes
to
make
his
Fortune
by
the
Public
Misery
.
This
was
that
which
made
the
Cardinal
so
obstinate
to
except
Rochel
out
of
the
general
Peace
,
to
the
end
he
might
separate
it
from
the
rest
of
the
Reformed
,
and
destroy
it
with
more
ease
.
But
two
things
constrain'd
him
to
surcease
this
Great
Design
.
Of
which
he
is
forc'd
to
defer
the
execution
.
The
one
was
,
That
the
Spaniards
waited
the
Success
of
these
Confusions
,
that
they
might
take
their
own
Methods
;
that
they
treated
with
the
Duke
of
Rohan
to
accept
of
their
Service
;
that
the
Duke
had
sent
Campredon
into
Spain
,
to
make
himself
●e
more
considerable
by
their
Succour
;
that
the
Conjuncture
〈…〉
Affairs
render'd
the
Spaniards
more
stiff
;
and
authoriz'd
the
●inning
out
a
Treaty
begun
with
'em
,
about
those
things
which
●d
kindl'd
the
War
in
Italy
.
The
other
was
,
That
Powerful
●abals
were
forming
against
him
to
remove
him
from
the
Mi●stry
.
He
saw
the
chiefest
part
of
all
that
was
great
at
Court
〈…〉
Combination
against
him
;
and
rightly
judg'd
that
he
should
●ve
too
many
Factions
to
employ
his
Wits
,
without
taking
●●on
himself
the
management
of
two
Wars
at
once
,
the
one
●omestic
,
the
other
Civil
.
He
resolv'd
therefore
to
put
an
end
●●th
to
the
one
,
and
the
other
;
with
a
resolution
to
set
a-foot
●e
Civil
War
agen
,
so
soon
as
the
Conspiracies
against
his
Au●ority
would
give
him
leisure
;
and
to
apply
himself
to
the
Fo●ign
War
so
soon
as
he
had
stifl'd
the
Seeds
from
whence
Do●estic
Troubles
might
again
spring
up
.
For
the
first
,
he
made
use
The
English
Embassadors
importunate
for
the
Peace
of
the
Religion
.
〈…〉
the
continu'd
Importunities
of
Holland
and
Carleton
to
induce
●m
to
use
the
Reformed
with
less
severity
,
to
the
end
he
might
〈…〉
more
at
liberty
to
carry
on
the
Foreign
War
.
On
the
other
●de
,
those
Embassadors
press'd
the
Reformed
to
accept
the
●eace
upon
the
Conditions
that
were
offer'd
'em
;
and
assur'd
●●
that
the
King
their
Master
would
be
Guaranty
for
the
per●●mance
of
those
that
were
promis'd
'em
.
Particularly
,
they
●omis'd
Rochelle
,
that
the
King
of
England
would
so
earnestly
●llicit
the
Demolishing
of
Fort
Lewis
,
and
so
moderate
the
●ard
Conditions
that
were
impos'd
upon
'em
,
that
he
question'd
●t
but
to
bring
it
to
pass
.
They
farther
told
'em
,
that
the
●ing
of
France
had
given
'em
his
Word
to
demolish
the
Fort
〈…〉
convenient
time
,
upon
Condition
that
Rochelle
return'd
to
●r
Duty
.
These
Sollicitations
and
Promises
made
Rochelle
at
length
Rochelle
accepts
the
Conditions
somewhat
mollify'd
.
●etermin
to
humble
her self
:
And
the
rest
of
the
Cities
,
as
●ontauban
,
Castres
,
Nimes
,
Vsez
,
which
had
not
refus'd
the
●eace
but
only
because
she
stood
out
,
follow'd
her
Example
,
〈…〉
soon
as
she
had
accepted
it
.
Thereupon
it
was
concluded
the
●6th
of
February
.
However
,
all
that
was
alter'd
in
the
Laws
●●pos'd
upon
Rochelle
was
,
that
the
Second
Article
,
which
●ention'd
the
settling
an
Intendant
of
Justice
in
that
City
,
was
express'd
in
these
Terms
,
That
they
should
admit
Commissioners
to
see
the
Peace
perform'd
,
who
might
reside
there
as
long
as
they
plea'd
.
There
was
nothing
said
either
of
the
Fourth
,
which
imported
that
the
King
should
be
admitted
whenever
he
pleas'd
to
enter
;
or
of
the
Seventh
,
which
concern'd
the
Interest
of
certain
Merchants
of
Orleance
:
But
they
put
instead
of
them
,
the
Restoration
of
the
Catholic
Religion
in
the
full
Liberty
of
its
Exercises
;
and
a
Declaration
that
Fort
Lewis
could
not
be
raz'd
;
but
that
such
Order
should
be
given
to
the
Garison
,
and
to
the
Garisons
of
the
Islands
of
Ré
and
Oleron
,
that
the
Trade
of
the
City
should
be
no
way
prejudic'd
.
Instead
of
demolishing
the
Fortifications
which
had
been
decree'd
at
first
in
General
Terms
,
nothing
more
was
requir'd
then
the
demolishing
the
Fort
de
Taden
:
And
to
soften
the
Article
which
enjoin'd
the
Merchants
Vessels
to
take
Passes
from
the
Admirals
of
France
,
't
was
only
ordain'd
that
they
should
observe
the
Laws
of
Traffic
,
without
prejudice
to
their
Priviledges
.
There
was
an
Act
of
these
Articles
drawn
up
,
at
the
bottom
of
which
was
a
Promise
that
the
Reformed
should
enjoy
the
benefit
of
the
Answers
return'd
to
their
Papers
at
Fontainble●●
,
in
July
1625
;
provided
that
on
their
part
,
they
setled
things
in
the
same
condition
as
they
were
in
at
the
same
time
.
But
for
fear
,
lest
Rochelle
should
take
any
advantage
of
this
Promise
,
that
City
was
expressly
excepted
:
And
it
was
declar'd
.
That
the
King
did
not
thereby
engage
himself
to
any
other
Favour
then
what
was
mention'd
in
the
Act
which
went
before
.
The
Deputies
of
the
Reformed
had
sign'd
in
that
Place
.
But
underneath
there
was
yet
a
third
Act
,
sign'd
by
the
said
Deputies
as
well
in
their
own
,
as
in
the
name
of
the
Deputies
,
from
the
Dukes
of
Rohan
and
Soubise
,
of
Languedoc
,
Rochelle
,
Montauban
,
Castres
,
Nimes
,
Vsez
,
Milhau
,
and
Cevenes
,
wherein
they
protested
that
they
had
besought
the
King
with
all
the
duty
and
most
humble
submissions
that
Subjects
could
pay
to
their
Soveraign
,
to
pardon
what
was
past
,
and
to
grant
'em
Peace
;
with
a
promise
of
great
Fidelity
for
the
future
,
from
which
they
would
never
swerve
;
and
Offers
of
all
manner
of
Services
:
All
which
the
King
had
graciously
harken'd
to
,
and
upon
which
he
had
given
his
Royal
Word
for
Peace
,
and
the
observance
of
the
Answers
return'd
to
the
Paper
deliver'd
at
Fontainbleau
.
Out
●●
which
however
he
had
excepted
Rochelle
,
in
reference
to
●hich
he
had
declar'd
his
Will
;
and
which
,
they
said
,
they
accep●d
as
the
most
signal
Mark
of
Clemency
and
Goodness
that
Sub●cts
could
receive
from
a
Soveraign
;
and
they
promis'd
to
●and
to
it
inviolably
,
and
to
cause
the
Places
taken
since
July●st
●st
to
be
surrender'd
.
The
Court
,
although
they
desir'd
Peace
with
an
extraordinary
Why
the
Court
exacted
such
Writings
.
●assion
,
exacted
these
Submissions
,
to
make
the
Reformed
own
●●at
they
were
in
the
wrong
to
levy
War
;
and
that
they
might
●ke
advantage
of
their
own
Confessions
,
if
any
new
Quarrels
●ake
forth
.
And
the
Reformed
,
who
were
not
ignorant
of
●●e
Court-Politics
,
past
these
Infamous
Acts
,
either
because
●hey
had
bin
wrought
over
,
or
because
they
found
they
lay
at
●he
mercy
of
the
Court
,
as
the
Duke
of
Rohan
well
foresaw
;
●●
else
because
they
were
in
hopes
of
obtaining
greater
Favours
●y
these
Extraordinary
Submissions
;
or
lastly
,
in
compliance
with
those
who
could
not
like
it
,
that
Subjects
should
take
Arms
against
their
Prince
upon
any
Occasion
whatever
.
However
,
to
●ssure
themselves
of
the
King
of
England's
Protection
,
whom
All
Pass'd
by
the
Embassaders
of
England
.
●hey
believ'd
to
be
Guarantee
of
the
Peace
,
they
drew
up
an
Act
●gn'd
by
the
Embassadors
,
and
dated
Feb.
11.
wherein
they
declar'd
,
that
the
Razing
of
Fort
Lewis
was
promis'd
in
time
con●enient
,
provided
the
Rochelois
return'd
to
their
duty
;
and
that
without
that
Promise
neither
Rochel
would
have
accepted
the
Peace
,
neither
would
the
Reformed
have
relinquish'd
those
things
which
the
Instances
of
the
King
of
England
made
'em
●elinquish
;
by
reason
of
which
they
put
'em
in
hopes
of
a
powerful
Intercession
on
his
part
,
that
they
might
have
satisfaction
giv'n
'em
.
This
Paper
was
ill
drawn
up
;
nor
did
it
clearly
express
the
Guarantie
of
which
the
King
of
England
boasted
.
Nevertheless
,
it
cannot
be
deni'd
,
but
that
it
must
have
oblig'd
that
Prince
either
to
have
disown'd
his
Embassadors
,
or
else
to
take
care
that
what
was
granted
the
Reformed
should
In
〈…〉
England
was
●…
.
be
faithfully
perform'd
;
since
he
acknowledg'd
that
the
sole
force
of
his
Sollicitations
had
vanquish'd
their
good
nature
to
be
satisfi'd
with
the
King's
Offers
.
An
honest
man
needs
no
more
to
engage
him
to
make
another
man's
business
his
own
,
but
that
it
was
himself
who
caus'd
the
other
to
miscarry
,
either
by
his
Authority
or
Persuasion
.
And
in
this
sense
it
cannot
be
deni'd
,
but
that
the
King
of
England
was
Guarantee
of
the
Peace
,
since
it
was
upon
his
word
,
and
in
hopes
that
he
would
be
answerable
for
it
,
that
the
Reformed
accepted
it
.
But
this
Important
Ceremony
wanted
due
formality
;
and
the
Council
of
France
had
so
well
order'd
their
Business
,
that
nothing
appear'd
from
whence
any
evident
Conclusion
could
be
drawn
,
that
the
King
of
England
interpos'd
in
this
Treaty
as
a
Mediator
,
or
as
a
Guarantee
.
In
a
word
,
Policy
will
not
permit
Princes
to
suffer
,
that
another
Prince
should
be
Guarantee
of
Treaties
which
are
made
between
them
and
their
Subjects
.
To
consent
that
Subjects
should
have
recourse
to
the
Garantie
of
a
Foreigner
for
their
Security
in
things
that
concern
the
Word
and
Authority
of
their
Lawful
Prince
,
would
be
to
tye
'em
to
another
Soveraign
.
For
this
Reason
the
Court
of
France
,
who
had
let
the
King
of
England
alone
to
use
all
the
Arguments
,
of
which
they
could
make
their
advantage
,
yet
were
not
engag'd
by
any
Public
Act
to
do
the
least
Kindness
out
of
any
respect
for
him
,
laught
at
the
Pretension
of
the
English
Mediator
,
when
he
would
have
had
his
Guarantie
taken
effect
;
and
lookt
upon
the
Embassador's
Writing
as
an
idle
piece
of
Nullity
that
oblig'd
the
King
of
France
to
nothing
.
But
after
the
Peace
was
sign'd
upon
the
Conditions
mentention'd
,
A
new
Edict
confirming
all
the
rest
.
the
Ratifications
of
Rochel
and
Montauban
were
expected
;
of
which
the
one
was
perform'd
the
second
,
the
other
the
sixth
of
March
.
Which
done
,
an
Edict
was
publish'd
the
same
Month
,
which
contain'd
Twelve
Articles
.
The
Introduction
spoke
of
nothing
but
Clemency
and
Pardon
on
the
King's
part
,
and
Submissions
and
Supplications
reiterated
by
the
Reformed
,
and
particularly
by
those
who
remain'd
in
obedience
,
which
the
King
said
,
was
the
better
sort
,
and
the
greatest
part
,
and
to
whose
Remonstrances
he
had
had
a
special
regard
when
he
accepted
the
Submissions
of
the
Rest
.
The
First
Article
confirm'd
the
Regster'd
Edicts
and
Secret
Articles
,
and
gave
Testimony
that
they
had
been
well
and
duly
observ'd
in
the
Reign
of
the
deceased
King
,
and
after
his
death
,
till
the
beginning
of
the
last
Commotions
.
Which
was
an
Artifice
to
induce
the
Reformed
themselves
to
condemn
all
the
loud
Complaints
of
a
thousand
Breaches
before
that
time
.
The
second
restor'd
the
Exercise
of
the
Roman
Religion
in
all
places
where
it
had
●in
ejected
during
the
Troubles
;
and
order'd
ample
Restitution
of
the
Estates
and
Rights
belonging
to
the
Ecclesiastics
,
even
of
their
Moveables
that
should
be
found
in
specie
.
The
third
granted
the
same
favour
to
the
Reformed
for
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
and
for
the
Church-yards
which
they
were
pos●ess'd
of
in
1600.
And
the
Clauses
of
that
Article
were
taken
out
of
the
Answer
to
the
two
first
of
the
Paper
decreed
at
Fontainbleau
.
The
fourth
contain'd
an
Amnesty
of
all
Acts
of
Hostility
;
even
of
those
that
might
have
bin
committed
since
the
day
of
the
Declaration
dated
October
1622.
till
the
day
of
the
publication
of
this
in
the
Parlaments
:
nor
were
the
Submissions
and
reiterated
Supplications
of
the
Reformed
omitted
.
The
fifth
concern'd
the
raising
of
money
,
and
gave
a
discharge
of
it
in
the
terms
of
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
which
mention'd
the
same
thing
.
The
sixth
re-establish'd
the
Seats
of
Judicature
,
the
Receits
,
the
Officers
of
the
Finances
,
in
the
places
from
whence
they
had
bin
remov'd
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
;
wherein
the
Tablier
of
the
Election
at
Rochel
was
also
comprehended
.
The
Priviledges
of
the
Cities
which
the
Reformed
held
in
their
hands
were
likewise
confirm'd
.
The
usual
method
for
the
electing
of
Consuls
was
to
be
observ'd
;
and
the
Appeals
of
Persons
aggriev'd
were
to
be
judg'd
by
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
.
The
seventh
discharg'd
the
Reformed
from
all
Sentences
pronounc'd
against
'em
by
reason
of
their
taking
Arms
:
And
this
Article
was
very
necessary
every
where
;
but
chiefly
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Parlament
of
Tho●●●se
,
where
they
had
signaliz'd
their
extraordinary
Zeal
by
a
great
number
of
Decrees
against
Corporations
and
private
persons
.
The
eighth
ordain'd
a
speedy
Release
of
Prisoners
and
Persons
condemn'd
to
the
Gallies
.
The
ninth
confirm'd
the
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
which
declar'd
the
Reformed
capable
of
all
Offices
;
re-establish'd
those
that
had
bin
put
out
;
●evok'd
the
Patents
of
their
Offices
granted
to
others
,
and
restor'd
to
the
Reformed
all
their
Estates
,
their
Titles
,
Debts
,
Accompts
and
Actions
,
and
cancell'd
all
opposite
Acts
,
except
the
peremptory
Decrees
of
the
Council
and
Chambers
of
the
Edict
.
The
tenth
order'd
that
this
Declaration
should
be
observ'd
in
the
terms
of
the
92d
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
The
eleventh
forbid
for
the
future
all
manner
of
Politic
Assemblies
,
unless
they
had
express
leave
to
hold
'em
;
and
all
manner
of
Associations
,
and
keeping
of
Intelligences
.
Nevertheless
Ecclesiastical
Assemblies
were
permitted
,
about
meer
affairs
of
Church-Discipline
,
and
in
conformity
to
the
Declaration
of
August
1623.
which
enjoin'd
the
Synods
to
admit
a
Commissioner
deputed
by
the
King
.
All
manner
of
Fortifications
and
raising
of
Money
were
forbid
,
without
an
express
Commission
.
The
last
ordain'd
the
execution
of
the
Articles
that
related
to
Rochel
,
and
the
restitution
of
the
Cities
and
Castles
during
the
War
.
'T
is
true
the
Mayor
,
the
Sheriffs
,
and
certain
Burgesses
of
Orleans
;
the
Catholics
of
Mompelier
and
parts
adjoining
,
Prelats
,
Ecclesiastics
,
Gentlemen
and
others
,
oppos'd
the
verification
of
this
Edict
in
the
Parlament
of
Paris
;
and
the
opposition
of
the
first
was
admitted
,
but
the
rest
were
referr'd
to
the
Parlament
o●
Tholouse
.
However
their
opposition
was
only
in
reference
to
some
particular
Interests
.
After
the
Peace
was
thus
concluded
,
the
Confederates
were
in
France
plays
foul
with
the
Confederates
.
hopes
that
France
would
have
turn'd
her
Arms
against
the
House
of
Austria
.
But
they
were
strangely
astonish'd
to
see
a
ratifi'd
Treaty
appear
abroad
within
eleven
days
after
,
which
du
Targis
,
Ambassador
in
Spain
,
had
concluded
between
the
Two
Crowns
.
'T
is
true
,
that
to
cover
this
foul
Play
,
they
made
a
shew
of
disowning
the
Ambassador
,
who
seemingly
was
never
to
have
bin
pardon'd
,
but
for
the
earnest
sollicitations
of
the
Court
of
Rome
.
But
this
Farce
deceiv'd
none
but
Fools
,
for
the
Treaty
held
good
after
some
slight
Alterations
,
and
the
Confederates
exhal'd
their
Resentments
in
vain
Reproaches
and
unprofitable
Threats
.
There
was
only
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
who
being
enrag'd
at
such
a
piece
of
Perfidiousness
,
sent
away
the
Abbot
de
la
Scaglia
into
England
,
to
excite
that
Monarch
to
revenge
,
who
had
no
less
reason
then
himself
to
be
chaf'd
at
such
Jealousie
between
the
Cardinal
and
Buckingham
.
a
scorn
of
his
Amity
.
And
Affairs
in
that
Kingdom
began
to
encline
toward
a
Rupture
;
for
there
was
a
great
Jealousy
in
point
of
Honour
between
Cardinal
Richlieu
,
and
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
but
they
were
unequally
match'd
:
For
Buckingham
was
vain
,
hair-brain'd
,
lofty
,
and
void
of
Foresight
;
Richlieu●rafty
●rafty
,
a
Dissembler
,
a
Hypocrite
,
and
one
that
never
ventur'd
●ny
thing
without
good
assurances
of
Success
.
They
had
this
●owever
,
which
was
common
to
both
;
that
they
were
hated
●y
all
men
but
such
as
were
their
Creatures
,
and
both
were
●qually
sovereign
Governors
of
their
sovereign
Masters
;
tho
others
say
,
there
was
a
more
secret
cause
of
Jealousy
between
●●em
.
For
Buckingham
had
appear'd
in
the
Court
of
France
with
the
Character
of
Ambassador
in
a
magnificent
Equipage
,
●nd
had
drawn
the
eyes
of
all
the
world
upon
him
.
He
had
moreover
pleas'd
the
Ladies
;
and
his
vanity
had
transported
●im
to
think
himself
worthy
to
attempt
the
Queen
herself
.
The
Cardinal
had
the
same
thoughts
,
and
could
not
endure
that
his
●ival
should
receive
any
marks
of
being
preferr'd
before
●im
.
We
may
reck'n
,
among
the
greatest
weaknesses
of
that
cele●rated
The
Cardinal's
blind-side
.
Minister
of
State
,
that
he
was
emulous
of
out
doing
all
others
,
ev'n
in
Trifles
:
he
could
not
endure
that
another
man
●●ouid
out
do
him
in
the
most
pitiful
things
.
To
make
Verses
,
or
to
speak
better
than
he
did
,
was
not
the
way
to
win
his
Favour
,
or
to
shew
that
he
understood
Humanity
,
Philosophy
,
the
Mathematics
,
Divinity
or
Antiquity
better
then
he
.
That
he
might
enjoy
the
Reputation
of
being
the
most
expert
man
of
his
time
in
all
things
,
he
stretcht
his
weakness
to
that
degree
,
as
●o
attribute
to
himself
the
Works
of
other
men
;
and
to
own
under
his
own
Name
those
Writings
,
wherein
,
perhaps
,
he
was
no
more
concern'd
,
then
to
have
bin
the
first
that
conceiv'd
the
●ude
and
indigested
Idea
of
the
Subject
.
He
had
the
same
Sentiments
as
to
Magnificence
,
and
Courting
of
Ladies
;
and
for
a
man
to
presume
to
transcend
him
in
either
of
those
two
things
,
was
a
certain
way
to
lose
his
favour
.
However
it
were
,
he
always
us'd
the
Queen
but
very
scurvily
,
after
he
observ'd
the
little
value
she
had
for
him
;
insomuch
that
while
he
liv'd
,
she
had
not
all
the
World
at
will
.
There
was
also
brewing
at
the
same
time
another
occasion
of
a
Rupture
,
through
the
ill
conduct
of
the
Queens
Houshold
Servants
.
Their
Zeal
for
the
Catholic
Religion
,
soon
made
'em
exceed
the
Bounds
to
which
they
were
confin'd
by
the
Treaties
of
Marriage
.
They
introduc'd
the
Jesuits
into
the
Houshold
Enterprises
of
the
Catholics
of
the
Queen
of
England's
menial
Servants
.
of
that
Princess
;
where
those
turbulent
and
ambitious
People
made
themselves
such
absolute
Masters
of
her
Wit
and
Reason
that
they
soon
set
her
at
variance
with
the
King
her
Husband
.
They
so
intoxicated
her
Understanding
with
their
Superstitions
that
they
forc'd
her
to
commit
a
thousand
mean
things
beneath
her
Grandeur
,
and
unworthy
of
her
Dignity
.
They
persuaded
her
to
adore
,
as
Martyrs
,
those
of
their
Order
,
that
had
bin
executed
under
the
preceding
Reign
,
as
Contrivers
or
Accomplices
in
the
Powder-Plot
.
And
the
occasion
of
a
Jubilee
presenting
itself
,
they
made
choice
of
the
place
where
the
common
Male
factors
are
executed
,
whither
the
Queen
was
to
walk
bare-foo●
to
say
her
Prayers
.
The
English
,
to
whom
the
very
Name
of
Jesuit
is
abominable
,
were
justly
offended
at
this
piece
of
Insolence
;
and
the
King
himself
,
though
he
were
extremely
so●
and
easy
,
was
highly
exasperated
:
So
that
being
otherwise
disgusted
at
the
Misdemeanors
of
the
Queens
Domestics
,
he
resolv'd
to
send
'em
back
into
France
.
Upon
which
,
the
Cardinal
sent
Bassompierre
to
him
,
to
complain
of
such
a
violence
offer'd
to
the
Treaty
;
and
to
endeavour
to
reconcile
the
differences
between
him
and
his
Wife
,
wherein
the
Ambassador
had
the
good
luck
to
succeed
within
a
little
of
his
Wishes
.
But
in
regard
the
Ministers
of
both
Courts
made
it
their
business
mutually
to
ver●
and
thwart
one
another
,
the
Cardinal
caus'd
Bassompierre's
Treaty
to
be
disown'd
,
and
Buckingham
oblig'd
his
King
to
revoke
his
Word
.
After
which
,
upon
some
Affairs
of
Commerce
intervening
,
Buckingham
,
who
burn'd
with
a
desire
of
returning
into
France
,
and
brave
the
Cardinal
,
would
needs
be
sent
thither
once
more
with
the
Character
of
Ambassador
.
But
the
Cardinal
found
a
way
to
let
him
understand
that
he
should
not
be
welcome
.
Upon
which
,
the
English
Favourite
enrag'd
at
such
an
Affront
,
oblig'd
his
Master
to
declare
War
against
France
.
And
the
pretence
was
,
that
the
Court
of
France
had
not
observ'd
the
Articles
of
the
last
Peace
.
But
his
Measures
were
so
false
,
and
his
Conduct
so
fool-hardy
,
that
he
compleated
the
Ruine
of
the
Reformed
and
Rochel
,
while
he
sought
his
own
and
their
Revenge
.
While
this
Tempest
was
gathering
together
,
the
Cardinal
abour'd
to
disperse
another
Storm
that
threaten'd
him
nearer
at
Conspiracies
against
the
Cardinal
.
and.
Spain
,
who
well
foresaw
what
Obstacles
he
would
throw
in
the
way
of
her
Grandeur
,
if
he
were
not
entangl'd
in
Domestic
Divisions
,
found
him
work
on
every
side
,
and
she
erceiv'd
the
chiefest
part
of
the
Princes
and
great
Lords
inclin'd
●
second
her
.
The
Reigning
Queen
hated
the
Cardinal
;
and
Monsieur's
Softness
made
him
comply
with
all
the
Sentiments
of
those
who
had
the
ascendant
over
him
.
They
put
him
out
of
conceit
with
a
Match
with
the
Heirest
of
Mompensier
,
which
had
been
projected
in
the
time
of
the
deceas'd
King
;
and
they
d'd
his
Head
with
a
thousand
Chimera's
.
But
the
Principal
visions
with
which
they
amus'd
his
Brains
,
were
the
deposing
of
the
King
,
to
the
unmarrying
him
,
and
giving
to
his
Brother
●●th
his
Crown
and
Wife
.
Upon
which
Subject
several
Libels
●●d
appear'd
abroad
;
of
which
one
that
was
entitl'd
an
Advertisement
to
the
King
,
made
it
a
Crime
in
him
to
oppose
the
prosperity
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
and
to
confederate
against
●r
with
Protestant
Princes
,
and
promise
the
giving
him
an
assistant
or
Associate
in
the
Government
.
Which
Libel
occasion'ed
the
Quarrel
between
the
Bishop
of
Chartres
and
the
Cler●●●
.
The
Cardinal
also
was
dilacerated
and
mangl'd
by
a
hundred
Writings
of
the
same
nature
;
and
perhaps
never
any
man
as
known
to
be
loaden
with
such
a
heap
of
Invectives
and
●yrs
.
But
he
luckily
disintangl'd
himself
out
of
all
these
Incumbrances
.
He
faign'd
therefore
to
retire
from
the
Court
,
●●d
away
he
went
,
to
the
end
he
might
give
the
King
an
occasion
to
recall
him
.
But
the
Queen
Mother
,
who
could
not
●●en
be
without
him
,
infus'd
it
so
strongly
into
the
King's
Head
,
●t
if
he
consented
to
the
distant
absence
of
that
Minister
,
the
conspirators
would
make
themselves
Masters
of
his
Authority
,
●●t
of
his
Person
,
that
the
Suspicious
and
Irresolute
Prince
●●n
sent
for
him
back
agen
.
This
return
of
his
having
ad●n'd
his
Credit
to
a
higher
degree
,
he
began
to
put
in
pra●se
those
severe
and
Bloody
Politicks
that
ruin'd
so
many
Lords
,
which
fill'd
the
Prisons
with
so
many
Persons
suspected
of
no
●er
Crime
then
Love
of
Liberty
;
and
render'd
him
so
absolute
and
formidable
,
that
the
King
himself
began
to
have
an
aversion
for
him
,
and
became
jealous
of
his
high
Authority
.
The
Count
de
Chalais
was
the
first
Victim
offer'd
to
his
Arbtrary
Power
.
The
Duke
of
Vendosm
,
and
the
Grand
Prior
his
Brother
,
together
with
several
other
persons
,
lost
either
their
Liberty
,
or
their
Government
,
or
their
Pensions
;
and
the
whole
Conspiracy
was
perfectly
dissipated
.
In
the
mean
time
Rochel
was
toss'd
and
vex'd
with
various
The
Cardition
of
Rochel
.
Troubles
;
by
reason
that
they
who
were
interested
in
the
new
form
of
Government
,
would
not
suffer
things
to
be
resettl'd
upon
the
Old
Foundation
.
The
People
favour'd
these
Mutineers
and
the
Sedition
increas'd
to
that
degree
,
that
the
Mayor
,
who
was
suspected
,
was
carri'd
away
by
force
,
and
very
ill
us'd
as
the
Author
of
these
Changes
.
Nevertheless
,
these
Disorder●
were
appeas'd
by
the
necessity
of
obeying
,
and
the
fear
of
a
greater
Mischief
,
should
they
furnish
the
Court
with
any
Pretence
,
which
was
the
thing
she
waited
for
,
to
make
war
upon
Rochel
alone
,
and
disunited
from
the
rest
of
the
Reformed
Cities
.
Mass
was
there
said
upon
Ascension-day
in
St.
Margaret
Church
;
and
the
City
re-call'd
her
Deputies
that
had
bin
sent
to
Foreigners
.
But
whether
they
waited
for
the
effect
of
the
King
of
England's
Promis'd
Intercession
,
for
demolishing
Fort
Lewis
;
or
whether
they
were
desirous
to
see
what
would
be
the
issue
of
the
Confusions
at
Court
,
they
went
but
slowly
on
with
dismantling
their
Fortifications
,
more
especially
the
Fort
o●
Tadon
,
which
was
one
of
their
best
and
strongest
Bulwark●
Lesdiguieres
,
discontented
with
the
Court
,
fomented
new
Troubles
in
the
Dauphinate
;
Brison
by
his
Counsels
maintain'd
him self
in
Poussin
,
a
paltry
place
;
from
which
however
they
could
not
get
him
out
,
but
by
giving
him
a
Recompence
of
4000
Crowns
.
And
Montauban
,
Son
of
the
Marquiss
of
Gouver●●
got
almost
as
much
,
to
lay
down
Arms.
Thus
all
things
being
in
a
manner
peaceable
and
quiet
,
the
A
National
Synod
.
Reformed
were
permitted
to
assemble
a
National
Synod
at
Castres
,
which
sate
down
the
15th
of
September
,
and
the
Court
sent
this
Augustus
Galand
for
their
Commissioner
in
pursuance
o●
the
Declaration
1623.
the
revocation
of
which
they
could
not
obtain
.
All
they
could
get
was
a
Decree
,
which
upon
the
complaint
of
the
Delays
and
Difficulties
they
met
with
in
the
nomination
of
Commissioners
by
the
Governors
,
and
of
the
long
time
before
the
Commissioners
came
to
the
Synods
,
imported
thus
much
,
That
the
Governors
,
or
others
to
whom
they
should
apply
themselves
,
having
notice
of
the
Place
and
Day
of
the
Synod's
sitting
a
Month
before
,
should
be
bound
to
nominate
Commissioners
,
and
those
that
were
nominated
should
be
bound
to
be
there
at
the
place
,
and
upon
the
day
appointed
,
or
within
three
days
after
at
farthest
;
which
if
they
fail'd
to
do
,
the
Deputies
had
leave
to
assemble
without
'em
;
they
behaving
themselves
in
other
things
according
to
the
Edicts
.
This
same
Galand
had
already
been
present
at
the
last
Assembly
held
at
Charenton
,
and
the
Figure
he
made
at
Court
would
not
permit
him
to
quit
his
Interest
,
or
to
swerve
from
her
Orders
and
Maxims
.
He
was
entrusted
with
a
Letter
from
the
King
to
the
Synod
,
The
Commissioners
Instructions
.
Commission
to
be
present
there
,
and
Instructions
in
writing
how
to
carry
himself
.
The
Letter
imported
leave
to
hold
the
Synod
,
whose
Deliberations
were
thereby
also
confin'd
to
affairs
of
Church-Discipline
only
.
Moreover
,
it
was
in
the
nature
of
Predential
for
the
Commissioner
;
and
lastly
,
it
contain'd
asstances
of
the
King's
good-will
,
and
his
observance
of
the
edicts
,
provided
that
the
Reformed
continu'd
in
their
obedience
.
The
Commission
was
plain
and
downright
,
but
it
mention'd
an
express
Injunction
to
be
careful
of
seeing
the
Edicts
observ'd
,
and
chiefly
that
of
1623.
and
to
hinder
the
keeping
●f
any
Conventicles
at
Castres
without
his
leave
.
His
Instructions
were
more
ample
,
and
contain'd
six
principal
Articles
.
●he
first
renew'd
the
promises
of
the
King's
good-will
,
while
●aithful
Obedience
was
paid
him
.
The
second
exhorted
the
Re●●med
to
live
in
Concord
with
the
Catholics
,
and
not
to
have
●●y
other
then
sentiments
of
Equity
and
Justice
for
'em
;
which
the
King
promis'd
to
see
done
on
the
Catholics
part
.
The
third
exhorted
a
Renunciation
of
all
Associations
,
Unions
and
Intelligences
either
abroad
or
at
home
,
any
other
then
with
the
King
:
and
the
Commissioner
was
to
declare
,
that
the
King
●ever
had
the
least
thought
of
disannulling
the
Edicts
;
which
●e
prov'd
,
because
the
King
had
confirm'd
'em
after
he
came
to
●ears
of
majority
;
that
he
had
renew'd
his
Alliances
with
Foreign
.
Protestants
;
that
he
had
augmented
the
Gratuities
which
the
King
his
Father
had
given
to
the
Ministers
;
that
he
had
made
use
of
Protestant
Lords
in
sundry
great
Affairs
;
and
for
that
in
the
Insurrections
of
the
Reformed
,
he
had
bin
always
enclin'd
to
mercy
so
soon
as
they
were
ready
to
submit
.
The
fourth
was
of
a
singular
nature
,
to
oblige
the
Ministers
to
inform
against
one
another
themselves
,
and
to
brand
one
another
upon
their
own
judgments
:
so
that
Galand
was
to
exhort
▪
em
to
inform
against
those
Ministers
who
had
held
intelligence
with
the
Spiniards
,
without
taking
notice
in
reference
to
it
,
of
any
Amnesties
of
what
was
past
.
He
was
in
that
respect
to
draw
a
Declaration
from
the
Synod
,
conformable
to
what
had
past
in
the
Provincial
Synod
of
Upper
Guyenne
held
at
Realmont
;
and
to
testify
that
the
aim
of
that
Inquisition
was
not
to
punish
the
guilty
,
but
to
hinder
those
that
were
faithful
from
being
comprehended
in
the
Crimes
of
others
.
The
fifth
admonish'd
the
Commissioner
not
to
let
the
Synod
meddle
with
any
thing
but
barely
Discipline
.
And
the
last
took
from
the
Ministers
the
liberty
of
going
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
or
setling
themselves
in
any
other
places
without
permission
;
and
from
the
Synods
●●
power
of
sending
any
to
Foreign
Princes
and
Sovereigns
,
●●a●
should
desire
'em
either
for
a
time
,
or
for
a
constancy
.
For
't
was
the
King's
pleasure
that
Demands
of
that
nature
should
be
sent
to
him
:
and
the
reason
of
that
new
restraint
was
said
to
be
,
because
that
the
Duties
of
Obedience
were
not
to
be
alter'd
by
●
mixture
of
the
Manners
and
Customs
of
Foreign
Countries
.
This
Commission
of
Galands
was
ill
resented
by
the
Synod
Answers
of
Chauve
the
Moderator
.
and
Chauve
,
then
Moderator
,
told
him
very
roundly
,
That
a
Man
zealous
for
his
Religion
,
ought
not
to
have
charg'd
himself
with
Instructions
of
such
a
nature
,
which
only
tended
to
over
▪
reach
and
dishonour
his
Brethren
.
After
which
Remonstrance
he
return'd
an
Answer
to
all
the
Articles
with
as
much
Resolution
as
Prudence
.
But
for
the
better
understanding
of
his
Answer
,
it
is
necessary
here
to
explain
what
the
Synod
of
Realm●●●
was
,
and
what
had
bin
there
done
upon
the
occasion
of
Foreig●
Intelligences
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
being
sollicited
by
the
Spaniards
,
was
enter'd
into
Treaty
with
'em
,
and
had
sent
Campre●●●
into
Spain
,
for
more
positive
assurances
of
the
Succor
that
was
offer'd
.
Not
that
it
was
the
design
either
of
the
Spanish
Court
,
or
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
to
stick
to
the
Treaty
;
but
both
expected
to
make
this
benefit
of
it
,
that
it
might
be
a
means
to
bring
the
Cardinal
to
better
terms
.
The
Duke
was
in
hopes
thereby
to
obtain
a
more
advantageous
Peace
;
and
Spain
willing
to
shew
,
that
if
the
French
went
on
with
the
War
in
Italy
,
that
she
had
a
way
to
revenge
herself
,
by
continuing
the
Civil
War
in
France
as
long
as
she
pleas'd
.
Moreover
,
being
afraid
●est
the
Reformed
should
agree
to
an
Accommodation
,
she
made
●…em
a
shew
of
large
Succors
to
render
'em
more
stiff
,
and
to
engage
'em
to
stand
upon
such
Demands
as
would
not
be
granted
●…em
:
so
that
the
Treaty
was
concluded
by
Campredon
,
with
con●iderable
Promises
.
But
while
he
return'd
laden
with
the
Articles
of
the
Treaty
,
Peace
was
made
both
with
the
Reformed
●nd
with
Spain
,
the
Treaty
having
no
other
effect
,
but
only
●hat
it
put
the
sooner
conclusion
to
both
Wars
.
Campredon
at
his
return
was
seiz'd
upon
,
and
carri'd
a
Prisoner
to
Tholouse
,
and
there
prosecuted
for
his
life
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Edict
of
●arch
being
sent
to
the
President
Masuyer
to
be
register'd
,
one
would
have
thought
that
Campredon
should
have
enjoy'd
the
Masuyer'●
fa●se
dealing
.
benefit
of
the
Amnesty
.
And
indeed
the
President
knew
it
better
then
any
body
:
but
in
a
Cause
of
Religion
,
he
would
not
understand
what
belong'd
either
to
Justice
or
Honesty
;
and
,
●o
say
truth
,
he
was
a
meer
Varlet
in
many
things
:
at
least
in
point
of
Religion
,
he
minded
neither
true
dealing
nor
modesty
.
●o
that
he
was
so
malicious
as
to
keep
the
Edict
in
his
Pocket
,
●ll
Campredon
was
executed
;
for
he
sentenc'd
him
to
death
:
after
which
he
register'd
the
Edict
with
several
Qualifications
.
This
Action
was
detested
by
all
good
men
:
but
they
who
The
Catholics
tr●●●●●
.
●ere
of
Masuyer's
humor
rejoiced
at
it
,
and
were
of
opinion
,
●hat
the
advantage
of
being
able
to
retort
upon
the
Reformed
●he
death
of
a
man
condemn'd
by
Justice
,
for
having
negotiated
a
League
in
the
name
of
their
Captain
with
Spain
,
would
●ut-balance
a
piece
of
Treachery
.
It
seem'd
to
them
,
that
after
this
,
the
Reformed
had
no
more
to
do
but
to
hold
their
●●gues
,
and
that
they
could
no
longer
accuse
the
Catholics
of
their
ancient
League
with
the
same
Crown
.
Nevertheless
,
there
was
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
the
one
and
the
other
;
for
this
new
League
was
the
Duke
of
Rohan's
business
,
not
entrusted
by
any
body
else
,
but
who
enter'd
into
it
of
his
own
head
.
Moreover
,
there
was
nothing
here
transacted
about
dethroning
the
King
,
or
excluding
the
Lawful
Heir
from
the
Succession
.
Whereas
the
League
which
made
such
a
noise
under
the
Reign
of
Henry
III.
was
not
the
Crime
alone
of
the
House
of
Guise
,
but
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
Catholics
,
and
of
almost
all
the
Cities
of
the
Kingdom
:
but
more
especially
of
all
the
Clergy
,
all
the
several
Orders
of
which
,
could
hardly
afford
a
dozen
of
honest
French
men
;
therefore
things
so
different
could
not
be
brought
into
Parallel
.
For
which
reason
it
was
,
that
if
it
had
bin
possible
,
they
would
fain
have
envelop'd
They
would
have
involv'd
the
Ministers
in
the
Duke
of
Rohan's
Treaty
with
Spain
.
the
Ministers
in
the
same
reproach
;
and
that
they
accus'd
'em
under
a
pretence
which
at
first
sight
was
enough
to
dazle
the
simple
.
To
this
purpose
they
made
choice
of
a
Commissioner
,
who
was
to
be
present
at
the
Provincial
Synod
of
Upper
Languedoc
,
and
the
Upper
Guyenne
,
which
was
to
be
held
at
Realmont
,
such
an
one
as
was
proper
to
serve
for
such
a
design
:
and
this
man
,
either
corrupted
,
or
else
so
silly
by
as
not
to
see
the
snare
that
was
laid
for
the
Ministers
at
that
Sessions
,
would
needs
take
upon
him
to
propose
to
the
Synod
,
that
Inquisition
might
be
made
after
those
who
might
have
bin
any
way
concern'd
in
Campredon's
Negotiation
.
And
the
better
to
disguise
the
business
,
they
involv'd
it
in
the
general
Name
of
Corresponding
with
Foreigners
.
Now
in
regard
the
Synod
was
held
in
the
Province
where
Campredon
was
taken
and
executed
,
People
of
Reputation
believ'd
that
an
Act
which
should
ordain
such
an
Inquisition
,
would
be
no
more
then
a
disowning
of
that
Negotiation
,
and
a
Proof
of
the
Minister's
Innocence
;
and
they
that
sided
with
the
Court
,
which
were
always
very
numerous
in
th●se
Southern
Countries
,
agreed
to
it
,
as
to
a
thing
which
would
be
acceptable
to
the
King
.
Therefore
an
Article
was
drawn
up
upon
the
Commissioner's
Proposition
,
which
order'd
an
Inquisition
after
such
as
had
been
privy
to
that
Treaty
,
and
which
exhorted
those
who
knew
any
such
,
to
discover
'em
.
But
there
was
neither
Informer
nor
Criminal
to
be
found
;
so
that
there
●●as
this
Circumstance
added
to
the
Act
,
that
it
was
for
the
ac●●●ittal
of
the
Ministers
.
But
the
thing
was
understood
far
Article
of
the
Synod
of
Realmont
,
for
the
discovery
of
such
as
had
a
hand
in
the
Treaty
.
Which
offends
all
the
Char●●es
.
otherwise
then
at
Realmont
:
for
it
was
judg'd
that
such
Acts
always
create
a
disadvantageous
Prejudice
;
and
that
the
Justification
which
ensu'd
,
did
not
altogether
remove
the
Suspicion
which
it
had
imprinted
,
that
the
Ministers
might
engage
them●elves
in
criminal
Correspondencies
.
So
that
all
the
Churches
●●ademn'd
the
imprudence
and
simplicity
of
this
Synod
:
and
●●at
of
Castres
spar'd
not
their
Censures
and
Remonstrances
upon
●●
.
So
that
the
Deputies
of
the
Province
were
oblig'd
●●
complain
,
that
they
had
bin
surpriz'd
by
the
Commissioner
.
Therefore
when
the
National
Synod
saw
that
Galand
propos'd
And
is
disown'd
iy
the
National
Synod
.
the
example
of
Realmont
,
the
Moderator
thought
that
●rticle
deserv'd
an
Answer
,
which
should
take
away
from
the
Monks
and
Bigots
all
pretence
of
exclaiming
against
the
Mini●●ers
.
Therefore
to
the
first
Article
of
Galand's
Instructions
,
●…s
Answer
was
full
of
submission
and
promises
of
obe●ence
.
As
to
the
second
,
he
promis'd
that
Moderation
and
Equi●●
which
the
King
requir'd
;
and
assur'd
the
Commissioner
,
that
●●e
Consistories
should
continually
from
time
to
time
exhort
the
Churches
to
it
.
But
he
complain'd
that
the
Catholics
did
not
●●●●erve
that
mildness
which
they
exacted
from
others
;
but
that
●●ey
exercis'd
the
patience
of
the
Reformed
by
a
thousand
Inju●●es
.
For
which
reason
he
enjoin'd
the
Commissioner
to
be●●e●h
the
King
to
have
pity
upon
the
Reformed
,
whom
he
re●●e●ented
ill
us'd
in
their
persons
;
disturb'd
in
the
exercises
of
their
Religion
;
depriv'd
of
their
Churches
;
of
which
some
●●d
bin
demolish'd
since
the
Peace
,
or
given
to
the
Ecclesiastics
;
●●●●sess'd
of
their
Church-yards
,
where
several
Bodies
had
bin
●●gg'd
up
agen
out
of
their
Graves
;
and
at
length
he
com●●n'd
that
in
several
places
the
Ministers
had
bin
beaten
,
and
●●iven
out
of
the
Churches
by
violence
;
referring
more
ample
●e●●nstrances
to
be
made
to
the
King
upon
these
Complaints
●y
the
general
Deputies
.
As
to
the
third
Article
,
he
protested
●hat
no
Body
knew
of
any
Correspondencies
held
with
Foreigners
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Kingdom
's
welfare
:
he
shew'd
the
general
detestation
of
such
trafficking
in
smart
and
vigorous
expressions
;
and
he
lost
not
that
opportunity
to
slide
into
h●●
discourse
certain
Jerks
against
the
Doctrine
and
Attempts
of
the
Jesuits
.
As
to
the
fourth
,
which
mention'd
the
Act
of
Realmont
,
he
loudly
complain'd
of
the
surprize
which
the
Commissioner
had
put
upon
the
Synod
;
thinking
thereby
to
insinuate
,
as
if
some
Ministers
had
bin
accus'd
of
holding
Correspondence
with
the
Spaniard
;
but
he
prais'd
God
,
that
after
an
exact
Inquisition
,
there
was
no
body
found
guilty
,
nor
no
bo●●
so
daring
as
to
accuse
any
body
for
being
so
.
As
to
the
fifth
which
forbid
medling
with
politic
Affairs
,
he
answer'd
that
the
preceding
National
Synods
had
taken
order
about
it
.
And
●●
to
the
sixth
,
which
related
to
the
sending
of
Ministers
to
Foreigners
,
he
repli'd
,
that
the
present
Synod
would
take
care
i●
that
particular
.
These
Answers
were
approv'd
by
all
the
Synod
,
and
Ch●●●
Leave
to
nominate
General
Deputies
.
had
the
Thanks
of
the
whole
Assembly
for
what
he
had
sai●
After
this
Galand
presented
a
Brief
to
the
Assembly
,
dated
some
days
after
the
King's
Letter
,
which
imported
a
permission
●
the
Synod
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Commissioner
,
to
nominate
General
Deputies
to
the
number
of
Six
,
out
of
which
the
King
would
chuse
Two
.
The
Pretence
was
,
that
another
Assemb●●
would
be
too
expensive
,
and
create
a
great
deal
of
inconvenience
:
He
added
also
to
this
Permission
a
Prohibition
to
treat
●
other
Politic
Affairs
.
But
the
Synod
,
who
well
perceiv'd
that
the
Mystery
of
that
Permission
tended
to
break
the
Remainder
of
that
Union
which
the
Reformed
had
so
long
maintain'd
and
who
after
six
years
slid
away
,
before
they
could
obtain
●
new
Assembly
,
rightly
judg'd
that
there
was
no
other
way
to
refix
their
Affairs
,
then
a
Licens'd
and
Authoris'd
Assembly
,
di●●
all
they
could
to
excuse
themselves
from
that
Nomination
.
For
From
which
the
Synod
desires
to
be
exempted
.
which
Reason
,
as
the
King
alledg'd
,
the
Good
and
Convenience
of
the
Reformed
to
avoid
the
Demand
of
a
General
Assembly
the
Synod
on
their
parts
urg'd
their
Duty
,
which
would
not
permit
'em
to
meddle
with
other
Affairs
then
those
of
Discipline
,
as
a
reason
for
their
not
nominating
of
General
Deputies
because
it
was
an
Affair
altogether
Political
.
Besides
,
they
found
the
Permission
too
much
limited
;
Because
it
contain'd
not
leave
to
take
an
Accompt
of
the
last
Deputies
,
to
give
'em
a
discharge
,
and
to
draw
up
Instructions
for
the
new
ones
.
They
resolv'd
therefore
to
send
Deputies
to
the
King
upon
this
Occasion
;
And
send
Deputies
to
the
King
.
and
at
the
same
time
to
furnish
their
Deputies
with
Submissions
and
Remonstrances
,
according
to
the
custom
of
National
Synods
;
and
for
this
Journey
they
made
choice
of
Bouteroue
a
Minister
,
and
Baleine
an
Elder
.
The
King
was
willing
to
see
and
hear
'em
:
The
Speech
they
Remonstrances
of
the
Deputies
.
●ade
was
humble
,
and
to
the
purpose
;
and
their
Remonstrances
contain'd
Eight
Articles
.
In
the
first
they
besought
the
King
to
take
off
all
the
Qualifications
with
which
the
Act
had
●●en
enregister'd
.
They
complain'd
in
the
second
of
several
Vexations
which
the
Reformed
endur'd
by
reason
of
those
Qualifications
.
The
third
spoke
of
the
repairing
of
Churches
pull'd
down
,
and
sending
down
Commissioners
into
the
Provinces
to
●●●e
Orders
about
it
.
The
fourth
besought
the
King
to
permit
●●
Moulin
to
return
to
Paris
,
as
he
had
been
put
in
hopes
.
The
fifth
demanded
a
General
Politic
Assembly
.
The
sixth
●●
continuance
of
the
Relief
promis'd
the
Ministers
.
The
two
●●st
desir'd
,
that
certain
Assignations
which
had
been
allow'd
●●n●●ll
,
Receiver
▪
general
of
the
Municipal
Tolls
,
might
be
made
●●●d
to
him
.
But
toward
the
beginning
of
the
Synod
,
Maniald
,
one
of
the
Maniald
dyes
.
Hardi
put
in
his
room
.
general
Deputies
,
dy'd
:
Upon
which
the
King
,
never
staying
●●r
the
Nomination
which
was
to
have
been
made
at
Castres
,
in
pursuance
of
his
Breif
,
appointed
Hardi
in
his
room
,
till
others
●ould
be
presented
to
him
.
And
the
Pretence
for
this
Innovation
was
,
That
the
King
was
unwilling
to
retard
the
Affairs
of
the
Reformed
,
which
wou'd
be
neglected
,
if
there
were
no
body
at
Court
to
take
care
of
'em
.
Of
which
Substitution
he
gave
notice
to
the
Synod
by
Galand
,
who
assur'd
the
Synod
,
that
the
King
had
no
design
thereby
to
deprive
'em
the
Liberty
of
nominating
others
according
to
custom
.
But
a
little
afterwards
it
appear'd
by
Galand's
discourse
,
that
the
King
had
other
thoughts
●●
substituting
Hardi
;
and
that
such
an
Innovation
without
●●esident
,
and
little
necessity
,
proceeded
from
no
good-will
toward
The
Deputies
return
with
the
King's
Answers
.
the
Reform'd
.
The
Deputies
from
the
Synod
return'd
from
the
Court
about
a
month
after
their
departure
,
and
brought
very
obliging
Letters
from
the
King
according
to
custom
:
But
the
Flattering
Expressions
of
those
Letters
were
accompany'd
with
very
few
Effects
.
For
there
was
only
the
Article
about
Limitations
to
which
any
thing
of
a
gracious
Answer
was
return'd
.
The
King
assur'd
'em
that
they
were
taken
away
in
several
Parlaments
,
and
that
he
wou'd
order
'em
to
be
remov'd
in
the
rest
:
And
he
gave
the
Deputies
an
express
Command
for
that
purpose
to
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
which
was
usually
the
most
difficult
to
be
brought
to
reason
.
Whch
Command
Galand
order'd
his
Son
to
deliver
;
but
it
wrought
but
little
effect
;
so
that
the
Troubles
began
again
,
before
the
Reformed
receiv'd
the
benefit
of
it
.
The
King
also
promis'd
to
make
good
the
Assignations
allow'd
to
Candal
,
granted
Ten
thousand
Livres
for
the
Expences
of
the
Synod
;
and
which
,
perhaps
,
was
the
most
moving
,
Twelve
hundred
Livres
to
the
Deputies
for
their
Journey
.
But
he
refus'd
to
send
Commissioners
into
the
Provinces
,
declaring
only
that
he
thought
it
necessary
to
send
some
to
Rochel
,
Saintonge
,
and
the
Country
of
Aunix
,
and
into
the
Upper
and
Lower
Languedoc
.
He
barely
promi'sd
to
grant
Remova's
to
those
that
should
be
prosecuted
in
Parlaments
,
in
pursuance
of
the
Qualifications
of
the
Edict
.
Nor
wou'd
he
consent
to
the
return
of
Moulin
;
nor
suffer
the
holding
of
a
General
Assembly
,
because
the
condition
of
Affairs
would
not
permit
one
;
and
for
that
the
Reformed
had
no
need
of
one
;
since
it
was
in
the
power
of
the
Synod
to
nominate
General
Deputies
,
according
to
Galand's
Instructions
.
As
for
what
concern'd
the
Relief
promis'd
to
the
Ministers
,
the
King
evaded
it
,
by
giving
good
words
to
one
Party
,
and
refusing
the
other
,
by
reason
of
the
condition
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
.
Nevertheless
he
granted
a
Breif
much
larger
then
the
former
,
The
Synod
names
General
Deputies
.
to
authorize
the
nomination
of
general
Deputies
;
and
he
set
forth
in
express
words
,
that
they
should
not
put
in
nomination
any
persons
but
such
as
had
no
dependance
upon
Great
Lords
.
However
,
the
Synod
,
little
satisfi'd
that
the
Reformed
were
thereby
put
out
of
all
hopes
of
a
Politic
Assembly
,
were
still
desirous
to
start
new
difficulties
upon
the
nature
of
the
thing
;
pretending
that
it
was
contrary
to
the
Duty
of
an
Ecclesiastical
Assembly
to
intersere
with
things
that
were
reserv'd
for
General
Assemblies
.
But
Galand
cut
the
Knot
,
by
revealing
the
Mystery
of
Hardy's
being
so
hastily
substituted
in
Maniald's
room
;
and
declar'd
,
that
if
the
Synod
did
not
make
the
Nomination
,
he
would
do
it
himself
.
The
Synod
then
surrender'd
to
Necessity
,
and
contented
it self
with
several
Protests
,
which
they
reiterated
as
often
as
they
had
occasion
,
that
they
did
not
go
about
thereby
to
prejudice
the
General
Assemblies
,
nor
to
meddle
with
Politic
Affairs
,
but
in
obedience
to
the
King's
pleasure
.
Besides
,
they
enjoin'd
their
Deputies
to
request
leave
to
hold
a
General
Assembly
within
Eighteen
months
,
and
Provincial
Assemblies
as
soon
as
might
be
,
for
the
drawing
up
Memoirs
of
their
Grievances
;
in
regard
the
Synod
could
not
do
it
,
because
the
Deputies
that
compos'd
it
had
not
brought
along
with
'em
either
any
Command
or
Instructions
from
their
Provinces
to
that
The
Synod
names
General
Deputies
.
purpose
.
Which
done
,
they
fell
to
the
nomination
of
six
Persons
.
But
before
the
Synod
brake
up
,
they
resolv'd
to
demand
of
the
Divers
Resolutions
of
the
Synod
.
King
the
Re-establishment
of
Ecclesiastical
Assemblies
in
their
former
Liberty
;
and
leave
to
raise
certain
Sums
upon
all
the
Churches
throughout
the
Kingdom
,
for
certain
Exigencies
of
the
Cities
of
Rochel
,
Montauban
and
Castres
;
of
which
a
fourth
part
was
adjudg'd
to
Castres
;
the
rest
was
divided
between
the
other
two
.
They
also
enjoin'd
the
Consuls
of
Montauban
to
solicit
the
effect
of
the
Command
directed
to
the
Parlament
of
●i●lcuse
for
registring
the
Edict
.
They
likewise
prosecuted
d'
Aistres
the
Minister
,
at
Paris
,
for
several
Causes
;
but
chiefly
for
having
conspir'd
with
the
Catholicks
against
the
Churches
.
He
had
a
bitter
Libel
found
about
him
,
entitl'd
La
Chemise
●a●glante
de
Henri
IV.
or
,
The
Bloody
Shirt
of
Henry
IV.
which
reflected
upon
the
King's
Honour
;
so
that
d'
Aistres
was
degraded
and
excommunicated
by
the
Synod
.
But
Galand
was
not
satisfi'd
with
this
Ecclesiastical
Punishment
;
and
therefore
he
caus'd
the
Book
to
be
condemn'd
to
the
Flames
by
the
Party
Chamber
,
then
sitting
at
Beziers
.
Castres
refuses
to
receive
the
Duke
of
Rohan's
Deputies
.
That
Chamber
had
bin
remov'd
from
Castres
,
during
the
Troubles
;
and
that
City
having
a
great
desire
to
have
it
restor'd
to
her
again
,
compli'd
with
all
Galand's
Projects
,
whose
Testimony
she
was
in
hopes
would
be
favourable
to
her
at
Court.
Upon
these
Considerations
it
was
,
that
she
gave
him
a
Writing
wherein
she
disown'd
the
Negotiations
in
Spain
;
and
join'd
with
him
to
hinder
the
Duke
of
Rohan's
Deputies
which
he
sent
to
the
Synod
,
from
being
admitted
;
as
also
to
be
a
means
that
his
Conduct
was
there
censur'd
.
In
a
word
,
the
thing
was
carri'd
so
far
,
that
Marmet
,
the
Dukes
Minister
,
being
come
to
Castres
,
about
particular
business
,
was
not
permitted
to
be
in
the
Town
above
twenty
four
Hours
,
though
he
protested
that
he
had
neither
any
Letters
,
nor
any
Commission
from
his
Master
.
But
the
Duke
having
rightly
foreseen
what
he
was
to
expect
from
Galand
,
had
taken
his
Measures
quite
another
way
.
For
he
gave
his
Letteres
to
the
Synod
,
to
Bearfort
,
a
Deputy
from
Cevennes
;
and
a
kind
of
Manifesto
,
which
he
had
writ
in
his
own
Justification
,
to
another
Minister
:
So
that
they
who
held
Intelligence
with
Galand
,
finding
their
Designs
prevented
,
durst
not
attempt
any
thing
farther
.
In
the
mean
time
Blandel
and
Bauterne
were
deputed
to
carry
A
Memoir
of
Grievances
.
to
the
King
the
Nomination
of
the
General
Deputies
;
and
the
Synod
,
after
they
had
sate
seven
weeks
,
brake
up
.
The
Deputies
made
a
very
submissive
Speech
to
the
King
.
Which
done
,
the
King
,
out
of
the
six
Persons
nominated
,
made
choice
of
the
Marquess
of
Clermont
,
Calerande
,
and
Bazin
,
to
reside
near
his
Person
.
These
New
Deputies
were
charg'd
with
large
Memoirs
of
Grievances
that
were
sent
'em
from
all
parts
.
Paulet
,
Minister
of
Verzenobres
,
had
been
driven
from
his
Church
by
violence
.
The
Marquis
of
Varennes
,
Governor
of
Aiguemortes
,
had
as
badly
us'd
Bancillon
,
Minister
of
the
Place
.
Censtans
,
Minister
of
Pons
,
had
been
a
long
time
Prisoner
at
Bourdeaux
,
where
he
was
still
detain'd
;
and
Billot
,
Minister
of
la
Roche
Chalais
had
been
treated
after
the
same
manner
,
though
they
ought
both
to
have
bin
releast
by
the
Edict
of
Peace
.
The
Cardinal
of
Sourdis
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Maillezais
,
persecuted
the
Church
of
Monravel
;
where
they
attaqu'd
in
general
the
Right
of
Exercise
,
and
in
particular
several
Members
of
it
,
by
Processes
,
and
other
Acts
of
Violence
.
The
Church
of
Motte
had
labour'd
very
near
under
the
same
Extremities
.
That
of
Serveriettes
had
bin
also
turmoil'd
and
harrass'd
:
and
several
Churches
of
Guyenne
and
Languedoc
had
bin
so
absolutely
ruin'd
,
during
the
War
,
that
the
Synod
was
constrain'd
to
recommend
'em
to
the
Charity
of
others
.
The
Parlament
of
Pau
had
given
out
Decrees
which
forbid
Consistories
to
censure
Fathers
,
Mothers
,
or
Guardians
,
that
sent
their
Children
to
Catholic
Schools
;
nay
,
to
the
very
Colledges
of
the
Jesuits
.
The
Parlament
of
Tholouse
had
given
out
several
Warrants
to
arrest
the
Bodies
of
several
Inhabitants
of
Briteste
for
a
Fact
that
was
pardon'd
by
the
General
Amnesty
.
Berard
,
Advocate
of
the
Court
of
Judicature
at
Soumieres
,
had
been
imprison'd
for
no
other
Crime
,
but
for
abjuring
the
Catholic
Religion
.
And
the
Reformed
Burial
of
Gentlemen
who
were
the
Founders
of
Churches
.
were
still
disturb'd
upon
the
score
of
their
Burials
.
The
Advocate-General
,
James
Talon
,
caus'd
several
Decrees
to
be
issu'd
forth
in
one
year
upon
this
occasion
;
of
which
the
most
favourable
ordain'd
no
more
,
then
that
before
the
Bodies
were
digg'd
up
,
information
should
be
given
,
whether
it
could
be
done
Conveniently
.
And
what
was
singular
in
the
Advocate-General's
Reasons
,
was
this
,
That
to
deprive
a
Gentleman
of
a
purchas'd
Right
,
he
had
recourse
to
the
pre-possess'd
Fancy
of
the
Catholics
,
who
sought
to
be
buried
in
Churches
,
that
they
might
have
a
share
in
the
benefit
of
Suffrages
and
Prayers
.
Which
being
refus'd
by
the
Reformed
,
that
they
ought
not
to
enjoy
that
advantage
which
they
never
minded
themselves
.
As
if
the
Controversy
between
the
Catholics
and
the
Reformed
,
about
the
benefit
or
unprofitableness
of
Prayer
for
the
Dead
,
had
had
any
Relation
to
the
Rights
of
a
Lord
of
a
Soile
,
whose
Ancestors
had
purchas'd
the
Priviledge
of
being
buried
in
the
Church
,
which
they
had
both
founded
and
endow'd
.
Upon
which
it
may
be
observ'd
,
that
the
Burial
of
the
Dead
in
Churches
was
an
effect
of
Superstition
,
as
the
Advocate-General
expresly
acknowledg'd
,
and
set
forth
at
large
the
degrees
of
the
progress
of
it
.
This
Honour
,
said
he
,
having
been
at
first
conferr'd
upon
Martyrs
,
not
because
they
were
buried
in
Churches
,
but
because
Churches
were
built
over
their
Tombs
;
it
was
also
afterwards
allow'd
the
Priest
,
to
holy
Persons
,
to
those
that
enrich'd
the
Church
by
their
Donations
,
to
Founders
,
and
lastly
,
to
those
that
were
able
to
pay
for
it
.
So
that
to
speak
properly
,
there
was
only
the
Founders
Right
which
had
any
other
foundation
then
that
of
Superstition
,
since
he
might
pretend
to
it
,
as
a
perpetual
Evidence
and
Monument
of
his
Liberality
.
Neverthelesss
,
James
Talon
could
find
in
his
heart
to
prefer
a
Right
acquir'd
by
the
Superstition
of
the
People
,
and
the
Covetousness
of
the
Priests
,
before
a
Priviledge
which
deriv'd
it's
original
from
the
Bounty
of
a
Founder
.
The
same
James
Talon
caus'd
a
Legacy
of
a
Reformed
,
bequeath'd
Legacies
given
to
the
Poor
,
adjudg'd
to
Hospitals
.
to
the
Poor
,
to
the
Treasurer
of
the
Hospital
of
the
City
of
Chartres
.
For
which
the
Pretence
was
,
That
according
to
the
Edict
,
the
Poor
of
both
Religions
were
to
be
reliev'd
:
which
,
if
that
reason
had
bin
good
,
had
bin
sufficient
to
have
destroy'd
the
XLII
.
Article
of
Particulars
:
but
this
Decree
was
made
the
7th
of
January
.
There
was
another
made
in
March
,
after
two
Hearings
,
which
annull'd
the
Marriage
of
la
Ferte
Imbault
,
and
forbid
him
to
keep
company
with
the
woman
A
Marriage
of
a
Knight
of
Maltha
vacated
.
whom
he
had
marry'd
:
and
the
reason
for
it
was
,
because
he
was
a
Knight
of
Maltha
,
and
for
that
it
was
contrary
to
his
Vow
.
As
if
his
Profession
of
a
contrary
Religion
could
not
unty
him
from
such
a
superstitious
Engagement
.
A
man
may
judge
by
these
trials
of
a
Parlament
,
where
Justice
was
not
altogether
unknown
,
how
the
Reformed
were
handl'd
in
others
,
who
lookt
upon
it
as
a
meritorious
Act
to
load
'em
with
Vexations
and
unjust
Sentences
.
The
King
himself
also
set
forth
some
Declarations
by
which
the
Edict
was
considerably
violated
.
Upon
the
12th
of
January
came
forth
one
,
which
exempted
the
Ecclesiastics
from
pleading
for
the
possession
of
their
Benefices
and
Goods
which
were
thereunto
annex'd
in
Courts
where
any
of
the
Reformed
sate
,
and
which
referr'd
'em
to
the
next
Catholic
Judge
.
The
10th
of
December
appear'd
another
,
which
ordain'd
that
Processes
should
be
adjudg'd
at
Pau
,
by
all
the
Judges
that
should
be
found
upon
the
Bench
,
without
distinction
of
Religion
;
and
in
case
of
removal
,
the
Cause
should
not
be
remov'd
to
the
Party
Chambers
,
but
to
the
next
Parlament
.
And
the
foundation
of
this
Law
which
laid
the
Reformed
at
the
mercy
of
the
Catholics
,
when
they
were
most
numerous
upon
the
Bench
,
was
this
,
That
the
Edict
of
Nantes
was
granted
neither
in
favour
of
Bearn
nor
Navarre
.
And
thus
the
Clergy
of
that
Countrey
which
formerly
never
aspir'd
to
more
,
then
to
enjoy
the
Priviledges
of
that
Edict
,
had
already
carri'd
their
exterminating
Zeal
so
high
,
that
they
would
not
leave
the
Reformed
any
longer
the
enjoyment
of
that
advantage
.
So
that
those
unfortunate
People
having
seen
the
particular
Edict
,
which
Henry
IV.
granted
'em
,
violated
in
all
the
points
of
it
,
cannot
have
the
consolation
to
live
under
the
prosection
of
the
same
Laws
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Churches
of
the
same
Communion
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Cardinal
summon'd
an
Assembly
of
the
The
Assembly
of
Notables
.
Men
of
Note
,
call'd
Assemblée
de
Notables
,
at
Paris
,
where
he
made
a
Harangue
himself
.
In
this
Assembly
most
worthy
Proposals
were
made
,
and
the
most
profitable
Resolutions
in
the
World
were
taken
for
the
Peace
and
Tranquility
of
the
King
,
but
they
were
not
taken
to
be
put
in
execution
.
They
had
only
a
mind
to
amuse
the
People
,
who
are
easily
dazl'd
with
great
expectations
,
and
to
accustom
'em
to
the
Ministry
of
the
Cardinal
who
promis'd
'em
those
mighty
things
.
There
was
only
one
Declaration
which
spoke
of
reuniting
all
the
King's
Subjects
to
the
Roman
Church
by
ways
of
Sweetness
,
1627.
Love
,
Patience
,
and
good
Examples
;
of
maintaining
the
Reformed
in
the
Privileges
that
had
bin
granted
'em
by
the
Edicts
;
of
re-establishing
good
Discipline
,
and
vertuous
Manners
;
of
advancing
the
Nobility
;
of
causing
Justice
to
flourish
;
of
reforing
Trade
,
and
easing
the
People
.
But
of
all
these
Articles
they
remember'd
none
but
the
first
:
For
they
procur'd
the
re-union
of
several
private
persons
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
by
the
strong
Arguments
of
Interest
,
or
by
Vexations
and
Acts
of
Iniustice
.
In
pursuance
of
which
,
they
vaunted
about
this
time
of
having
converted
in
Bearn
above
800
persons
;
and
because
Forc'd
Conversions
in
Bearn
.
the
care
of
these
Conquests
was
committed
to
some
zealous
Missionary
,
who
manag'd
these
glorious
Enterprizes
by
his
counsels
and
advice
,
they
fail'd
not
to
attribute
the
success
to
his
Doctrine
,
his
Conversation
,
and
his
Piety
,
tho
it
were
more
justly
due
to
the
utmost
rigors
of
Violence
and
Injustice
.
The
same
means
which
the
Church
of
Rome
has
always
call'd
ways
of
Sweetness
,
wrought
the
same
effect
this
year
at
Aubenas
.
Where
the
Marquis
of
Ornano
,
under
pretence
of
the
And
at
Audenas
.
War
,
of
which
I
shall
suddenly
have
an
occasion
to
speak
,
exercis'd
most
extravagant
Violences
upon
the
Reformed
of
that
City
.
Two
Regents
of
that
place
coming
to
kiss
his
hands
i●
the
body
of
the
Town
,
as
their
Lord
,
he
took
from
'em
their
Hoods
,
which
is
the
mark
of
their
Dignity
;
and
having
call'd
a
Council
,
he
would
not
permit
the
Reformed
,
who
had
b●●
elected
Councellors
,
to
take
their
Seats
;
he
disarm'd
all
th●
Reformed
,
and
put
the
Regency
into
the
hands
of
Catholics
and
committed
the
Guard
of
the
City
to
them
,
at
the
charg●
of
the
Reformed
;
and
being
constrain'd
to
reinforce
his
Part●
with
some
additional
Troops
,
because
the
Catholics
were
no●
so
numerous
as
the
other
,
he
quarter'd
the
whole
Garison
upo●
the
Reformed
only
;
and
this
Garison
committed
Violences
●●
less
barbarous
then
those
in
our
days
;
from
which
those
miserable
People
could
not
redeem
themselves
,
but
by
changing
their
Religion
.
So
that
in
three
weeks
there
were
no
less
then
25●
Families
that
turn'd
Catholics
,
if
the
Converters
do
not
augment
their
number
.
And
to
add
Insulting
Domineering
●●
Violence
,
they
forc'd
those
poor
Creatures
to
sign
a
Writing
wherein
they
declar'd
that
they
embrac'd
the
Roman
Religio●
willingly
.
These
extorted
Declarations
,
which
they
shew'd
●●
the
King
,
persuaded
him
,
that
there
were
hardly
any
of
th●
Reformed
who
had
not
the
same
Inclinations
;
and
that
they
were
only
restrain'd
by
a
Cabal
of
Ministers
,
and
the
power
●●
the
Party
.
That
there
needed
no
more
then
the
taking
of
Rochel
,
and
some
other
Cities
,
which
held
up
the
Party
;
and
the●
thousands
of
People
would
declare
for
the
Catholic
Religion
.
I●
the
mean
time
,
encourag'd
by
the
example
of
what
had
happen'd
at
Aubena's
,
they
follow'd
their
Blows
into
other
places
.
For
At
St.
Amand
the
Archbishop
of
Bourges
,
and
the
Governor
of
St.
Amand
,
a
little
Town
in
Berri
,
made
a
profitable
use
of
this
Pattern
to
bring
back
the
Reformed
to
the
Catholic
Religion
:
so
that
the
fear
into
which
they
put
the
Inhabitants
,
of
quartering
200
me●
upon
'em
,
upon
the
same
Conditions
as
the
Garison
was
quarter'd
at
Aubenas
,
made
above
60
Families
abjure
the
Reformed
Faith
.
And
thus
it
was
,
that
the
Edict
publish'd
upon
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Assembly
of
the
men
of
Note
,
was
put
in
execution
.
But
besides
these
,
they
gave
other
marks
of
their
slender
Inclinations
to
observe
the
Edicts
;
for
there
were
above
Forty
Curches
depriv'd
of
their
spiritual
comfort
,
either
through
●urbance
of
their
Exercises
,
or
Imprisonment
and
Banishment
Extraordinary
Acts
of
Injustice
.
their
Ministers
.
They
had
taken
from
the
Reformed
,
in
se●al
places
,
both
their
Churches
and
their
Church-yards
,
with●
any
Form
of
Law
,
ever
since
the
Peace
concluded
.
The
●rdinal
of
Sourdis
,
Archbishop
of
Bourdeaux
,
whose
Example
●s
follow'd
by
some
Gentlemen
of
the
Countrey
,
exercis'd
a
●●usand
brutish
Cruelties
upon
Bodies
that
were
buri'd
in
such
●ces
as
carry'd
any
marks
of
Consecration
,
according
to
the
●tom
of
the
Catholics
.
They
refus'd
to
suffer
Veilleux
,
a
●nister
call'd
by
the
Reformed
to
Rouen
,
to
attend
their
service
;
●d
the
only
reason
for
their
refusal
was
,
because
he
was
a
For●gner
.
Letters
of
Reprisal
were
granted
against
the
Re●med
,
for
things
that
were
fully
forgiven
by
the
Edict
of
Peace
.
●veral
persons
were
also
put
to
death
for
Facts
that
had
bin
●mmitted
during
the
War
with
allowance
of
the
Generals
;
●●ich
was
expresly
comprehended
in
the
Amnesty
granted
by
●●
last
Edict
.
And
there
were
reckon'd
up
above
10000
War●●ts
given
out
in
Languedoc
,
for
arresting
of
People
upon
the
●e
Pretences
.
The
Council
also
divided
the
Consulship
by
●ecrees
given
upon
a
Petition
,
in
places
,
where
according
to
●●
Edicts
,
which
promis'd
that
nothing
should
be
innovated
in
●wns
that
were
held
by
the
Reformed
,
that
Office
was
to
●●e
bin
let
alone
entire
.
The
particular
Deputies
that
were
●t
to
carry
the
Complaints
of
these
Acts
of
Injustice
,
were
〈…〉
us'd
.
Some
were
sent
back
unheard
,
and
laught
at
for
their
●ins
:
others
were
answer'd
with
nothing
but
Bravado's
and
●enaces
.
If
any
qualifi'd
person
took
upon
him
this
Deputa●n
,
and
that
they
were
to
treat
him
with
more
Civility
,
they
●deavour'd
to
seduce
him
by
Promises
,
by
Applauses
,
or
any
●her
way
;
not
sparing
any
Artifices
to
find
out
on
which
side
〈…〉
was
most
subject
to
their
Batteries
;
and
after
all
,
they
sent
●●m
back
agen
as
he
came
.
They
refus'd
to
receive
from
the
●eneral
Deputies
the
Papers
drawn
up
in
the
Nam●
of
all
the
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
.
And
to
the
end
they
might
utterly
●reak
the
Union
that
was
between
'em
,
it
was
requir'd
that
they
should
present
apart
the
Complaints
as
they
were
sent
'em
●y
every
single
Church
.
In
like
manner
,
the
Marquis
of
Fossez
,
who
succeeded
V●lence
,
Innovations
at
Mompelier
.
made
an
alteration
at
Mompelier
to
no
other
end
and
purpose
but
to
vex
the
Reformed
.
That
City
bore
for
her
Arms
a
Bowle
Gules
in
a
Feild
Argent
.
But
because
they
met
with
a●
old
Steeple
,
where
there
was
to
be
seen
over
a
Bowle
,
the
Figur●
of
a
Virgin
carri'd
by
two
Angels
,
the
Marquis
pretended
tha●
that
was
the
real
Arms
of
the
City
,
and
having
summon'd
a●
Assembly
of
the
Citizens
,
he
made
a
Decree
that
they
shoul●
place
that
Figure
over
their
usual
Arms
for
a
Crest
.
Afte●
which
,
they
made
the
Reformed
,
who
since
Valence's
Alteration●
had
little
or
no
share
in
the
Government
of
the
City
,
believe
that
they
had
given
their
consent
to
it
.
For
their
Intentio●
was
,
that
this
representation
should
be
lookt
upon
as
a
mark
●●
the
ancient
devotion
and
veneration
of
the
City
of
Mompe●●e●
for
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
since
she
had
taken
that
Figure
for
th●
most
honourable
part
of
her
Arms
;
and
at
the
same
time
t●
deduce
a
Consequence
from
thence
,
to
render
the
Reforme●
odious
,
as
having
retrench'd
that
mark
of
Honour
from
th●
Mother
of
Jesus
Christ
;
to
whom
they
were
always
accus'●
of
not
paying
sufficient
Respect
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Foundation
of
the
Marquis's
Conjecture
was
very
frivolous
:
For
ha●
it
bin
true
,
they
would
have
found
other
Authorities
to
ha●●
prov'd
the
matter
of
Fact
;
seeing
that
the
ancient
Seals
,
th●●
public
Buildings
,
the
Registers
of
the
City
,
the
Bishops
,
th●●
Canons
,
the
Priests
,
the
Curious
,
would
have
preserv'd
som●
better
Testimonies
of
the
same
thing
.
For
it
was
much
more
probable
,
that
that
same
Figure
was
only
a
Monument
of
th●
The
Foundation
of
Mompelier
.
Foundation
of
that
City
,
which
is
attributed
to
two
Maidens
▪
who
being
Ladies
of
the
place
,
bequeath'd
it
to
the
Church
,
and
dy'd
Virgins
.
For
that
was
the
way
at
that
time
to
purchase●
the
reputation
of
Holiness
:
and
it
may
be
thought
that
the●
City
had
consecrated
that
Virgin
and
those
Angels
,
to
preserve
the
remembrance
of
the
Sanctity
and
Virginity
of
her●
Foundresses
.
However
it
were
,
this
Action
of
the
Marquis
did
the
Reformed
Declaration
against
Foreign
Ministers
.
so
much
prejudice
,
that
upon
the
14th
of
April
a
Declaration
came
forth
,
prohibiting
'em
to
make
use
of
Foreign
Ministers
;
to
admit
into
their
Assemblies
other
then
Natural
Frenchmen
;
to
send
Ministers
into
Foreign
Countries
without
●●ave
;
or
to
admit
Foreign
Ministers
into
Politic
Assemblies
.
●he
Declaration
was
grounded
upon
this
,
That
in
the
Natio●al
Synod
of
Charenton
and
Castres
,
where
Galand
was
present
,
●hey
had
unanimously
resolv'd
the
same
things
.
This
Edict
was
●ut
in
execution
very
exactly
;
but
that
which
created
the
great
●ouble
was
,
that
it
spoke
of
the
Religion
of
the
Reformed
,
as
●●
a
Religion
which
the
Edicts
had
only
tolerated
,
till
they
could
●e
brought
back
to
the
Catholic
Communion
.
For
this
was
to
●●in
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
sap
the
very
Foundations
of
its
●eing
irrevocable
,
to
make
it
barely
an
Edict
of
Toleration
.
This
was
what
the
Leagues
always
drove
at
;
but
what
the
●eformed
always
oppos'd
;
who
asserted
that
the
Edict
had
bin
●●ays
granted
'em
as
a
Fundamental
Law
of
Union
and
Con●●rd
among
the
French
,
which
maintain'd
'em
without
distin●●ion
of
Religion
,
in
all
the
Natural
and
Civil
Rights
that
could
●elong
to
'em
.
And
this
carries
an
Idea
far
different
from
a
●are
Toleration
:
Nay
,
to
speak
the
truth
,
to
have
tak'n
the
●dict
in
any
other
sence
,
would
have
bin
to
have
made
it
a
meer
●elusion
.
But
at
last
it
was
apparent
,
that
Rochel
was
prest
upon
more
Rochel
still
blockt
up
.
●nd
more
;
and
that
notwithstanding
all
her
Obedience
,
she
was
●ill
dealt
with
as
rebellious
.
Which
shew'd
that
she
was
guil●y
of
two
Crimes
that
could
not
be
expiated
but
by
her
ruin
:
●he
one
,
which
was
her
Crime
in
reference
to
the
Clergy
,
was
●er
Religion
;
the
other
,
which
was
properly
the
chiefest
,
was
●er
Power
almost
independent
.
The
first
oblig'd
the
Clergy
to
●ontribute
vast
Sums
,
provided
they
might
be
employ'd
only
●oward
the
reducing
that
City
:
The
other
transported
the
Court
to
lay
the
foundations
of
Arbitrary
Power
upon
the
de●truction
of
her
Greatness
.
To
this
purpose
Forces
were
quar●er'd
round
about
her
upon
various
Pretences
;
Cannon
were
brought
to
such
and
such
places
,
from
whence
they
might
be
at
●and
with
little
expence
,
when
time
requir'd
:
the
City
was
surrounded
with
several
Forts
:
the
Platform
of
her
Fortifications
,
her
Port
,
her
Canal
,
and
parts
adjoining
,
was
taken
privately
,
and
drawn
with
the
utmost
exactness
that
might
be
.
The
Garisons
of
the
Neighbouring
Islands
,
and
Fort
Lewis
,
were
permitted
to
commit
petty
Disorders
,
of
which
there
was
no
notice
taken
;
and
when
the
City
complain'd
,
her
Complaints
were
lookt
upon
as
Rebellion
.
The
Inhabitants
were
corrupted
,
that
they
might
have
private
Correspondence
in
her
Bosom
,
and
the
Mayor
himself
was
wrought
over
to
their
Interests
.
Nevertheless
,
all
this
could
not
be
kept
so
secret
,
but
that
R●…
was
full
of
suspicion
of
the
Designs
of
the
Court
.
But
all
this
knowledge
had
the
usual
effect
of
suspicions
which
produce
nothing
but
Irresolutions
:
So
that
the
City
not
being
able
to
determin
,
but
by
halves
,
either
one
thing
or
other
,
could
never
resolve
either
to
submit
,
or
to
defend
her self
.
All
these
Considerations
verify
the
Reflections
of
some
Authors
of
those
times
,
who
comparing
the
past
War
with
the
present
Peace
,
under
the
name
of
which
a
thousand
times
more
mischief
had
bin
done
the
Reformed
,
then
they
suffer'd
by
their
Enemies
Arms
,
observe
,
that
the
War
having
been
full
of
Treachery
,
breach
of
Faith
,
Frauds
,
ignominious
and
base
Actions
,
the
Peace
that
follow'd
was
no
better
;
a
meer
Cheat
,
unfaithful
,
and
no
way
secure
.
In
this
Conjuncture
England
,
being
England
declares
war
.
assur'd
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
declares
war
against
France
.
But
the
Cardinal
having
caus'd
Mountague
to
be
apprehended
,
who
after
a
Journey
into
Italy
to
consult
with
the
Duke
of
Savor
,
repass'd
into
France
,
where
he
had
several
Conferences
with
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
understood
by
the
Papers
that
were
found
about
him
,
the
whole
Project
of
the
War
.
The
English
Gentleman
also
took
a
Tour
into
Lorraigne
,
where
't
was
thought
necessary
to
negotiate
something
;
though
he
pretended
only
to
visit
the
Dutchess
of
Cheureuse
,
who
was
banish'd
thither
,
by
reason
of
the
Cardinal's
Jealousies
conceiv'd
against
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
.
This
Accident
gave
France
time
to
prepare
her self
;
and
she
receiv'd
the
Declaration
of
War
with
as
much
disdain
,
as
if
she
had
bin
assur'd
of
success
.
She
had
The
United
Provinces
send
succonr
to
France
.
taken
her
Measures
with
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
from
whom
she
obtain'd
considerable
aid
upon
this
Occasion
,
and
which
did
not
little
contribute
toward
the
subduing
of
Rochel
.
Not
but
that
the
Ministers
of
those
Provinces
preach'd
against
that
Compliance
of
the
States
with
France
,
both
vigorously
,
and
with
great
freedom
.
I
my self
have
seen
several
printed
Sermons
,
some
of
which
enlarg'd
themselves
very
far
to
shew
that
the
Design
〈…〉
the
French
was
to
extinguish
the
Reformed
Religion
;
and
●…th●●s
added
after
a
Prophetical
manner
,
that
as
the
Provinces●…n●
●…n●
their
Ships
and
Men
to
the
Reformed
of
France
,
the
time
●ould
one
day
come
,
that
the
Reformed
would
revenge
them●…lves
upon
the
Provinces
,
and
bear
Arms
under
their
King
to
●…stroy
their
Religion
and
Liberty
.
But
Preachers
Reasons
●…r
agree
with
those
of
Politicians
;
besides
,
that
the
Vnited
〈…〉
were
not
in
a
condition
to
slight
or
disgust
the
Alli●…
of
France
.
Toward
the
end
of
July
,
Buckingham
appear'd
,
not
far
from
The
English
land
in
the
Isle
of
Ré
.
〈◊〉
with
a
Fleet
considerable
enough
to
have
done
great
●…ings
,
had
the
Chieftain
had
as
much
Courage
as
Pride
;
or
〈…〉
much
Wit
as
Presumption
.
He
presently
made
himself
Ma●…er
of
the
Isle
of
Ré
;
but
he
lost
himself
miserably
before
Fort
●…
.
Martin
,
where
Toiras
,
with
a
few
men
,
and
less
Provision
,
●…ld
out
a
Siege
of
above
two
Months
,
which
,
if
any
other
then
Buckingham
had
manag'd
,
it
could
not
have
stopt
him
three
●…ys
.
Rochel
was
a
long
time
also
before
she
wou'd
declare
;
whether
it
were
because
the
Mayor
and
the
Court
were
agreed
●●gether
,
or
whether
it
were
that
she
was
willing
to
avoid
new
●…etences
of
making
war
upon
her
.
Insomuch
,
that
at
first
●…e
would
not
so
much
as
hearken
to
Buckingham's
Propositions
,
or
admit
the
Commissioners
which
he
sent
to
her
.
So
that
●…bise
,
who
had
shelter'd
himself
in
England
ever
since
his
last
●efeat
,
but
had
embarkt
himself
in
the
English
Fleet
,
was
con●…ain'd
to
go
alone
to
the
Gate
of
the
City
,
with
Beaker
sent
by
●…e
Duke
,
to
desire
leave
to
speak
to
the
Inhabitants
.
But
the
Citizens
refus'd
to
open
the
Gate
to
him
;
and
had
not
his
Mo●…her
come
her self
to
take
him
by
the
hand
,
and
bring
him
into
he
Town
,
he
must
have
return'd
as
he
came
.
The
respect
which
the
Rochelois
had
for
that
Lady
,
made
'em
forget
their
●esolutions
:
So
that
they
let
Soubise
pass
,
and
Beaker
follow'd
him
.
After
which
they
gave
him
Audience
in
the
Council
,
●here
he
set
forth
at
large
the
Reasons
which
oblig'd
the
King
●f
England
to
take
Arms
:
And
he
endeavour'd
to
make
'em
●elieve
,
that
it
was
only
upon
the
score
of
Religion
.
He
excus'd
the
small
Assistance
which
he
had
hitherto
given
the
Reformed
;
and
declar'd
that
the
King
of
England
found
himself
too
much
engag'd
by
his
Conscience
,
by
his
Honour
and
his
Word
,
to
assist
'em
more
powerfully
;
more
especially
because
it
was
through
his
Intercession
that
they
had
accepted
a
disadvantageous
Peace
.
This
Speech
produc'd
nothing
at
first
.
Nay
,
the
Rochellois
The
Irresolution
of
the
Rochelois
.
offer'd
Comminges
to
fight
the
English
,
provided
Fort
Lewis
might
be
put
as
a
Pledge
into
the
Hands
of
la
Force
,
Chatillon
,
or
Trimouille
.
One
would
have
thought
,
that
Offer
should
not
have
bin
acceptable
to
the
Court
,
seeing
that
both
la
Force
and
Chatillon
,
were
brought
off
from
the
Common
Cause
,
and
that
Trimoville
was
treating
about
his
returning
to
the
Roman
Religion
:
at
least
he
embrac'd
the
Communion
of
that
Church
within
a
year
after
,
and
renounc'd
the
Reformed
Religion
in
the
presence
of
the
Cardinal
before
the
taking
of
Rochel
.
In
recompence
whereof
he
had
the
Command
of
the
Light
Horse
,
and
serv'd
some
years
in
that
Employment
,
during
the
War●
of
Italy
;
where
he
receiv'd
a
wound
in
the
Knee
,
so
that
h●
lost
the
use
of
the
Joint
.
Some
years
after
,
being
disgusted
by
the
Court
,
he
retir'd
to
his
Palace
of
Thouars
,
became
a
Bigo●
,
and
a
great
dealer
in
Controversies
;
and
at
length
dy'd
in
the
Roman
Profession
,
after
he
had
liv'd
to
a
very
old
Age
,
but
very
ill
maintain'd
the
Reputation
of
his
Father
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Court
which
had
other
Designs
,
gave
no
other
answer
to
the
Proposal
,
but
a
company
of
Fair
words
,
with
which
the
Rochellois
suffer'd
themselves
to
be
amus'd
for
some
time
.
However
,
they
intercepted
a
Pacquet
of
Letters
from
the
Court
,
Court
Letters
intercepted
.
directed
to
the
Duke
of
Angoulesme
,
who
had
obtain'd
Orders
to
raise
Forces
to
oppose
the
English
,
and
who
had
actually
block'd
up
Rochel
as
close
as
it
could
be
,
at
a
time
when
the
Design
of
besieging
it
was
kept
secret
.
One
of
those
Letters
are
an
express
Approbation
of
what
had
bin
done
,
in
order
to
the
blocking
up
of
the
City
;
and
gave
the
Duke
advice
about
several
things
:
and
among
others
,
about
the
Passports
which
he
gave
to
all
those
who
had
a
mind
to
leave
the
Town
;
because
,
said
the
Letter
,
it
was
best
to
let
out
as
many
as
they
could
,
that
so
none
but
the
most
Mutinous
might
be
left
behind
.
There
was
also
a
Letter
for
Marshal
de
Marillac
,
which
handl'd
very
nice
matter
.
The
Question
was
,
Whether
the
Huguenots
A
nice
Question
,
Whether
Huguenots
were
to
be
suffer'd
in
the
King's
Army
?
were
to
be
suffer'd
in
the
King's
Army
?
The
Answer
was
,
●hat
the
thing
was
very
doubtful
;
because
that
if
there
were
me
persons
of
worth
,
and
no
way
to
be
suspected
,
there
might
〈…〉
others
,
whose
chiefest
business
it
was
to
be
Spies
.
'T
was
●…ded
,
That
the
Public
Affairs
requir'd
,
that
it
should
be
made
●…t
by
Effect
and
Demonstration
,
that
the
War
was
a
War
of
are
,
and
not
of
Religion
;
and
then
it
might
be
lawful
to
ad●…it
Huguenots
that
would
enter
into
service
.
'T
was
said
,
That
without
excluding
'em
out
of
the
Army
,
there
might
be
a
watch●…
eye
upon
'em
;
and
then
't
was
but
confiding
in
those
that
●…ere
honest
,
amusing
others
,
and
keeping
the
main
Resolutions
●…cret
,
especially
those
which
concern'd
Rochel
:
or
else
if
such
Toleration
seem'd
dangerous
,
't
was
advis'd
,
that
they
should
〈…〉
dismiss'd
under
some
fair
Pretence
.
And
these
were
the
●…tters
,
which
discovering
the
secret
Intentions
of
the
Court
,
●…etermin'd
the
Rochellois
to
join
with
the
English
.
But
this
Con●…nction
Rochel
Resolves
.
was
so
ill
order'd
,
and
so
scurvily
manag'd
,
that
if
we
●…y
judge
by
the
event
,
no
body
could
believe
it
resolv'd
upon
〈…〉
any
other
end
,
then
to
furnish
the
Court
both
with
a
pretence
,
●…nd
with
the
means
to
facilitate
the
destruction
of
that
unfortunate
City
.
For
Buckingham
,
after
he
had
drain'd
her
of
all
her
●rovision
of
Corn
,
some
of
which
he
was
constrain'd
to
burn
●…ter
his
defeat
,
left
the
rest
which
should
have
reliev'd
the
City
〈…〉
relieve
the
Victor
that
expell'd
him
out
of
the
Island
,
and
●unning
away
with
ignominy
from
a
handful
of
men
,
made
the
condition
of
the
City
far
worse
then
it
was
before
.
In
the
mean
time
Rochel
publish'd
a
large
Manifesto
,
where●…
Rochel
publishes
a
Manifesto
.
resuming
things
for
a
good
way
backward
,
she
endeavour'd
●o
justify
her
Conduct
;
to
display
the
Frauds
and
Artifices
of
the
Court
,
but
chiefly
to
make
good
her
Pretensions
and
Priviledges
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
also
betook
himself
to
Arms
,
●nd
set
forth
another
Manifesto
,
little
different
in
the
main
from
that
of
Rochel
;
only
that
the
City
insisted
more
closely
upon
The
Duke
of
Rohan
does
the
same
thing
.
●…er
own
proper
Affairs
,
and
the
Duke
spoke
more
at
large
of
things
in
general
.
The
Answers
to
these
Writings
were
sharp
and
violent
;
more
especially
the
Answer
to
the
Duke
's
Manifesto
savour'd
of
a
sordid
,
base
,
insolent
Spirit
,
full
of
Gall
and
Venom
,
and
sprinkl'd
with
Quirks
and
Quiddities
borrow'd
from
the
most
lewd
Scurrility
of
the
Rabble
:
a
piece
becoming
the
Jesuit
Riche●me
,
to
whom
it
was
attributed
.
Never
did
any
man
write
with
more
Fury
nor
more
Insolence
,
nor
renounc'd
more
openly
in
his
Writings
the
character
of
an
honest
man
▪
But
more
formidable
Enemies
were
embattel'd
against
the
Duke
then
this
same
Scribler
.
For
besides
the
Armies
that
were
set
o●
Intrigue
of
Galand
against
the
Duke
.
foot
to
fall
upon
him
on
every
side
,
among
which
,
that
commanded
by
the
Prince
of
Condé
committed
unheard
of
Cruelties
,
Galand
was
sent
into
Upper
Languedoc
,
to
prevent
the
Cities
from
taking
Arms
,
as
those
of
the
Lower
Languedoc
ha●
done
the
10th
of
September
,
according
to
the
Resolution
of
a●
Assembly
of
the
Nobility
and
Deputies
from
several
Cities
which
met
at
Vsez
.
However
,
Galand
,
wherever
he
could
safely
go
,
drew
Promises
of
Obedience
,
and
within
the
space
o●
a
Month
brought
Montauban
,
Briteste
,
Puilaurens
,
Sorez●
,
●●
Maz
d'
Azil
,
Carlat
,
Pamiers
,
Mazeres
,
Saverdun
,
la
Bustide
,
St.
Amant
,
Mazamet
,
la
Cabarede
,
and
several
others
to
declare
▪
'T
is
true
that
the
Duke
caus'd
some
of
'em
to
change
their
Opinions
;
that
he
surpriz'd
others
;
and
that
others
which
had
not
suffer'd
themselves
to
be
coax'd
by
the
fawning
Cant
of
Galand
,
were
surrender'd
into
his
hands
,
so
that
at
length
the
War
became
general
on
that
side
.
Pamiers
was
one
of
those
Cities
which
the
Duke
surpriz'd
;
but
the
Prince
of
Condé
having
retaken
it
,
very
badly
observ'd
the
Capitulation
which
he
had
made
;
for
he
imprison'd
,
put
to
death
,
and
condemn'd
to
the
Gallies
several
persons
to
whom
he
ow'd
both
his
life
and
his
liberty
.
All
this
was
the
reason
that
the
Duke
lost
time
,
who
might
have
bin
able
to
have
perform'd
greater
Exploits
,
if
Galand's
Negotiation
had
not
brok'n
his
measures
;
nor
would
they
have
ventur'd
the
Siege
of
Rochel
,
had
not
Galand
succeeded
as
he
did
in
drawing
off
those
other
Cities
from
the
Union
.
But
while
the
Duke
of
Rohan
carri'd
on
the
War
with
an
1628.
extraordinary
Courage
and
with
good
Success
,
Buckingham
Defeat
of
the
English
.
seeing
Fort
St.
Martin
reliev'd
,
rais'd
his
Siege
,
was
defeated
in
his
Retreat
,
and
return'd
into
England
;
not
a
little
suspected
to
●e
bin
careless
of
those
things
which
he
might
have
done
●…ch
more
to
his
Master's
honour
.
Upon
this
,
Rochel
was
more
A
second
English
Fleet
of
no
use
to
Rochel
.
●…ly
begin
,
and
reduc'd
to
extremity
.
At
what
time
,
a
se●d
English
Fleet
,
commanded
by
the
Farl
of
Denbigh
,
appear'd
●…on
the
Coast
,
only
to
make
a
shew
of
that
Relief
which
the
〈…〉
expected
;
but
retreated
more
basely
then
the
former
,
with●…
so
much
as
acrempting
the
least
Enterprize
.
While
they
A
third
Fleet
more
useless
.
●re
setting
forth
a
third
Fleet
,
Buckingham
was
slain
by
a
pri●e
person
,
whom
he
had
particularly
injur'd
.
This
caus'd
a
●●●ge
of
Affairs
,
and
the
Command
of
the
Fleet
was
given
the
●arl
of
Lindsey
.
But
this
Fleet
did
less
then
the
rest
,
and
●m'd
only
se●
forth
to
be
Witness
of
the
Surrender
of
Rochel
.
●…d
indeed
it
may
be
said
of
the
three
Fleets
sent
to
the
Succor
〈…〉
that
unfortunate
City
,
that
the
first
famish'd
her
,
by
taking
●ay
her
●…
;
the
second
amus'd
her
with
the
shew
of
Relief
,
●t
was
never
intended
her
;
and
the
third
sold
her
.
Perhaps
〈…〉
the
blame
of
these
ill
Successes
was
not
to
be
laid
upon
the
●…g
of
England
;
only
that
he
was
to
be
accus'd
of
great
●●akness
,
in
suffering
himself
to
be
govern'd
by
his
Queen
with
〈…〉
much
p●iableness
.
However
,
that
Princess
had
the
Knack
〈…〉
disappoint
all
the
King
her
Husband
▪
s
Designs
;
and
some●…es
she
did
it
so
openly
,
that
People
could
not
refrain
from
●ieving
that
he
himself
was
not
at
all
troubl'd
at
it
.
She
it
●s
that
prevented
the
Effects
of
those
Orders
,
which
the
King
●e
to
those
who
commanded
his
Naval
Forces
.
She
it
was
,
●…o
,
in
the
heart
of
England
,
held
and
protected
all
the
Corres●●ndencies
with
Cardinal
Richlieu
;
and
she
did
so
much
,
that
〈…〉
not
only
drew
upon
her
own
head
the
implacable
hatred
of
〈…〉
her
Subjects
,
but
embarrass'd
her
own
Husband
in
those
un●ward
Affairs
that
brought
him
at
length
to
the
Scaffold
.
Af●…
this
,
Cardinal
Richlieu
thought
it
proper
to
make
a
peace
●ith
England
,
which
it
was
no
hard
matter
to
do
,
by
throw●●g
upon
Buckingham
all
the
past
misunderstandings
:
And
the
A
Treaty
of
Peace
with
England
,
and
the
surrender
of
Rochel
▪
●ore
easily
to
vanquish
the
Obstinacy
of
the
Rochellois
,
he
in●s●d
Suspicions
on
both
sides
,
that
the
one
Party
treated
without
●e
other
.
And
thus
Rochel
having
held
out
a
Siege
of
very
●●ar
a
year
in
length
,
and
carri'd
on
their
Resolutions
,
during
a
long
,
and
the
most
Cruel
Famine
that
could
be
imagin'd
,
beyond
what
could
be
expected
from
Nature
,
was
forc'd
to
surrunder
at
discretion
upon
the
28th
of
October
.
And
no
soone●
was
it
surrender'd
,
but
a
Tempest
ruin'd
the
Mound
which
had
stopp'd
up
the
Entrance
of
her
Channel
;
and
shew'd
,
that
tha●
same
mighty
Work
,
that
so
much
redounded
to
the
Honour
o●
the
Cardinal
who
undertook
it
,
could
never
have
contributed
to
the
subduing
that
City
,
had
she
not
bin
more
enfeebl'd
by
he●
Friends
,
that
in
a
manner
robb'd
her
of
her
Provisions
,
the●
incommoded
by
all
the
Toil
and
Labour
of
her
Enemies
.
During
this
long
Siege
,
and
these
terrible
Extremities
,
th●
This
City
refuses
to
submit
to
the
English
.
City
being
sollicited
to
submit
to
the
King
of
England
,
woul●
never
heark'n
to
it
.
To
say
she
had
any
such
design
,
was
●
meer
Calumny
of
the
Monks
and
Jesuits
.
And
they
who
writ●
the
particular
History
of
this
Memorable
Siege
,
relate
;
that
th●
Cardinal
declar'd
to
the
Deputies
from
this
City
,
That
H●
knew
very
well
,
that
the
Deputies
who
were
sent
into
Englan●
had
resisted
several
Temptations
upon
that
occasion
;
that
th●
King
return'd
'em
thanks
for
it
;
and
that
it
was
the
main
reason
which
confirm'd
him
in
those
Sentiments
of
Mercy
which
h●
had
for
the
Town
.
More
then
this
,
the
Cardinal
found
a
wa●
to
engage
Spain
to
be
serviceable
to
the
King
in
the
Siege
o●
that
Place
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Council
of
Spain
saw
well
the
ba●
consequence
of
taking
the
Place
,
and
fain
would
have
prevente●
it
,
especially
after
the
Marquiss
of
Spinola
,
who
had
seen
th●
state
of
the
Siege
,
had
given
an
accompt
of
it
in
Spain
.
An●
't
is
said
,
that
the
first
time
he
came
into
Council
,
that
he
pr●pos'd
it
as
one
of
the
greatest
stroaks
of
Policy
that
could
b●
thought
of
to
succour
that
Place
.
But
the
Council
of
Conscience
carri'd
it
above
reason
of
State
;
and
the
Pretence
of
Religion
,
always
useful
to
the
Court
of
Spain
since
Ferdinand's
Reig●
was
at
this
time
the
ruin
of
her
Affairs
.
'T
is
true
,
that
th●
●●e
Fleet
of
Spain
at
the
Siege
of
Rochel
.
Fleet
which
she
sent
against
Rochel
came
thither
so
ill
provided
and
staid
there
so
small
a
while
,
that
she
had
as
good
have
se●
none
at
all
.
And
it
is
as
true
that
she
attempted
to
relieve
th●
Duke
of
Rohan's
Party
,
with
whom
she
had
concluded
a
Treaty
▪
But
during
her
accustom'd
long
Delays
,
Rochel
sunk
under
he●
Burthen
,
and
put
all
the
World
out
of
heart
.
The
French
themselves
labour'd
with
reluctancy
in
the
taking
of
that
City
,
well
foreseeing
that
from
the
date
of
her
Ruin
the
Vassalage
of
the
whole
Kingdom
would
commence
:
But
by
an
odd
fantasticness
of
Human
Wisdom
,
men
often
spread
the
Snares
themselves
for
their
own
Feet
,
and
make
the
Chains
for
others
to
bind
'em
●o
perpetual
servitude
.
The
Ladies
,
both
Mother
and
Sister
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
display'd
a
more
then
ordinary
Courage
:
and
their
Example
was
very
useful
to
support
the
Constancy
of
others
.
But
they
were
recompenc'd
with
a
close
Confinement
,
where
the
Cardinal
held
'em
during
all
the
remainder
of
the
Wars
.
The
Mayor
Guiton
was
lookt
upon
as
a
Hero
by
all
those
that
love
Vertue
,
where
ever
they
meet
it
;
and
the
Catholic
Authors
mention
him
themselves
with
great
applause
;
and
all
the
Brave
Persons
●n
the
King's
Army
went
to
see
him
after
the
Surrender
of
the
City
.
Some
write
that
he
was
promis'd
to
be
continu'd
in
his
●ignity
.
But
when
he
went
to
kiss
the
Cardinal's
Hand
,
it
was
old
him
that
he
was
no
longer
Mayor
;
that
he
was
to
lay
aside
●he
Ensigns
of
his
Authority
,
and
quit
his
Guards
;
for
that
●he
Cardinal
would
not
see
him
but
as
a
private
person
.
Upon
●hich
they
add
,
that
he
was
so
enrag'd
,
that
he
could
not
forbear
●●ying
,
That
had
he
expected
such
an
Entertainment
,
he
would
●ave
found
a
way
to
have
held
out
some
days
longer
.
Which
●ad
he
done
,
the
Cardinal
must
have
rais'd
his
Siege
,
because
●f
the
Rigor
of
the
Season
,
the
Diseases
that
lessen'd
the
Army
,
●he
Tempests
that
ruin'd
his
Dam
,
and
the
Pressing
Affairs
●hich
call'd
him
another
way
.
Nor
was
it
a
wonder
that
●u●ton
complain'd
that
they
did
not
keep
their
word
with
him
;
●r
it
is
not
to
be
imagin'd
,
that
because
the
Principal
Articles
●or
the
surrender
of
Rochel
were
written
and
sign'd
by
the
King
,
●hat
there
were
not
others
agreed
upon
by
word
of
mouth
.
Al●ays
in
the
reducing
of
Cities
that
surrender
at
discretion
,
there
●●e
several
things
which
are
not
absolutely
left
to
the
discretion
●f
the
Victor
,
but
are
privately
corroborated
with
verbal
Assu●ances
.
And
it
was
believ'd
to
be
much
more
advantageous
to
●he
King
to
take
that
Course
,
because
what
he
granted
after●ards
to
reduc'd
Cities
,
lookt
so
much
the
more
like
a
Graci●us
Favour
,
when
there
appear'd
no
Promise
in
Writing
:
Besides
that
,
the
King
would
not
oblige
himself
to
his
Subjects
by
Acts
that
seem
to
carry
the
Form
of
a
Treaty
.
So
that
there
might
be
Articles
granted
by
word
of
mouth
without
other
Assurances
:
and
perhaps
it
was
by
one
of
those
Articles
that
Gu●ton
pretended
to
be
continu'd
in
his
Dignity
.
Nevertheless
that
particular
is
no-where
to
be
met
withal
in
any
of
the
most
Exact
Memoirs
of
that
City
.
For
by
the
most
express
and
assur'd
Relation
that
I
can
find
,
the
King
by
the
first
of
the
Written
Articles
,
promises
to
leave
'em
the
free
exercise
of
their
Religion
in
the
City
;
which
put
'em
in
hopes
that
it
should
not
have
bin
remov'd
from
the
usual
place
;
but
they
were
deceiv'd
;
and
that
Promise
was
evaded
by
an
Insulting
Equivocation
.
For
after
the
Church
was
given
to
the
Gatholics
,
the
Reformed
had
a
Place
appointed
'em
without
the
City
to
build
another
:
and
the
King
himself
would
needs
take
cognizance
of
the
place
,
and
enlarg'd
it
somewhat
beyond
the
limits
mark'd
out
by
the
Commissioners
.
To
which
breach
of
Faith
and
Word
,
when
the
Reformed
were
about
to
have
said
something
by
way
of
complaint
,
they
were
taken
up
short
,
and
to
stop
their
mouths
,
i●
was
told
'em
,
that
their
City
being
surrender'd
at
discretion
▪
the
King
would
beat
down
the
Walls
and
the
Fortifications
▪
which
being
done
,
what
before
was
without
the
Enclosure
,
being
no
longer
divided
from
the
rest
,
the
whole
would
make
be●
one
City
.
This
was
not
the
thing
which
was
meant
by
the
secret
Promise
;
but
the
vanquish'd
must
accept
of
what
Interpretation
the
Victor
pleases
to
put
upon
their
Promises
.
The
Inhabitants
were
kindly
enough
us'd
;
but
the
City
los●
all
her
Priviledges
.
The
Roman
Religion
was
re-establish'd
in
all
its
splendour
,
which
it
prefers
above
all
things
,
and
the
King
translated
thither
the
Bishopric
of
Maillezais
.
In
the
Month
of
November
came
forth
a
Declaration
,
which
contain'd
twenty
four
Articles
.
The
first
six
were
all
about
the
re-establishment
of
the
Catholic
Religion
,
and
the
Circumstances
belonging
to
it
.
The
Seventh
order'd
the
erecting
of
a
Cross
in
the
place
where
the
Castle
stood
,
upon
the
Pedestal
of
which
was
to
be
engraven
the
History
of
the
Reducing
the
City
,
the
memory
of
which
was
to
be
preserv'd
by
a
General
Procession
every
year
upon
the
first
of
November
.
The
Eighth
commanded
the
founding
of
a
Monastery
of
Minims
upon
the
Point
●●
Coreille
,
which
is
one
of
the
Extremities
of
the
Canal
,
to
preserve
the
History
of
the
Mound
or
Dam
in
two
Tables
of
Copper
to
be
fix'd
upon
the
Church-door
.
The
next
four
contain'd
an
Amnesty
for
what
was
past
,
and
a
confirmation
of
the
Edicts
for
●iberty
of
the
exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
;
the
Church
●xcepted
,
which
the
King
reserv'd
to
be
turn'd
into
a
Cathedral
.
There
were
nine
more
that
follow'd
,
which
took
from
the
City
●er
Fortifications
,
Franchises
and
Priviledges
,
and
quite
alter'd
●he
Form
of
the
Government
.
The
Twenty
second
forbid
all
●oreigners
,
though
naturaliz'd
,
to
reside
in
the
City
without
●xpress
leave
by
Letters
under
the
Great
Seal
.
The
Twenty
●hird
extended
the
same
Prohibition
to
the
Reformed
who
had
●ot
bin
setled
Inhabitants
before
the
landing
of
the
English
.
Which
two
Articles
were
the
source
of
an
infinite
number
of
●exations
in
the
succeeding
years
.
The
last
oblig'd
the
Inhabi●nts
to
take
out
Licences
to
keep
Arms
,
Powder
and
Ammu●ition
,
and
to
trade
abroad
.
So
that
there
was
nothing
left
but
●he
Place
,
and
the
remembrance
of
that
poor
City's
former
●ower
and
Grandeur
.
The
End
of
the
Ninth
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nantes
.
THE
SECOND
PART
.
THE
TENTH
BOOK
.
The
Heads
of
the
Tenth
Book
.
REjoycings
among
the
Catholics
.
The
War
continues
in
Languedoc
.
Cruelties
,
Insulting
,
and
Executions
.
Personal
Enmity
between
the
Prince
of
Condé
and
the
Duke
of
Rohan
▪
A
new
Sedition
at
Lion
against
the
Reformed
.
The
pretended
Conversion
of
a
sick
Man
that
fell
mad
.
Decrees
and
Declarations
against
the
Duke
of
Rohan
and
his
Adherents
.
The
King
and
the
Cardinal
take
a
Journey
into
Italy
.
The
Siege
of
Privas
,
the
Inhabitants
of
which
are
betray'd
.
Cruelties
exercis'd
upon
that
City
.
Pretences
of
the
Catholics
.
Conversions
of
Soldiers
taken
Prisoners
.
Declaration
upon
the
taking
of
Privas
.
The
Consternation
of
the
rest
of
the
Reformed
.
A
Trea●●
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
with
Spain
.
Alets
reduc'd
.
An
Assembly
permitted
at
Anduse
,
and
remov'd
to
Nimes
.
〈…〉
concluded
.
An
Edict
of
Grace
.
The
Contents
of
the
E●●●●
.
The
King's
Letter
to
the
Queen
upon
the
Peace
.
The
Duke
●●
Rohan
retires
.
The
reducing
of
Montauban
.
An
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
Particular
Acts
of
Injustice
;
Missionaries
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
is
accus'd
of
the
Ruin
of
the
Churches
.
Cavils
about
the
Rights
of
Exercise
.
The
Bishop
of
Valence
persecutes
the
Foreign
Ministers
.
The
Original
of
the
Injustice
done
upon
occasion
of
the
Annexes
.
New
Seeds
of
Civil
Wars
.
The
Queen-Mother
retires
.
An
Alliance
with
Gustavus
King
of
Sueden
.
Projects
of
Reunion
,
wherein
the
Cardinal
appears
.
Intrigues
of
Joseph
the
Capuchin
.
A
Draught
of
a
Project
.
How
the
Synods
were
to
be
made
to
speak
.
Inclinations
of
the
Ministers
and
People
.
Projects
of
Petit
and
Milletiere
.
Difference
of
their
Intentions
.
Verity
of
the
Project
,
of
which
the
precise
time
is
uncertain
.
A
National
Synod
.
The
Commissioner's
Speech
.
Ministers
suspected
by
the
King
,
excluded
out
of
the
Synod
by
his
Order
.
The
Answer
to
the
Commissioners
Speech
.
The
vain
Opposition
of
the
Commissioner
to
the
Vnion
of
the
Churches
of
Bearn
,
with
the
rest
.
Several
Proposals
of
the
Commissioner
.
The
Synod
sends
Deputies
to
the
King
.
Papers
.
The
Deputies
kindly
receiv'd
.
Nomination
of
General
Deputies
.
The
Reformed
fear'd
at
Court
.
Important
Resolutions
of
the
Synod
.
Exercise
forbid
.
Donations
.
Consulships
.
A
captious
Clause
.
Oppression
of
the
Public
Liberty
.
Civil
War
of
the
Duke
of
Orleans
.
The
Bishops
of
Languedoc
side
with
his
Party
.
The
Reformed
▪
continue
faithful
.
Bishops
depos'd
.
Execution
of
an
innocent
▪
Minister
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
serves
the
King
in
I●●ly
.
The
Affair
of
the
Annexes
in
the
Dauphinate
,
referr'd
to
four
Commissioners
.
Consulship
of
Alets
.
Exercise
forbid
.
Shameful
Cavils
.
A
rash
Curiosity
of
two
Scholars
.
The
death
of
Gustavus
.
Great
Troubles
in
the
Kingdom
.
Advice
of
the
Commissioners
of
the
Dauphinate
about
the
Annexes
.
Re-establishment
of
Privas
.
A
Treatise
intitl'd
,
The
Eucharist
of
the
Ancient
Church
.
Exercises
forbid
.
Party
▪
Colledges
.
Continuance
of
the
Public
Oppression
.
Pretensions
of
France
over
all
Europe
.
The
Duke
of
Sulli
made
a
Marshal
of
France
.
A
Decree
upon
several
Subjects
.
Precedency
adjudg'd
to
the
Catholic
Counsellors
of
the
Chamber
of
Guyenne
in
certain
Cases
.
The
Reformed
Counsellors
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
,
forbid
to
wear
Scarlet
Robes
.
The
pretended
Possession
of
the
Ursulines
of
Loudun
.
Ridiculous
Effects
of
Exorcisms
.
The
death
of
a
Priest
,
pretended
to
have
bewitcht
those
Nunns
.
New
Vixations
upon
the
Subject
of
Annexes
.
Grand
days
at
Poitiers
.
Terror
of
the
Churches
.
At
important
.
Decree
upon
several
Articles
.
Another
troublesom
Decree
about
meeting
the
Sacrament
.
The
demolishing
of
the
Church
of
St.
Maixant
.
A
Pleading
of
Omer
Talon
,
Advocate
General
.
Distinction
between
the
Right
of
Exercise
,
and
the
Right
of
the
Church
.
Divers
Decrees
about
grand
days
against
the
Reformed
.
Persecution
rais'd
by
Cacherat
against
the
Churches
of
Normandy
.
Precedency
adjudg'd
to
the
Catholic
Counsellors
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
.
The
Colledge
taken
from
the
Reformed
of
Loudun
.
Exercise
forbid
at
Paroi
and
la
Chaume
.
Order
of
the
Intendant
of
Poitou
upon
the
Subject
of
Annexes
.
The
Reformed
of
Metz
forbid
to
have
a
Colledge
.
The
Duke
of
Bouillon
changes
his
Religion
.
THere
was
great
rejoycing
at
Rome
for
the
reducing
of
this
City
.
The
Pope
sang
Mass
himself
,
made
Prayers
Rejoycing
among
the
Catholics
.
on
purpose
;
gave
plenary
Indulgence
to
some
Churches
for
two
days
;
and
wrote
to
the
King
Breifs
cramm'd
with
Eulogies
and
Applauses
.
The
whole
Kingdom
resounded
with
nothing
but
Congratulations
,
Vows
,
and
Returns
of
Thanks
:
nothing
was
so
talk'd
of
but
the
Cause
of
Heav'n
,
the
Interests
of
God
,
and
the
Triumphs
of
the
Church
.
Flattery
turn'd
all
Accidents
and
Events
into
Miracles
;
and
Invention
s●●pli'd
'em
with
all
sorts
.
In
the
mean
time
the
War
continu'd
in
the
Upper
and
Lower
Languedoc
:
and
the
Duke
of
Rohan
held
out
the
best
he
could
against
three
Armies
,
commanded
by
the
Prince
of
Condé
,
the
Duke
of
Mommorency
,
and
the
Duke
of
E●ernon
.
The
Catholics
also
in
all
places
reviv'd
the
Cruelties
of
Charles
the
Ninth's
Reign
.
There
was
nothing
to
be
seen
but
Plund'ring
,
Burning
,
Massacr'ng
,
and
Executions
upon
Executions
:
Cruelties
,
Insulting
,
and
Executions
.
and
for
an
addition
of
Insulting
to
Cruelty
,
the
People
were
made
believe
,
that
the
poor
Creatures
that
were
hang'd
,
all
chang'd
their
Religion
at
the
Gallows
:
Only
to
deprive
'em
of
the
desire
of
recanting
,
or
the
means
and
opportunity
to
contradict
what
was
said
of
'em
,
they
could
not
forbear
to
send
'em
to
the
other
world
;
and
the
People
were
oblig'd
to
believe
their
Conversion
,
upon
the
Faith
of
the
Monk
,
who
had
persecuted
'em
to
death
.
And
some
Relations
are
to
be
seen
in
Print
,
which
aggravate
the
Barbarity
of
the
Catholics
to
that
degree
,
as
to
●ublish
'em
guilty
of
ripping
up
the
Bellies
of
Women
with
Child
,
and
tearing
the
half-form'd
Embrio's
out
of
their
Wombs
;
sometimes
also
after
they
had
vitiated
the
Mothers
.
Moreover
the
Duke
of
Mommorency
,
having
forc'd
some
of
the
Reformed
who
had
neither
the
Courage
to
retreat
or
defend
themselves
,
took
'em
all
upon
Composition
:
but
he
would
not
promise
'em
their
Lives
,
unless
they
would
oblige
the
Duke
of
Rohan
to
surrender
Aimargues
,
a
considerable
place
which
he
had
surpriz'd
:
and
because
the
Duke
of
Rohan
lookt
upon
the
Condition
as
ridiculous
,
the
Duke
of
Mommorency
caus'd
no
less
then
Sixscore
of
his
Prisoners
of
War
to
be
hang'd
.
Thereupon
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
to
enforce
the
Catholics
to
wage
War
with
more
Civility
,
storm'd
one
of
their
Fortresses
,
and
put
all
the
Garison
to
the
Sword
.
Which
Reprisals
stopt
the
Career
of
those
barbarous
Executions
:
Nevertheless
the
Enmity
which
had
bin
long
between
the
Prince
of
Condé
and
the
Duke
Personal
Enmity
between
the
Prince
of
Condé
,
and
the
Duke
of
Rohan
.
of
Rohan
,
broke
forth
with
greater
Fury
;
for
the
Prince
wrote
very
sharp
and
invective
Letters
to
the
Duke
,
and
the
Duke
answer'd
him
with
as
much
disdain
.
And
then
it
was
that
the
Prince
,
forgetful
of
his
Character
,
reveng'd
himself
after
a
manner
no
way
becoming
his
quality
;
for
toward
the
end
of
the
year
,
he
procured
a
Decree
in
Council
,
that
the
Duke's
Houses
should
be
demolish'd
,
his
Woods
cut
down
,
and
his
Goods
confiscated
;
and
that
he
might
be
Master
of
the
Execution
,
he
caus'd
it
to
be
committed
to
himself
,
and
discharg'd
●…is
Trust
with
an
extraordinary
exactness
:
nor
did
he
think
it
beneath
himself
,
to
get
the
Confiscation
of
his
Enemy
granted
to
his
own
use
.
Nor
were
the
Reformed
better
treated
in
those
places
where
A
new
Sedition
at
Lion
against
the
Reformed
.
there
was
no
War
,
then
in
the
Provinces
where
they
were
up
〈◊〉
Arms
:
For
at
Lion
the
seditious
Rabble
fell
upon
'em
a
second
time
,
and
upon
a
Pretence
no
less
false
then
ridiculous
.
The
Contagion
,
which
made
great
havock
in
other
places
,
was
got
into
this
City
.
This
Misfortune
was
attributed
to
a
sort
of
People
,
who
,
as
they
said
,
were
wont
to
go
about
and
grease
the
doors
of
private
persons
;
for
which
reason
those
Miscreants
were
call'd
by
the
name
of
Greasers
,
or
Engraisseurs
.
But
in
regard
the
Reformed
were
they
who
were
to
bear
the
blame
of
all
the
Misfortunes
which
befel
the
Catholics
,
the
Rabble
fail'd
not
to
take
this
opportunity
to
wreck
their
Malice
upon
'em
.
The
Magistracy
made
strict
enquiry
after
this
Crime
,
and
seiz'd
upon
some
of
those
pretended
Greasers
,
among
whom
,
as
it
was
said
▪
there
was
found
one
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
But
the
punishment
of
those
poor
Creatures
would
not
satisfy
the
Mobile
▪
all
the
Reformed
must
be
disarm'd
to
appease
their
fury
:
and
the
Violences
of
that
Canaille
must
be
let
alone
unpunish'd
,
th●…
they
had
knockt
several
persons
o'
the
head
.
So
that
the
Reformed
were
constrain'd
to
hide
themselves
for
several
days
,
and
some
that
were
most
expos'd
,
were
forc'd
to
quit
the
City
.
About
the
same
time
also
a
Young
man
of
the
Reformed
Religion
The
pretended
Conversion
of
a
Sick
Person
that
fell
into
a
Phrensie
.
was
seiz'd
with
a
violent
Fever
,
of
which
he
dy'd
:
and
because
he
fell
into
a
Delirium
,
the
Priests
would
needs
make
that
an
Argument
,
that
he
dy'd
a
Catholic
.
In
the
heighth
of
his
Distemper
he
talk'd
of
nothing
but
his
Father
.
Thereupon
a
Jesuit
being
brought
to
the
Bed-side
under
the
name
of
his
Father
,
ask'd
him
,
if
he
would
not
die
in
his
Religion
,
but
never
said
which
,
whether
the
Reformed
,
or
the
Roman
?
The
sick
Person
having
made
answer
,
Yes
my
dear
Father
,
presently
the
Equivocal
Term
of
Father
,
an
Appellation
which
the
Catholics
generally
give
their
Priests
,
was
laid
hold
of
,
as
a
proof
that
the
man
desir'd
to
change
his
Religion
.
But
the
Real
Father
coming
to
his
Son
some
time
after
,
and
putting
the
same
Question
to
him
,
which
the
Young
man
answer'd
in
the
same
manner
,
they
fetch'd
about
another
way
,
that
the
latter
Answer
was
the
effect
of
his
Delirium
;
that
he
still
thought
he
spoke
to
the
Jesuit
,
and
that
his
last
words
were
a
confirmation
of
the
former
.
So
that
notwithstanding
the
Complaints
of
his
Father
,
and
the
evident
Symptoms
of
his
Son
's
Delirium
,
they
would
have
it
pass
for
a
lawful
Conversion
;
they
drove
all
the
Reformed
Persons
out
of
the
Room
;
the
Catholics
got
possession
of
his
Body
,
and
after
his
death
buried
him
after
their
manner
.
For
the
Catholicks
care
not
at
which
Door
People
enter
into
their
Communion
;
Fraud
,
Violence
,
Fear
,
Interest
,
Frensie
,
all
must
be
serviceable
to
their
Triumphs
,
and
the
Salvation
of
their
Converts
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Court
and
the
Parlaments
darted
all
their
Thunderblots
against
the
Duke
of
Rohan
;
more
especially
Decrees
and
Declarations
against
the
Duke
of
Rohan
.
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
made
the
most
bloody
Decrees
against
him
that
ever
were
set
forth
against
a
Rebel
:
But
on
the
other
side
,
they
invited
all
his
Adherents
to
quit
him
,
with
all
the
Fairest
Promises
that
could
be
made
'em
.
The
King
publish'd
a
Declaration
upon
the
15th
of
December
at
Paris
,
wherein
extreamly
enhauncing
the
Favours
which
he
had
shewn
the
Rochelois
,
and
the
Advantages
they
had
found
by
submitting
to
him
,
he
exhorted
all
others
who
had
taken
Arms
to
do
as
much
,
and
to
come
in
,
and
make
their
acknowledgments
to
that
effect
,
before
the
Prothonotaries
of
the
Jurisdictions
to
which
they
belong'd
,
within
fifteen
days
.
He
order'd
also
the
Cities
that
●eld
for
the
Duke
to
send
their
Deputies
to
the
Court
to
make
their
Submissions
;
and
upon
these
Conditions
he
promis'd
upon
the
word
of
a
King
,
to
be
kind
and
favourable
to
'em
;
and
to
make
'em
equal
partakers
of
his
Graces
with
his
other
Subjects
:
but
he
condemn'd
to
most
rigorous
Punishments
all
those
that
persever'd
in
their
Rebellion
.
This
Declaration
wrought
very
little
effect
,
because
the
Duke
of
Rohan
made
those
that
adher'd
to
him
deeply
sensible
that
there
was
much
more
to
be
expected
from
a
General
Peace
,
then
evey
single
man
could
obtain
from
a
Particular
Submission
.
But
these
Reasons
would
have
bin
of
little
force
,
had
they
not
seen
the
Cardinal
engag'd
in
a
Foreign
War
,
which
would
not
permit
him
vigorously
to
pursue
his
utmost
efforts
in
France
against
the
remainder
of
the
Reformed
.
That
Minister
was
desirous
to
revive
the
Reputation
of
his
The
King
and
the
Cardinal
take
a
Journey
into
Italy
.
Master
in
Italy
,
where
it
was
very
low
,
by
reason
that
they
who
govern'd
as
Prime
Ministers
before
him
,
had
too
great
a
kindness
for
the
Court
of
Spain
.
To
that
purpose
,
he
sent
an
Army
thither
in
such
a
Season
of
the
Year
,
that
there
was
more
likelihood
1629.
of
seeing
it
ruin'd
,
then
hopes
of
any
Success
to
be
ob●●ind
by
it
.
And
to
say
truth
,
Had
the
Success
been
unfortunate
,
the
Expedition
might
have
been
lookt
upon
as
rash
and
inconsiderate
.
But
there
is
nothing
that
prospers
better
then
those
things
which
an
Enemy
believes
his
Adversary
dares
not
undertake
.
The
Army
forc'd
its
way
through
all
the
disadvantages
of
Places
,
notwithstanding
the
rigour
of
the
Winter
,
and
the
Duke
of
Savoy's
men
that
oppos'd
their
Passage
:
And
after
he
had
setl'd
Affairs
on
that
side
in
a
very
glorious
manner
,
the
King
return'd
to
Cevenes
,
and
laid
siege
to
Privas
.
And
indeed
there
was
something
surprising
in
the
Speed
and
Diligence
of
this
Great
Minister
.
For
there
had
not
elaps'd
above
six
Months
between
the
reducing
of
Rochel
,
and
the
taking
of
Privas
;
and
during
that
small
time
,
the
Cardinal
had
caus'd
the
King
to
take
a
Journey
into
Savoy
,
and
recover'd
the
Affairs
of
Italy
into
a
good
Condition
.
This
acquir'd
him
so
great
Credit
with
the
King
,
that
it
was
impossible
he
should
mount
any
higher
;
and
besides
,
it
spread
both
admiration
and
astonishment
all
over
Europe
.
So
that
the
Reformed
were
in
a
dismal
Consternation
when
they
saw
the
remainder
of
their
Cities
menac'd
by
those
Victorious
Troops
,
which
in
such
a
terrible
Season
had
forc'd
all
the
Obstacles
of
Art
and
Nature
.
So
that
the
Duke
of
Rohan
had
much
ado
with
all
his
accustom'd
Arguments
,
and
the
hope
of
Succour
that
Spain
promis'd
him
,
to
prevent
the
voluntary
Surrender
of
all
those
Cities
.
The
King
then
,
having
receiv'd
great
Applauses
in
all
place
The
Siege
of
Privas
,
the
Inhabitants
of
which
were
betray'd
.
through
which
he
pass'd
in
his
way
to
Italy
,
for
the
success
of
his
Arms
before
Rochel
;
and
having
beheld
at
his
return
the
Roads
strew'd
with
Conversions
,
procur'd
by
a
great
number
〈◊〉
Missionaries
that
march'd
along
with
his
Army
,
and
such
as
wel●…
knew
how
to
improve
the
Argument
of
Terror
,
met
with
〈◊〉
stop
till
he
came
to
Privas
,
before
which
Place
he
sate
down
in
May
;
and
into
which
Chabrilles
and
Montbrun
had
put
themselves
under
pretence
of
holding
it
out
.
But
they
were
both
suspected
and
it
was
discover'd
that
Chabrilles
treated
with
the
Court
,
and
were
to
deliver
up
Vivaretz
to
the
Cardinal
for
a
good
Reward●
Mombrun
was
more
wary
,
and
would
be
intreated
,
and
su'd
to
▪
before
he
would
yield
:
Besides
,
they
mutually
sow'd
distrusts
in
prejudice
the
one
of
the
other
.
Chabrilles
offer'd
to
hold
out
the
Place
,
provided
he
might
have
the
upper
hand
,
as
being
afraid
that
Mombrun
would
thwart
him
.
On
the
other
side
Mombrun
declar'd
what
he
knew
of
Chabrilles's
Treason
,
and
did
all
he
could
,
lest
the
City
should
be
put
into
his
hands
.
This
quarrelling
of
theirs
fell
out
right
,
and
had
the
intended
Effect
,
to
set
the
Soldiers
at
variance
one
among
another
.
The
Relief
which
was
to
have
bin
sent
thither
,
and
which
lay
at
Boutieres
,
refus'd
to
march
thither
at
the
persuasion
of
Chabrilles
,
who
promis'd
other
Succors
so
soon
as
it
should
be
seasonable
.
The
Soldiers
of
the
Garison
deserted
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
the
Citizens
did
as
much
.
Thereupon
Mombrun
having
thus
render'd
the
place
almost
defenceless
,
went
away
together
with
some
few
Captains
to
the
King's
Quarter
,
where
he
was
detain'd
Pris'ner
for
fashion's
sake
,
on
purpose
to
force
the
Town
to
a
Surrender
at
discretion
.
For
in
reality
he
had
made
his
Bargain
;
and
the
Pretence
alledg'd
for
his
Detention
,
that
he
had
left
the
Town
before
he
had
secur'd
himself
by
a
Capitulation
,
was
a
meer
Shamm
.
So
that
the
Garison
of
Privas
,
which
was
retir'd
to
the
Fort
of
Thoulon
,
astonish'd
at
the
detaining
of
Mombrun
,
and
the
Captains
that
follow'd
him
,
and
finding
themselves
without
either
Chieftain
or
Governor
,
surrender'd
at
discretion
.
But
when
the
King's
Forces
enter'd
the
Town
,
the
Fire
took
hold
either
of
some
Barrels
of
Powder
,
or
else
upon
some
Mine
that
was
prepar'd
ready
to
spring
,
if
the
place
had
bin
attacqu'd
according
to
the
methods
of
War
;
which
Accident
blew
up
some
of
the
King's
Soldiers
,
and
gave
others
a
Pretence
to
put
the
Garison
to
the
Sword
.
So
that
all
the
Cruelties
that
could
be
exercis'd
upon
a
City
taken
by
Assault
,
Cruelties
exercis'd
upon
the
City
.
were
put
in
practice
at
Privas
.
The
City
was
plunder'd
and
burnt
,
and
whatever
escap'd
the
Fury
of
the
Soldiers
,
was
only
reserv'd
for
the
Gibet
or
the
Gallies
.
The
Catholics
accus'd
the
Reformed
to
have
set
Fire
to
the
The
pretences
of
the
Catholics
.
Powder
;
and
the
Reformed
accus'd
the
King's
Soldiers
to
have
committed
that
abominable
Fact
,
that
they
might
have
a
Right
to
sack
the
City
,
which
they
could
not
have
by
the
voluntary
Surrender
of
the
Town
.
And
indeed
't
is
most
probable
,
that
the
Reformed
would
have
taken
better
measures
,
had
they
bin
the
Authors
of
that
Accident
.
For
it
happen'd
too
soon
to
do
any
considerable
damage
to
the
Enemy
:
nor
was
the
little
harm
it
did
,
worth
the
trouble
of
making
such
an
Attempt
.
However
,
the
Soldiers
were
believ'd
who
accus'd
the
Garison
of
the
foul
Play
.
People
that
are
hated
,
are
soon
believ'd
to
be
criminal
;
and
the
Antipathy
which
men
have
against
'em
,
gives
an
Air
of
Evidence
and
Truth
to
all
Accusations
that
are
laid
to
their
charge
.
For
this
reason
it
was
,
that
these
poor
Creatures
were
lookt
upon
as
guilty
of
assassinating
a
Capuchin
,
who
was
call'd
Jerome
de
Condrie●
,
and
whom
the
Monks
of
his
Order
will
needs
have
to
be
a
Martyr
.
There
has
bin
also
a
Relation
of
this
pretended
Martyrdom
publisht
,
and
so
exactly
drest
up
with
all
the
Circumstances
of
it
,
that
for
a
man
to
have
been
acquainted
with
all
that
is
there
set
down
,
he
must
not
only
have
bin
present
at
the
Action
,
but
a
patient
and
quiet
Spectator
also
.
Nevertheless
,
this
pretended
Crime
must
needs
be
committed
in
a
place
where
there
was
no
body
but
the
Criminals
,
and
the
person
that
suffer'd
;
and
the
chiefest
part
of
the
Circumstances
so
ill
jumbl'd
together
,
that
it
was
easily
to
be
discern'd
,
that
it
was
only
a
Romantic
Story
of
a
roasted
Horse
,
such
as
are
brought
us
from
Japan
or
China
.
But
the
King
being
extremely
tractable
,
superstitious
,
and
prepossess'd
with
an
aversion
for
the
Reformed
,
swallow'd
,
without
any
examination
,
what
was
urg'd
against
'em
,
to
foment
and
buoy
him
up
in
his
prejudic'd
Opinion
.
In
like
manner
they
vaunted
the
Conversions
of
Soldiers
,
that
Conversions
of
soldiers
tak'n
Pris'ners
.
embrac'd
the
Catholic
Religion
before
they
dy'd
.
But
besides
,
what
I
have
observ'd
in
other
places
upon
these
pretended
Conversions
,
I
shall
here
speak
it
once
for
all
,
that
there
were
many
Catholics
who
bore
Arms
in
the
Reformed
Army
;
That
these
Catholics
hoping
for
better
Usage
,
if
they
call'd
themselves
Reformed
,
then
if
they
acknowledg'd
that
being
Catholics
,
they
had
serv'd
in
the
Armies
of
those
who
were
term'd
Enemies
of
the
State
and
the
Church
,
tarry'd
till
there
was
no
longer
any
hopes
of
mercy
for
'em
,
before
they
declar'd
themselves
;
That
some
of
'em
also
sav'd
their
Lives
by
this
Artifice
,
acting
the
part
of
Zealots
,
and
of
the
Godlier
sort
of
the
Reformed
,
till
the
Missionaries
put
'em
in
hope
of
Pardon
,
upon
condition
they
would
change
their
Religion
;
That
these
persons
easily
yielded
to
whatever
was
infus'd
into
'em
by
the
Monks
:
so
that
when
they
met
with
the
Depositions
of
these
false
Converts
against
the
Ministers
,
or
any
other
of
the
Reformed
,
't
was
neither
Justice
nor
sound
Reason
to
give
Credit
to
their
Testimony
.
Moreover
,
the
Cruelties
Exercis'd
upon
the
taking
of
●rivas
,
were
cry'd
up
as
a
just
piece
of
Severity
,
and
an
Ex●mplary
punishment
:
And
as
if
that
merciless
Butchery
had
●ot
bin
enough
to
satisfie
'em
,
the
King
publish'd
a
Declaration
A
Declaration
upon
the
taking
of
Privas
.
〈◊〉
the
Month
of
June
,
which
forbid
all
those
that
were
not
in
●●ivas
during
the
Siege
,
to
return
,
and
Confiscated
all
their
●oods
:
It
deprived
all
the
rest
of
the
Reformed
of
the
Liberty
〈◊〉
settle
there
without
express
leave
;
and
set
forth
,
that
pos●●ssion
it self
,
without
permission
,
should
not
give
'em
a
Title
to
〈◊〉
Right
.
We
shall
relate
in
due
place
the
Injustice
and
Cru●●ties
that
were
committed
in
these
later
years
,
under
the
pre●●nce
of
that
Declaration
.
The
taking
of
Privas
,
and
the
Circumstances
of
the
Reducing
〈◊〉
begat
Fear
and
Consternation
on
every
side
:
And
besides
,
the
●avock
which
was
begun
in
several
Places
,
by
the
little
Ar●●●s
which
the
King
sent
thither
,
quite
daunted
the
Courage
〈…〉
that
were
capable
to
defend
themselves
.
They
were
utterly
out
of
Hopes
of
being
Assisted
by
the
English
,
who
〈◊〉
the
Taking
of
Rochelle
,
had
still
held
the
Duke
of
Rohan
▪
〈◊〉
suspence
with
fair
Promises
.
But
the
Cardinal
had
begun
a
●reaty
of
Peace
with
'em
,
before
he
carry'd
the
King
into
〈◊〉
;
and
the
Negotiation
was
perfectly
concluded
during
that
journey
:
so
that
the
News
of
that
Peace
was
publish'd
while
〈◊〉
King
lay
before
Privas
.
'T
is
true
,
that
the
English
En●●●
assur'd
the
Duke
,
that
the
Peace
would
not
be
of
any
long
●ontinuance
.
But
tho
that
Promise
might
have
bin
rely'd
●●on
,
the
Duke
who
stood
in
need
of
present
Ayd
,
could
not
〈◊〉
for
an
Assistance
that
was
promis'd
him
in
pursuance
of
an
●●certain
Rupture
of
so
late
a
Treaty
.
There
remain'd
only
A
Treaty
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
with
Spain
.
●●e
Assistance
of
Spain
,
where
Clausell
had
concluded
a
Treaty
●●e
Third
of
May
,
in
the
Duke's
Name
.
But
't
was
well
known
,
●●at
there
was
no
Confiding
in
that
Succor
,
which
the
Insup●●rtable
slowness
of
the
Councel
at
Madrid
would
not
permit
●●●m
to
expect
in
any
time
,
so
as
to
reap
any
Benefit
by
it
.
Be●●●es
,
that
the
Catholic
Zeal
of
that
Court
gave
the
Reformed
●●eat
reason
to
question
,
whether
or
no
she
were
sincere
in
●●r
Treaties
with
Heretics
:
and
then
again
,
that
Forraign
Al●●●ce
did
not
please
several
of
the
Reformed
themselves
.
The
Men
of
the
Quill
wrote
to
and
fro
with
great
vehemency
;
and
the
Monks
coming
in
for
a
share
,
most
bloody
Satyrs
appear'd
against
the
Duke
,
and
all
those
that
were
of
his
Religion
and
Party
.
His
Adversaries
maintain'd
against
him
in
all
those
Writings
,
that
the
Forraing
Succour
with
which
he
flatter●●
himself
,
was
both
impossible
,
unprofitable
,
and
unjust
.
The
also
excus'd
by
divers
Arguments
the
Breach
of
Treaties
,
which
it
was
not
always
requisite
to
observe
.
In
pursuance
of
which
Maxim
,
they
shew'd
,
that
all
the
Reasons
which
the
Reformed
brought
were
Insufficient
to
justifie
their
Arms.
They
would
needs
have
it
,
that
the
Reformed
had
extorted
all
the
Favou●…
which
had
bin
granted
to
'em
,
and
particularly
the
Briefs
consequently
,
that
the
Obligation
was
void
,
and
the
Revocation
lawful
.
'T
was
said
,
that
Kings
were
oblig'd
to
punish
Heretics
,
as
the
Servants
of
God
,
as
Protectors
of
the
Church
and
because
that
Heretics
have
bin
always
troublesom
to
Stat●…
and
Kingdoms
.
'T
was
asserted
,
that
the
Reason
of
Publ●…
Welfare
,
exempted
Kings
from
observing
their
Promises
ma●…
to
their
Subjects
,
who
were
never
permitted
to
wage
Wa●…
and
that
tho
they
were
attacqu'd
,
it
was
not
lawful
for
'em
to
defend
themselves
,
and
they
were
very
large
and
copious
upon
this
Tyrannical
Opinion
.
They
were
also
very
diffusive
upon
the
Question
,
what
Place
the
Reformed
held
in
the
Kingdom
▪
Wherein
it
was
asserted
,
that
they
were
no
separate
Body
:
and
upon
that
Principle
they
condemn'd
their
their
General
Deputations
;
and
in
a
word
,
whatever
else
was
the
Consequence
of
a
lawful
Union
.
A
new
sort
of
Politics
,
from
whence
the
Pretences
for
a
Great
Number
of
unjust
Action
were
drawn
.
Lastly
,
by
a
sort
of
Argumentation
altogether
Catholic
,
they
alledg'd
the
Victories
of
the
Roman
Church
over
Heresie
to
be
a
Mark
of
her
being
the
True
Church
;
and
the
Fall
of
the
Reformed
as
a
Mark
of
their
Heresie
.
But
〈◊〉
would
be
a
hard
matter
to
demonstrate
,
that
Violence
,
Surprize
,
and
Treachery
,
which
are
the
Weapons
which
the
Roman
Church
makes
use
of
against
her
Enemies
,
were
Weapon●
becoming
the
Truth
,
and
that
the
Ruin
of
her
Adversaries
b●…
such
means
,
was
a
good
Argument
to
convince
'em
of
Heresie
.
But
while
the
Duke
of
Rohan
struggl'd
with
these
Difficul●…es
,
the
Reducing
of
Alets
,
which
open'd
her
Gates
to
the
〈◊〉
without
any
Opposition
,
totally
discourag'd
those
that
were
〈◊〉
resolv'd
to
have
defended
themselves
;
and
the
Advantagious
Conditions
which
that
City
obtain'd
,
perswaded
all
the
〈◊〉
to
imitate
Her
,
that
they
might
be
no
less
happy
then
She.
〈◊〉
Consideration
of
the
Disorders
that
happen'd
at
Privas
,
〈◊〉
'em
believe
the
Capitulation
of
Alets
the
more
tolerable
;
〈◊〉
that
as
it
was
one
of
the
most
Considerable
that
belon'gd
to
〈◊〉
Party
,
her
Example
extreamly
sway'd
the
Rest
.
Nevertheless
the
Duke
surmounted
all
these
Obstacles
,
and
neglecting
〈◊〉
own
Advantages
,
which
he
was
given
to
understand
in
the
〈◊〉
Name
,
should
be
much
greater
if
he
would
treat
apart
〈◊〉
himself
,
then
if
he
obstinately
insisted
upon
a
General
Peace
;
〈◊〉
engag'd
all
his
Friends
and
Adheretns
,
to
make
but
one
Trea●…f●r
all
.
To
which
purpose
he
obtain'd
leave
to
call
a
General
Assembly
at
Anduse
,
from
whence
it
was
translated
to
〈◊〉
,
to
the
end
it
might
there
be
more
free
.
For
the
King
An
Assembly
permitted
at
Anduse
,
and
translated
to
Nimes
〈◊〉
the
Confirmation
of
the
Edicts
,
there
was
nothing
which
could
cause
a
Dispute
,
but
the
Article
concerning
the
●…tifications
.
'T
was
the
King's
desire
they
should
be
demo●…'d
,
but
the
greatest
part
of
the
Cities
refus'd
to
Con●…
to
it
.
They
judg'd
it
to
be
the
greatest
Mischief
that
could
〈◊〉
'em
,
tho
they
should
stand
the
utmost
of
Extremity
.
And
●…say
truth
,
in
regard
there
were
still
remaining
about
Thirty
●…ng
Holds
,
the
meanest
of
which
was
able
to
hold
out
a
●…ge
of
three
Months
,
they
might
have
put
the
Cardinal
to
a
●…nge
,
had
he
insisted
upon
that
Article
.
But
particular
In●…ests
,
the
Cardinals
Correspondencies
,
the
Fear
of
Treachery
,
〈◊〉
Example
of
Privas
,
and
chiefly
that
of
Anduse
,
that
first
〈◊〉
gave
way
,
and
first
of
all
agreed
to
the
Demolishing
of
〈◊〉
Fortifications
,
made
all
the
Deputies
that
were
at
the
Assembly
submit
to
give
the
same
Consent
.
The
Peace
was
then
Concluded
toward
the
end
of
June
,
publish'd
Peace
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
King's
Camp
,
and
afterwards
the
Treaty
being
〈◊〉
into
an
Edict
,
was
publish'd
at
Nimes
the
next
Month.
It
〈◊〉
granted
in
the
Form
of
a
Favour
;
and
because
the
King
〈◊〉
it
to
his
vanquish'd
and
humbl'd
Subjects
of
his
meer
good
will
,
upon
no
other
Considerations
or
Motives
but
〈◊〉
of
his
Clemency
,
it
was
call'd
the
Edict
of
Grace
.
Upon
which
●●tle
there
was
a
High
Valne
put
,
to
cure
the
Reformed
of
the
The
Edict
of
Grace
.
Fears
,
lest
this
Edict
should
be
no
better
observ'd
then
〈◊〉
Rest
:
and
because
it
was
taken
for
a
pretence
to
violate
〈◊〉
that
preceded
,
that
the
Grant
of
'em
was
wrested
from
〈◊〉
King
by
force
;
therefore
that
there
should
be
no
excuse
for
〈◊〉
Infringing
of
this
,
because
the
King
had
granted
it
as
a
Vict●●●
out
of
the
meer
Instigation
of
his
Royal
good
will
.
Nevertheless
,
the
very
next
Day
after
the
Publication
of
the
Peace
,
〈◊〉
the
29th
of
June
,
the
Cardinal
wrote
a
Letter
to
the
〈◊〉
Mother
upon
the
occasion
,
from
whence
it
might
be
concluded
that
the
Motive
to
this
Peace
was
not
any
Inclination
to
〈◊〉
serve
the
Edicts
obtain'd
by
the
Heretics
,
but
to
ease
the
People
of
the
Consequences
of
the
War
,
and
for
fear
of
offending
〈◊〉
Protestant
Confederates
,
who
would
hardly
have
bin
dra●●
to
Confide
in
those
who
sought
the
utter
Extirpation
of
the
Reformed
Brethren
.
But
the
Queen
was
already
discontent●…
with
the
Cardinal
;
nor
was
there
any
thing
which
more
〈◊〉
pleas'd
her
then
the
Success
of
the
Enterprises
which
he
undertook
.
She
had
done
as
much
as
she
could
to
hinder
the
Success
of
the
Siege
of
Rochelle
;
and
at
the
same
time
that
she
vo●…
Pilgrimages
and
other
Acts
of
Devotion
for
the
Taking
of
she
set
all
her
Engins
at
work
to
disappoint
the
Prosperity
that
Important
Design
.
Not
that
she
lov'd
the
Reformed
tho
they
had
serv'd
her
faithfully
upon
several
Occasions
:
〈◊〉
in
regard
they
had
offended
her
in
others
,
their
Injuries
〈◊〉
deeper
at
her
Heart
then
their
Services
.
But
that
was
〈◊〉
strange
thing
:
For
we
may
build
more
securely
upon
the
Resentment
of
Men
,
more
especially
of
Princes
,
then
upon
〈◊〉
Acknowledgment
.
Time
obliterates
out
of
their
Memo●…
all
the
Impressions
of
their
good
Services
:
and
when
they
pardon
,
they
do
but
suspend
the
Resentment
of
an
Injury
,
the
Remembrance
of
which
the
least
Pretence
revives
.
Now
〈◊〉
which
oblig'd
the
Queen
to
fret
at
the
Cardinal's
Prosperity
was
this
,
that
she
saw
the
Cardinal's
Reputation
fix'd
by
the
Success
of
his
Designs
:
whereas
she
saw
her
Credit
sink
by
degrees
,
while
he
that
before
was
but
her
Creature
,
left
her
hard●…
any
share
in
the
Government
of
Affairs
.
And
she
would
not
have
bin
sorry
to
have
seen
him
less
fortunate
in
his
Enterprises
against
the
Heretics
,
that
there
might
have
bin
a
Party
left
in
the
Kingdom
to
restore
her
to
the
Authority
she
had
lost
,
when
occasion
offer'd
.
However
,
the
Cardinal
always
paid
her
most
profound
Respects
,
that
he
might
not
expose
himself
to
the
reproach
of
despising
a
Princess
to
whom
he
was
beholding
for
his
Fortune
.
But
to
return
to
the
History
.
The
Edict
contain'd
in
the
first
place
a
long
Preface
,
which
Contents
of
the
Edict
.
after
an
insulting
manner
set
forth
the
means
employ'd
to
reduce
the
Reformed
to
obedience
.
The
Taking
of
Rochel
,
the
Sacking
of
Privas
,
the
voluntary
Surrender
of
Alets
,
were
represented
in
a
Rhetorical
Stile
,
not
common
in
Edicts
.
There
were
the
Names
of
Five
and
twenty
Towns
well
fortify'd
that
durst
not
stand
the
first
Shot
of
the
King's
Batteries
;
and
which
together
with
the
Duke
of
Rohan
and
the
Nobility
of
several
Provinces
,
●●d
implor'd
his
Clemency
by
their
Deputies
,
offering
to
demo●…sh
their
Fortifications
for
fear
of
giving
any
distrust
of
their
Fi●…elity
.
After
which
the
King
,
sway'd
by
compassion
only
of
the
Misery
of
his
Subjects
,
and
that
he
might
more
absolutely
●…gain
the
hearts
of
those
who
had
bin
guilty
of
so
many
Relapses
,
●…rdain'd
in
two
and
twenty
Articles
what
he
would
have
observ'd
for
the
future
.
The
Edict
was
term'd
Perpetual
and
Irrevocable
;
and
according
to
the
accustom'd
stile
,
the
First
Article
enjoin'd
the
Re-establishment
of
the
Roman
Religion
in
all
the
freedom
of
its
Exercises
;
and
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Worship
of
it
in
all
their
Goods
and
Estates
.
But
by
a
singular
Clause
,
't
was
the
King's
pleasure
that
only
Monks
living
up
to
the
strictness
of
their
Order
should
be
plac'd
in
the
Monasteries
of
the
Cities
reduc'd
.
The
Second
was
altogether
new
;
for
that
while
on
the
one
side
it
promis'd
to
maintain
the
Reformed
in
the
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
on
the
other
side
it
set
〈◊〉
an
extraordinary
desire
of
their
Return
to
the
Roman
Church
;
and
exhorted
'em
to
lay
aside
all
Passion
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
capable
of
receiving
the
Light
of
Heav'n
:
And
the
King
inserted
this
desire
of
their
Conversion
,
to
the
end
it
might
be
admir'd
as
the
most
splendid
Testimony
of
his
good-will
.
The
Third
related
to
the
Qualifications
of
the
Curates
that
were
to
be
setled
in
the
Parishes
of
the
Conquer'd
Countries
,
and
the
Provision
that
was
to
be
made
for
their
subsistence
.
The
next
contain'd
a
general
and
particular
Amnesty
of
whatever
had
bin
acted
during
the
War
.
The
Fifth
contain'd
the
Declarations
,
Edicts
and
Articles
enregister'd
in
Parlaments
;
and
that
which
follow'd
,
ordain'd
the
Restitution
of
Churches
and
Church-yards
,
and
gave
leave
for
the
rebuilding
of
demolish'd
Churches
.
The
Seventh
allow'd
three
months
time
for
the
demolishing
of
Fortifications
,
which
was
to
be
done
at
the
expence
of
the
Inhabitants
Labour
,
according
to
such
Orders
as
the
King's
Commissioners
should
give
;
and
in
regard
the
King
left
no
Garisons
in
the
said
Cities
,
he
oblig'd
'em
to
give
him
Hostages
,
who
were
to
remain
in
custody
,
where
he
should
appoint
,
till
the
Work
was
fully
compleated
:
And
the
Preamble
of
the
Edict
declar'd
,
That
the
Hostages
had
bin
deliver'd
before
it
was
publish'd
:
nor
did
this
Article
leave
the
Cities
any
more
then
the
bare
enclosure
of
their
Walls
.
The
Eighth
restor'd
the
Reformed
to
all
their
Goods
and
Estates
,
their
Tythes
,
Accompts
and
Suits
,
and
cancell'd
all
contrary
Decrees
and
Ordinances
.
The
Ninth
gave
'em
leave
to
re-enter
into
their
Houses
,
and
to
settle
in
the
Kingdom
where
they
pleas'd
themselves
.
But
he
excepted
out
of
the
first
part
of
this
Favour
all
the
Inhabitants
of
Pamiers
that
resided
in
the
City
,
when
the
Prince
of
Condé
retook
it
from
the
Duke
of
Rohan
;
and
out
of
the
2d
.
he
excepted
the
Islands
of
Ré
and
Oleron
,
Rochelle
and
Privas
,
where
he
suffer'd
no
body
to
resettle
anew
.
The
next
Seven
that
follow'd
contain'd
the
Accustom'd
Regulations
for
the
discharge
of
Persons
that
had
bin
any
way
concern'd
in
the
management
of
Money
,
or
in
the
Administration
of
Justice
▪
The
17th
and
18th
confirm'd
the
Customs
for
the
Election
of
their
Consuls
,
and
the
Municipal
Government
;
and
those
of
the
Assembly
of
Foix
in
reference
to
the
Assembly
of
States
.
The
Ninteenth
imported
a
Discharge
,
in
favour
of
the
Consuls
,
for
the
management
of
the
public
Money
.
The
Twentieth
resetl'd
the
Seats
of
Judicature
,
and
Audits
of
Receipts
,
in
such
places
from
whence
they
had
bin
discharg'd
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
:
And
the
last
restor'd
the
Party-Chamber
to
Castres
,
so
soon
as
the
Fortifications
should
be
demolish'd
;
and
maintain'd
it
in
all
the
jurisdictions
that
had
bin
allow'd
it
by
the
Edicts
.
Upon
the
15th
of
July
the
King
wrote
a
Letter
to
the
Queen
The
King's
Letter
to
Queen
Mother
about
the
Peace
.
Mother
,
wherein
he
appear'd
extreamly
well
satisfi'd
with
the
Peace
which
had
bin
concluded
.
He
declar'd
himself
highly
pleas'd
with
the
Marks
of
their
Affection
which
the
Reformed
had
given
him
:
That
he
thought
there
remain'd
no
more
Seeds
of
Rebellion
among
'em
;
and
that
they
labour'd
in
the
demolishing
their
Fortifications
,
with
the
same
zeal
that
they
rais'd
'em
.
As
for
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
after
he
had
kiss'd
the
King's
The
Duke
of
Rohan
retires
.
Hand
,
he
departed
with
permission
to
retire
to
Venice
.
To
say
truth
,
't
was
no
more
then
a
Banishment
cover'd
over
with
the
gay
name
of
Permission
.
For
it
was
by
no
means
judg'd
a
piece
of
prudence
to
let
the
Duke
alone
in
France
,
where
his
Reputation
and
his
Intreagues
might
hinder
the
stifling
the
remainders
of
the
Conflagration
.
However
,
it
was
no
less
beneficial
for
him
to
keep
himself
at
a
distance
in
such
places
where
he
could
give
no
suspicion
,
as
it
was
for
the
Court
to
remove
him
.
For
the
least
jealousy
of
his
Conduct
,
had
he
staid
in
France
,
had
either
brought
his
Head
to
the
Block
,
or
lockt
him
up
in
a
languishing
Imprisonment
.
His
Mother
and
Sister
were
releas'd
after
the
Peace
;
and
the
King
allow'd
some
reparation
to
the
Duke
for
the
wast
which
the
Prince
of
Condé
had
made
of
his
Estate
.
This
Peace
in
the
main
had
not
bin
disadvantageous
to
the
Montauban
reduc'd
.
Reformed
,
if
by
taking
from
'em
their
Places
of
Security
,
they
could
have
bin
cur'd
of
that
distrust
,
which
the
ill
observ'd
Promises
of
the
Catholics
,
experienc'd
for
seventy
years
together
,
had
imprinted
in
their
minds
.
They
found
themselves
at
the
discretion
of
their
Enemies
by
the
Razing
of
their
Fortifications
;
and
all
the
Power
of
the
Prime
Ministry
being
in
the
Cardinal's
hands
,
would
not
permit
'em
to
sleep
in
quiet
under
the
Promises
of
his
Good-will
.
Upon
these
Considerations
it
was
,
that
Montauban
refus'd
a
long
time
to
ratify
what
the
Assembly
of
Nimes
had
decreed
.
The
Siege
which
she
had
so
gloriously
sustain'd
persuaded
her
that
she
was
invincible
:
And
her
Inhabitants
were
●●
pu●●
up
with
their
Success
,
that
they
believ'd
that
no
body
durst
attacque
'em
.
However
,
some
Forces
were
sent
that
way
to
put
'em
in
fear
;
but
the
Cardinal
,
who
aspir'd
to
be
accounted
the
most
accomplish'd
of
all
Hero's
,
and
to
be
thought
able
to
do
more
by
his
presence
,
then
a
great
Army
by
the
Di●t
of
their
most
daring
efforts
,
order'd
his
affairs
so
well
,
that
the
honour
of
reducing
Montauban
redounded
wholly
to
himself
.
Thither
he
went
;
was
admitted
;
and
put
into
it
what
number
of
the
King's
Forces
he
pleas'd
;
order'd
the
Fortifications
to
be
level'd
&
did
more
in
a
few
days
by
an
affectation
of
extraordinary
Clemency
,
and
of
being
exact
to
his
Word
,
then
a
Victorious
Army
,
where
the
King
was
in
person
,
could
accomplish
by
a
long
Siege
.
When
he
made
his
Entry
into
Montauban
,
the
Ministers
presented
themselves
to
kiss
his
Hands
;
he
receiv'd
'em
:
but
before
that
,
he
gave
'em
to
understand
,
that
he
did
not
allow
'em
that
Honour
,
as
Deputies
of
any
Particular
Body
,
because
the
Reformed
made
no
Particular
Body
in
the
Kingdom
;
but
only
as
men
of
Learning
,
for
whom
he
had
an
esteem
.
The
end
of
this
Compliment
was
,
to
let
the
Reformed
know
,
that
their
Union
was
quite
extinct
;
and
consisted
no
longer
in
any
other
thing
,
then
in
their
Profession
of
the
same
Doctrine
.
The
Ministers
of
State
,
the
Intendants
,
the
Governors
of
Provinces
,
and
Princes
themselves
for
a
long
time
,
did
'em
the
same
honour
,
as
the
Cardinal
had
done
the
Ministers
of
Montauban
:
But
at
length
,
the
Clergy
,
weary
of
hearing
the
Compliments
of
the
Ministers
,
preferr'd
upon
all
occasions
,
before
those
of
all
the
other
Deputies
,
obtain'd
a
Declaration
which
forbid
'em
to
make
any
such
Deputations
,
as
I
shall
have
an
occasion
to
speak
in
another
place
.
As
for
the
Assembly
this
year
assembl'd
at
Paris
,
they
chiefly
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
minded
their
own
Affairs
.
They
obtain'd
a
Decree
of
Council
,
which
forbid
the
seizing
in
the
hands
of
the
Receivers
of
the
Clergy
the
Pensions
which
had
bin
allow'd
'em
,
under
pretence
of
being
the
Debts
of
Converted
Ministers
.
And
this
open'd
a
large
Door
for
the
Knavery
of
those
who
were
laden
with
Debts
,
and
had
not
wherewithal
to
pay
.
But
there
were
some
Articles
in
the
Ordinances
of
Lewis
XIII
.
upon
which
the
Clergy
thought
fit
to
make
Remonstrances
.
Among
which
there
was
one
which
oblig'd
'em
to
draw
up
an
Inventory
of
their
Evidences
.
Against
which
they
urg'd
that
such
an
Article
would
do
'em
wrong
;
for
that
the
Enemies
of
the
Church
,
meaning
the
Reformed
,
〈◊〉
draw
from
thence
a
pretence
to
molest
'em
in
the
Pos●…
of
their
Livings
.
Tho
there
was
as
much
reason
to
fear
〈◊〉
Vexations
of
the
Catholics
,
as
those
of
the
other
People
,
because
they
would
have
found
a
means
to
prove
the
Falshood
〈◊〉
Nullity
of
their
Evidences
,
had
they
bin
once
expos'd
to
the
Examination
of
cunning
people
;
but
it
did
not
behove
them
to
speak
of
any
other
but
the
Reformed
,
whose
Name
was
〈◊〉
proper
to
conceal
their
secret
Intentions
.
They
demanded
upon
another
Article
,
that
the
Clause
of
Verify'd
in
Parla●…ts
,
requir'd
by
the
Ordinance
to
set
a
Value
upon
the
Conces●…s
which
they
had
obtain'd
of
several
Kings
,
might
be
taken
away
.
For
they
saw
well
,
that
at
that
rate
,
they
should
lose
a
great
part
or
their
Priviledges
,
which
wanted
that
Forma●…ty
:
Whether
it
were
that
the
Parliaments
did
not
easily
allow
〈◊〉
sorts
of
Favours
;
or
whether
it
were
that
the
Clergy
durst
〈◊〉
present
'em
for
fear
of
a
Refusal
.
They
rather
chose
that
such
Concessions
should
be
granted
by
way
of
Contract
with
〈◊〉
King
,
then
by
the
public
Forms
of
Law
,
in
regard
the
most
Zealous
Defenders
of
Arbitrary
Power
,
almost
all
of
'em
agree
,
〈◊〉
Contracts
are
more
Inviolable
then
the
Laws
.
But
I
make
this
Observation
chiefly
in
this
place
,
to
the
end
that
men
may
〈◊〉
,
that
this
Clause
,
of
which
the
Clergy
so
well
saw
the
Consequence
,
had
not
bin
inserted
in
several
Edicts
given
in
favour
of
the
Reformed
,
and
particularly
in
that
of
Nimes
,
but
only
that
they
might
have
an
Opportunity
to
deprive
'em
of
a
great
number
of
Concessions
of
High
Importance
for
their
welfare
〈◊〉
quiet
.
Now
they
who
have
a
desire
to
understand
how
the
Reformed
Particu●●●
▪
Acts
of
Injustice
.
were
handl'd
in
such
Places
where
they
liv'd
under
the
Protection
of
the
Edicts
,
may
readily
understand
by
some
Examples
.
The
23.
of
April
,
at
an
Assembly
of
the
Town-Hall
of
〈◊〉
,
there
was
a
Resolution
taken
to
admit
no
more
of
the
Reformed
to
be
sworn
into
Masterships
of
Trades
;
and
the
Reason
was
this
,
that
the
contrary
Custom
caus'd
Differences
,
and
for
that
the
Catholic
Masters
oppo'sd
it
.
As
if
the
Opposition
of
a
few
Male-contents
were
to
have
bin
of
any
value
〈◊〉
an
Affair
which
the
Edict
had
so
clearly
decided
.
The
King
,
at
another
time
,
being
at
Valence
in
the
Dauphinate
,
past
a
Decree
of
the
Council
of
State
,
touching
the
Bells
,
the
Church-Yard
,
the
Minister's
,
and
the
School-Master's
Salaries
,
and
other
Affairs
of
the
same
nature
,
to
the
good
liking
of
all
the
Inhabitants
:
but
the
Reparation
of
the
Church
,
contain'd
a
Regulation
,
which
in
despite
of
Custom
,
and
the
apparent
Interest
which
the
Reformed
had
in
the
Thing
,
confirm'd
to
the
Curate
,
the
Catholic
Consul
,
and
such
and
such
Inhabitants
as
were
of
the
same
Religion
,
the
Power
of
distributing
the
Alms
,
and
the
Government
of
the
Hospital
.
It
may
be
easily
then
judg'd
,
what
share
that
Regulation
left
us
the
Reformed
of
the
Alms
,
or
in
the
Government
of
the
Hospital
.
But
the
Parlament
of
Rennes
bethought
themselves
of
being
more
just
this
year
,
and
by
a
Decree
of
the
12.
of
June
,
Confirm'd
the
Private
Article
of
that
Edict
,
which
Exempted
the
Reformed
from
spreading
Carpets
before
their
Doors
upon
solemn
Procession-days
;
onely
barely
ordering
that
Carpets
should
be
spread
▪
But
the
Parlament
of
Dijon
was
not
in
so
good
an
Humour
▪
For
it
happen'd
that
a
private
person
was
accus'd
before
'em
for
committing
some
Irreverence
during
the
Procession
of
Corpus
Christi
Day
.
The
Party
accus'd
,
according
to
the
Edict
,
demanded
the
Removal
of
the
Cause
to
the
Chamber
of
Greenoble
But
the
Removal
was
deny'd
him
,
under
pretence
that
it
was
a
matter
of
Sacriledge
,
and
that
the
Parlaments
were
to
have
the
sole
Cognizance
of
those
Crimes
.
But
nothing
was
more
unjust
then
this
Pretention
,
in
regard
that
the
pretence
of
Sacriledge
was
one
of
the
Cases
,
wherein
the
Reformed
had
most
reason
to
be
afraid
of
falling
into
the
hands
of
Judges
altogether
prepossess'd
.
The
Parlament
of
Paris
also
by
a
Decree
of
the
Third
of
August
,
reduc'd
the
Priviledge
of
taking
an
Associate
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
for
the
drawing
up
and
passing
Sentences
in
Criminal
Processes
brought
against
those
of
the
Religion
,
to
Cases
of
Marshal
Law
onely
.
The
Edict
extended
it
to
Final
Sentences
,
by
whatever
Judges
they
were
given
:
and
Custom
had
stretch'd
it
to
all
manner
of
Criminal
Processes
,
because
it
seem'd
Equitable
;
the
drawing
up
of
the
Process
by
the
first
Judge
,
being
that
which
of
necessity
byasses
the
Sentence
of
the
Superiour
.
I
thought
it
requisite
to
set
down
the
Original
of
this
sort
of
Practice
;
because
that
these
particular
Decrees
have
〈◊〉
time
bin
turn'd
into
a
General
Law
.
But
nothing
was
more
mischievous
to
the
Reformed
then
the
1630.
establishment
of
Missions
,
which
were
Compos'd
for
the
most
Mlssiionaries
.
part
of
persons
of
a
violent
,
seditious
,
and
pedantic
Spirit
,
who
thought
it
an
honour
to
themselves
to
excite
Tumults
,
and
to
●…raw
bad
usage
upon
themselves
,
that
they
might
have
an
Opportunity
to
trouble
the
Principal
Members
of
the
Reformed
Churches
.
The
most
dangerous
of
these
brangling
Pettifoggers
were
certain
Laics
of
the
Scum
of
the
People
,
the
most
Eminent
of
which
were
Pedlars
,
Cordwinders
,
Cutlers
,
and
such
●…ke
Riffraff
,
who
rambl'd
about
from
Town
to
Town
,
from
Consistory
to
Consistory
,
from
Synod
to
Synod
,
to
give
Insolent
Challenges
to
the
Ministers
,
preach
Controversies
in
public
Places
upon
Theaters
set
up
like
Mountebank's
Stages
;
to
teaze
●…nd
weary
out
the
meaner
sort
of
people
with
pitiful
and
ridiculous
Cavils
;
and
to
endeavour
by
the
Conversion
of
some
poor
〈◊〉
Widgeon
or
other
,
to
gain
a
certain
spill
of
Money
which
〈◊〉
Clergy
had
fixt
as
the
Reward
of
such
petty
Victories
.
But
〈◊〉
shall
speak
more
at
large
in
another
place
of
this
new
sort
of
adversaries
,
my
business
in
this
place
being
only
to
let
you
know
,
how
much
the
Duke
of
Rohan
was
bespatter'd
with
Reproaches
The
Duke
of
Rohan
accus'd
of
the
Ruin
of
the
Churches
.
and
Scandals
after
the
Conclusion
of
the
Peace
;
the
chiefest
part
of
those
that
had
most
importunately
prest
him
to
make
it
,
imputing
the
Fall
and
almost
Ruin
of
the
Reformed
Party
to
his
Ambition
,
his
Avarice
,
and
his
Precipitancy
▪
So
that
he
was
forc'd
to
write
an
Apology
for
this
last
Peace
:
wherein
resuming
his
Discourse
from
the
Assembly
of
Rochelle
which
began
the
War
,
he
made
it
appear
by
a
Recital
of
all
that
had
been
transacted
,
that
his
Conduct
was
altogether
Innocent
,
and
that
the
last
Peace
was
altogether
necessary
,
at
a
time
when
France
having
no
Foreign
Troubles
to
divert
her
,
was
pouring
upon
the
Duke
with
no
less
then
six
Armies
at
once
.
But
these
Reproaches
were
only
thrown
upon
him
by
those
to
whom
the
Peace
was
not
so
gainful
as
the
War
.
For
in
the
main
,
the
Duke
had
gain'd
the
Hearts
of
all
the
People
,
and
almost
all
the
Reformed
were
of
Opinion
,
that
he
would
have
done
much
greater
Things
▪
for
'em
then
the
Admiral
Chatillon
,
had
he
bin
as
well
seconded
by
the
Citizens
and
Nobility
as
the
Admiral
was
.
In
the
mean
time
they
began
to
brangle
with
the
Reformed
Cavils
about
the
Right
of
Exercises
.
in
divers
places
about
the
Right
of
Exercises
,
more
especially
on
that
side
next
to
Rochelle
,
where
Thuilerie
the
Intendant
,
and
St.
Chament
the
Governor
made
several
Attempts
.
The
first
ordain'd
that
the
Exercise
should
not
be
performed
but
in
Places
where
it
ought
to
be
,
according
to
the
Edict
;
and
that
the
Reformed
,
to
make
appear
the
Rights
to
which
they
pretended
▪
should
produce
their
Proofs
before
the
Intendant
within
fifteen
Days
.
He
added
,
that
within
the
said
Term
such
Gentlemen
as
would
perform
the
Exercise
within
their
own
Houses
,
should
declare
which
was
the
Place
of
which
they
made
choice
for
their
Principal
Dwelling
:
upon
which
they
should
enjoy
the
Right
so
long
as
they
remain'd
there
with
their
Wives
and
Families
;
and
that
the
said
fifteen
Days
being
expir'd
without
any
such
Declaration
made
,
they
should
be
deem'd
not
to
have
sufficient
Proofs
of
their
Right
,
and
therefore
should
have
no
more
Preaching
in
their
Houses
till
the
King
should
otherwise
ordain
.
This
Inquisition
was
the
occasion
that
the
Churches
in
those
Quarters
were
forc'd
to
undergo
the
Persecution
of
〈◊〉
world
of
brabbling
Cavils
.
But
what
was
most
troublesom
,
was
,
that
the
Churches
whose
Right
was
ocnfirm'd
by
Thuilerie's
Order
,
were
in
no
better
Condition
,
seeing
that
afterwards
they
found
out
a
thousand
Devices
to
deprive
'em
of
the
Fruit
of
those
Sentences
.
For
in
Places
of
which
the
Lords
of
the
Mannors
were
Catholics
,
the
best
settl'd
Rights
in
the
world
signify'd
nothing
,
in
regard
the
violent
Zeal
of
the
Lord
would
not
let
his
Tenants
enjoy
their
Advantage
.
Of
which
there
was
an
Eminent
Example
at
Rochechouard
,
where
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
began
in
the
Year
1559.
and
where
the
Commissioners
entrusted
with
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
confirm'd
it
in
1601.
by
a
solemn
Decree
.
Nevertheless
the
Lord
by
force
expell'd
the
Reformed
from
the
Place
where
they
were
accustom'd
to
Preach
,
so
that
they
were
forc'd
to
seek
out
another
.
And
notwithstanding
all
their
Complaints
they
were
expos'd
to
long
and
tedious
Vexations
,
which
could
not
be
determin'd
but
with
the
dissipation
of
their
Church
.
The
Bishop
of
Valence
,
a
violent
Spirit
,
and
a
hot-headed
The
Bishop
of
Valence
persecutes
the
Foreign
Ministers
.
〈◊〉
,
upon
the
15th
of
June
,
procur'd
a
Decree
of
the
●…rivy
Council
,
which
forbid
any
Foreigner
,
tho
a
receiv'd
Minister
within
the
Diocess
,
to
continue
his
Ministry
in
the
Kingdom
.
There
were
three
of
these
whom
the
Bishop
would
〈◊〉
involve
in
the
same
Prohibition
;
Martin
,
Scarpius
and
〈◊〉
:
for
the
Bishop
,
as
a
Temporal
Lord
,
had
condemn'd
'em
〈◊〉
three
.
A●●esi
kept
his
ground
at
Livron
,
without
taking
any
〈◊〉
of
the
Decree
.
Scarpius
retir'd
to
Die
,
where
he
liv'd
without
officiating
in
the
Ministry
.
And
as
for
Martin
,
he
〈◊〉
chang'd
the
place
of
his
Residence
,
but
never
stirr'd
out
of
the
Diocess
Which
made
the
Bishop
stark
mad
,
a
man
otherwise
proud
,
and
transported
with
his
Passions
.
But
he
obtain'd
nothing
from
the
Council
but
only
against
Martin
who
was
the
most
hated
,
because
he
had
bin
a
Capuchin
;
and
for
that
after
he
had
quitted
his
Habit
,
he
wrote
a
Book
entitl'd
.
The
Capu●…
Reform'd
,
wherein
he
gave
no
Quarter
to
the
Hypocrisies
of
that
Institution
;
and
farther
,
because
the
Bishops
having
●…t
him
in
Prison
,
his
ill
usage
could
neither
make
him
alter
his
Conduct
,
nor
abate
his
Courage
.
That
year
,
the
same
Bishop
began
a
Persecution
,
which
deriving
The
Original
of
the
Injustice
done
upon
occasion
of
the
Annexes
.
the
Original
of
it
in
a
particular
Diocess
,
spread
itself
afterwards
over
all
the
Kingdom
,
and
was
the
occasion
of
above
35
years
vexation
to
the
Churches
.
The
Pretence
was
,
because
one
and
the
same
Minister
preach'd
by
turns
in
several
places
.
And
the
King
was
made
believe
,
that
those
places
which
were
call'd
Annexes
,
or
Quarters
,
belonging
to
some
principal
Church
,
were
so
many
Usurpations
that
were
not
authoriz'd
by
the
Edict
,
tho
there
were
nothing
more
false
.
For
those
Annexes
were
places
where
the
right
of
Exercise
had
bin
acquir'd
for
same
one
of
the
Reasons
mention'd
in
the
Edict
;
but
not
being
able
of
themselves
to
maintain
a
Minister
apart
,
were
join'd
together
by
the
Authority
of
a
Synod
,
to
make
up
a
sufficient
Salary
for
one
Pastor
.
This
was
no
injury
to
the
Interests
of
the
Clergy
;
to
whom
it
ought
to
have
bin
an
indifferent
thing
,
how
the
Reformed
order
their
Churches
to
be
serv'd
.
Besides
that
,
't
was
very
convenient
for
the
Reformed
;
who
,
by
that
means
,
provided
for
their
Churches
and
their
Ministers
at
little
Expences
.
And
that
Reason
was
sufficient
to
excite
the
Zeal
of
Catholic
Persecution
,
to
deprive
'em
of
that
advantage
.
And
it
may
be
thought
that
this
Vexation
began
in
Valence
,
because
it
is
a
Bishopric
compos'd
of
two
in
one
,
Valence
and
Die
,
tho
the
Bishop
bears
the
name
of
Valence
only
.
Now
that
Prelate
could
not
endure
that
the
Heretics
should
unite
several
poor
Churches
together
,
to
enlarge
the
Minister's
Salary
,
because
it
belong'd
only
to
the
Church
of
Rome
to
unite
several
poor
Bishoprics
,
to
augment
the
Revenue
of
one
single
Bishop
.
This
was
seconded
by
the
Bishop
of
Vaison
,
who
join'd
with
him
in
his
Persecutions
:
and
Both
together
obtain'd
two
Decrees
of
Council
,
one
of
the
3d
of
October
,
against
the
Minister
of
Dieulefit
;
the
other
dated
the
11th
of
the
same
month
,
forbidding
'em
to
preach
in
any
other
then
the
place
of
their
Residence
.
Nothing
could
be
more
vexatious
in
the
Consequences
of
it
to
the
Provinces
wherein
there
were
many
Churches
,
more
especially
since
the
King
had
taken
away
the
money
granted
by
the
King
his
Father
in
recompence
of
the
Tithes
.
It
appear'd
by
these
Examples
of
the
Persecution
,
that
the
New
Seeds
of
a
Civil
War
.
Reformed
had
not
now
those
Forces
,
which
caus'd
the
Catholics
to
spare
'em
before
;
but
that
in
despite
of
the
Act
of
Grace
,
they
would
be
brangl'd
every
day
out
of
the
remainder
of
their
Priviledges
.
In
a
word
,
within
less
then
two
years
they
had
so
many
unjust
Injuries
done
'em
,
as
are
hardly
to
be
imagin'd
.
But
two
things
hinder'd
,
that
they
did
not
hasten
their
destruction
.
The
first
was
,
because
the
Court
itself
was
intangl'd
in
most
desperate
Quarrels
and
Confusions
.
Providence
permitted
,
for
the
justification
of
the
Reformed
,
who
had
bin
all
along
accus'd
of
being
the
sole
Causes
of
the
Troubles
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
after
the
Ruin
of
their
Affairs
,
the
Catholics
should
have
their
turn
;
should
enter
into
Treaties
,
Leagues
and
Conspiracies
,
renew
the
Civil
Wars
,
and
keep
the
Kingdom
,
till
the
death
of
the
King
,
in
continual
Combustions
.
The
original
of
which
Troubles
was
the
Queenmother's
discontent
,
who
could
not
brook
the
high
credit
to
which
the
Cardinal
had
attain'd
by
the
success
of
his
Enterprises
.
That
Princess
,
ambitious
and
jealous
of
her
Honour
,
was
affronted
that
the
Cardinal
,
whom
she
had
introduc'd
into
Court
,
should
be
so
powerful
as
to
slight
●…her
;
and
that
on
the
other
side
,
she
should
have
so
far
lost
●…her
former
Reputation
,
that
she
could
not
as
well
contemn
her
Competitor
.
She
saw
herself
despis'd
since
the
taking
of
Rochel
;
and
in
truth
,
since
that
Enterprize
had
succeeded
,
the
Cardinal
had
chang'd
his
Behaviour
with
all
the
world
:
nor
did
he
carry
himself
in
any
thing
so
cautiously
as
before
,
because
●…e
thought
he
stood
in
need
of
no
body's
protection
.
Nay
,
he
could
not
forbear
jesting
a
little
too
satyrically
upon
the
Queen
;
and
in
regard
the
Favour
he
was
in
had
created
him
many
Enemies
,
there
were
some
that
took
delight
officiously
to
repeat
his
Jests
,
and
to
season
'em
with
some
dashes
of
particular
malice
.
So
that
the
Queen
display'd
all
her
Fury
against
him
,
and
notwithstanding
all
the
care
which
the
King
himself
,
Cardinal
Bagni
,
and
other
persons
of
the
highest
quality
took
to
reconcile
'em
,
she
would
never
pardon
him
.
The
Duke
of
Orleans
took
his
Mother's
part
,
and
several
other
considerable
Lords
did
the
same
.
As
for
the
Cardinal
,
he
was
too
much
employ'd
in
dissipating
all
these
terrible
Storms
,
to
think
of
the
Reformed
;
and
his
Enemies
had
too
much
business
on
the
other
side
,
to
mind
these
miserable
Remainders
of
a
Party
that
made
no
longer
any
1631.
Figure
in
the
Kingdom
.
But
the
Cardinal
had
the
good
luck
,
The
Queen
withdraws
into
Flanders
.
or
else
the
cunning
,
to
vanquish
all
these
difficulties
,
and
to
reduce
the
Queen
,
his
Mistress
,
to
retire
into
Flanders
,
since
she
could
not
stay
neither
with
safety
nor
honour
in
a
Kingdom
where
she
had
so
long
exercis'd
the
Supreme
Authority
.
The
Duke
of
Orleans
also
departed
France
soon
after
,
but
return'd
with
his
Arms
in
his
hand
.
The
second
thing
which
afforded
some
relaxation
to
the
Reformed
,
Alliance
with
Gustavus
King
of
Sueden
.
was
,
that
the
Cardinal
was
desirous
to
uphold
the
King's
Alliances
with
the
Foreign
Protestants
;
that
he
had
renew'd
the
League
with
the
Foreign
Protestants
;
and
for
that
he
had
renew'd
an
Alliance
with
Gustavus
King
of
Sueden
,
a
brave
Prince
,
Ambitious
,
one
that
had
acquir'd
the
Reputation
of
a
great
Captain
,
and
who
but
a
little
before
had
made
an
Incursion
into
Pomerania
,
where
he
made
it
evident
,
that
it
was
not
a
thing
impossible
to
bring
down
the
Puissance
of
the
Emperor
.
This
Prince
enter'd
Germany
at
the
Cardinal's
sollicitation
,
and
made
those
surprizing
Progresses
which
are
hardly
to
be
believ'd
upon
the
credit
of
Relations
.
They
were
afraid
he
would
have
gone
too
far
,
so
that
after
two
years
of
continu'd
triumph
,
he
was
slain
at
Lutzen
;
no
body
being
as
yet
able
to
discover
w●●ther
the
mortal
Stroke
proceeded
from
the
hand
of
his
Friends
,
or
his
Enemies
.
There
was
also
great
care
taken
in
treating
with
him
,
to
prevent
his
Conquests
from
doing
any
prejudice
to
the
Catholic
Religion
;
and
that
Prince
was
very
complaisant
with
the
Cardinal
upon
that
Subject
.
So
that
whether
he
would
not
offend
a
Confederate
attended
every
where
by
Terror
and
Conquest
;
or
whether
it
were
that
it
was
thought
but
Justice
to
spare
the
Protestants
for
the
sake
of
a
Prince
so
favourable
to
the
Catholics
,
it
was
not
lookt
upon
as
a
seasonable
time
to
overwhelm
the
Protestants
of
France
.
But
what
they
were
unwilling
to
do
openly
,
they
attempted
Projects
of
Reunion
.
by
means
more
closely
conceal'd
and
dangerous
.
With
this
design
it
was
,
that
they
set
afoot
agen
the
Projects
of
Reunion
,
which
were
always
as
it
were
Forerunners
of
a
Tempest
that
was
insensibly
gathering
together
.
Two
sorts
of
People
were
caught
in
this
Snare
.
People
that
were
sincere
and
upright
,
who
believ'd
in
the
sincerity
of
their
hearts
,
that
a
reasonable
composition
might
be
drawn
from
the
Catholics
,
at
least
in
reference
to
the
most
gross
and
palpable
Abuses
;
and
that
after
they
should
be
agreed
upon
Expedients
to
secure
the
Conscience
,
they
might
unite
in
an
outward
Communion
:
that
Schism
,
lookt
upon
by
both
sides
as
a
great
mischief
,
would
surcease
by
this
Accommodation
;
and
together
with
Schism
,
all
Discord
and
Hatred
,
Persecution
of
the
weaker
by
the
stronger
,
which
are
the
inevitable
Consequences
of
it
:
that
being
return'd
to
the
Bosom
of
the
Roman
Church
,
People
that
were
expert
,
might
the
better
labour
in
the
Cure
of
her
Distempers
,
because
they
would
be
no
longer
suspected
;
and
for
that
being
arm'd
with
Truth
,
they
would
in
time
,
by
the
light
of
it
,
dispel
the
darkness
and
mists
of
Prejudice
and
Error
.
There
have
bin
at
all
times
some
People
flatter'd
with
this
pleasing
Vision
;
and
who
never
will
be
taught
,
that
the
mischiefs
of
the
Roman
Church
are
incurable
,
because
she
refuses
all
manner
of
Cure
.
●rro●s
purely
speculative
,
and
which
arise
from
the
false
Idea's
〈◊〉
which
the
mind
is
prepossess'd
,
may
sometimes
surrender
〈◊〉
the
evidence
of
a
Truth
well
made
out
by
Demonstration
:
〈◊〉
Errors
of
Interest
are
proof
against
all
the
most
evident
●…nstrations
,
in
regard
they
derive
their
Original
from
the
●…ption
of
the
heart
:
and
for
that
Malad●es
of
that
nature
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
always
to
be
ass●ag'd
by
Remedies
that
convince
the
〈◊〉
.
Other
People
of
a
quite
different
Character
,
either
〈◊〉
by
Promises
,
or
push'd
forward
by
Ambition
,
or
else
●…ited
of
their
own
parts
,
and
aspiring
to
the
Honour
of
ha●…ng
put
an
end
to
these
fatal
Contests
,
which
for
above
a
hun●…er'd
years
together
had
occasion'd
such
Convulsions
over
all
〈◊〉
,
desperately
threw
themselves
into
the
gaping
Chasma's
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
pretended
Concord
;
and
provided
they
met
with
any
●…kelihood
and
facility
,
never
gave
themselves
the
trouble
of
ta●…ing
securities
and
measures
in
favour
of
the
Truth
.
'T
is
said
the
Cardinal
was
desirous
to
make
use
of
these
two
With
which
the
Cardinal
closes
.
〈◊〉
of
People
to
endeavour
this
Re
union
;
because
he
might
procure
the
same
service
from
the
simplicity
of
the
one
,
as
from
the
little
sincerity
of
the
other
.
And
though
the
Author
of
his
Life
dares
not
positively
assert
that
he
had
this
Project
in
his
〈◊〉
,
because
he
meets
with
nothing
of
it
in
his
Memoirs
;
nevertheless
,
't
is
not
improbable
that
he
had
it
in
his
thoughts
:
whether
it
were
that
he
was
desirous
effectually
to
accomplish
that
Enterprise
,
or
that
he
would
have
it
so
believ'd
for
a
secret
Reason
of
his
own
Policy
.
However
,
the
Method
which
has
bin
publish'd
,
remains
intirely
in
the
limits
of
the
Project
,
of
which
I
shall
suddenly
have
an
occasion
to
speak
.
Moreover
,
the
Cardinal
affected
all
things
that
appear'd
to
be
great
;
●…nd
in
regard
he
had
a
great
desire
that
all
his
Actions
should
be
the
Subjects
of
so
many
Panegyrics
,
an
Enterprize
so
extraordinary
,
as
the
Re-union
of
Religions
could
not
chuse
but
be
most
proper
to
flatter
his
Vanity
.
In
a
word
,
there
happen'd
some
things
during
the
first
years
that
elaps'd
after
the
taking
of
Ro●…
,
that
seem
so
naturally
to
depend
upon
this
Design
,
that
it
may
from
thence
with
great
probability
be
concluded
,
that
he
had
laid
the
ground
work
of
the
Project
in
good
earnest
.
On
the
other
side
,
in
regard
that
at
the
same
time
he
had
lost
his
Reputation
at
Rome
,
where
his
Alliances
with
Gustavus
,
and
other
Protestant
Princes
,
were
very
much
disgusted
,
because
i●
seem'd
that
the
Catholic
Religion
was
as
great
a
loser
by
their
Victories
,
as
the
House
of
Austria
;
it
may
be
said
,
that
he
only
made
use
of
his
Projects
of
Re-union
out
of
a
design
to
regain
the
Pope's
favour
,
by
putting
him
in
hopes
that
he
would
bring
back
all
Europe
under
obedience
to
the
Holy
See
.
However
it
were
,
Projects
were
spread
abroad
upon
this
Intreagues
of
Joseph
the
Capuchin
.
Subject
which
seem'd
to
come
from
the
Cardinal
,
because
the
first
Overtures
were
carri'd
about
by
a
Capuchin
,
who
had
a
great
share
in
his
Confidence
.
This
was
the
famous
Father
Joseph
,
to
whom
the
Austerity
of
his
Order
was
no
obstruction
from
being
the
Minister
of
the
most
Secret
Intreagues
of
that
Prelat
;
nor
from
doing
him
more
important
Services
by
his
Negotiations
,
then
all
his
Favourite
Generals
at
the
head
of
their
Armies
.
The
design
was
to
bind
a
Conference
between
the
Reformed
Ministers
and
some
Catholic
Doctors
:
but
to
preserve
the
Advantage
on
the
Roman
Religion's
side
,
two
things
were
resolv'd
upon
.
The
first
was
,
That
the
Roman
Religion
caught
he
Pro.
should
not
yield
an
inch
of
ground
,
either
as
to
her
Doctrine
o●
Worship
;
not
so
much
as
in
things
of
small
Importance
,
of
such
as
had
bin
the
first
occasions
of
Schism
;
as
the
Matter
of
Indulgences
.
But
to
take
away
this
Pretence
which
this
Obstinacy
of
the
Romish
Church
,
in
her
Opinions
and
Practices
,
might
give
the
Reformed
to
persevere
in
their
Separation
,
there
were
two
Expedients
set
a
foot
.
The
first
was
,
To
agree
on
both
sides
upon
the
Expressions
that
were
to
mollify
and
sweeten
the
Articles
which
would
be
most
harsh
and
uneasie
.
The
other
was
,
To
shew
by
Writings
well
compos'd
and
laid
together
,
that
the
Catholic
Religion
was
not
so
different
from
the
Reformed
as
vulgarly
it
was
believ'd
;
and
that
the
difference
was
so
slight
,
that
it
could
be
no
lawful
cause
of
Disunion
.
The
second
thing
that
was
to
save
the
Honour
of
the
Romish
Religion
,
was
,
that
they
were
to
bring
it
so
about
that
the
Reformed
should
be
the
Sollicitors
;
to
the
end
,
that
in
the
Reunion
they
might
appear
as
Penitent
Children
that
made
the
first
steps
towards
their
Mother
to
regain
her
Favour
;
and
that
the
Catholic
Church
might
look
like
a
Mother
that
held
forth
her
Arms
●embrace
her
Children
returning
to
their
duty
.
To
bring
this
to
pass
,
they
were
desirous
to
make
use
of
the
How
the
Synods
were
to
speak
.
●od
,
themselves
;
and
they
were
to
endeavour
to
make
the
Proposals
of
it
in
the
Provincial
Synods
,
to
the
end
the
Deputation
to
the
National
Synod
might
be
so
order'd
as
to
fall
upon
●sons
proper
to
manage
this
Design
,
and
furnish'd
with
power
●embrace
the
Expedients
that
should
be
agreed
upon
in
the
●●e
of
their
Provinces
.
The
first
step
,
as
the
Plot
was
laid
,
●s
to
send
a
Deputation
to
the
King
with
a
Remonstrance
,
●t
certain
ill
affected
Persons
went
about
to
persuade
him
,
●t
the
Reformed
Religion
infus'd
into
the
Professors
of
it
,
Sen●ents
contrary
to
the
good
of
his
Service
;
but
that
they
in●ded
to
shew
the
contrary
by
a
faithful
Explanation
of
theirs
:
●at
to
that
purpose
they
besought
his
Majesty
to
permit
'em
●enter
into
a
Free
Conference
with
such
Doctors
as
he
should
●ase
to
nominate
;
and
that
if
they
could
but
be
convinc'd
that
●ere
was
a
possibility
of
Salvation
in
the
Catholic
Religion
,
●●y
would
be
glad
to
come
to
a
Reconciliation
.
Upon
this
Proposal
they
were
to
be
taken
at
their
words
;
and
because
they
●manded
no
more
then
to
bind
the
Conference
,
it
was
to
be
●w'd
'em
as
long
and
as
free
as
they
could
desire
.
But
for
the
accomplishment
of
this
Design
,
there
was
a
ne●sity
Inclinations
of
the
Ministers
of
securing
a
sufficient
quantity
of
the
Ministers
.
They
●●d
●ounded
all
that
resided
round
about
Paris
,
but
found
'em
●●y
variously
enclin'd
.
There
were
some
,
who
either
through
●●ruption
or
simplicity
,
lent
an
ear
to
the
Proposals
,
and
who
●o
drew
up
draughts
of
a
Reunion
,
which
were
communicated
the
Cardinal
,
to
the
end
he
might
be
judge
whether
they
●●re
proper
or
no
:
And
there
are
Memoirs
that
shew
the
number
of
the
Ministers
thus
gain'd
to
be
about
fourscore
.
There
●re
others
who
by
no
means
approv'd
these
Projects
;
but
who
●●ght
be
allur'd
by
various
Interests
,
that
hinder'd
their
opposition
;
whether
they
were
already
engag'd
in
Troubles
,
or
fear'd
●e
being
brought
into
Vexations
;
or
whether
they
were
not
sens●ble
of
the
Delusions
of
vain
Hopes
.
But
there
were
others
so
that
were
stiff
and
inexorable
,
that
came
quick
to
the
point
,
●●
declar'd
that
the
nature
of
the
Differences
between
the
two
Religions
would
not
endure
an
Accommodation
.
These
In●…
nations
of
the
setl'd
Ministers
about
the
Court
,
encourag'd
t●…
Projectors
to
sound
those
in
the
Remoter
Provinces
;
that
th●
might
consider
with
which
of
these
three
different
Inclination
it
was
most
proper
to
close
.
As
for
the
Reformed
Laics
,
th●
And
the
People
.
found
'em
all
in
the
opinion
of
the
Obstinate
Ministers
;
and
〈…〉
greatest
part
of
'em
,
not
content
to
reject
the
Proposal
as
i●
possible
,
lookt
upon
it
as
fraudulent
,
and
serving
only
as
a
●…ver
for
some
wicked
Designs
.
In
short
,
they
were
thinking
make
use
of
violence
;
and
after
the
Success
of
the
Conference
where
the
King
was
to
be
in
Person
,
the
more
easily
to
●u●nt●
Scales
which
way
he
desir'd
,
they
were
to
enfore
all
the
rest
the
Kingdom
to
stand
to
the
Treaty
which
the
Deputy-Minister
should
conclude
.
Edicts
,
Banishment
of
the
Obstinate
,
a●…
Military
Executions
,
were
to
make
good
the
Resolutiors
tak●
in
the
Conference
;
but
such
as
would
not
accept
of
the
Reunio●
were
to
be
allow'd
the
liberty
to
dispose
of
their
Estates
,
a●
to
withdraw
within
a
certain
time
.
It
was
also
thought
convenient
to
hasten
the
summoning
o●
Difficulties
.
National
Synod
for
the
execution
of
this
Design
,
because
th●
thought
that
things
being
well
order'd
in
the
Provinces
,
th●
Assembly
would
serve
to
forward
it
.
But
they
met
with
o●
unlucky
Obstruction
which
retarded
the
Grand
Affair
.
For
t●…
Pestilence
rag'd
in
several
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
;
so
th●
't
was
impossible
at
that
conjuncture
of
time
to
assemble
Pro●icial
Synods
.
And
in
the
Assembly
it self
that
was
held
at
Charenton
,
there
were
great
complaints
of
the
Obstructions
occasion'd
by
that
Distemper
which
hinder'd
the
Deputies
fro●
coming
to
the
Assembly
.
In
the
mean
time
,
there
were
tw●
men
found
out
,
of
the
two
different
Characters
above-mention
who
seem'd
to
agree
with
the
Cardinal
in
his
Projects
.
T●
one
was
Petit
,
a
Minister
and
Professor
of
Theology
at
Ni●e
Petit's
Projects
.
The
other
was
Milletiere
,
who
had
written
so
much
upon
the
Affairs
of
Rochel
,
and
who
had
a
great
desire
to
signalize
himself
by
a
large
Book
upon
the
Subject
of
the
Reunion
.
Petit
ha●
the
reputation
of
being
an
Honest
man
;
but
he
was
one
of
th●●
that
suffer'd
themselves
to
be
bewitch'd
with
the
charming
nam●
of
Concord
;
and
who
,
because
they
are
honest
,
and
mean
we●
themselves
,
believe
all
the
World
to
be
like
'em
.
Moreover
,
●e
had
rather
in
view
the
Reunion
of
the
Protestants
among
themselves
,
and
particularly
of
those
that
follow'd
the
Doctrine
●f
Arminius
,
condemn'd
by
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
then
of
the
Protestants
and
Catholics
.
But
in
regard
he
only
propounded
general
means
,
they
were
not
so
easily
appli'd
to
the
Cardinal's
Designs
,
with
whom
all
honest
men
were
afraid
of
dealing
upon
this
matter
.
Because
it
was
a
scurvy
thing
to
deal
with
a
●rafty
and
Potent
Minister
,
who
with
ease
might
abuse
the
●eanest
Overtures
that
were
made
him
.
This
caus'd
the
more
●●udent
sort
of
the
Reformed
to
fear
whatever
bore
the
name
●●
Reunion
;
more
especially
the
Synods
rejected
all
the
Proposals
relating
to
it
with
scorn
.
For
which
Reason
,
Petit's
Protect
being
by
no
means
relishd
,
he
never
put
it
to
the
Press
,
but
●id
aside
all
his
idle
Fancies
,
and
persever'd
in
the
Reformed
religion
.
Milletiere
was
a
man
all
fume
and
vapour
,
full
of
himself
,
and
persuaded
that
nothing
came
near
his
Merit
and
capacity
.
Moreover
,
either
out
of
fear
,
lest
the
Court
,
remembring
And
Melitiere
.
what
had
past
,
should
sit
upon
his
Skirts
,
or
in
●●pes
to
acquire
great
Honour
,
and
to
raise
some
great
For●●ne
by
the
success
of
this
Enterprize
,
or
tickl'd
with
the
Ap●auses
which
the
Jesuits
gave
him
,
that
they
might
draw
him
●
their
Party
,
they
quite
debauch'd
him
,
so
that
he
sided
together
with
the
Cardinal
in
his
Project
,
and
drew
up
a
●aught
of
an
Accommodation
just
as
the
Cardinal
desir'd
it
.
●e
allow'd
the
Romish
Church
to
be
in
the
right
almost
in
all
●●ings
;
and
in
those
which
he
would
not
give
himself
the
trou●●e
to
justify
,
he
made
use
of
soft
and
qualifi'd
Expressions
,
under
pretence
of
explaining
'em
,
and
made
'em
pass
for
questions
that
were
not
to
hinder
the
Reunion
of
the
Reformed
.
The
different
Projects
of
these
two
Men
clearly
display'd
Difference
in
their
intentions
.
●●e
difference
of
their
Intentions
.
The
one
laid
down
Principles
to
which
the
Church
of
Rome
was
far
from
agreeing
,
●●t
against
which
she
could
not
defend
her self
,
if
there
were
●ay
thing
of
reality
and
sincerity
in
her
Treaty
of
Reunion
:
●nd
in
that
sense
it
was
,
that
the
Affair
was
almost
always
taken
by
such
as
through
simplicity
clos'd
with
their
Designs
.
The
other
granted
for
a
Tacit
Principle
,
that
the
Romish
Church
was
in
the
right
,
and
that
there
was
nothing
else
but
misunderstanding
on
the
part
of
the
Reformed
;
and
this
was
the
usual
way
of
those
who
had
this
Concord
in
their
eye
,
that
they
had
more
of
worldly
Compliance
,
then
honesty
or
zeal
for
the
Truth
.
But
these
attempts
toward
a
Reunion
came
to
nothing
,
because
Petit
did
not
carry
his
Overtures
far
enough
,
and
for
that
Miletiere
appeared
too
evidently
partial
.
Besides
,
he
had
the
misfortune
not
to
be
approv'd
by
the
Catholics
;
so
that
when
,
after
the
Synod
of
Alenson
in
1637.
he
publish'd
his
Means
to
obtain
Christian
Peace
by
the
Reunion
of
the
Catholics
and
Evangelics
upon
the
Differences
of
Religion
;
he
was
terribly
vex'd
to
see
that
the
Sorbonne
so
ill
receiv'd
it
,
and
censur'd
it
so
briskly
,
as
if
they
had
held
a
correspondence
with
the
Ministers
of
Charenton
.
Yet
this
was
no
hindrance
,
but
that
he
was
a
long
time
a
charge
to
the
Churches
,
in
whose
Communion
he
affected
to
continue
,
to
give
the
more
credit
to
his
Visions
.
But
John
Daille
,
who
began
about
that
time
to
make
himself
known
by
his
Writings
,
refuted
him
so
briskly
from
the
very
original
of
these
Projects
,
that
poor
unfortunate
Miletiere
became
at
last
the
abomination
of
the
Reformed
,
and
the
scorn
of
all
Honest
men
.
So
that
after
several
Admonitions
and
Warnings
to
no
purpose
,
the
Synods
declar'd
him
no
longer
a
Member
of
the
Reformed
Churches
;
no●
was
there
so
much
as
one
that
would
receive
him
into
her
Communion
:
So
that
he
was
forced
to
turn
Catholic
through
necessity
,
to
the
end
he
might
be
of
some
Religion
.
After
which
he
became
a
Missionary
,
and
went
rambling
about
in
search
of
Conferences
;
where
he
was
still
so
badly
handl'd
as
would
have
put
him
quite
out
of
courage
,
but
that
his
Obstinacy
was
such
as
nothing
was
able
to
vanquish
.
But
at
length
Charles
Drelincourt
,
one
of
John
Daille's
Colleagues
,
and
a
true
Scourge
of
Humourists
,
such
as
Militiere
was
,
totally
routed
him
in
a
Conference
,
the
Acts
of
which
were
publish'd
.
However
,
this
did
not
happen
till
several
years
after
the
time
that
I
speak
of
.
To
return
then
to
my
Subject
,
I
say
,
that
this
Project
of
Re-union
was
spun
out
a
long
while
,
and
past
through
more
then
Issue
of
the
Project
in
general
.
one
hand
,
because
there
are
some
Memoires
still
extant
about
the
Time
of
the
Cardinal's
Death
.
The
Jesuit
Cludebert
succeeded
the
Capuchin
,
who
dy'd
in
1638.
and
greatly
boasted
of
his
having
gain'd
many
Ministers
.
But
a
Thing
of
that
nature
remains
very
doubtful
,
when
it
is
only
attested
by
men
of
that
Habit
:
and
what
they
report
upon
that
Subject
may
well
be
thought
no
more
then
a
Romance
made
at
Random
.
But
the
Cardinal
had
so
much
Business
,
by
reason
of
the
Conspiracy
of
St.
Mars
,
and
was
laden
with
so
many
corporal
Infirmities
,
that
there
is
but
little
likelihood
he
should
perplex
his
Brains
with
Designs
of
so
great
Importance
.
Wee
'l
grant
in
the
first
place
,
that
he
was
assur'd
of
Peace
with
Spain
,
and
that
he
had
an
Intention
to
keep
a-foot
the
Forces
that
serv'd
at
the
Siege
of
Perpignan
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
quarter'd
up
and
down
in
the
Provinces
,
to
reduce
by
Terror
those
that
would
not
willingly
obey
.
Certainly
a
man
would
think
there
should
be
something
too
harsh
and
cruel
in
such
a
design
,
for
a
Person
that
felt
the
Approaches
of
Death
,
and
was
just
ready
to
drop
into
his
Grave
;
Consequently
could
not
promise
to
enjoy
the
Fruit
of
such
a
bold
Undertaking
.
The
most
prudent
Authors
therefore
acknowledge
they
knew
nothing
of
it
but
by
Hear-say
:
and
so
that
it
may
be
thought
that
if
he
did
open
his
Mind
to
any
body
upon
this
Subject
,
he
did
it
by
way
of
Stratagem
,
to
make
people
believe
that
he
felt
himself
strong
enough
to
live
a
long
time
,
since
he
undertook
such
great
Designs
.
Thus
Tiberius
conceal'd
his
deadly
Infirmities
under
the
Cruelty
of
the
Orders
which
he
dispatch'd
into
all
parts
;
and
made
the
Terrible
Acts
of
Injustice
which
he
committed
,
to
the
destruction
of
his
Subjects
,
to
be
look'd
upon
as
Testimonies
of
his
Youth
and
Vigour
.
But
before
the
Cardinal
drew
so
near
his
end
,
there
had
been
The
truth
of
this
Project
.
Attempts
made
which
the
Wisdom
and
Constancy
of
several
Ministers
,
and
perhaps
the
Confusions
in
the
Kingdom
rendred
fruitless
.
Nevertheless
I
must
needs
say
,
that
this
Project
,
in
the
full
extent
of
it
,
and
with
all
the
Circumstances
,
was
not
altogether
a
Chimera
;
that
if
it
were
not
a
Whimsey
of
the
Cardinals
,
yet
it
was
a
Megrim
of
the
Jesuits
:
that
we
have
seen
it
set
a-foot
in
our
Days
as
a
Project
which
the
Court
of
France
approv'd
;
and
that
almost
every
part
of
it
was
put
in
execution
.
I
may
add
,
that
the
Illustrious
Hugo
Grotius
went
very
far
in
these
Projects
of
Reunion
:
He
had
a
strong
Fancy
for
it
all
his
Life-time
.
It
appears
also
by
Letters
which
du
Vair
,
Keeper
of
the
Seals
,
wrote
to
him
from
before
St.
Angeli
,
in
1621.
that
he
had
been
a
great
Stickler
before
that
Time
in
those
Accommodations
,
and
that
he
labour'd
to
bring
'em
to
perfection
,
by
giving
up
the
Cause
in
some
Things
to
the
Roman
Church
,
and
excusing
her
in
all
the
rest
.
He
likewise
approv'd
the
Essays
of
Miletiere
,
and
testify'd
a
High
Esteem
of
him
and
his
Works
.
Some
years
before
his
Death
,
he
apply'd
himself
more
then
ever
to
this
same
Christian
Concord
,
and
Printed
Consultations
,
Remarks
,
Vows
,
and
Discussions
,
which
only
serv'd
to
create
Disputes
about
the
manner
of
proposing
the
Peace
.
But
let
us
now
return
to
our
History
.
The
Contagious
Distempers
were
no
sooner
in
part
abated
,
A
National
Synod
.
but
the
Reformed
held
a
National
Synod
at
Charenton
,
with
the
King's
Permission
,
and
tho
the
Breif
were
dated
the
17th
of
January
,
the
Synod
did
not
meet
till
the
First
of
September
.
Galand
also
who
had
bin
Commissioner
in
the
two
latter
,
was
likewise
Commissioner
in
this
;
and
he
did
several
Things
that
gave
an
occasion
to
the
Weaker
sort
to
observe
that
the
Synod
was
not
free
.
His
Speech
was
honest
enough
:
He
gave
Assurances
in
the
The
Commissioners
Speech
.
King's
Name
,
that
what
was
past
was
forgot
,
and
that
for
the
future
they
should
have
all
the
liberty
granted
them
for
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
and
to
hold
Synods
;
provided
the
Reformed
continu'd
in
their
Duty
,
devoted
to
the
King's
Service
,
without
speaking
against
the
Public
Tranquility
,
and
that
they
refrain'd
from
keeping
either
Foreign
or
Domestic
Intelligence
.
And
he
gave
these
Assurances
as
in
the
Name
Of
a
good
Father
,
and
a
good
King
.
But
as
soon
,
under
pretence
,
that
the
preceding
Synods
had
made
Regulations
to
which
the
King
had
not
agreed
,
and
which
were
,
as
he
said
,
conceiv'd
in
Terms
that
were
subject
to
various
Interpretations
,
he
propounded
the
renewing
of
'em
,
not
forbearing
to
hint
some
things
that
were
never
hinted
before
.
He
declar'd
in
the
first
place
,
that
the
King
would
no
longer
admit
of
Protestations
,
nor
Remonstrances
against
the
Establishment
of
the
Commissioners
that
were
present
at
the
Synods
;
and
he
alledg'd
that
it
was
Conformable
to
the
Practice
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
the
Politics
of
the
best
Regulated
States
.
In
the
second
place
he
requir'd
,
that
no
Foreigners
should
be
call'd
to
the
Ministry
within
the
Kingdom
;
because
it
was
the
King's
Pleasure
that
those
Functions
should
be
reserv'd
for
Natural
French-men
.
He
put
'em
in
hopes
,
that
by
having
Recourse
to
the
King's
Favour
,
they
might
obtain
Favour
for
those
who
had
bin
admitted
since
the
year
1623.
But
he
extended
the
Prohibition
for
the
future
,
to
all
that
were
born
in
Foreign
Principalities
,
Societies
,
or
Republics
,
Confederates
,
or
under
the
Protection
of
France
:
and
in
a
word
,
to
all
that
were
not
born
in
some
place
within
the
King's
Dominions
.
In
the
third
place
,
That
they
who
should
be
once
admitted
Ministers
,
should
never
stir
out
of
the
Realm
without
the
King's
leave
.
And
because
that
Salbert
,
Minister
of
Ro●…
,
had
withdrawn
himself
during
the
Troubles
,
that
he
might
have
the
Liberty
to
Write
,
the
Commissary
declar'd
him
Suspended
from
the
Exercise
of
his
Functions
:
forbid
him
to
stir
out
of
the
Place
which
the
King
had
allotted
him
for
his
Exilement
,
or
rather
for
his
Prison
;
and
disabl'd
the
Synod
to
nominate
him
in
the
Distribution
of
the
Churches
.
In
the
fourth
place
,
He
renewed
the
Regulation
which
forbid
the
Ministers
from
medling
with
Politic
Affairs
.
This
Article
had
a
particular
Aim
against
Beraud
,
Minister
Ministers
suspected
by
the
King
,
excluded
from
the
Synod
.
of
Montauban
,
a
person
of
somewhat
too
violent
a
Spirit
,
and
who
went
a
little
too
fast
.
During
the
last
Troubles
he
wrote
a
Book
,
wherein
not
content
to
justifie
the
Taking
up
of
Arms
,
he
undertook
to
maintain
,
That
Ministers
had
a
Call
to
bear
'em
,
and
to
shed
Blood
.
The
Commissioner
aggravated
the
Importance
of
that
Opinion
,
dangerous
in
such
a
man
as
Beraud
,
who
besides
that
he
was
qualify'd
as
a
Minister
,
was
also
a
Professor
in
Divinity
.
He
was
also
the
first
that
pronounc'd
Sentence
upon
this
Offender
,
and
order'd
the
Synod
to
Censure
him
.
There
were
also
two
other
men
,
whom
it
was
the
King's
Pleasure
to
have
excluded
out
of
the
Synod
,
tho
they
were
Deputies
of
their
Province
.
The
one
was
Bouteroue
,
Minister
of
Grenoble
,
which
the
Parlament
of
the
Dauphinate
thought
worthy
of
no
other
Honour
then
to
be
committed
to
the
Flames
;
because
it
discours'd
a
little
too
freely
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Times
▪
and
of
the
Lawfulness
of
taking
Arms
by
the
Reformed
.
The
other
was
Basnage
,
Minister
of
Carentan
,
who
had
had
to●
great
a
share
in
the
last
Assembly
of
Rochelle
,
and
who
appear
▪
d
in
the
Synods
a
very
zealous
and
active
Stickler
.
The
Commissioner
having
made
an
end
of
what
he
had
to
say
,
an
Answer
was
made
him
to
every
Thing
that
he
had
propounded
▪
The
Answer
to
the
Commissioner's
Speech
.
In
general
,
the
Answer
was
very
submissive
;
only
they
reserv'd
to
themselves
the
liberty
of
making
their
Supplications
to
the
King
,
not
to
exclude
from
his
Favour
for
the
future
,
such
as
were
born
within
the
same
Limits
with
those
whom
he
was
willing
to
tolerate
for
the
Time
past
;
and
to
comprehend
Salbert
in
the
Favour
granted
to
all
those
who
had
bin
involv'd
in
the
Misfortunes
of
the
preceding
Commotions
.
When
they
came
to
answer
the
Conditions
which
Galand
had
exprest
in
his
Speech
and
which
were
to
serve
as
a
Foundation
for
the
Assurances
o●
the
King
's
Good
Will
;
they
stedfastly
deny'd
that
they
had
ever
spoken
Words
from
which
any
Offence
could
be
taken
,
and
that
were
contrary
to
the
Publick
Tranquility
;
but
they
complain'd
on
the
other-side
,
that
in
several
Places
the
Catholics
had
perverted
the
Ministers
Words
,
and
wrested
their
most
Innocent
Expressions
into
Criminal
Language
.
As
for
Beraud
,
that
it
was
proper
to
hear
him
,
before
any
thing
could
be
said
in
his
Business
:
He
acknwoledg'd
the
Book
,
and
averr'd
that
he
had
not
Taught
any
such
Doctrin
as
was
laid
to
his
Charge
;
and
imputed
to
the
Malice
of
the
Time
,
whatever
was
tax'd
for
suspected
in
it
.
He
said
,
that
there
might
be
some
Ambiguous
Words
in
it
,
but
that
he
detested
the
Consequences
that
bad
bin
drawn
from
it
.
But
the
Commissioner
would
not
let
this
pass
for
an
Excuse
,
and
convinc'd
Beraud
to
have
expresly
written
in
the
Preface
of
his
Book
the
very
Things
of
which
he
was
accus'd
.
So
that
he
was
very
smartly
censur'd
by
the
Synod
,
who
stigmatiz'd
the
Expressions
of
his
Book
with
the
Appellation
of
Scandalous
Terms
,
which
he
had
made
use
of
to
an
●●●
purpose
.
This
Doctrin
was
condemn'd
,
and
the
Ministers
were
forbid
to
teach
it
.
In
the
mean
time
,
Beraud
continu'd
excluded
from
the
Synod
;
and
before
he
could
be
readmitted
,
he
was
forc'd
to
undergo
a
new
Censure
from
the
Commissioner's
Mouth
.
But
this
was
not
all
that
Galand
did
in
the
Synod
.
He
would
The
Commissioner
in
vain
opposes
the
Union
of
the
Churches
of
Bearn
,
with
the
rest
.
needs
oppose
the
Union
of
Bearn
with
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
.
The
Pretence
was
,
that
it
had
bin
hitherto
displeasing
to
the
Court
;
that
it
had
bin
tolerated
only
for
the
Doctrine
,
and
not
for
the
Discipline
;
That
the
Clause
of
the
Regulations
that
only
seem'd
to
hinder
it
,
till
Bearn
was
united
to
the
Crown
,
did
not
authorize
the
admission
of
it
after
the
Reunion
,
without
asking
the
King's
leave
.
He
insisted
upon
the
Laws
of
Queen
J●ne
,
which
forbid
the
removing
the
Causes
of
the
Inhabitants
out
of
the
Countrey
;
and
alledg'd
the
Example
of
Sedan
and
Metz
,
where
the
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
were
determin'd
in
the
●ame
Countrey
.
But
the
Deputies
of
Bearn
wanted
no
Replies
to
overthrow
these
Reasons
;
and
the
Reunion
of
their
Countrey
to
the
Crown
,
serv'd
'em
as
a
potent
Argument
to
make
it
out
,
that
since
they
were
accounted
Members
of
the
Nation
,
they
had
a
Right
to
require
that
their
Causes
might
be
adjudg'd
in
the
Synod
of
the
Nation
:
that
their
Condition
was
not
the
same
with
Metz
and
Sedan
,
which
were
only
under
the
protection
of
the
Crown
,
and
far
from
being
reunited
.
They
farther
alledg'd
,
that
the
Laws
of
their
Countrey
were
no
way
opposite
to
'em
;
for
that
having
their
Synods
and
their
Consistories
within
themselves
,
there
remain'd
only
some
particular
Affairs
of
the
Pastors
,
that
could
be
remov'd
to
the
National
Synods
.
These
Reasons
,
and
some
others
,
being
seconded
by
the
inclination
of
the
Synod
,
prevail'd
so
far
,
that
the
Ber●●●●
got
the
better
of
the
Commissioner
;
and
that
the
Union
was
made
upon
certain
Conditions
.
And
the
Synod
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
the
less
expos'd
to
Reproaches
,
for
having
done
too
much
in
judging
this
Affair
,
lookt
upon
it
as
prejudg'd
by
the
usual
presence
of
the
Deputies
of
Bearn
in
the
other
Assemblies
,
since
the
King
had
also
sent
Commissioners
thither
:
more
especially
for
that
the
King
had
receiv'd
their
Complaints
in
the
same
Paper
with
those
of
the
rest
of
the
Churches
.
So
that
the
Synod
could
not
properly
be
said
to
make
the
Union
of
that
Province
with
the
rest
,
but
judg'd
it
to
have
bin
already
made
;
and
for
that
they
had
presuppos'd
that
the
Reasons
of
the
Obstruction
ceasing
,
the
King
would
no
longer
be
displeas'd
with
it
.
But
Galand
insisted
farther
,
That
there
were
several
Articles
Several
Proposals
of
the
Commissioner
.
that
concern'd
the
Discipline
and
Practice
of
the
Churches
to
be
reform'd
.
There
were
some
that
concern'd
the
proclaiming
of
such
as
had
chang'd
their
Religion
,
which
was
wont
to
be
done
publicly
:
and
others
touching
the
Registring
of
Christnings
and
Marriage
:
several
upon
the
particular
subject
of
Marriages
;
upon
the
Censure
of
Books
;
upon
the
Censure
of
Unlicenc'd
Books
,
of
which
number
the
King
had
sent
'em
several
to
be
condemn'd
:
upon
the
laying
out
of
the
Royal
Money
;
upon
Precedences
in
Churches
;
and
the
Prayers
which
were
to
be
made
for
the
Lords
of
the
Mannor
,
or
such
in
whose
Houses
the
Churches
assembl'd
.
He
was
willing
they
should
pray
in
general
for
the
Lords
of
the
Religion
,
but
not
make
any
particular
mention
of
the
Lords
of
the
Soil
.
He
propos'd
also
,
That
for
the
future
,
they
should
hold
no
more
National
Synods
in
any
other
place
then
at
Charenton
:
and
this
was
a
Trifle
which
the
Catholics
laid
so
deeply
to
heart
,
that
tho
the
preceding
Synod
had
granted
to
the
Province
of
Normandy
the
power
to
summon
this
,
the
Court
would
not
grant
it
for
no
other
place
then
Charenton
.
He
demanded
also
▪
That
la
Bastide
,
Minister
of
St.
Afrique
,
might
be
remov'd
from
that
Church
,
and
out
of
the
Province
of
Vpper
Languedoc
,
for
some
Actions
for
which
he
had
bin
imprison'd
,
and
afterwards
indicted
.
But
more
especially
he
propounded
,
That
no
other
persons
but
the
Elders
should
be
call'd
to
give
their
Advice
in
the
Consistories
;
because
Assemblies
and
Meetings
of
Masters
of
Families
,
fortifi'd
Consistories
,
and
other
Councils
of
the
like
nature
,
created
Suspicions
and
Jealousies
.
On
the
other
side
the
Reformed
gave
him
satisfaction
in
several
things
,
because
it
was
no
longer
in
their
power
to
refuse
him
any
thing
:
but
they
defended
their
practice
of
praying
for
the
Lords
of
the
places
where
they
assembl'd
;
and
Galand
was
oblig'd
by
dint
of
Remonstrance
,
to
write
to
the
King
for
leave
to
strengthen
the
Consistories
,
when
necessity
requir'd
it
,
with
three
Ministers
and
three
Elders
out
of
the
Neighbourhood
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Synod
sent
Deputies
to
the
King
to
The
Synod
s●nds
Deputies
to
the
King
.
Papers
.
carry
him
their
Submissions
,
and
a
Paper
of
fifteen
Articles
,
which
set
forth
,
That
since
the
Reformed
had
neither
any
General
to
lead
'em
,
nor
any
strong
Holds
,
Acts
of
Injustice
and
Oppression
were
every
day
multipli'd
upon
'em
.
After
they
had
return'd
their
most
humble
Thanks
to
the
King
for
the
marks
of
his
Favour
,
and
a
Supplication
that
such
Edicts
as
he
thought
convenient
to
number
among
the
fundamental
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
might
be
observ'd
,
they
desir'd
the
re-establishment
of
those
Churches
where
free
Exercise
had
been
interrupted
:
and
by
the
Article
it
appear'd
,
that
there
were
three
●orts
of
Interruption
which
depriv'd
the
Reformed
of
their
Churches
.
The
one
was
somewhat
remote
,
and
was
occasion'd
by
the
Hostilities
which
had
enforc'd
the
Inhabitants
to
quit
some
certain
places
during
the
War
;
and
where
the
Catholic
Zeal
would
not
suffer
▪
em
to
meet
again
during
the
Peace
.
The
other
proceeded
from
the
desolation
of
the
places
which
the
Catholic
Armies
had
ruin'd
:
and
the
third
deriv'd
itself
from
the
Decrees
which
the
Bishop
of
Valence
had
procur'd
upon
occasion
of
the
Annexes
.
For
beside
those
which
he
had
obtain'd
the
year
before
,
he
had
caus'd
another
to
be
issu'd
forth
,
of
the
second
of
May
,
wherein
,
to
obviate
the
Reason
why
the
Reformed
pretended
to
fix
themselves
in
the
possession
of
their
Annexes
,
by
alledging
that
they
were
places
permitted
,
the
right
of
which
being
grounded
upon
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
,
had
extended
the
prohibition
of
one
Minister
to
preach
in
several
places
,
to
places
permitted
.
For
these
several
Reasons
,
without
naming
the
places
where
their
Exercise
had
been
obstructed
in
other
Provinces
,
they
set
down
Fourscore
and
twelve
in
Cevennes
,
Vivarets
,
the
Vpper
and
Lower
Languedoc
,
and
in
the
Islands
of
Ré
and
Oleron
.
The
fifth
requir'd
the
Revocation
of
the
Decrees
granted
to
the
Bishop
of
Valence
.
The
sixth
complain
▪
d
of
the
Prosecutions
of
some
Ministers
,
accus'd
to
have
utter'd
words
both
disrespectful
and
undutiful
,
tho
they
had
only
preach'd
their
own
Doctrine
with
moderation
.
The
next
set
forth
the
delays
of
the
Governors
in
the
nomination
of
Commissioners
that
were
to
be
present
at
the
Synods
,
which
had
reduc'd
some
Provinces
to
be
without
Assemblies
of
that
nature
.
The
eighth
and
ninth
insisted
upon
Foreign
Ministers
.
The
tenth
desir'd
that
the
Prohibitions
of
Beraud
,
Bagnage
and
B●teroue
to
sit
in
the
Synod
,
might
be
taken
off
.
The
'leventh
concern'd
the
grand
Article
of
the
Edict
,
which
declares
the
Reformed
capable
of
all
manner
of
Employments
;
and
complain'd
,
that
it
was
so
ill
observ'd
,
that
the
Reformed
were
not
admitted
into
the
meanest
and
lowest
Offices
;
that
they
were
refus'd
the
Degree
of
Doctors
of
Physic
,
and
the
Title
of
Aggregated
,
where
Accumulation
was
customary
;
and
that
they
were
refus'd
their
Freedoms
in
the
meanest
Trades
.
The
twelfth
demanded
the
Release
of
such
as
had
bin
condemn'd
to
the
Gallies
,
according
to
the
Edict
of
Peace
;
of
which
number
there
were
above
Two
hunder'd
.
The
thirteenth
demanded
restitution
of
the
municipal
Tolls
which
had
bin
promis'd
in
1628.
as
also
by
the
Paper
answer'd
at
Montauban
the
next
year
:
which
had
not
prevented
the
Revocation
of
the
Assignations
allow'd
for
the
year
1627.
nor
their
failing
to
allow
any
for
the
three
next
years
;
so
that
there
was
due
for
the
time
past
the
Sum
of
Six
hunder'd
thousand
Livres
.
The
Compensation
promis'd
the
Bernois
after
so
solemn
a
manner
,
had
bin
as
faithlesly
observ'd
as
the
rest
of
the
Edicts
.
The
one
moiety
of
it
was
of
a
sudden
defalk'd
;
so
that
the
fourteenth
Article
requir'd
that
care
might
be
taken
about
it
.
We
might
add
to
the
same
Article
the
hard
Usage
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Bailliage
of
Gex
,
who
had
bin
depriv'd
for
a
long
time
of
the
King's
Relief-money
,
which
had
bin
granted
'em
in
recompence
for
the
Ecclesiastic
Estates
.
Not
that
either
Bearn
,
or
the
Countrey
of
Gex
had
any
share
in
the
last
Civil
Wars
;
but
only
in
testimony
of
a
more
perfect
good-will
to
the
Reformed
,
they
that
liv'd
peaceably
,
and
that
they
were
call'd
Rebels
,
were
treated
both
alike
.
Lastly
,
the
fifteenth
Article
contain'd
an
humble
Request
,
That
the
Court
would
command
the
Advocate
General
of
Bourdeaux
to
surcease
prosecuting
a
Minister
and
his
Son
,
whose
Cause
was
nevertheless
depending
in
the
Chamber
of
Guyenne
,
which
was
then
at
Agen
,
whither
it
had
bin
remov'd
.
The
Deputies
that
carri'd
this
Paper
,
and
the
Letters
from
The
favourable
Reception
of
the
Deputies
.
the
Synod
,
to
the
King
and
the
Cardinal
,
were
Amyrant
and
●●llars
.
The
King
gave
'em
leave
to
make
their
Speech
to
him
at
Monceaux
,
and
testifi'd
by
his
Answer
,
that
he
was
well
satisfi'd
with
them
and
the
Synod
.
They
were
likewise
well
receiv'd
by
the
Cardinal
,
who
assur'd
'em
that
the
King
would
maintain
and
protect
'em
according
to
his
Edicts
:
that
he
gave
Beraud
and
Basnage
leave
to
sit
in
the
Synod
;
but
that
before
he
granted
the
same
Favour
to
Bouteroue
,
't
was
fit
the
King
should
be
more
amply
inform'd
of
the
Crime
that
was
laid
to
his
charge
:
that
the
King
would
give
a
very
favourable
Answer
to
their
Paper
,
so
soon
as
the
Synod
brake
up
.
To
the
end
,
said
he
,
that
he
might
treat
with
his
Subjects
in
a
manner
more
suitable
to
his
Sovereign
Dignity
,
and
the
Sacred
Authority
of
his
Word
:
But
the
more
edifying
and
solid
part
of
his
Answer
was
a
Gift
of
Sixteen
thousand
Livres
in
ready
money
,
to
defray
the
Expences
of
the
Synod
.
All
which
the
Commissioner
imparted
to
the
Synod
,
before
the
return
of
the
Deputies
.
Beraud
resum'd
his
Seat
in
the
Assembly
:
soon
after
Basnage
took
his
again
,
and
at
length
Bouteroue
had
leave
to
sit
there
as
well
as
the
rest
.
For
five
years
together
there
had
not
bin
any
alteration
of
the
The
Nomination
of
General
Deputies
.
General
Deputies
:
and
during
that
time
Bazin
,
who
was
one
of
those
that
were
employ'd
,
happen'd
to
die
.
The
Synod
therefore
had
Orders
to
supply
his
place
,
but
they
were
not
left
to
their
accustom'd
liberty
of
Nomination
.
'T
was
the
King's
pleasure
till
then
,
that
six
Persons
should
be
nominated
for
him
to
chuse
two
out
of
that
number
;
and
the
circumstances
of
the
Permission
giv'n
the
Synod
to
name
'em
,
pointed
so
exactly
to
the
Persons
which
it
behov'd
'em
to
nominate
,
that
it
was
to
little
purpose
to
make
choice
of
any
other
.
The
Synod
well
observ'd
this
Innovation
,
but
because
it
was
the
King's
pleasure
,
they
obey'd
.
The
Marquis
of
Clermont
was
continu'd
,
and
the
Commissioner's
Son
was
put
into
Bazin's
room
.
These
were
order'd
to
carry
the
Nomination
made
by
the
Synod
,
accompani'd
with
Letters
full
of
Duty
and
Respect
.
To
which
the
King
made
known
his
Answer
by
the
Commissioner
;
which
consisted
of
a
testimony
,
that
he
was
more
and
more
satisfi
▪
d
with
the
Proceeding
of
the
Assembly
,
and
the
Nomination
they
had
made
:
that
he
would
accept
of
'em
after
the
Synod
was
broken
up
;
that
he
would
give
a
Gracious
Answer
to
their
Paper
,
and
he
would
allow
the
Synod
three
days
longer
to
sit
.
They
were
so
accustom'd
at
Court
to
be
afraid
of
the
Reformed
,
The
Reformed
fear'd
at
Court
.
that
they
seldom
slept
in
quiet
,
while
they
were
assembl'd
;
and
their
very
Synods
gave
'em
terrible
Alarum●
▪
This
,
which
was
only
compos'd
of
People
still
consternated
at
the
taking
of
Rochel
,
and
the
reducing
of
all
the
rest
of
their
Towns
and
Cities
,
disquieted
their
rest
for
all
that
:
and
the
Catholics
,
dreaded
by
the
Progresses
which
Gustavus
made
in
Germany
,
fanci'd
him
already
in
France
,
and
restoring
by
main
Force
the
Reformed
to
their
pristine
Splendor
;
which
was
the
Reason
that
the
King
as
earnestly
prest
the
separation
of
the
Synod
,
as
if
it
had
bin
the
Politic
Assembly
of
Lo●dun
,
or
that
of
Rochel
.
Nevertheless
,
before
they
broke
up
,
the
Synod
ordain'd
three
things
,
which
gave
the
Missionaries
and
Politicians
fair
Pretences
to
make
loud
Outcries
.
The
first
was
a
Regulation
against
the
Accommodations
of
Religion
,
which
referr'd
to
an
●mportant
Resolutions
of
the
Synod
.
Act
of
the
same
nature
that
pass'd
in
the
National
Synod
of
Mompelier
1598.
where
all
such
kind
of
Projects
were
co●demn'd
with
extraordinary
Severity
.
The
second
was
the
Appointment
of
a
Solemn
Fast
throughout
all
the
Kingdom
,
which
the
Catholic
took
for
a
Proof
that
the
Reformed
were
in
hopes
of
being
re-establish'd
by
the
Arms
of
Gustavus
:
for
which
Reason
,
said
they
,
those
People
endeavour'd
to
engage
Heaven
on
their
side
,
by
Devotions
more
then
ordinary
.
The
third
was
a
Declaration
which
the
Synod
made
,
that
the
Lutherans
who
desir'd
it
might
be
admitted
to
the
Communion
;
that
the
●eformed
might
contract
Marriages
with
'em
,
and
take
'em
for
●…fathers
,
provided
they
would
instruct
their
Children
only
〈…〉
those
things
,
wherein
the
Lutherans
and
Reformed
both
agree
.
The
Missionaries
believ'd
all
obstacles
of
Reunion
with
●…e
R●mish
Church
remov'd
by
this
Declaration
:
for
that
they
●…ald
not
conceive
why
the
Reformed
should
have
any
more
●…epugnance
against
the
Transubstantiation
of
the
Catholics
,
●…n
against
the
Impanation
and
Ubiquity
of
the
Lutherans
;
●ore
especially
since
the
Synod
acknowledg'd
,
that
tho
there
●…ere
Error
in
the
Lutheran
Doctrine
,
yet
there
was
no
Venom
;
●●d
that
there
was
no
Idolatry
in
their
Worship
.
The
Politicians
believ'd
it
to
be
an
Artifice
of
the
Synod's
Prudence
,
by
his
compliance
with
the
Doctrine
of
his
Ministers
,
to
insinuate
themselves
into
Gustavus's
Favour
.
But
notwithstanding
all
this
,
the
Reformed
were
opprest
Annexes
.
with
several
Acts
of
Injustice
,
almost
over
all
the
Provinces
:
●o●
besides
the
accustom'd
Cavils
about
the
Rights
of
Exercise
and
Church-yards
,
the
Decrees
obtain'd
by
the
Bishop
of
Va●●n●●
,
almost
Dispeopl'd
whole
Provinces
.
Nothing
was
to
be
●…en
but
Churches
shut
up
,
and
Ministers
Imprison'd
,
for
not
●aving
obey
▪
d
the
Prohibitions
against
Preaching
in
more
then
●…e
Place
.
The
Minister
of
Chatillon
,
a
paltry
Place
in
the
●…phinate
,
serv'd
himself
nine
or
ten
other
Churches
besides
●hat
;
if
we
may
believe
the
Substance
of
the
last
Decree
obtain'd
by
that
Prelate
:
Nor
was
it
impossible
,
because
the
●reatest
part
of
those
Annexes
were
particular
Houses
where
〈…〉
Gentry
would
have
Preaching
in
their
Families
;
and
where
●here
were
but
few
others
besides
their
own
Domestics
.
Many
●…mes
also
this
Exercise
was
not
common
,
it
may
be
not
above
●…e
a
Month
,
or
once
in
three
Months
,
in
consideration
of
some
Donative
given
upon
that
Condition
to
the
Principal
Church
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
would
●eeds
appear
no
less
Zealous
then
the
Prelate
of
Valence
:
So
that
every
one
sought
to
ruin
the
Churches
in
his
Diocess
.
This
procur
▪
d
a
Decree
of
Council
of
the
same
nature
,
dated
June
6.
●gainst
Rivet
,
and
other
Ministers
of
Saintonge
,
at
the
Request
of
the
Bishop
of
Saintes
:
Where
a
new
Cavil
was
set
a-foot
about
the
Place
of
Exercises
;
and
if
they
could
not
dispence
with
resettling
'em
in
Places
,
where
the
Proofs
were
too
clear
to
be
contested
,
yet
they
would
not
restore
'em
without
paring
off
something
from
the
Real
Right
that
belong'd
to
'em
;
and
removing
'em
out
of
the
middle
of
the
City
where
the
Church
had
always
stood
to
the
dirty
Fag-end
of
some
Suburb
.
The
Exercise
was
likewise
forbid
at
Rioux
in
Saintonge
,
by
Exercise
forbid
.
a
Decree
of
the
Sixth
of
March
:
The
Clergy
of
the
Province
were
Plaintiffs
in
this
Process
,
and
there
was
a
Question
annex'd
to
it
concerning
the
Possession
of
the
Church-yard
,
which
they
pretended
was
to
be
left
to
the
Catholics
,
because
there
was
above
Eight
hundred
of
them
in
the
Parish
,
and
not
above
Twenty
of
the
Reformed
.
But
they
never
said
a
word
that
the
Congregation
,
for
all
that
,
was
very
numerous
,
as
being
much
frequented
by
the
Reformed
Inhabitants
of
the
Parishes
adjoyning
.
However
,
the
Church
had
strong
and
sufficient
Proofs
of
the
Possession
of
it
for
above
Eight
years
before
the
Edict
:
But
for
all
that
,
they
were
depriv'd
both
of
their
Exercise
and
their
Church-yard
,
leaving
only
another
small
Place
for
their
Burials
at
the
Charges
of
the
Corporation
.
And
indeed
the
Poverty
of
the
Churches
was
such
as
oblig'd
some
Religious
persons
to
bestow
Donatives
and
Legacies
to
prevent
the
loss
of
Legal
Right
.
But
the
Catholics
greedy
of
the
Profits
,
and
moreover
minding
nothing
but
to
hasten
the
Ruin
of
the
Churches
,
commenc'd
tedious
Suits
upon
these
Donations
,
and
sought
a
thousand
Quirks
and
Pretences
in
Terms
and
Circumstances
to
bring
the
Cause
about
on
their
side
.
Many
times
also
the
Heirs
of
the
Donors
oppos'd
the
Effect
of
the
Will
,
and
gave
the
Catholics
an
Opportunity
to
apply
the
Profits
to
themselves
.
Thus
Elias
Alardin
gave
this
year
an
Annual
Rent
of
Two
hundred
Livres
toward
the
Maintenance
of
the
Minister
,
and
Three
hundred
Livres
to
the
Poor
.
But
this
Donation
prov'd
the
Original
Occasion
of
a
Suit
that
lasted
above
Fifty
Years
:
and
which
was
adjudg'd
to
the
Advantage
of
the
Church
not
above
three
years
before
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
;
by
that
one
single
Act
of
Justice
to
cover
and
palliate
a
thousand
others
much
more
crying
that
were
committed
over
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
Promises
of
giving
a
Gracious
Answer
to
the
Paper
,
so
Consulships
.
●…on
as
the
Synod
brake
up
,
were
so
soon
forgot
,
that
upon
the
●…th
of
October
,
the
King
set
forth
a
Declaration
,
purporting
,
●…at
in
all
Places
where
there
were
but
Four
Consuls
,
the
●…st
and
Third
should
be
Catholics
,
if
there
were
no
Capitu●…ion
to
the
contrary
.
The
Design
of
which
Declaration
●…s
to
exclude
the
Reformed
from
being
admitted
into
the
●…tes
of
Languedoc
,
whither
the
Cities
sent
none
but
their
first
●…nsul
Thus
the
Reformed
were
excluded
from
medling
●…th
the
Municipal
Government
of
their
Cities
,
and
depriv'd
●
all
the
Honours
that
were
annexed
to
the
first
Consulship
.
●…t
in
regard
that
many
times
the
first
Consul
scorn'd
that
Em●…yment
,
or
was
not
capable
of
it
,
the
most
Honourable
Fun●…ons
were
then
exercis'd
by
the
second
,
who
was
generally
a
●…an
of
Learning
and
bred
up
to
Business
.
And
for
the
Clause
●…at
mention'd
contrary
Capitulation
,
't
was
a
meer
piece
of
●…aud
:
For
it
was
not
meant
thereby
,
that
if
there
were
any
such
●…ause
which
gave
the
First
Consulship
to
the
Reformed
,
he
●…as
therefore
bound
to
hold
it
:
but
if
there
were
any
such
●…ause
as
took
from
the
Reformed
the
whole
Consulship
,
they
●…ere
bound
to
rest
contented
.
'T
was
sufficient
for
a
City
that
●…d
Surrender'd
at
Discretion
,
if
an
Order
came
from
the
Duke
●
M●●morenci
,
or
some
other
Chieftain
of
the
Royal
Arms
;
for
a
City
that
had
not
expresly
Articl'd
that
there
should
be
●
Alteration
in
the
Consulship
,
to
say
,
that
there
was
a
Capi●…lation
to
the
contrary
.
Lunel
and
Bedarieux
for
these
Rea●…ns
lost
their
share
in
the
Consulship
which
remain'e
entire
to
●…e
Catholics
.
But
the
Reformed
were
not
the
only
Persons
who
com●…ain'd
The
Pu●…
Liberty
oppr●…
.
of
Oppression
:
For
the
Cardnial
carry'd
his
Authority
in
●…e
Government
so
high
,
that
all
the
Kingdom
groan'd
under
〈…〉
New
and
uneasie
Yoak
.
The
Catholics
could
not
forbear
●…urmuring
,
to
see
the
Liberty
of
the
Kingdom
die
together
●…th
the
Pride
of
Rochel
;
and
they
who
were
blinded
by
a
false
●…eql
for
Religion
,
well
perceiv'd
that
the
Power
of
the
Reformed
had
only
serv'd
for
an
Obstacle
to
delay
the
Public
S●…vi●ude
.
The
Sovereign
Courts
were
treated
with
unheard
.
〈…〉
Scorn
and
lofty
Disdain
.
The
Court
of
Aides
refus'd
to
veri●…
certain
Edicts
that
burthen'd
the
State
with
new
Imposition●
and
being
inform'd
that
the
Edicts
were
just
ready
to
be
broug●…
to
'em
while
the
Court
was
sitting
,
they
would
not
stay
〈…〉
'em
,
but
rose
immediately
.
For
the
punishment
of
which
presumption
the
Court
was
interdicted
,
and
other
Judges
〈…〉
up
in
the
room
of
those
that
had
been
so
hardy
,
to
judge
of
the●…
Power
.
They
continu'd
in
this
Condition
for
some
Months
nor
could
they
be
restor'd
till
they
had
most
servilely
submitte●
themselves
.
Nor
was
the
Parlament
any
better
us'd
.
For
aft●…
the
Queenmother
and
the
Duke
of
Orleance
were
withdraw●
the
King
sent
a
Declaration
to
the
Parlament
against
the
Prin●…
and
his
Adherents
.
But
that
same
Senate
,
instead
of
verifyin●
the
Declaration
,
divided
,
and
order'd
Remonstrances
.
Th●
King
to
punish
this
piece
of
Malapertness
,
sent
an
Order
to
th●
Members
to
come
a-foot
to
the
Loure
,
not
by
their
Deputi●…
but
in
a
Body
,
and
to
bring
the
Registers
along
with
'em
Which
being
done
,
the
whole
Assembly
,
as
August
as
the
stil'd
themselves
,
were
enforc'd
upon
their
Knees
to
hear
●
tedious
and
mortifying
Censure
,
which
reduc'd
all
their
Pow●…
only
to
the
enregistring
and
publishing
all
Declarations
tha●
were
sent
'em
,
without
any
hesitation
.
The
Keeper
of
the
S●…tore
before
their
faces
the
Decree
for
dividing
the
House
,
an●
the
Parlament
had
the
hard
Fortune
to
hear
a
Decree
pronounc'd
,
which
either
exil'd
or
suspended
from
their
Employments
some
of
the
most
considerable
of
their
Members
.
It
was
not
to
be
wonder'd
that
such
unheard-of
Proceeding
1632.
should
provoke
the
Spirits
of
the
People
to
take
Arms.
Th●…
Civil
War
of
the
Duke
of
Orleans
.
Duke
of
Orleans
therefore
being
return'd
into
France
,
was
〈…〉
join'd
by
a
numerous
Body
of
Malecontents
,
and
in
a
sma●…
time
beheld
all
Languedoc
at
his
devotion
;
and
they
who
ha●…
The
Bishops
of
Languedoc
side
with
him
.
bin
the
most
fierce
Persecutors
of
the
Reformed
,
threw
themselves
into
this
New
Party
.
Lestranges
,
Lord
of
Privas
,
side●
with
the
Duke
,
and
perish'd
in
the
Cause
.
The
Bishops
●…
●…lbi
,
Vsez
,
Nimes
,
Alets
,
St.
Pons
and
Lodeve
join'd
with
the
Duke
of
Mommorenci
.
The
Bishiop
of
Leon
also
was
accus'd
to
have
had
a
share
in
this
War
,
and
could
not
obtain
his
Pardon
●ill
after
the
King's
Death
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Reformed
The
Reformed
faithful
.
serv'd
the
King
with
extraordinary
Courage
.
The
Second
Consul
of
Nimes
preserv'd
that
City
for
the
King
,
and
ex●ell'd
the
Bishops
and
the
First
Consul
,
who
favour'd
the
Duke
●f
Orleans
.
Montaubon
sent
her
Deputies
as
far
as
Monceaux
,
●o
assure
the
King
of
the
Fidelity
of
the
Inhabitants
,
who
of●er'd
to
march
a
League
out
of
their
City
to
meet
the
Duke
,
and
●ight
his
men
if
they
approach'd
near
their
Quarters
.
The
Duke
●f
Espernon
also
had
so
much
confidence
in
'em
,
that
he
made
●o
scruple
to
enter
the
Town
,
tho
much
inferior
in
strength
,
●nd
to
commit
himself
to
the
mercy
of
a
People
whom
he
had
●o
rudely
handl'd
in
time
of
War
.
Marion
,
Camp-Assistant
on
the
King's
side
,
made
himself
Master
of
Privas
,
which
had
●in
abandon'd
since
it
was
taken
,
and
recall'd
the
Inhabitants
who
serv'd
him
successfully
,
and
defended
the
Town
for
the
King
against
their
own
Lord
.
One
would
have
thought
that
such
an
Action
should
have
cancell'd
the
Memory
of
what
was
pass'd
:
and
indeed
those
poor
Creatures
were
suffer'd
to
resettle
themselves
without
any
notice
taken
of
it
.
But
Thirty
years
after
,
they
were
made
to
understand
,
by
Cruel
Persecutions
,
that
past
Offences
are
never
to
be
expiated
by
succeeding
Services
;
and
that
by
a
Maxim
quite
opposite
to
the
Rule
of
the
Almighty
,
Transgressions
are
longer
retain'd
in
the
Memories
of
Princes
,
then
Good
Services
.
The
Bishops
of
Albi
and
Nimes
were
degraded
by
reason
of
their
Rebellion
;
and
the
Bishop
of
Vsez
,
dying
in
the
midst
of
the
Process
,
avoided
the
Disgrace
.
The
rest
were
no
less
guilty
,
but
perhaps
might
have
better
Recommendations
;
and
their
Acquittal
cost
'em
no
more
then
a
little
agony
of
Fear
.
However
,
the
Process
commenc'd
against
Bishops
for
High
Treason
made
so
loud
a
noise
,
that
the
Reformed
could
not
forbear
triumphing
,
and
to
reproach
'em
with
their
Principal
Members
tumbling
into
Rebellion
,
which
till
then
,
was
lookt
upon
to
be
the
only
Portion
and
Character
of
Heresy
.
The
Ministers
lookt
upon
it
as
a
piece
of
Divine
Vengeance
that
the
Bishops
,
who
had
so
often
accus'd
'em
of
breathing
nothing
but
Rebellion
,
should
so
openly
precipitate
themselves
into
the
Sin
of
Rebellion
,
that
the
veneration
due
to
their
Character
could
not
exempt
'em
from
Punishment
.
But
to
mortify
these
Triumphers
,
they
thought
it
expedient
to
put
to
death
Marets
,
the
Minister
of
Alets
,
as
if
he
had
had
a
hand
in
the
Insurrection
.
Nevertheless
,
all
his
Crime
was
only
this
▪
That
all
the
People
of
the
City
siding
either
with
the
Lord●…
or
with
the
Bishop
,
he
was
not
so
fortunate
as
to
hinder
the
City
from
joining
with
the
Malecontents
;
though
he
himself
sate
still
without
so
much
as
medling
on
either
side
.
Thu●
was
one
Innocent
Minister
offer'd
up
to
attone
for
the
Transgression
of
several
Prelats
,
and
the
Minister
of
Alets
paid
for
the
Bishop
.
Couran
,
another
Minister
of
the
same
Church
▪
was
only
banish'd
.
The
City
of
Lunel
,
the
Governor
o●
which
was
the
Bishop
of
Nimes's
Brother
,
was
inveagl'd
into
the
Duke
of
Orleans's
Party
;
and
Scoffier
Minister
of
the
Place
,
was
set
down
in
the
Catalogue
of
those
that
were
to
be
sacrific'd
.
But
after
the
defeat
and
taking
of
the
Duke
o●
Mommorenci
,
he
gave
the
Governor
of
Aiguemortes
notice
of
the
Flight
of
the
Bishop
and
his
Brother
,
which
was
well
taken
〈…〉
and
that
Mark
of
his
Affection
for
the
King's
Service
,
sav'd
his
life
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
was
recall'd
to
Court
upon
occasion
of
The
Duke
of
Rohan
serves
the
King
in
Italy
.
these
Troubles
;
and
honour'd
with
several
Employments
;
whether
it
were
to
find
him
business
that
might
hinder
him
from
seeking
for
any
in
these
Confusions
;
or
whether
it
were
to
take
him
by
the
point
of
Honour
,
and
engage
him
in
the
King's
Service
by
that
Mark
of
Confidence
.
But
this
War
being
suddenly
ended
by
the
taking
and
death
of
Marshal
de
Mommorenci
,
serv'd
only
to
advance
the
King's
Authority
,
and
disgust
the
Duke
of
Orleans
,
who
retir'd
out
of
France
a
second
time
;
as
also
to
add
some
new
access
of
weight
to
the
Slavery
of
the
People
.
The
Reformed
reapt
this
little
advantage
by
it
,
That
they
had
but
few
Injuries
done
'em
this
year
,
and
continu'd
somewhat
free
from
Molestations
.
Only
the
Ministers
in
the
Dauphinate
were
still
tormented
because
they
preach'd
in
more
then
one
place
.
But
upon
a
Petition
which
they
presented
to
the
King
,
they
obtain'd
a
Decree
which
sent
'em
Affairs
of
the
Annexes
in
the
Dauphinate
referr'd
to
four
Commissioners
.
Consulship
of
Alets
.
to
four
Commissioners
of
the
Parlament
of
Grenoble
,
who
were
order'd
to
take
their
Informations
,
and
after
that
to
give
their
Advice
to
the
King
.
These
Commissioners
enlarg'd
some
Ministers
,
and
sent
'em
to
the
King
for
the
interpretation
of
the
Decrees
of
his
Council
;
so
that
they
were
forc'd
to
tarry
some
years
before
the
business
was
decided
.
The
Consulships
also
gave
some
occasion
for
Innovation
.
Machaut
,
the
Intendant
,
order'd
that
the
Consulship
of
Alets
should
be
alternative
under
the
good
pleasure
of
the
King
,
and
till
he
should
otherwise
ordain
.
But
the
Reformed
who
found
this
Sentence
extreamly
opposite
to
their
Ancient
Customs
,
appeal'd
to
the
Council
,
where
the
Question
hung
for
twenty
years
undecided
.
Upon
Exercise
forbid
.
a
Process
commenc'd
against
the
Reformed
of
Mountaign
,
touching
the
right
of
Exercise
,
and
building
a
Church
,
Bignon
,
Advocate
General
,
procur'd
a
Decree
which
depriv'd
the
Reformed
both
of
the
one
and
the
other
.
He
laid
down
those
things
for
a
foundation
of
his
Conclusions
,
which
if
he
could
have
got
'em
to
have
pass'd
currant
,
the
Reformed
must
have
A
shameful
Cavil
.
lost
the
three
fourth
parts
of
their
Churches
.
First
,
He
affirm'd
that
the
Reformed
had
no
right
to
any
Church
,
but
in
places
of
Bailliage
setl'd
by
the
Commissioners
;
and
he
supported
this
Assertion
by
the
Decrees
set
forth
in
1562.
and
1577.
which
by
consequence
had
bin
revok'd
by
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
Moreover
,
he
would
needs
have
it
,
that
the
permission
of
the
Lord
,
which
was
produc'd
by
the
Inhabitants
,
should
be
lookt
upon
as
extorted
;
because
it
was
not
to
be
presum'd
that
a
Catholic
Lord
would
permit
the
establishment
of
a
Religious
Exercise
that
was
contrary
to
his
own
.
This
was
well
found
out
to
destroy
all
those
Places
where
the
Reformed
Exercise
was
perform'd
in
Catholic
Proprieties
.
Had
the
Church
produc'd
the
most
solid
Proofs
in
the
world
of
their
Possession
,
and
fail'd
of
the
Lord's
permission
,
it
would
have
bin
urg'd
,
that
that
very
defect
had
disannull'd
all
the
rest
;
and
if
they
produc'd
the
Lord's
leave
,
then
they
cri'd
it
must
have
bin
extorted
.
But
at
last
he
pretended
that
the
Place
belong'd
to
an
Ecclesiastic
Lord
;
and
so
the
Reformed
,
who
produc'd
Evidences
since
1558.
could
not
reap
the
benefit
of
a
Possession
near
fourscore
years
.
This
was
no
more
then
positively
to
say
,
That
whatever
Title
the
Reformed
could
produce
,
't
was
impossible
for
'em
to
have
any
Justice
done
'em
.
There
happen'd
at
the
beginning
of
this
year
an
Accident
An
inconsiderate
Curiosity
of
two
Scholars
.
altogether
singular
;
the
Circumstances
of
which
were
so
remarkable
,
as
not
to
be
omitted
in
this
History
.
Two
Scholars
of
the
Academy
of
Saumur
took
a
fancy
to
be
present
at
the
Mass
,
which
the
Catholics
call
Midnight-Mass
,
because
it
is
said
upon
Christmas-day
in
the
Morning
,
presently
after
Midnight
Bell
has
rung
.
Many
times
a
silly
Curiosity
carries
young
People
to
be
Spectators
of
these
fine
Shows
,
because
a
prodigious
Concourse
of
all
sorts
generally
crouds
to
gape
upon
this
Solemnity
,
as
expecting
something
extraordinary
.
But
what
was
more
,
these
young
Hair-brains
presented
themselves
before
the
Altar
,
as
if
they
intended
to
receive
the
Communion
;
but
upon
their
taking
the
Symbols
into
their
hands
not
with
that
reverence
as
they
ought
to
have
done
,
they
were
known
for
what
they
were
,
apprehended
and
indicted
;
but
for
fear
of
depriving
the
City
of
the
benefit
which
they
reap'd
by
the
Academy
,
condemn'd
to
very
easy
Penalties
.
There
was
an
Appeal
from
this
Sentence
.
But
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Paris
surcharging
the
Sentence
of
the
former
Condemnation
,
order'd
by
a
Decree
of
the
17th
of
February
,
That
the
Scholars
should
declare
and
acknowledge
at
Saumur
within
the
ordinary
Jurisdiction
of
the
Seneschalship
,
in
a
full
Court
,
upon
their
Knees
,
and
bareheaded
,
That
they
had
rashly
gone
upon
Christmas-day
in
the
Morning
to
Midnight-Mass
,
and
that
they
had
indiscreetly
received
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
That
they
should
beg
pardon
of
God
,
the
King
and
Justice
;
that
they
should
be
banish'd
out
of
the
City
and
Provostship
of
Paris
for
three
years
,
and
out
of
the
Seneschalship
of
Namur
for
ever
;
that
they
should
be
fin'd
twelve
hundred
Livres
to
the
King
;
of
which
two
hundred
should
be
laid
out
in
Bread
for
the
Prisoners
in
the
Palace
Jaile
;
two
hundred
for
the
purchase
of
a
Silver
Lamp
,
to
be
hung
before
the
place
where
the
Sacrament
of
that
Church
was
deposited
;
and
the
remainder
for
the
setting
up
a
Copper-plate
,
whereon
the
Decree
should
be
engrav'd
,
and
for
setling
〈…〉
Fund
for
the
furnishing
that
Lamp
with
Oil
to
perpetuity
.
The
Decree
also
enjoin'd
the
Scholars
to
obey
their
Proscription
exactly
,
and
forbid
'em
relapsing
into
the
same
Transgressions
again
upon
pain
of
death
;
sent
'em
to
the
Judges
of
Saumur
,
who
were
to
see
the
Sentence
duly
executed
,
and
to
detain
'em
in
Prison
till
payment
of
the
Fine
.
Which
last
Clause
was
without
question
added
to
oblige
the
Parents
or
Relations
of
those
Young
men
,
to
pay
the
said
Fine
as
a
Ransom
for
their
Release
.
However
,
they
refrain'd
in
the
Decree
from
the
words
Amende
,
and
Amende
Honourable
:
so
that
had
it
not
bin
for
the
Fine
,
a
man
might
have
said
that
it
had
bin
a
Consistory
which
condemn'd
those
young
Fops
to
a
public
Reparation
for
an
Offence
that
deserv'd
it
according
to
the
Discipline
of
the
Reformed
:
They
had
not
then
well
studi'd
the
Privileges
of
the
Roman
Religion
.
In
these
latter
years
they
would
have
adjudg'd
it
,
that
those
Scholars
by
that
Act
had
embrac'd
the
Roman
Religion
,
and
the
Church
and
the
Academy
both
,
would
have
bin
interdicted
.
But
the
death
of
Gustavus
this
year
deliver'd
the
See
of
Rome
The
Death
of
Gustavus
.
from
the
fear
of
his
Arms.
But
in
regard
the
Generals
that
succeeded
him
preserv'd
the
Advantages
they
had
won
,
it
no
way
1633.
cur'd
the
Wounds
which
the
House
of
Austria
had
receiv'd
;
and
France
,
who
found
the
convenience
of
an
Alliance
with
Sueden
,
made
a
new
Treaty
with
Christina
,
Gustavus's
Heiress
.
Moreover
,
the
Cardinal
had
much
business
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
and
so
much
ado
to
guard
himself
from
Conspiracies
against
his
life
,
that
he
had
not
time
to
think
of
the
Protestants
.
Never
Great
Troubles
in
the
Kingdom
.
were
known
within
the
compass
of
one
year
,
so
many
Changes
of
Officers
at
Court
,
in
the
Armies
,
in
the
Governments
of
Towns
and
Provinces
,
then
were
seen
this
year
.
The
Reformed
made
no
figure
;
but
for
all
that
,
the
whole
Kingdom
was
full
of
Factions
and
Cabals
.
So
that
these
Commotions
which
could
not
be
imputed
to
Heresy
,
sufficiently
justifi'd
the
Religion
upon
whose
Shoulders
they
would
have
thrown
the
Occasions
and
Causes
of
all
the
last
Wars
;
and
no
less
truly
the●
apparently
fix'd
the
Accusation
upon
the
Wickedness
and
Infidelity
of
the
Government
.
It
seem'd
but
reasonable
,
that
the
Reformed
should
be
excus'd
,
who
had
only
taken
Arms
for
their
Liberty
,
when
the
Catholic
Lords
,
Princes
and
People
had
recourse
to
the
same
means
,
for
the
preservation
of
their
Privileges
and
their
Dignities
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Presidents
Frere
and
Perissol
,
and
the
Advice
of
the
Commissioners
of
the
Dauphinate
upon
the
Annexes
.
Counsellors
Basset
and
Calignon
,
appointed
Commissioners
by
the
King
in
the
Parlament
of
the
Dauphinate
to
examin
the
Affair
of
the
Annexes
,
pli●d
the
Commission
close
,
and
drew
up
their
Opinions
,
which
they
sent
to
the
King
the
Seventh
of
May.
They
asserted
that
there
were
several
Places
within
the
Province
where
the
Exercise
was
permitted
,
which
were
serv'd
by
one
of
the
same
Ministers
;
and
this
they
thought
could
not
be
prevented
,
because
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
upon
which
the
Right
and
Privilege
of
Exercise
was
founded
,
did
not
confi●e
'em
to
the
place
of
the
Ministers
Residence
,
no
more
then
the
Memoirs
sent
by
the
King
to
the
Commissioners
who
lookt
after
the
execution
of
the
Edict
.
But
they
presuppos'd
,
that
under
the
Pretences
of
Marriage
,
Baptism
,
or
some
other
Occasion
,
the
Ministers
took
the
liberty
of
preaching
in
places
where
they
had
no
right
;
and
that
might
happen
out
of
a
respect
which
the
Ministers
had
for
the
Gentlemen
,
whose
Houses
were
not
precisely
qualifi'd
for
the
settlement
of
a
Right
of
Exercise
.
The
Commissioners
pretended
that
they
had
provided
against
that
Abuse
;
and
advis'd
the
King
to
forbid
the
Ministers
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Reformed
,
under
the
Penalties
of
the
Edicts
.
This
Advice
was
follow'd
in
Council
,
and
produc'd
a
Decree
of
the
26th
of
September
,
which
copi'd
it
out
almost
word
for
word
;
which
for
some
time
gave
some
respit
to
the
Persecutions
begun
by
the
Bishop
of
of
Valence
.
One
thing
happen'd
this
year
which
afforded
not
a
little
Consolation
Re-establishment
of
Privas
.
to
the
Reformed
.
For
the
Receiver
of
the
Taxes
of
Vivaretz
presented
a
Petition
to
the
Council
that
he
might
be
discharg'd
,
because
he
could
not
raise
the
Money
which
was
laid
out
upon
his
Division
.
Now
the
principal
ground
of
this
Petition
was
the
ruin
of
Privas
,
the
Inhabitants
of
which
Town
,
durst
not
venture
as
yet
,
either
to
build
their
Houses
,
●●r
to
till
their
Lands
,
because
they
were
not
yet
allow'd
by
Authority
to
resettle
themselves
in
opposition
to
the
Rigorous
Terms
of
the
Act
or
Edict
of
1629.
The
Council
by
〈…〉
Decree
of
the
15th
of
February
,
referr'd
the
Receiver
to
Mi●…n
,
Intendant
of
Languedoc
,
for
his
Advice
.
And
Miron's
Ad●…ice
was
,
To
moderate
the
Severity
of
the
Edict
,
and
to
●ermit
that
the
Inhabitants
of
Privas
might
return
to
their
Habitations
,
and
resettle
themselves
in
the
City
;
and
withal
●o
leave
the
Offices
of
the
City
free
without
distinction
of
Religion
.
He
also
accompani'd
his
Advice
with
good
Reasons
,
of
which
the
chiefest
were
,
That
all
the
Rebels
were
●ead
,
or
had
made
amends
for
their
Offence
;
that
the
greatest
part
of
'em
were
slain
at
the
taking
of
the
City
;
that
a
good
●any
were
dead
of
the
Pestilence
that
rag'd
for
three
years
together
;
that
those
few
that
remain'd
had
faithfully
serv'd
●he
King
,
and
ventur'd
their
Lives
in
his
Service
against
the
Lord
of
the
Place
;
that
the
Wives
and
Children
both
of
the
●ne
and
the
other
had
suffer'd
enough
to
expiate
both
their
Husbands
and
their
Parents
Crimes
;
that
the
Lord
of
the
place
had
bin
the
only
hindrance
that
obstructed
those
poor
People
from
resetling
themselves
,
and
that
there
was
no
like●…ood
of
finding
Catholicks
anow
elsewhere
to
repeople
the
City
.
The
Council
was
mov'd
with
these
Reasons
,
and
Mi●…'s
Advice
was
follow'd
and
put
in
execution
.
But
in
regard
●…ere
was
nothing
so
much
preach'd
up
at
that
time
as
the
Con●…ncy
of
the
Royal
Word
,
which
they
would
have
had
to
be
●he
Subjects
only
security
,
they
forgot
to
be
so
punctual
as
●hey
ought
to
have
bin
,
in
demanding
the
Revocation
of
the
last
●dict
in
due
Form
:
and
so
the
Children
were
punish'd
in
our
●ays
for
the
over-confidence
of
their
Fathers
.
They
had
done
●etter
,
had
they
follow'd
the
Politic
Maxim
of
the
Cardinal
himself
,
who
,
to
oblige
the
Duke
of
Lorrain
to
give
him
some
assured
Pledge
of
his
Word
,
told
him
,
He
must
have
other
Security
then
the
Word
of
a
Prince
,
who
was
guided
by
Infusions
●rom
without
,
and
had
already
broken
his
Promise
.
And
indeed
the
King
was
incens'd
against
the
Reformed
by
so
many
sorts
of
People
,
and
there
was
so
little
reliance
on
the
Promises
that
had
been
made
in
his
Name
,
till
the
Present
time
,
that
it
would
have
bin
more
proper
to
have
demanded
o●
him
verifi'd
Letters
▪
Patents
for
the
Security
of
this
Reestablishment
.
But
the
Ministers
of
Paris
were
not
so
favourably
us'd
,
by
Treatise
,
intitl'd
,
The
Eucharist
of
the
Ancient
Church
.
reason
of
a
certain
Book
that
was
publish'd
under
this
Title
The
Eucharist
of
the
Ancient
Church
.
This
Book
was
writter
by
one
Aubertin
;
and
he
had
the
Approbation
of
his
thre●
Collegues
,
Mestrezat
,
Drelincourt
and
Daille
.
They
assum'd
the
Quality
of
Pastors
of
the
Reformed
Church
,
and
of
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
.
Aubertin
also
,
who
dedicates
his
Book
t●
his
Flock
,
call'd
'em
the
Faithful
of
the
Reformed
Church
of
Paris
Bellarmin
and
Baronius
were
stil'd
,
as
well
in
the
Title
as
i●
other
Places
,
Enemies
of
the
Church
.
Now
the
Clergy's
Agent
bethought
themselves
of
a
short
way
to
confute
this
Boo●
which
made
a
great
noise
.
For
instead
of
answering
th●
Book
,
they
endited
the
Author
and
his
Approvers
;
and
letting
alone
the
Matters
of
Fact
and
Reasons
,
they
attack'●
the
Titles
of
the
Book
and
the
Preface
,
and
the
Terms
〈…〉
the
Allowance
.
Against
Aubertin
there
was
a
Warrant
give●
out
to
seize
his
Body
by
a
Decree
of
the
Privy
Council
,
date●
July
the
14th
,
importing
,
That
if
he
could
not
be
taken
,
that
he
should
be
cited
to
appear
within
three
short
days
;
and
the
Approvers
were
summon'd
to
make
their
personal
appearance
.
Th●
Affair
made
a
great
noise
,
but
came
to
little
,
being
as
it
wer●
stifl'd
in
the
birth
,
and
producing
for
this
time
no
other
the●
verbal
Prohibitions
.
The
Book
was
no
longer
sought
after
so
that
the
Success
encourag'd
the
Author
to
review
,
enlarg●
and
handle
the
Matter
from
the
bottom
in
a
Thick
Latin
Volume
,
which
was
never
printed
till
after
his
death
;
nor
du●…
any
of
the
Impartial
Catholic
Doctors
venture
to
refute
〈…〉
closely
and
roundly
.
But
the
Reformed
were
constrain'd
to
look
on
,
and
see
the
Exercises
forbid
.
Rights
of
their
Exercises
violated
in
more
then
one
place
th●…
Year
.
The
Council
took
from
'em
Saujon
,
by
a
Decree
of
th●…
18th
of
November
,
because
the
Lord
of
the
place
was
a
Catholic
.
Citois
,
Seneschal
of
Richlieu
,
which
the
King
had
erected
into
a
Dutchy
and
Peerdom
in
favour
of
the
Cardinal
,
for
the
same
reason
obstructed
the
exercise
at
St.
Gelin
,
which
is
a
De●esne
that
holds
of
the
said
Dutchy
.
And
the
Cardinal
,
tho
at
the
bottom
he
were
not
so
nice
as
others
in
those
things
,
countenanc'd
and
approv'd
what
his
Officer
had
done
.
The
Parti●-Colledges
.
Colledges
also
which
they
of
the
Religion
h●d
enjoy'd
in
places
of
which
they
had
bin
a
long
time
Masters
,
were
miparty'd
this
Year
by
a
Decree
of
the
Council
of
the
23d
of
July
.
The
occasion
of
this
Decree
,
was
a
dividing
of
Voices
which
happen'd
at
Castres
,
upon
a
Petition
of
the
Catholics
of
several
Cities
,
who
pretended
to
make
the
Edict
of
1631
,
●or
miparty'd
Consulships
,
a
President
for
the
Colledges
.
The
Decree
of
the
Council
decided
the
division
of
Voices
〈…〉
their
Favour
,
and
authoriz'd
the
Argument
they
alldg'd
.
But
the
following
Year
was
not
so
serene
nor
peaceful
for
1634.
●he
Reformed
:
For
tho
the
Cardinal
,
in
a
flattering
Speech
The
Continuance
of
the
Public
Oppression
.
which
he
made
the
King
,
seated
upon
this
Throne
of
Justice
●he
8th
of
January
,
acknowledg'd
that
Heresy
had
not
bin
the
●…le
Rebel
in
his
Kingdom
,
yet
hardly
any
but
the
Reformed
suffer'd
this
Year
.
T
is
true
,
that
the
King
of
his
meer
Au●hority
,
without
examining
their
Deeds
and
Evidences
,
can●ell
d
the
Priviledges
and
Exemptions
of
several
Cities
that
were
not
liable
to
the
Vexations
of
Taxes
.
The
Pretence
was
specious
;
for
it
seem'd
as
if
the
King
had
not
us'd
'em
so
severely
,
but
to
throw
upon
'em
some
part
of
the
charge
with
which
the
others
were
over-burden'd
.
But
in
regard
that
in
process
of
time
it
was
apparent
,
that
tho
these
Cities
were
made
liable
to
Taxes
,
and
yet
the
rest
were
no
way
eas'd
,
't
was
●ound
that
this
same
change
proceeded
from
no
other
design
●hen
to
reduce
the
whole
Kingdom
to
a
Uniformity
,
and
involve
the
entire
Body
in
the
same
Servitude
.
As
for
the
Reformed
,
they
were
molested
for
other
Reasons
.
There
was
something
of
Policy
intermix'd
with
the
Vexations
that
befel
them
.
Nevertheless
they
were
ne're
a
whit
the
less
real
nor
incommodious
.
A
Doctor
of
the
Sorbonne
,
and
a
Divine
of
Lion
,
printed
Pretensions
of
France
to
all
Europe
.
a
Book
at
Paris
,
wherein
he
maintain'd
that
the
King
of
France
had
a
Right
to
all
Europe
,
and
that
he
did
well
to
make
Alliances
with
the
Protestant
Princes
,
to
recover
the
Usurpations
of
the
House
of
Austria
;
which
was
openly
to
publish
the
Cardinal's
Designs
.
The
Spaniards
were
willing
to
make
the
be●…
of
this
opportunity
,
to
revive
the
dejected
Courage
of
the
zealous
Catholics
in
their
Favour
.
Thereupon
a
certain
Autho●…
who
assum'd
the
name
of
Alexander
Patricius
Armacanus
,
wrot●
Answer'd
.
in
their
behalf
against
the
Doctor
of
the
Sorbonne
.
He
made
it
ou●
at
large
,
That
the
Alliance
of
the
King
of
France
with
Protestants
,
was
contrary
to
the
Interests
of
the
Catholic
Religion
because
the
War
with
the
Vnited
Provinces
and
that
of
Germany
,
were
Wars
for
the
sake
of
Religion
.
He
made
use
of
a●
that
had
bin
said
for
the
Justice
of
his
Arms
,
against
the
King
and
shew'd
that
the
House
of
Austria
was
under
the
same
Circumstances
in
respect
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
and
Germany
.
He
strenuously
made
it
out
,
That
the
King
chiefly
employ'd
the
Heads
of
the
Reformed
for
the
Conduct
of
his
Armies
;
〈…〉
that
he
then
had
given
the
Command
of
'em
to
the
Dukes
〈…〉
Rohan
and
Bouillon
,
and
the
Marshals
de
la
Force
and
Ch●●●lon
.
I
know
not
how
he
forgot
that
he
had
bestow'd
a
Marshal's
Battoon
upon
one
of
the
Reformed
.
Perhaps
it
might
be
after
the
Author
had
publish'd
his
Book
.
However
,
the
The
Duke
of
Sulli
made
a
Marshal
of
France
.
Duke
of
Sulli
receiv'd
that
Honour
this
Year
in
the
Month
of
September
;
which
was
done
,
to
make
him
amends
for
the
Employments
which
the
Queenmother
had
taken
from
him
:
〈…〉
Recompence
which
he
had
staid
for
above
twenty
Years
.
However
,
he
liv'd
seven
Years
afterwards
,
and
in
his
latter
day●
shew'd
some
more
marks
of
Piety
then
he
had
done
all
the
re●●
of
his
life
.
He
had
bin
always
seen
present
at
the
Sermon●
preach'd
in
his
House
,
but
after
a
very
indecent
manner
:
for
〈…〉
was
generally
playing
with
a
little
Dog
that
sate
upon
his
knees
▪
But
a
young
Minister
rebuk'd
him
by
degrees
for
those
ill
Habits
;
accustom'd
him
to
Censures
;
set
up
a
Consistory
in
the
Church
that
met
in
his
House
,
and
made
him
accept
himself
●he
Office
of
an
Elder
,
wherein
he
officiated
till
his
death
.
But
to
return
to
Alexander
Patricius's
Book
,
it
was
thought
that
there
was
nothing
more
proper
to
ward
off
the
Gashes
of
his
●renuous
Objections
,
then
to
vex
the
remainder
of
the
Reformed
with
some
Acts
of
Injustice
.
But
in
truth
they
serv'd
to
very
little
purpose
;
for
still
the
Cardinal
bore
the
reproach
of
doing
more
mischief
to
the
Catholics
abroad
,
then
to
the
Reformed
at
home
;
and
that
while
he
took
from
the
one
●ome
Church
or
Church-yard
,
he
was
the
occasion
that
the
other
lost
whole
Ci●ies
and
Provinces
.
I
do
not
reck'n
among
the
greatest
Vexations
of
the
Reformed
,
Decrees
upon
several
occasions
.
the
Decree
of
the
16th
of
March
,
set
forth
in
the
Parmament
of
Paris
against
Foreign
Ministers
;
which
under
pre●ence
that
they
might
hold
Correspondencies
with
the
Enemies
of
the
Kingdom
,
or
preach
Doctrines
contrary
to
the
●aws
of
the
Land
,
forbid
'em
for
the
future
to
exercise
the
●unction
of
the
Ministry
in
France
;
order'd
those
that
were
admitted
to
quit
their
Functions
,
and
threaten'd
the
Reformed
with
heavy
Penalties
if
they
went
to
hear
'em
.
I
also
look
upon
another
Decree
of
Council
dated
June
20.
as
a
small
thing
,
tho
it
made
the
same
Regulation
in
particular
for
Poi●o●
;
and
added
Prohibitions
to
all
the
Ministers
to
preach
in
Villages
,
out
of
the
places
alotted
for
their
Exercises
.
I
rank
in
the
same
number
the
Decree
of
the
Parlament
of
Dijon
,
which
condemn'd
the
Reformed
to
spread
Carpets
before
their
Houses
upon
Procession
days
,
or
to
suffer
'em
to
be
spread
at
their
own
charges
,
excepting
such
as
were
very
poor
,
and
not
able
to
defray
the
Expences
.
These
were
things
that
made
little
noise
,
neither
could
they
be
attended
with
any
considerable
Consequences
.
But
there
was
something
of
greater
Importance
in
the
Decree
Pre●●●●●
▪
adjudg'd
to
the
Catholic
Counsellors
of
the
Chamber
of
Guyenne
.
which
the
Catholic
Officers
obtain'd
from
the
Council
Febr.
5.
which
adjudg'd
to
the
Dean
of
the
Catholic
Counsellors
,
tho
he
were
the
youngest
of
all
,
in
the
absence
of
the
President
,
the
Right
of
Precedency
,
above
the
Reformed
Counsellors
,
both
in
the
Court
of
Audience
,
in
the
Council
,
and
in
the
Town-house
.
'T
is
true
,
that
the
same
Decree
preserv'd
to
every
one
,
in
other
Cases
,
as
in
all
public
and
private
Sittings
,
at
the
Visitation
of
Pris'ners
,
at
Hearings
,
Examinations
,
and
Confronting
of
Testimonies
,
and
at
the
Torturing
of
Criminals
,
the
Rank
which
appertain'd
to
'em
by
the
Antiquity
of
their
Reception
.
But
for
all
that
,
this
Decree
made
a
very
great
Breach
in
the
Priviledges
of
the
Officers
of
that
Chamber
.
Nevertheless
there
was
a
Declaration
of
the
29th
of
The
Counsellors
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
,
f●rbid
to
wear
Red
Robes
.
October
,
about
the
Robes
worn
by
the
Counsellors
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
.
The
Reformed
,
according
to
Custom
,
wore
Red
Robes
and
Caps
lin'd
with
Ermin
,
both
in
the
Public
and
Private
Assemblies
of
the
Chamber
.
But
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
who
could
not
brook
that
mark
of
Equality
,
had
set
forth
several
Decrees
against
that
Custom
,
of
which
the
Reformed
took
little
Notice
,
as
believing
their
Authority
independent
from
that
of
the
Parlament
.
Thereupon
the
King
interpos'd
in
the
Contest
,
and
put
an
end
to
the
Dispute
by
an
Edict
;
wherein
after
he
had
set
forth
,
that
the
Custom
was
not
grounded
upon
any
Edict
,
and
that
the
Thing
was
done
contrary
to
his
Intentions
,
as
he
had
made
known
to
those
Officers
by
several
Letters
under
his
Privy
Signet
,
he
forbid
'em
,
according
to
the
Decrees
of
that
Parlament
,
to
assume
that
Priviledge
,
till
the
Chamber
shou'd
be
incorporated
.
Thus
the
Reformed
were
depriv'd
of
the
principal
mark
of
Honour
which
was
to
have
bin
annex'd
to
their
Dignities
,
though
the
Edicts
of
their
Creation
ascrib'd
the
same
Prerogatives
to
them
,
as
to
the
Catholics
.
There
were
many
people
who
took
for
an
Affair
of
Religion
,
The
pretended
Possession
of
the
Ursulines
of
Loudun
.
the
Comedy
that
had
bin
Acted
for
several
Years
together
,
at
the
Vrsulines
Nunnery
in
Loudun
.
That
Convent
was
govern'd
by
a
Priest
,
whose
Name
was
Vrban
Grandi●r
,
learned
,
a
good
Preacher
,
and
pleasant
in
Conversation
.
He
had
also
written
a
Book
against
the
Celibacy
of
the
Priests
,
and
spoken
somewhat
freely
of
some
other
Practises
of
the
Romish
Church
.
His
Enemies
therefore
bethought
themselves
of
Accusing
him
with
Magic
and
Witchcraft
;
and
particularly
of
having
deliver'd
some
of
the
Nuns
of
that
House
into
the
Power
of
the
Evil
Spirit
.
The
Credulous
People
fail'd
not
to
believe
his
Story
;
and
so
much
the
more
easily
,
because
that
Posses●…ons
of
the
Devil
and
Exorcisms
had
bin
talk'd
of
time
out
of
●…ind
.
But
the
Authors
of
this
Farce
perform'd
their
parts
so
●…
,
and
Grandier
defended
himself
so
well
,
that
't
was
a
long
time
before
Judges
could
be
found
that
would
be
so
Complaiant
as
to
determin
the
Affair
to
the
good-liking
of
these
Bigots
.
The
Parlament
of
Paris
,
that
pretends
to
great
Knowledge
in
●…e
Chapter
of
Magic
,
and
never
Sentence
any
Body
to
Death
or
that
Reason
alone
,
was
not
thought
proper
to
take
Cognizance
of
that
Affair
,
wherein
persons
that
were
too
upright
and
sincere
,
were
not
to
be
employ'd
.
Therefore
they
were
in
a
great
Quandary
what
Commissioners
to
Nominate
for
the
●earing
and
Determining
this
Cause
.
For
as
there
was
a
necessity
of
having
Ecclesiastics
to
judge
Grandier
,
so
there
was
the
same
necessity
that
his
Judges
should
be
at
the
Devotion
of
others
.
These
Difficulties
made
'em
several
times
change
the
Rediculous
Effects
of
Exorcisms
.
Exorcists
themselves
,
who
were
no
way
so
successfully
Ser●iceable
as
they
ought
to
have
bin
to
the
Designs
of
those
who
guided
this
Affair
.
There
is
nothing
which
affords
more
Di●e●●isements
then
to
read
in
the
verbal
Reports
of
those
Exorci●ers
,
the
grand
Oversights
which
those
ill-instructed
Religious
Dances
every
moment
made
;
whether
it
were
mistaking
one
Question
for
another
,
and
so
making
Answers
no
less
absurd
,
or
in
pronouncing
the
Latin
words
which
they
were
made
to
get
by
Heart
,
so
ridiculously
maim'd
and
mangl'd
as
they
were
;
or
whether
it
were
in
altering
some
Term
,
which
made
'em
stumble
into
monstrous
Incongruities
against
all
the
Rules
of
Grammar
.
These
Buffonries
,
which
made
all
the
Spectators
●…ugh
,
put
the
Exorcists
quite
beside
the
Cushion
,
who
afforded
no
less
Pastime
to
those
that
were
present
by
the
Excuses
which
they
alledg'd
in
Favour
of
the
ill-prepar'd
Demon.
However
,
at
length
they
found
out
such
people
as
serv'd
their
turn
to
compleat
The
death
of
a
Priest
accus'd
of
having
bewitch'd
his
Nuns
.
this
Farce
.
Grandier
was
Condemn'd
to
dye
,
as
being
Covicted
by
his
own
Confession
,
not
only
of
having
both
Writ
and
Spoken
in
Contempt
of
the
Catholic
Doctrin
,
but
of
Magic
also
,
by
the
Depositions
of
the
pretended
possest
Persons
.
They
likewise
took
for
Proof
of
his
being
a
Magician
,
the
Constancy
which
he
shew'd
under
the
Torments
of
the
Rack
,
and
at
his
Death
;
as
also
the
Marks
of
his
Aversion
to
the
Bigotries
practis'd
by
the
Romish
Church
upon
the
like
Occasions
,
which
he
testify'd
upon
the
Ladder
.
But
serious
persons
,
who
saw
him
do
no
more
then
what
the
Reformed
did
,
when
Condemn'd
to
the
same
Punishment
,
believ'd
that
all
his
Magic
consisted
only
in
this
,
that
he
was
half
a
Heretic
;
and
that
he
had
done
no
other
harm
to
the
Nuns
,
then
to
teach
'em
a
Doctrin
little
conformable
to
that
of
the
Romish
Church
,
in
reference
to
Monastic
Vows
and
Celibacy
.
And
there
were
some
honest
people
who
pity'd
his
Condition
,
and
murmur'd
that
the
Life
of
a
Man
should
be
Sacrific'd
to
the
Hypocrisie
of
some
certain
Villains
that
made
it
their
Business
to
gain
by
Frauds
of
that
nature
.
However
they
thought
fit
to
keep
up
some
Remains
of
this
Diabolical
Possession
for
sometime
after
Grandier's
death
,
lest
people
should
perceive
that
the
whole
Aim
of
this
sacrilegious
Play
was
only
to
get
his
Blood
.
But
at
length
the
Mischief
surceas'd
;
the
Nuns
appear'd
no
more
upon
the
Stage
;
and
the
Missionarics
themselves
made
little
or
no
more
noise
of
the
Accident
,
because
there
happen'd
some
things
in
the
carrying
on
of
the
Comedy
,
the
Reproach
of
which
they
had
not
the
Impudence
to
bear
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Persecution
began
again
under
the
New
Vexations
about
the
Annexes
.
pretence
of
Annexes
;
and
the
Bishop
of
Valence
,
unwilling
to
be
bauk'd
in
his
Enterprize
,
renew'd
his
Violences
in
his
Diocess
.
The
Prior
of
Aureil
also
,
in
imitation
of
him
,
had
the
boldness
by
vertue
of
his
own
Authority
,
to
Arrest
Apaix
,
a
Minister
in
those
Quarters
,
who
came
to
Preach
in
other
Places
,
besides
that
of
his
Residence
.
He
lock'd
him
up
first
of
all
in
his
Priory
,
from
whence
the
Bishop's
Almoner
remov'd
him
to
the
Prison
of
Valence
.
Nor
could
he
obtain
his
Liberty
,
till
he
gave
Bail
for
his
forth-coming
.
But
at
length
he
was
absolutely
releas'd
,
and
his
Bail
discharg'd
by
a
Decree
of
the
Privy
Council
,
dated
Novem.
24.
Which
Decree
might
have
bin
taken
for
an
Act
of
Justice
,
had
it
not
bin
attended
eight
days
after
,
by
a
more
rigorous
Declaration
then
all
the
Decrees
that
had
bin
issu'd
forth
upon
this
occasion
.
It
was
dated
from
●…
.
Germans
,
Decem.
12.
and
forbid
the
Ministers
of
Languedoc
,
and
all
others
to
Preach
or
perform
any
other
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
in
any
other
Places
then
where
they
resided
;
provided
that
Place
too
were
one
of
those
where
the
Exercise
●as
allow'd
.
And
the
Penalty
of
transgressing
was
,
to
be
punish'd
as
Breakers
and
Disturbers
of
the
Peace
,
and
a
Fine
of
●…ve
hundred
Livres
,
which
they
were
to
be
constrain'd
to
pay
●
Imprisonment
of
their
Bodies
,
and
an
Arbitrary
A
merce●ent
.
The
Pretences
for
this
Severity
were
,
that
the
Tenth
article
of
the
Edict
of
1561.
forbid
Ministers
to
ramble
from
●…age
to
Village
to
Preach
;
which
as
they
affirm'd
,
was
likewise
confirm'd
by
several
Decrees
.
'T
was
presuppos'd
,
that
the
●●ight
of
Exercise
did
not
belong
to
those
Places
,
and
that
the
Ministers
of
Languedoc
had
broken
the
Regulation
:
And
this
declaration
was
sent
to
Castres
,
where
it
was
Register'd
Jan.
5.
●●
the
following
Year
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Declaration
afforded
a
fair
Occasion
for
the
dividing
of
Voices
:
For
it
Reviv'd
●●
Edict
which
was
cancell'd
by
that
of
Nantes
,
which
was
●●
pernicious
Consequence
,
in
regard
that
all
the
Concessions
●●
that
Act
might
be
eluded
,
by
explaining
'em
by
the
Terms
●●
Other
Edicts
that
were
abrogated
:
And
indeed
this
Method
●as
found
so
useful
and
proper
to
ruin
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
that
they
pursu'd
it
as
far
as
it
would
go
.
Moreover
,
the
Declaration
presuppos'd
that
the
Annexes
were
Places
without
Right
●●
Exercise
;
but
the
Reformed
never
yielded
that
to
be
true
.
Nevertheless
the
Thing
being
past
into
a
Law
,
the
Ministers
●ere
reduc'd
to
a
great
Streight
,
from
whence
they
could
not
●ee
themselves
till
after
several
years
Patience
under
another
●eign
.
But
the
most
heavy
Persecution
of
the
Reformed
this
●ear
,
was
that
of
the
Extraordinary
Sessions
in
Poitou
,
which
An
Extraordinary
Sessions
in
Poiton
.
●et
on
purpose
to
vex
'em
;
and
whose
Jurisdiction
extended
●●o
Ango●mois
,
Aunix
,
Anjou
,
Le
Maine
,
La
Touraine
,
Le
Li●…
.
and
Perigood
.
This
Grand
Sessions
was
an
Assembly
consisting
of
Commissioners
chosen
out
of
one
or
several
Parlaments
,
which
were
sent
into
those
Provinces
where
any
public
Disorder
were
pretended
to
have
bin
committed
,
which
could
not
be
supprest
by
the
Proceedings
of
Ordinary
Justice
So
that
they
were
like
those
Itinerary
Parlaments
,
which
formerly
went
from
place
to
place
to
Administer
Justice
when
Necessity
chiefly
requir'd
it
.
These
Grand
Sessions
were
won
to
be
a
Terror
to
persons
in
Power
,
who
had
opprest
the
people
without
fear
of
punishment
:
So
that
when
this
Grand
Session
approach'd
any
Provinces
,
all
Offenders
against
whom
nobody
durst
open
their
mouths
before
,
began
to
quake
for
fe●
of
the
Punishments
which
they
deserv'd
.
But
this
Year
the
Grand
Sessions
did
no
harm
to
,
nor
terrify'd
any
body
but
the
Reformed
.
And
the
manner
of
their
pronouncing
Sentence
was
enough
to
put
those
poor
Creatures
in
fear
of
being
lo●●
past
all
Redemption
.
But
in
regard
that
in
the
main
the●
Decrees
made
more
noise
then
they
did
mischief
,
and
the
re●
of
the
Provinces
being
exempted
from
this
Storm
,
it
may
●
thought
that
the
Cardinal
sought
rather
to
shew
his
Grande●●
and
his
Power
,
then
the
effect
of
his
Rigour
,
to
stop
the
mout●
of
those
that
accus'd
him
of
favouring
Heretics
.
This
Assembly
sat
down
at
Poitiers
the
4th
of
September
Affrights●
of
the
Churches
.
and
that
of
the
Audiences
the
11th
of
the
same
Month
;
and
under
pretence
of
punishing
Offences
that
were
not
pardon'd
by
the
Edict
,
and
after
which
no
Inquisition
had
bin
made
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
,
they
put
all
the
Churches
of
those
Provinces
in
fear
of
the
loss
of
their
Exercises
.
After
they
had
ordain'd
the
inferiour
Judges
to
give
Information
of
all
the
Violences
,
Rebellions
,
Usurpations
of
Cures
and
Priories
,
to
Decree
,
Seize
,
and
make
all
requisite
Pursuits
and
Inquiries
,
eve●
to
the
Definitive
Sentence
exclusively
,
the
Grand
Assizes
began
to
issue
forth
Sentences
more
decisive
.
There
was
one
of
the
6th
of
September
,
which
contain'd
Nine
principal
Articles
;
The
first
forbid
the
Reformed
for
the
future
to
Bury
i●
An
Important
Decree
upon
several
Articles
.
Catholic
Church-yards
,
under
the
Penalty
of
a
1000
Livres
and
to
have
the
Corps's
digg'd
up
agen
.
The
second
ordain'd
that
the
Catholic
Service
should
be
re-establish'd
in
Churches
which
had
bin
in
the
possession
of
the
Reformed
.
The
third
forbid
Tolling
to
Church
with
the
Bells
that
belong'd
to
the
Catholics
.
The
fourth
took
from
'em
the
Priviledge
of
having
Schools
in
places
where
they
had
not
leave
to
erect
'em
by
verifi'd
Letters-Patents
.
The
fifth
,
to
oblige
the
Reformed
Lords
of
Mannors
to
make
choice
in
which
of
their
Feiffs
they
intended
to
settle
their
Habitation
,
and
consequently
the
Right
of
Exercise
.
The
sixth
ordain'd
,
that
they
should
surcease
their
Exercises
in
places
where
the
Lords
should
become
Catholics
;
●●●
that
they
should
not
perform
'em
within
the
Feiffs
of
Catholics
,
but
with
their
consent
.
By
the
seventh
,
they
were
to
demolish
all
Churches
built
in
Church-yards
,
or
near
to
Churches
where
the
Catholic
Service
might
be
interrupted
;
●●
also
all
those
that
had
bin
built
since
the
Edict
,
without
permisson
verifi'd
.
The
eighth
forbid
Preaching
in
the
Houses
and
Habitations
of
Ecclesiastics
;
and
the
close
of
that
Article
●●tended
the
Prohibition
to
Halls
and
Public
Places
.
The
ninth
●ondemn'd
the
Reformed
to
refrain
from
the
word
Church
,
then
they
spoke
of
themselves
,
and
to
call
their
Doctrine
by
the
●ame
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
under
the
Forfeiture
●●●●●
Livres
.
This
Article
principally
concern'd
Treaties
of
Marriage
,
where
the
Persons
covenanting
call'd
themselves
Memo●rs
of
the
Church
belonging
to
the
Places
of
their
Abode
.
This
Nicety
went
a
great
way
:
But
I
have
known
Catholic
Notaries
,
whose
Zeal
was
so
scrupulous
,
that
when
the
rough
Draught
of
the
Contract
was
brought
to
'em
,
which
began
,
A
Treaty
of
Marriage
which
by
the
good
Pleasure
of
God
will
be
Solemniz●
,
&c.
would
needs
have
the
words
,
By
the
good
Pleasure
of
●●●
,
blotted
out
,
as
doing
Heresie
too
much
Honour
.
This
Decree
was
properly
the
substance
of
all
the
rest
that
Another
troublesom
Decree
about
meeting
the
Sacrament
.
●ere
made
by
the
Grand
Assizes
.
There
was
nothing
to
be
●en
but
the
taking
away
of
Church-yards
,
Exercises
forbid
,
●reaching
silenc'd
,
Churches
pull'd
down
,
and
incommodious
and
vexatious
Regulations
.
Upon
the
20th
of
September
,
a
Decree
●as
set
forth
,
which
oblig'd
the
Reformed
,
both
Men
and
Women
,
to
get
out
of
the
way
upon
Tingling
of
the
Bell
,
when
they
met
the
Romish
Sacrament
in
the
Streets
;
or
if
they
could
〈…〉
to
put
themselves
into
a
Posture
of
Respect
:
and
in
regard
●h●
Women
had
no
Hats
to
pull
off
,
they
would
needs
enforce
them
to
kneel
like
the
Catholics
;
and
for
the
Men
,
tho
this
Regulation
were
renew'd
almost
every
year
,
neither
getting
out
of
the
way
,
nor
pulling
off
their
Hats
would
serve
their
turns
,
when
they
fell
into
the
Hands
of
the
Populacy
.
The
same
Regulation
was
confirm'd
by
another
Decree
,
dated
Nov.
24.
The
26th
of
October
came
forth
a
Decree
,
which
order'd
the
The
Church
of
St.
Maixant
Demolish'd
.
Church
of
St.
Maixant
to
be
Demolish'd
.
The
Archbishop
of
Tours
,
who
was
Abbot
of
that
Place
,
made
a
Latin
Speech
to
the
Grand
Assizes
,
which
savonr'd
very
strong
of
the
Colledge
;
but
the
Cause
of
an
Archbishop
against
the
Reformed
was
too
Specious
to
require
much
Pleading
.
Nevertheless
Omer
Talon's
manner
of
Pleading
.
Omer
Talon
,
the
Son
of
James
Talon
,
Advocate
General
in
the
Parlament
of
Paris
,
who
had
the
same
Employment
in
the
Grand
Assizes
,
pleaded
strongly
for
the
Archbishop
.
He
affirm'd
openly
,
that
the
Reformed
were
suffer'd
only
by
Toleration
and
Connivance
,
as
men
suffer
a
Thing
which
they
had
rather
be
without
.
From
which
dangerous
Principle
,
he
drew
a
Consequence
much
worse
:
That
what
concern'd
the
Religion
o●
the
Reformed
,
was
not
to
be
reckon'd
among
Things
favourable
for
which
the
Terms
of
the
Law
are
wont
to
be
favourably
interpreted
;
but
that
in
their
Cases
the
Rigor
of
Expression
was
to
be
observ'd
.
The
nothing
could
be
said
more
contrary
to
the
Intention
of
the
Act
,
and
the
Repeated
Promises
of
Lewis
XIII
but
chiefly
of
Hen.
IV.
who
had
declar'd
more
then
once
,
that
Ambiguous
Expressions
ought
to
be
favourably
explain'd
.
Besides
Talon
sought
for
the
Interpretation
of
the
Edict
in
the
preceding
Edicts
;
which
was
very
strange
in
a
man
that
made
a
profession
of
Honesty
,
as
he
did
,
and
who
was
too
clear-sighted
,
not
to
understand
that
there
was
nothing
more
Unjust
,
or
more
Imprudent
then
to
fetch
from
Laws
revok'd
,
the
Explanation
of
a
New
Law
which
Repeals
'em
.
'T
was
either
a
great
piece
of
Injustice
,
or
a
manifest
Absurdity
to
seek
for
the
Sense
of
a
new
Edict
in
those
that
preceded
:
Besides
,
that
they
must
have
bin
in
some
measure
conformable
to
the
New
one
,
or
else
they
could
never
be
any
way
effectual
;
and
by
consequence
,
they
could
never
be
serviceable
to
pinch
and
strait-lace
Concessions
of
a
New
Law
,
when
they
contain'd
Expressions
neither
so
Ample
nor
so
Favourable
.
Nevertheless
,
upon
this
Principle
it
was
that
Talon
lean'd
,
That
he
might
make
a
distinction
between
the
Right
of
Exercise
,
A
distinction
between
the
Right
of
Exercise
,
and
the
Right
of
the
Church
.
and
the
Right
of
the
Church
.
For
he
asserted
,
that
no
Churches
could
be
built
but
in
places
of
Bailliage
;
and
such
whose
possession
was
grounded
upon
the
Edict
of
1577.
because
the
Sixteenth
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
allow'd
the
having
of
'em
,
according
to
the
Twelfth
Article
of
the
Conserence
of
N●rac
.
Fron
whence
he
concluded
,
that
the
Favour
not
being
extended
in
express
terms
to
New
Possessions
,
establish'd
by
vertue
of
the
Siege
of
Nantes
,
they
could
not
have
places
built
on
purpose
to
preach
in
;
and
that
there
could
be
no
preaching
but
in
the
Minister's
House
,
or
else
in
one
that
was
hir'd
.
But
to
say
truth
,
there
was
enough
in
the
Article
it self
of
the
Edict
to
refute
this
Cavil
.
For
that
this
Article
coming
after
all
the
rest
,
which
explain'd
the
Foundations
of
the
Right
of
Exercise
,
't
was
natural
to
extend
the
Permission
for
building
of
Churches
,
to
all
places
where
for
the
future
it
was
lawful
to
preach
.
The
Article
of
Nerac
was
not
quoted
to
reduce
the
Liberty
of
having
Churches
to
places
where
the
Privilege
of
Exercise
was
purchas'd
from
the
time
of
that
Conference
;
but
to
testify
,
that
in
regard
the
Treaty
of
Nerac
permitted
the
building
of
Churches
,
wherever
the
Exercise
was
then
granted
by
the
Edicts
,
it
was
in
like
manner
permitted
by
the
Edict
of
Nantes
to
build
,
or
have
'em
in
all
Cities
and
Places
where
that
New
Edict
establish'd
the
Exercise
.
But
though
no
such
thing
had
bin
,
yet
it
may
be
said
that
this
Pretension
was
but
a
meer
Cavil
at
best
,
from
which
there
redounded
neither
Honour
nor
Advantage
to
the
Catholics
;
since
in
reality
,
the
Exercise
being
permitted
,
't
was
indifferent
to
the
Catholics
to
see
it
perform'd
in
a
House
built
on
purpose
,
or
in
a
hir'd
House
.
'T
is
true
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
Churches
were
built
since
1600.
but
that
was
no
reason
why
they
should
be
call'd
Usurpations
;
for
that
which
hinder'd
the
building
'em
sooner
,
was
,
because
the
Reformed
had
places
there
where
they
perform'd
their
Exercises
which
the
Edict
oblig'd
'em
to
quit
;
either
because
they
were
Houses
belonging
to
Ecclesiastics
,
or
because
they
were
Structures
belonging
to
Corporations
,
as
Hal●s
,
Town-Houses
,
and
the
like
.
The
loss
of
which
Buildings
made
'em
bethink
themselves
of
having
others
;
and
till
they
could
raise
Money
to
build
Churches
,
they
were
forc'd
to
hire
Houses
,
where
sometimes
they
lodg'd
the
Minister
himself
.
Nevertheless
,
upon
this
Foundation
it
was
,
that
the
Grand
Several
Decrees
of
the
Grand
Assizes
against
the
Reformed
.
Assizes
condemn'd
so
many
Churches
:
And
it
is
requisite
to
be
observ'd
,
for
the
better
understanding
whence
it
came
to
pass
,
that
in
one
and
the
same
Decree
they
order'd
the
demolishing
of
a
Church
,
and
at
the
same
time
the
producing
of
the
Tythes
and
Evidences
by
vertue
of
which
they
claim'd
the
Right
of
Exercise
.
The
reason
of
which
double
Order
was
,
because
they
thought
that
the
Right
of
Exercise
was
no
Evidence
of
the
Right
of
the
Church
,
but
that
the
one
might
be
had
without
the
other
.
However
,
to
involve
more
Churches
in
the
same
Inconvenience
,
they
added
one
more
of
Proximity
or
Inconvenience
to
the
Catholic
Churches
;
and
under
those
Pretences
,
besides
the
Church
of
St.
Maixant
,
they
condemn'd
the
Churches
of
Cherveux
,
Chef-boutonne
,
Mo●gon
,
G●nouille
,
Lusignan
,
and
I
know
not
how
many
more
.
There
were
several
Decrees
also
which
order'd
the
Restitution
of
Church-yards
to
the
Catholics
;
forbid
keeping
of
Petty
Schools
;
dispossess'd
the
Reformed
of
some
Chappels
;
gave
Commission
to
order
the
Ministers
and
Consistories
of
certain
Ministers
to
produce
their
Evidences
;
forbid
opening
of
Shops
of
Holidays
,
and
to
frequent
Public
Houses
during
Mass-time
.
Cooks
also
and
Vintners
were
forbid
to
admit
People
into
their
Houses
during
that
time
,
or
to
sell
Flesh
upon
Prohibited
Days
.
Others
forbid
blaspheming
the
Mysteries
of
the
Romish
Religion
,
or
to
hinder
the
Officers
of
the
Places
from
spreading
Carpets
before
the
Houses
upon
Procession
Days
.
These
Proceedings
continu'd
for
some
time
after
the
Year
1635.
was
at
an
end
;
nor
were
other
Places
besides
those
aforemention'd
,
exempted
from
as
great
Acts
of
Injustice
.
Upon
the
16th
of
January
the
Privy
Council
issu'd
forth
a
●…r●e
,
the
Consequences
of
which
would
have
bin
very
Persecution
rais'd
by
Cacherat
against
the
Churches
of
Normandy
.
●…kward
,
had
it
bin
put
in
execution
.
For
Cacherat
,
Minister
of
Qu●llebaeuf
in
Normandy
,
was
a
Man
of
a
mutinous
,
●…tions
,
turbulent
,
insolent
and
transported
Spirit
;
always
〈…〉
odds
with
his
Church
;
always
quarrelling
with
the
Synod
of
his
Province
.
He
had
created
Troubles
and
Vexations
that
had
lasted
above
ten
years
,
and
which
had
bin
carri'd
to
the
National
Synods
.
Among
the
rest
,
that
which
was
held
in
1631
▪
had
us'd
him
civilly
;
which
made
him
but
more
proud
and
daring
.
But
the
Synod
of
St.
Lo
suspended
him
from
the
Ministry
for
his
Rebellions
;
and
in
regard
he
refus'd
to
appear
,
he
was
summon'd
before
the
next
.
These
Proceedings
transported
him
even
to
Rage
;
insomuch
that
he
presented
a
Petition
against
all
the
Ministers
of
Normandy
to
the
Council
,
wherein
he
accus'd
'em
of
intruding
into
the
Ministry
without
a
C●ll
;
that
they
had
abus'd
their
Functions
;
that
they
for●●●k
their
Pulpits
to
hold
forth
at
Meetings
;
that
their
Mission
was
not
conformable
to
the
Statutes
of
their
Discipline
;
and
that
they
had
bin
illegally
admitted
by
their
Churches
,
whither
they
had
never
bin
sent
either
by
Synods
or
Colloquies
.
He
de●●r'd
they
might
be
treated
as
Deserters
,
and
forbid
to
officiate
in
the
Ministry
,
and
that
what
they
had
hitherto
done
,
might
i.
e.
declar'd
null
and
void
.
He
complain'd
that
they
had
loaded
him
with
Calumnies
to
ruin
his
Reputation
and
that
they
detain'd
his
Salary
from
him
,
which
they
had
not
paid
him
in
two
years
.
Lastly
,
he
concluded
,
that
no
Ministers
might
for
the
future
be
admitted
before
they
produc'd
Authentic
Acts
of
their
being
call'd
,
to
be
view'd
by
the
Advocates
General
,
or
their
●u●stitutes
:
And
that
they
who
took
upon
'em
at
present
to
●fficiate
,
should
be
oblig'd
within
a
Month
to
shew
their
Diploma's
and
their
Qualifications
to
the
Judges
of
the
Places
.
These
Hairbrain'd
Accusations
put
the
Reformed
in
great
fear
at
a
time
when
their
Destruction
seem'd
to
be
sworn
.
And
they
made
no
question
but
the
Bigots
would
embrace
so
fair
an
opportunity
to
put
all
the
Churches
in
confusion
;
more
especially
because
he
was
one
that
liv'd
still
in
their
Communion
,
who
gave
the
occasion
.
Nevertheless
,
all
this
Hurliburly
had
no
other
foundation
,
then
the
lending
of
some
Minister
of
one
Church
to
another
,
without
Chacherat's
Approbation
;
or
some
Order
executed
in
his
Church
against
his
Will.
At
length
,
after
a
long
solicitation
,
a
Decree
was
made
which
dismist
both
Parties
,
but
order'd
,
that
for
the
time
to
come
no
Minister
should
be
admitted
without
taking
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
;
that
they
who
had
officiated
in
Foreign
Countries
,
should
not
reassume
their
Functions
in
France
without
the
King's
Permission
,
and
taking
a
new
Oath
;
and
that
no
Foreigner
should
officiate
in
the
Ministry
,
or
in
any
other
Religious
Office
without
express
leave
.
But
the
Innovation
of
swearing
Allegiance
was
that
which
most
perplex'd
the
Reformed
.
For
they
held
it
much
for
their
Ministers
Honour
,
that
the
State
was
wont
to
be
assur'd
of
their
Fidelity
,
without
exacting
a
solemn
Promise
;
but
that
the
Bishops
were
oblig'd
to
take
the
Oath
before
they
could
be
admitted
.
Besides
,
they
took
this
Oath
for
a
forerunner
of
great
Misfortunes
;
as
being
a
Custom
borrow'd
from
the
Reign
of
Charles
the
IX
.
And
lastly
,
they
were
afraid
that
it
would
prove
the
occasion
of
a
thousand
Cavils
,
to
engage
'em
to
swear
things
either
contrary
to
their
Consciences
,
or
prejudicial
to
their
Liberties
.
But
luckily
for
'em
this
Decree
came
to
nothing
,
as
being
never
put
in
execution
.
As
for
Cacherat
,
he
abjur'd
his
Religion
;
and
having
obtain'd
a
Pension
from
the
Clergy
,
enough
to
live
upon
,
without
working
for
a
Livelihood
,
he
never
any
more
disturb'd
the
Peace
of
the
Churches
.
Some
Memoirs
there
are
that
mention
an
Edict
to
the
same
purpose
with
the
Decree
;
but
I
never
saw
it
,
and
believe
it
to
be
an
Error
of
him
that
compil'd
'em
.
But
the
18th
of
the
same
Month
the
King
set
forth
a
Declaration
Precedency
adjudg'd
to
the
Catholic
Councellors
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
.
that
gave
Precedency
to
the
Counsellors
of
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
that
serv'd
in
the
Chamber
at
Castres
,
in
the
absence
of
the
Presidents
,
before
the
Reformed
Counsellors
,
tho
never
so
much
their
Seniors
;
so
that
that
same
Chamber
was
reduc'd
to
the
same
condition
with
that
of
Guyenne
.
Toward
the
end
of
this
Month
also
,
the
Catholics
would
needs
make
the
Reformed
of
Loudun
pay
the
Costs
and
Charges
they
had
bin
at
in
exorcising
the
Vrsulins
;
for
as
yet
they
had
not
●●one
with
that
Farce
.
The
Reformed
had
erected
a
Colledge
The
Colledge
taken
from
the
Reformed
of
Loudun
.
●●
that
City
,
where
they
were
very
numerous
.
The
Catholics
therefore
meditating
which
way
to
deprive
'em
of
it
,
presented
a
Petition
to
Laubardemont
,
deputed
Commissioner
to
take
the
Informations
concerning
that
same
Diabolical
Possession
,
and
much
at
the
devotion
of
the
Ecclesiastics
.
They
set
forth
,
That
●he
Vrsulins
house
was
too
little
to
contain
'em
,
and
for
the
performance
of
those
Exorcisms
that
were
requisite
;
that
all
the
Churches
of
the
City
were
taken
up
,
excepting
one
Chappel
which
the
Guardian
of
the
Franciscans
offer'd
to
lend
'em
;
that
the
Colledge
of
the
Reformed
ought
to
be
taken
from
●em
,
as
being
erected
without
the
King's
leave
;
and
upon
these
Suppositions
,
they
desir'd
that
the
Colledge
might
be
given
to
the
Catholics
;
that
so
the
Vrsulins
,
or
a
part
of
'em
,
might
be
remov'd
thither
,
for
the
better
convenience
of
exorcising
'em
.
Upon
which
,
the
Commissioner
gave
'em
a
Grant
of
it
with
a
Proviso
,
till
the
King
should
otherwise
ordain
.
And
thus
the
Reformed
were
made
to
pay
the
Expences
of
a
Comedy
,
wherein
they
were
no
otherwise
concern'd
then
to
make
themselves
sport
with
it
,
and
laugh
at
it
in
private
.
The
9th
of
March
the
Council
put
forth
a
Decree
,
which
Exercise
forbid
at
Paro●
forbid
the
Public
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
at
Paroi
in
Ch●rol●is
,
a
small
Village
,
of
which
the
Abbot
and
Monks
of
〈◊〉
were
the
Lords
.
Cardinal
Richlieu
was
chosen
Abbot
of
it
,
and
by
Consequence
he
had
an
Interest
in
that
little
City
:
so
that
the
Decree
could
not
fail
of
a
solemn
execution
.
But
besides
the
Interdiction
of
Public
Exercise
,
it
contain'd
also
a
Prohibition
to
keep
Schools
therein
;
to
sell
Flesh
upon
prohibited
days
;
to
work
with
their
Shops
open
on
Holydays
;
to
meet
in
Houses
to
perform
the
Duties
of
Catechizing
,
Preaching
or
Prayer
;
to
hinder
the
Ecclesiastics
from
visiting
and
comforting
the
Sick
;
to
sing
Psalms
in
the
Streets
,
or
so
loud
in
their
Houses
,
as
to
be
heard
;
to
bury
in
the
Church-yard
belonging
to
the
Hospital
,
or
at
any
other
hours
then
those
that
were
prescrib'd
by
the
Edict
.
It
order'd
also
the
Reformed
to
keep
and
spread
Carpets
before
their
doors
upon
Procession
days
.
It
gave
leave
that
the
Reformed
might
send
their
Children
to
the
Colledge
which
the
Cardinal
had
founded
,
with
promise
that
they
should
not
be
seduc'd
to
change
their
Religion
;
and
that
they
might
be
Sheriffs
if
elected
,
without
any
obligation
of
being
forc'd
to
hold
.
At
the
same
time
the
Reformed
of
Chaume
,
a
Borough
depending
upon
the
Jurisdiction
of
Olon
,
which
belong'd
to
the
Marquis
of
Royan
,
lost
their
Right
of
Exercise
.
Nor
was
there
any
notice
taken
of
their
Possession
well
prov'd
;
or
that
they
had
not
only
the
consent
of
the
Lord
,
but
an
agreement
in
writing
made
in
the
year
16●●
▪
with
him
,
the
Curate
and
the
Catholic
Inhabitants
,
wherein
the
Lord
expresly
covenanted
to
desist
from
all
opposition
against
their
Right
for
the
future
.
All
the
Favour
they
could
have
shewn
'em
was
,
that
they
had
the
liberty
left
'em
to
make
their
Addresses
to
the
King
,
that
they
might
have
some
other
place
allow'd
'em
without
the
Jurisdiction
of
Olonne
.
Now
in
regard
the
Declaration
of
the
preceding
year
in
reference
Order
of
the
Intendant
of
Poitou
about
Annexes
.
to
the
Annexes
,
had
render'd
the
Law
general
,
tho
it
were
only
set
forth
for
the
Province
of
Languedoc
,
the
Ministers
o●
Saintonge
and
other
places
,
were
put
to
a
great
deal
of
trouble
upon
this
occasion
.
Rivet
of
Champvernon
was
deputed
to
the
Court
by
the
Synod
assembl'd
at
Mauzé
,
to
crave
some
relief
against
these
Vexations
;
who
brought
back
a
Reference
of
the
16th
of
April
to
Villemontée
,
Intendant
of
Justice
in
those
Provinces
.
This
new
Judge
was
given
to
understand
,
that
the
Prohibition
mention'd
in
the
Declaration
,
and
by
the
Decrees
,
depriv'd
the
Reformed
of
all
manner
of
Exercise
of
their
Discipline
,
and
expos'd
all
Ministers
that
preach'd
in
any
other
place
then
where
they
resided
,
or
by
vertue
of
an
Order
,
or
Loane
authoriz'd
by
the
Synods
or
Colloquies
,
to
a
thousand
Prosecutions
:
tho
those
Accidents
many
times
could
not
be
avoided
,
by
reason
of
the
death
,
sickness
,
absence
,
suspension
or
degrading
of
the
Incumbent
Ministers
,
or
upon
some
other
urgent
Business
which
requir'd
the
Synod
to
depute
Commissioners
.
They
gave
him
to
understand
,
that
there
were
Ministers
settl'd
by
the
Synods
,
to
preach
alternatively
in
several
places
where
they
had
a
Right
of
Exercise
,
and
●●
consequence
they
could
not
be
accus'd
of
preaching
out
of
the
places
where
they
were
setl'd
.
The
Commissioner
was
apprehensive
of
these
Reasons
,
and
by
an
Order
of
the
22d
of
June
,
gave
the
Ministers
leave
to
preach
out
of
their
Residence
when
they
should
be
sent
upon
any
of
the
foremention'd
Occasions
.
However
the
Reformed
of
Metz
were
not
so
favourably
us'd
The
Reformed
of
Metz
forbid
to
have
a
Colledge
at
the
Council
.
For
they
had
a
desire
to
erect
a
Colledge
in
their
City
;
but
the
Bishop
of
Madaure
,
Suffragan
to
Metz
,
oppos'd
it
;
and
the
three
Catholic
Bodies
of
the
City
join'd
with
him
.
This
Business
was
remov'd
to
the
Council
,
where
the
Opposers
obtain'd
a
Decree
in
their
favour
,
dated
July
the
25th
.
That
Decree
forbid
the
Reformed
to
have
either
Masters
,
Regents
,
Classes
,
Schools
or
Colledges
.
It
only
gave
leave
that
they
should
have
Masters
in
the
City
,
to
●each
Children
to
read
and
write
French
;
but
prohibited
●hose
Masters
from
taking
Pensioners
.
It
forbid
likewise
the
having
those
Petty
Schools
without
the
City
;
reserving
only
the
liberty
of
sending
their
Children
to
Catholic
Schools
.
Now
in
regard
the
War
began
this
year
between
France
and
Spain
,
the
Affairs
of
State
afforded
some
little
Relaxation
●o
those
of
the
Reformed
Religion
:
So
that
there
remains
The
Duke
of
Bouillon
changes
his
Religion
.
●ittle
of
moment
for
me
to
relate
,
but
only
what
befel
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
Son
of
the
Marshal
.
He
became
inamour'd
●f
the
Marquess
of
Berghe's
Daughter
,
who
was
indeed
a
very
●ovely
Lady
.
To
marry
her
,
he
renounc'd
far
greater
Matches
,
●o
which
he
might
have
pretended
.
And
he
abandon'd
himself
so
entirely
to
this
Woman
,
no
less
a
Spaniard
by
Inclination
,
then
a
Zealous
Catholic
,
that
by
her
Persuasions
he
quitted
his
Religion
,
fell
off
from
the
Interests
of
France
,
and
reduc'd
his
own
Family
to
the
Precipice
of
Threatning
●uin
.
Therefore
,
that
I
may
not
be
forc'd
to
return
any
more
●o
this
Subject
again
hereafter
,
I
shall
speak
all
together
which
is
to
be
said
of
him
;
That
he
had
a
share
in
all
the
Confusions
of
France
;
that
he
admitted
the
Count
of
Soissons
into
Sedan
,
who
was
slain
in
a
Combat
before
the
Town
;
that
at
the
same
time
that
his
Pardon
was
granted
him
for
that
Rebellion
,
he
enter'd
into
the
Conspiracy
of
Cinq
Mars
against
the
Cardinal
;
that
the
Plot
being
discover'd
,
he
was
seiz'd
in
Italy
,
where
he
had
the
Command
of
an
Army
conferr'd
upon
him
,
to
remove
him
from
the
City
,
and
to
be
masters
of
his
Person
when
they
pleas'd
.
That
knowing
well
that
the
Cardinal
never
forgave
twice
,
he
offer'd
to
surrender
his
City
to
the
King
to
save
his
life
,
and
Sedan
was
the
Price
of
his
Liberty
.
The
Cardinal
before
his
death
had
the
Pleasure
of
that
Conquest
,
after
which
he
liv'd
not
long
.
Thus
the
Father
of
the
Duke
having
had
a
Principality
,
as
the
fruit
of
his
siding
with
the
Reformed
Religion
;
the
Duke
his
Son
lost
it
as
the
Reward
of
his
turning
Catholic
.
And
because
his
Wife
brought
him
little
or
nothing
in
Marriage
,
't
was
said
of
him
,
That
the
Dowry
which
he
had
with
her
was
the
loss
of
Sedan
.
This
Misfortune
befel
him
in
the
Year
1642.
The
End
of
the
Tenth
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Edict
of
Nantes
.
THE
SECOND
PART
.
THE
'
LEVENTH
BOOK
.
The
Epitome
of
the
'
Leventh
Book
.
AN
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
A
furious
Speech
of
the
Bishop
of
Orleans
.
Odious
Accusations
.
The
first
Accusation
,
of
openly
violating
the
Edicts
.
Daille's
Books
attack'd
by
the
Bishop
.
Second
Accusation
,
for
having
taken
a
Prayer
for
the
King
out
of
the
20th
Psalm
.
Avenomous
Aggravation
.
Third
Accusation
,
for
blaspheming
the
Sacred
Things
.
A
fraudulent
Question
of
the
Missionaries
.
The
Bishop's
Conclusion
.
A
Dispute
upon
the
second
Accusation
between
Daillé
and
Muis.
An
Edict
against
Blasphemers
.
Arenewing
of
the
first
Accusation
.
Papers
of
the
Clergy
.
Answer
to
the
16th
Article
;
to
the
32
,
33
,
and
26.
Interdiction
of
particular
Exercises
at
Villiers
le
bel
.
Exercises
prohibited
at
Corbigni
,
Vitré
and
Claye
.
Other
Regulations
.
The
Bailliage
of
Gex
.
Schools
Interdicted
.
An
unlucky
Decree
of
the
Privy
Council
upon
several
Articles
.
Others
touching
Patents
for
Offices
.
Exercise
forbid
again
at
Claye
.
The
House
of
Charity
interdicted
at
Paris
.
The
House
of
the
Propagation
of
Faith
;
and
a
piece
of
remarkable
Injustice
.
Conversion
of
Francis
Cupif
.
Regulations
of
the
Reformed
of
Pons
.
A
National
Synod
at
Alenson
.
The
Commissioner's
Speech
,
and
his
Instructions
.
Article
touching
Baptism
.
Answer
of
the
Moderator
.
Article
of
Annexes
;
of
the
payment
of
the
Ministers
and
Baptism
.
A
Deputation
to
the
King
.
Papers
from
the
Synod
.
The
Deputies
treated
at
Court
,
and
their
Speeches
.
Nomination
of
General
Deputies
.
Particular
Deputies
.
Milletiere's
Projects
condemn'd
.
The
King
puts
France
under
the
Protection
of
the
Holy
Virgin
.
The
Death
of
the
Duke
of
Rohan
.
A
remarkable
Order
of
the
Intendants
of
Languedoc
.
A
Presia●●l
Court
erected
at
Nerac
.
Sick
People
tormented
by
the
Monks
.
Edict
of
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
in
Favour
of
the
Reformed
of
Sedan
.
The
Birth
of
the
King
now
reigning
.
A
new
Regulation
for
Villers
le
bel
,
and
the
Dauphinate
.
Statutes
of
the
Vniversity
of
Poitiers
.
Order
of
Judge
Maye
of
Montauban
.
Particular
Acts
of
Injustice
at
Rochechouard
,
at
Vitré
and
Dijon
.
Offices
.
Exercise
forbid
at
Taulignan
.
Church
yard
at
Blois
forbid
to
be
enclos'd
.
Croquers
.
Decree
of
the
Parlament
of
Pau
,
forbidding
the
Exercise
where
there
were
not
Ten
Families
.
Exercise
forbid
at
Pivigemet
and
Beaulreu
.
A
singular
Artifice
to
oblige
the
Reformed
to
call
themselves
Pretended
Reformed
.
Blasphemies
pretended
,
and
pretended
Sacriledge
.
Division
of
Voices
at
Castres
,
and
the
Effects
of
it
.
Interdiction
of
Exercise
out
of
the
usual
places
.
Marriage
of
Priests
converted
.
The
Advocate-General's
Plea
.
Precedence
adjudg'd
to
the
Catholics
of
the
Chamber
of
Accompts
at
Mompelier
.
A
new
Decree
about
meeting
the
Sacrament
.
Vexation
of
some
Officers
of
Castres
.
Exercises
and
Schools
forbid
.
Burials
,
Blasphemies
and
Profanations
.
Offices
.
Priests
and
Monks
changing
their
Religion
.
The
ancient
Church
at
Vitré
pull'd
down
.
Exercises
forbid
at
Gex
,
Sancerre
and
Chauvigni
.
A
new
Cavil
about
the
Right
of
Fiefs
.
Exercise
forbid
at
St.
Ceré
.
A
Cavil
about
a
Church-yard
.
Exercise
forbid
at
St.
Savin
and
Antibe
.
Distance
requir'd
between
the
Church-yards
of
the
Reformed
and
the
Catholics
.
Burying
violated
.
A
pretended
Miracle
.
Re-establishment
of
the
Mass
at
Tonnaiboutonne
.
Offices
.
Schools
.
Blasphemies
and
Prophanations
.
Other
Examples
.
Vniversities
.
Books
.
Acts
of
Injustice
at
Sancerre
.
Death
of
the
Cardinal
.
Exercises
and
Irreverences
.
Children
of
a
converted
Priest
.
Visiting
of
the
Sick
,
and
Jurisdictions
.
The
Death
of
the
King
.
BUT
the
next
Year
a
violent
Tempest
pour'd
down
upon
1636.
the
Reformed
.
The
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
was
sate
An
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
.
own
before
the
end
of
the
Year
1635
,
and
the
chief
Depu●s
on'y
spoke
to
the
King
upon
the
Subject
of
the
Regale
,
●●ich
the
Parlament
of
Paris
went
about
to
extend
to
all
the
●shopri●s
in
the
Kingdom
.
But
de
Nets
,
Bishop
of
Orleans
,
●●uld
not
confine
himself
within
those
Bounds
,
when
he
made
●●
Speech
to
the
King
upon
the
17th
of
February
.
For
he
made
A
furious
Speech
of
the
Bishop
of
Orleans
.
●●e
most
violent
Harangue
that
had
ever
bin
spoken
,
against
the
●eformed
,
till
that
time
.
He
utter'd
nothing
but
Extravagan●s
,
Ravings
and
Blasphemies
;
nor
did
he
vouchsafe
the
Reformed
any
more
honourable
Epithetes
,
then
those
of
Insolent
,
●…ad
,
and
Frantic
.
'T
is
true
,
that
at
first
,
he
acknowledg'd
that
〈…〉
the
States
of
the
Kingdom
had
applauded
the
Design
of
the
●●ngs
of
France
to
attempt
the
Cure
of
the
Reformed
,
to
whom
〈…〉
gave
the
Appellation
of
Distemper'd
,
by
gentle
Remedies
;
●…at
is
to
say
,
by
the
Edicts
of
Peace
:
and
to
honour
the
Cler●●
with
a
false
Moderation
,
he
added
,
That
the
Ecclesiastical
●●dy
itself
would
not
have
bin
sorry
to
have
seen
stifl'd
and
extinguish'd
so
many
Fires
kindl'd
to
reform
and
punish
'em
,
and
〈…〉
set
up
in
their
room
Lights
more
pure
and
innocent
to
illuminate
their
Consciences
and
Understandings
.
But
for
all
this
●…ir
Beginning
,
he
fail'd
not
to
accuse
the
Reformed
of
three
●●ings
extremely
odious
.
The
first
was
,
for
openly
violating
Odious
Accusations
.
●●e
Edicts
:
the
second
was
,
for
ceasing
to
pray
to
God
for
the
●…ing
in
their
Psalms
:
and
the
third
,
for
prophaning
and
blaspheming
the
Sacred
Things
.
The
great
Proof
of
the
first
Accusation
was
drawn
from
the
I.
Accusation
,
for
openly
violating
the
Edicts
.
Act
of
the
National
Synod
in
the
Year
1631
,
wherein
it
was
declar'd
,
That
the
Lutherans
might
be
admitted
to
the
Communion
,
to
intermarry
,
and
present
Children
to
Baptism
.
Which
he
pretended
was
contrary
to
the
Edicts
,
because
it
tended
to
the
introducing
of
a
new
Religion
into
France
;
as
if
by
that
Act
of
Fraternal
Communion
,
the
Synod
had
ever
pretended
to
associate
the
Lutherans
in
the
same
liberty
of
teaching
their
Opinions
,
and
publicly
exercising
their
Religion
,
as
the
Reformed
ha●
obtain'd
by
the
Edicts
.
Which
nevertheless
was
so
far
from
th●
intention
of
the
Synod
,
that
in
the
Act
of
the
Union
itself
,
〈…〉
was
expresly
requir'd
,
That
such
Lutherans
as
should
be
made
choice
of
for
Godfathers
,
should
promise
to
teach
'em
no
other
Doctrines
then
those
about
which
there
was
no
dispute
.
How
ever
the
Bishop
hung
fast
upon
the
Apology
for
that
Reunion
which
Daillé
had
publish'd
about
two
years
after
the
Synod
broke
up
.
That
same
Minister
had
taken
for
the
foundation
〈…〉
Daillés
Books
.
his
Justifications
the
difference
of
Errors
;
of
which
there
were
some
that
were
not
so
heinous
as
others
;
and
among
whi●●
as
there
are
some
that
are
intolerable
,
that
brake
all
communion
between
the
Orthodox
and
the
Erroneous
,
so
there
an●
others
that
may
be
born
withal
,
as
no
way
tending
to
such
〈…〉
Rupture
.
He
alledg'd
for
an
Example
of
the
latter
,
the
Opinion
of
the
Greeks
about
the
proceeding
of
the
Holy
Ghose
which
he
did
not
believe
to
be
of
that
consequence
as
to
authorize
a
Schism
.
He
endeavour'd
also
to
settle
general
Rules
,
to
judge
what
those
Errors
are
that
break
communion
by
reason
of
their
extreme
distance
from
the
Truth
.
This
was
a
very
prudent
Apology
,
and
the
Author's
Principles
were
manag'd
with
so
much
discretion
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
any
person
to
be
offended
at
'em
,
unless
blinded
either
by
his
Passion
or
hi●
Ignorance
.
The
same
Daillé
publish'd
the
next
year
a
little
Treatise
,
which
he
entitl'd
,
Faith
grounded
upon
Scripture
which
destroying
the
Authority
of
Tradition
when
the
Dispute
lay
about
Articles
of
Faith
,
prov'd
exactly
the
Doctrine
o●…
●…e
Reformed
,
and
gave
light
to
the
Rules
which
he
had
pro●…'d
for
the
discerning
of
Errors
.
The
Bishop
attacqued
these
two
Books
with
extraordinary
●●olence
.
He
could
not
endure
that
Daillé
should
think
the
●●nathema
pronounc'd
against
the
Greeks
too
severe
,
only
for
an
〈…〉
considerable
deviation
from
the
Doctrine
of
the
Latins
,
●…uching
the
proceeding
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
and
so
insisting
upon
that
Indulgence
,
and
some
other
Principles
that
Daillé●●d
●●d
maintain'd
,
he
accus'd
him
of
teaching
,
either
in
express
●…erms
,
or
by
Consequences
necessarily
drawn
from
his
Doctrine
,
●…at
all
Heresies
would
admit
of
a
Dispute
,
except
eight
of
the
most
important
.
I
know
not
how
the
Episcopal
Charity
〈…〉
that
Prelat
could
accommodate
the
usual
Maxims
which
●…each
up
Union
,
and
detest
Schism
in
such
vigorous
Terms
,
●…ith
this
Complaint
of
a
horrid
Attempt
of
a
Minister
,
that
●…t
no
more
then
eight
Reasons
of
Division
among
the
Chri●…ans
:
as
if
the
grand
Interest
of
public
Edification
and
●…iversal
,
ought
not
to
make
all
good
men
wish
,
that
●…ere
had
bin
less
then
eight
Reasons
of
Divorce
,
if
they
●…uld
have
bin
reduc'd
to
a
lesser
number
,
without
doing
●…jury
to
the
Truth
.
But
the
Bishop's
aim
was
to
indicate
,
that
this
was
to
teach
an
Indifferency
in
Religion
●●n●rary
to
the
Edict
,
and
that
according
to
Daillés
Principles
,
no
Man
was
bound
to
quit
his
Sect
,
to
embrace
a
better
opinion
.
The
second
Accusation
was
still
more
malicious
.
And
the
II.
Accusation
,
for
having
taken
away
from
the
20th
Psalm
the
Prayer
for
the
King
.
●…etence
which
the
Bishop
took
for
it
,
was
the
Alteration
made
〈…〉
the
20th
Verse
of
the
20th
Psalm
,
which
is
the
19th
according
to
the
Latin
,
and
begins
with
these
words
,
Lord
save
the
●●ing
;
and
in
the
French
Paraphrase
of
the
Reformed
,
thus
,
●…he
Lord
hear
thy
Prayer
.
'T
is
true
,
that
this
last
Verse
had
●…rmerly
bin
paraphras'd
after
this
manner
:
Be
pleas'd
,
O
Lord
,
〈…〉
defend
us
,
and
preserve
the
King
.
Be
pleas'd
to
hear
our
Prayers
,
when
we
cry
unto
thee
.
But
the
Reformed
having
made
●everal
Alterations
in
Clement
Marot's
Paraphrase
,
when
they
●●ppli'd
it
to
the
Public
Use
of
their
Devotions
,
because
his
expressions
were
a
little
too
harsh
,
too
roving
,
and
somewhat
to●…
slight
,
and
having
made
these
Alterations
at
several
times
,
an●…
upon
several
occasions
,
it
happen'd
that
this
Couplet
of
the
Psalm
was
corrected
among
others
,
as
having
bin
translated
by
the
Poet
after
a
manner
more
conformable
to
the
Vulgar
,
the●…
to
the
Hebrew
Original
.
Thereupon
this
Paraphrase
was
inserted
instead
of
the
former
,
Be
pleas'd
,
O
Lord
,
to
defend
〈…〉
and
cause
the
King
to
hear
our
Petitions
.
Encounter
all
our
Fears
.
I
make
no
question
,
but
that
when
this
Correction
was
made
,
the
Reformed
had
a
design
to
have
a
formal
Prayer
,
extracted
from
the
Words
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
desire
of
God
who
governs
the
hearts
of
Kings
,
that
he
would
encline
hi●
to
be
favourable
to
their
Suits
.
Upon
that
score
the●…
found
this
New
Paraphrase
more
suitable
to
their
Occas●…ons
,
as
being
in
their
Opinion
more
conformable
to
the
Hebrew
then
the
former
.
But
certainly
he
must
see
with
the
Eyes
of
a
very
Irregular
Passion
,
who
sees
any
thing
in
the
Alteration
,
with
which
a
Sovereign
Prince
could
be
justly
an●
deservedly
offended
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Bishop
found
,
as
he
thought
,
two
Gro●…
A
venomous
Aggravation
.
Errors
in
this
Correction
.
The
one
was
,
That
the
Sense
was
corrupted
:
And
the
other
was
,
That
the
Reformed
had
put
themselves
in
the
King's
room
;
and
that
they
had
assum'd
the
Prayer
to
themselves
which
the
Holy
Ghost
ha●
dictated
in
his
behalf
.
This
was
branded
as
a
piece
of
Insolence
,
and
an
Attempt
,
which
abolishing
the
Prayer
that
ought
to
be
offer'd
for
the
Preservation
of
the
King
,
ravish'd
from
him
,
as
much
as
in
'em
lay
,
the
Honour
,
Fear
and
Tribute
that
was
due
to
him
.
So
that
the
Bishop
would
fain
have
prov'd
from
thence
,
That
had
it
bin
as
much
in
the
power
of
the
Reformed
to
deprive
the
King
of
all
the
Prerogatives
of
his
Crown
,
as
it
was
to
alter
the
words
of
the
Psalm
,
they
would
never
have
scrupl'd
to
have
done
it
.
And
this
Accusation
was
aggravated
with
all
the
Tours
,
the
Dresses
and
Enamellings
of
a
Quaint
Wit
,
that
Propense
Malice
and
Black
Malignity
could
infuse
into
a
Quick
Imagination
.
Nevertheless
,
there
is
one
Reflection
to
be
made
upon
the
Transports
of
this
Outragious
Bishop
,
sufficient
to
●…scover
the
Injustice
of
'em
;
that
this
Alteration
had
bin
made
for
above
Seventy
years
,
and
yet
never
any
notice
●…d
bin
taken
of
it
;
and
we
find
at
this
day
the
same
Correction
in
the
Psalms
that
were
printed
in
1560
,
and
1561.
Therefore
had
this
bin
such
a
Crime
,
't
is
a
wonder
that
the
●●al
of
the
Catholic
Clergy
should
sleep
so
long
without
●…er
taking
cognizance
of
such
a
Capital
Crime
.
But
the
times
were
chang'd
,
and
the
Bishop
might
say
what
he
●…as'd
against
an
Unfortunate
Party
not
in
a
condition
to
●…s●nd
themselves
.
The
Third
Accusation
was
grounded
upon
the
Expressions
III.
Accusation
,
for
blaspheming
the
Holy
things
.
which
the
Ministers
made
use
of
,
in
speaking
of
the
mysteries
of
the
Roman
Church
.
The
Bishop
call'd
Drelin●…rt
Impious
and
Blasphemer
,
by
reason
of
the
disrespect●…
Expressions
which
were
to
be
found
in
his
Writings
.
That
●…nister
,
the
True
Scourge
of
Controversie-Mongers
and
Missionaries
,
and
who
had
learnt
from
Moulin
the
art
of
finding
●…t
the
ridiculous
part
of
Superstition
,
call'd
things
by
their
●…mes
with
great
liberty
.
For
he
call'd
the
Church
of
Rome
,
●…famus
Strumpet
,
and
the
Idolatrous
Babylon
.
He
call'd
the
●●crament
which
the
Catholics
adore
,
a
God
of
Dow
,
an
●bomination
,
a
Wafer
,
which
the
Priest
would
make
you
believe
he
has
turn'd
into
a
Deity
,
after
he
has
blown
up●…
it
four
or
five
words
.
He
handled
the
Mass
like
a
piece
〈…〉
Farce
and
Mummery
.
Moreover
,
the
Bishop
accus'd
him
〈…〉
saying
that
the
Virgin
was
an
Idol
,
and
the
worshipping
●●r
an
Abomination
:
That
the
Festivals
of
the
Saints
were
〈…〉
meer
Superstition
;
that
their
Legends
,
which
the
Prelate
〈…〉
the
History
of
their
Vertues
,
was
a
Gallimaufrie
of
Ex●●a●●gant
Romances
and
Idle
Tales
.
He
complain'd
that
the
same
Minister
had
call'd
the
Pope
Antichrist
,
and
Captain
of
the
Cut-purses
,
meaning
the
Bishops
and
Monks
:
●…d
that
he
had
call'd
it
in
question
,
Whether
he
were
St.
Peter's
,
or
Simon
Magus's
Successor
.
Above
all
things
,
●
ascrib'd
to
him
one
thing
very
Criminal
,
that
he
had
asserte●
that
St.
Lewis
at
the
point
of
death
disgusted
the
Mass
.
Upon
which
we
must
observe
,
that
one
of
the
most
wicke●
and
insnaring
Questions
which
the
New
Missionaries
starte●
to
puzzle
silly
People
,
was
,
Whether
they
believ'd
,
th●
An
Insnaring
Question
of
the
Missionaries
.
Charlemaigne
,
or
St.
Lewis
,
or
the
Reigning
King
,
we●●
damn'd
?
'T
was
High
Treason
to
answer
in
the
Affirm●tive
;
and
it
was
dangerous
to
answer
in
the
Negative
.
F●
then
the
Missionary
concluded
,
that
men
might
be
sav'd
●
the
Roman
Profession
.
But
usually
they
got
rid
of
this
fradulent
Question
by
answering
,
That
they
made
no
doubt
b●
that
all
Princes
were
sav'd
,
because
that
God
enlighten'd
'
e●
at
the
hour
of
death
,
and
infus'd
into
'em
a
good
liking
●
the
Romish
Superstitions
.
And
this
Vulgar
Error
the
Bisho●
laid
to
Drelincourt's
Charge
,
because
he
had
said
somethin●
like
it
in
some
of
his
Works
.
However
,
these
Expressio●
were
not
particular
to
himself
,
for
that
the
greatest
part
●
the
Ministers
kept
up
the
custom
of
talking
of
the
Guid●
and
Practises
of
the
Roman
Church
,
in
such
a
manner
●
the
Catholics
deem'd
not
very
decent
.
But
He
stuck
cl●sest
upon
Drelincourt's
Skirts
,
because
he
instructed
the
Pe●ple
by
his
Familiar
Writings
,
and
arm'd
'em
with
easy
an●
short
Answers
against
the
Sophisms
of
the
Missionaries
.
S●
that
he
was
very
odious
to
this
new
Order
of
Persecutor●
who
made
it
their
business
for
thirty
years
together
,
by
a●
imaginable
ways
,
to
do
him
one
of
their
good
Turns
.
The
Bishop
,
after
these
Terrible
Accusations
,
vaun●ed
,
The
Bishop's
Conclusion
.
know
not
by
what
Figure
,
for
it
was
very
singular
,
that
h●
was
oblig'd
to
reserve
a
Charitable
and
Judicious
Silence
i●
reference
to
the
Language
of
the
Ministers
;
but
though
h●
forbore
to
speak
of
their
Crimes
,
yet
he
talk'd
loud
of
th●
Punishment
due
to
'em
,
of
which
he
demanded
a
severe
Infliction
;
that
they
should
be
forbid
to
pronounce
such
●●●nous
Affronts
and
Blasphemies
against
the
Church
,
again●
the
Sacraments
,
against
the
Saints
,
against
the
Pope
and
hi●
●relates
.
That
those
Paragraphs
wherein
the
Pope
was
call'd
●ntichrist
,
might
be
raz'd
out
of
the
Prayers
of
the
Re●orm
▪
d
;
that
the
Prayer
for
the
King
might
be
restor'd
as
●
was
.
That
all
Innovations
contrary
to
the
Edicts
might
●e
punish'd
and
chastis'd
;
that
Indifferency
in
Religion
●roach'd
by
Daillé
might
be
stifl'd
in
the
Birth
;
that
his
Books
●ight
be
burnt
by
the
hand
of
the
Common
Hangman
;
and
●hat
he
might
be
punish
▪
d
severely
as
a
New
Arch-Heretic
,
●ogether
with
all
those
that
favour'd
his
Libertinism
.
Which
●a●t
Clause
had
an
Eye
upon
Aubertin
,
Mestrezat
and
Drelin●●●rt
,
his
Associates
,
who
being
appointed
by
the
Synod
of
the
Province
to
overlook
the
Books
,
had
subscrib'd
their
Appro●ation
of
his
Works
.
The
Bishop
at
last
protested
,
That
he
●poke
not
out
of
any
hatred
of
Persons
,
because
Charity
●orbad
him
;
but
to
destroy
Errors
,
and
prevent
the
Erro●eous
from
rendring
themselves
odious
to
God
,
unfaithful
to
●h●
King
,
baneful
to
themselves
,
and
unprofitable
to
the
Pub●ic
.
This
is
just
pursuing
the
Motions
of
a
sort
of
Charity
,
●ike
that
of
the
Inquisition
,
which
puts
People
to
death
●fter
they
have
repented
,
for
fear
lest
if
they
should
let
●em
,
live
they
should
expose
'em
to
the
danger
of
a
Relapse
.
The
second
Article
of
Complaints
,
touching
the
Papaphrase
A
Dispute
upon
the
2d
.
Accusation
between
Daillé
and
Muis.
●pon
Psalm
20.
of
an
Affair
of
State
,
became
a
Business
of
Criti●ism
:
D.
Muis
,
Royal
Professor
of
the
Oriental
Languages
at
Paris
,
●pheld
the
Bishop's
Cause
;
and
in
a
new
Version
of
the
Psalms
,
wherein
he
follow'd
the
Hebrew
exactly
,
and
in
a
literal
Commentary
which
he
added
,
he
thought
it
best
to
follow
the
Vulgar
in
the
Translation
of
this
Verse
.
This
man
wrote
against
Daillé
,
who
defended
himself
against
the
Attacks
of
the
Bishop
with
as
much
Vigor
as
Modesty
;
and
answer'd
de
Muis
in
such
a
manner
,
as
to
win
the
more
unbyass'd
sort
of
people
to
be
of
his
side
,
or
at
least
so
propitious
to
him
,
as
to
judge
that
there
was
nothing
that
could
give
offence
in
the
Alteration
which
he
had
made
in
the
Couplet
,
or
that
hinder'd
the
Psalm
from
being
an
entire
Prayer
for
the
King
.
But
the
third
Accusation
gave
such
a
Blow
,
that
the
Consequences
of
it
were
soon
felt
:
For
the
King
set
forth
an
Edict
which
was
verify'd
in
the
Parlament
Edict
against
Blasphemers
.
of
Paris
,
March
9.
and
which
condemn
Blasphemers
of
God
,
the
Virgin
,
and
the
Saints
;
For
the
fourth
time
,
inclusively
to
redoubl'd
Fines
,
Forfeitures
,
and
Penances
:
For
the
fifth
time
,
to
be
Pillory'd
:
For
the
sixth
time
,
to
have
the
Upper-Lip
cut
off
:
For
the
seventh
,
to
lose
the
Lower-Lip
also
;
And
for
the
eighth
,
to
have
the
Tongue
pull'd
out
.
'T
was
an
easie
thing
to
extend
the
Rigor
of
this
Declaration
Effects
of
that
Declaration
.
to
the
Reformed
,
who
no
sooner
taught
that
the
Merits
of
the
Saints
were
of
no
benefit
to
Men
,
or
that
God
never
appointed
the
Holy
Mother
of
Christ
a
Mediatrix
for
Sinners
,
nor
Queen
of
Heaven
,
but
they
were
accounted
Blasphemers
.
For
which
Reason
it
was
,
that
upon
the
noise
of
this
Declaration
,
John
de
Gap
,
a
Capuchin
,
going
to
hear
La
Faye
,
a
Minister
of
Loriol
Preach
,
carry'd
a
Complaint
against
him
of
the
24th
of
March
,
and
inform'd
the
Judges
of
several
Blaspemies
,
which
,
as
he
said
,
that
Minister
had
pronounc'd
in
his
hearing
.
This
Affair
spun
out
for
above
two
Years
before
it
was
fully
prosecuted
;
but
at
last
a
Capias
was
issu'd
out
against
the
Minister
,
and
Inquiry
made
after
his
Person
,
which
enforc'd
him
to
keep
out
of
the
way
till
the
Tempest
was
over
.
However
Chartier
a
Merchant's
Son
of
Blois
had
not
bin
so
easily
acquitted
,
could
they
but
have
caught
him
.
For
there
was
a
Complaint
and
an
Information
put
in
against
him
upon
the
22th
of
May
,
for
some
pretended
Blasphemy
which
he
had
utter'd
against
the
Sacrament
,
the
same
Day
that
the
Romish
Church
carries
it
about
in
a
Pompous
Procession
.
Now
in
regard
he
did
not
make
a
voluntary
Appearance
,
but
kept
himself
from
being
taken
,
he
was
condemn'd
for
Contumacy
the
First
of
October
,
to
undergo
the
Amende
Honourable
before
the
Principal
Church
of
Blois
,
to
have
his
Tongue
bor'd
,
and
his
Lips
slit
;
to
be
Fin'd
Three
hundred
Livres
to
the
Poor
,
and
Banish'd
for
ever
out
of
the
Balliage
and
County
of
Blois
.
These
were
the
Fruits
and
Penalties
of
this
Declaration
.
But
this
Violence
lasted
not
long
;
and
tho
we
have
seen
from
time
to
time
some
Vexation
arise
from
this
Fountain
;
nevertheless
●t
was
not
the
Occasion
of
so
much
Mischief
as
they
who
set
●orth
the
Edict
expected
.
As
for
the
first
Accusation
,
it
produc'd
no
more
then
Childish
The
first
Accusation
reviv'd
.
Cavils
,
with
which
the
Missionaries
astonish'd
inconsiderable
People
:
Not
but
that
the
Clergy
would
fain
have
made
a
Busi●ess
of
Importance
of
it
.
For
the
Bishop
of
St.
Flour
,
who
took
●is
leave
of
the
King
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Assembly
,
upon
the
●oth
of
April
,
could
not
forbear
talking
of
the
Vnion
with
the
Lutherans
after
a
most
Envenom'd
manner
.
He
made
a
Speech
full
of
Allusions
to
the
Affairs
of
the
Reformed
,
more
especially
●o
the
taking
of
Rochelle
,
which
he
call'd
the
Rock
that
had
a
share
〈…〉
all
the
Commotions
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
the
Foundation
of
a
Re●igion
contrary
to
that
which
Christ
establish'd
upon
the
Rock
.
Among
other
things
he
congratulated
the
King
,
That
his
Power
which
in
other
Reigns
was
limited
,
now
knew
no
bounds
.
A
Complement
which
it
is
a
difficult
thing
to
believe
,
That
Sub●ects
who
have
any
Sense
or
Understanding
,
Cordially
bestow
●pon
their
Sovereigns
.
The
rest
of
his
Speech
rowl'd
all
upon
●he
Immunities
of
the
Clergy
,
which
as
he
made
the
King
be●ieve
,
were
violated
in
divers
things
.
Moreover
,
he
presented
The
Clergie's
Papers
.
●o
the
King
a
Paper
from
the
Assembly
,
of
which
there
were
ma●y
Articles
that
concern'd
the
Reformed
.
The
greatest
part
were
Answer'd
by
the
King
,
with
those
Extensions
that
carry
●he
Concession
farther
then
was
desir'd
.
Thus
the
Sixteenth
Answer
to
the
16th
.
Article
.
Article
demanded
,
That
the
Reformed
might
preach
no
more
upon
the
Lands
which
belong'd
to
the
Ecclesiastics
;
nor
within
5
Leagues
within
Cities
where
Parlaments
sate
,
nor
in
Episcopal
Cities
,
nor
in
Places
so
near
Catholic
Churches
,
as
to
disturb
Divine
Service
:
That
Churches
built
in
such
Places
might
be
pull'd
down
within
three
Months
;
and
that
the
old
Church-yards
might
be
reserv'd
to
the
Catholics
.
The
King
granted
every
thing
,
and
added
the
pulling
down
of
all
Churches
that
had
bin
built
since
the
Edict
,
without
Letters
Patents
enregister'd
:
And
in
Cases
of
Difference
about
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
,
he
summon'd
the
Cause
before
himself
,
because
at
that
time
there
were
no
Commissioners
.
In
like
manner
,
as
to
the
Thirty
second
Article
,
wherein
the
Clergy
demanded
that
the
Ministers
might
not
be
suffer'd
to
Preach
in
the
Annexes
,
To
the
32d
the
King
exprest
the
Prohibition
in
more
rigorous
Terms
then
those
of
the
Demand
;
and
forbid
the
Ministers
to
Preach
without
the
Place
of
their
Habitation
.
Likewise
to
the
Thirty
third
Article
,
which
requir'd
the
To
the
33d
Executions
of
Decrees
of
Parliaments
,
and
Grand
Assizes
,
for
the
Demolishing
of
Churches
,
the
King
consented
;
and
withall
,
added
those
that
had
bin
set
forth
for
the
Restoration
of
the
Ecclesiastics
to
their
Estates
and
Priviledges
;
and
upon
pretended
Infringements
of
the
Edicts
committed
by
the
Reformed
.
The
rest
demanded
that
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
or
Party-Chambers
might
not
take
Cognizance
of
Appeals
of
Temporal
Persons
from
Ecclesiastical
Courts
;
That
the
Reformed
might
be
depriv'd
of
such
Honorary
Priviledges
as
belong'd
to
'em
in
the
Churches
:
And
that
the
Bishop
might
confer
Benefices
instead
of
Him
who
had
the
Right
of
Patronage
.
That
the
Reformed
Judges
might
not
take
Cognizance
of
the
Transgressing
of
Holidays
;
That
the
Judges
of
Courts
possest
in
Peerage
with
the
King
,
if
they
were
Reformed
,
might
be
Reimburst
,
and
Catholics
put
in
their
room
:
That
the
Commission
given
out
for
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
in
the
Dauphinate
,
might
be
revok'd
;
That
the
Materials
of
the
Fortifications
of
the
Reformed
Cities
which
had
bin
Demolishd
,
might
be
bestow'd
upon
the
Clergy
to
build
Churches
:
That
the
Syndics
&
Promooters
of
Diocesses
might
be
admitted
Plaintiffs
in
Suits
about
Infringements
:
That
the
second
Place
at
all
General
Assemblies
in
Town
Houses
might
be
allow'd
the
Bishop's
Vicar
:
That
it
might
be
lawful
to
lay
Impositions
upon
all
the
Inhabitants
of
Parishes
,
for
the
building
of
Vicaridge
houses
,
Reparations
of
Structures
,
purchase
of
Ornaments
,
and
other
Things
of
the
like
nature
:
That
Tythes
might
be
paid
by
the
Reformed
,
who
as
they
pretended
had
bin
exempted
in
some
Places
for
sixty
Years
together
,
by
the
Misfortune
of
the
Wars
;
and
this
,
notwithstanding
any
Contracts
,
Agreements
,
or
Decrees
that
had
bin
made
or
issu'd
forth
to
the
contrary
.
The
King
granted
within
a
little
all
these
Demands
to
the
Clergy
.
Nor
do
I
see
but
one
Article
wherein
he
observ'd
any
Measure
of
Equity
for
the
Reformed
;
and
that
was
upon
the
Twenty
sixth
Article
,
Wherein
the
Clergy
demanded
To
the
26th
that
the
School-Masters
might
be
Catholics
;
which
the
King
granted
according
to
their
desire
;
but
without
any
prejudice
to
Schools
granted
the
Reformed
by
Letters
Patents
enregister'd
.
Now
in
that
ill
Humour
wherein
the
Council
was
at
Particular
Exercises
forbidden
at
Villiers
se
bel
.
that
time
,
there
appear'd
several
Decrees
,
which
put
the
Reformed
to
no
small
Trouble
.
For
the
Inhabitants
of
Villiers
le
bel
and
parts
adjoyning
,
were
accustom'd
to
meet
upon
Sundays
or
Holidays
in
that
Borough
,
when
the
Season
would
not
permit
'em
to
repair
to
Charenton
,
which
was
the
nearest
Place
where
there
was
any
Exercise
.
The
Place
of
their
Meeting
was
some
Private
House
where
they
Rendevouz'd
,
upon
the
Sound
of
the
same
Bell
which
Call'd
the
Catholics
to
Church
.
But
in
regard
they
had
no
Minister
,
they
only
met
to
hear
some
Sermon
,
or
some
Chapter
in
the
Scripture
read
,
to
sing
Psalms
,
and
Pray
together
.
These
private
Exercises
did
no
body
any
harm
;
nor
could
the
Catholics
be
disturb'd
,
in
regard
the
Reformed
had
ended
their
Devotions
long
before
the
Catholic
Church
was
done
.
Yet
would
they
needs
have
these
Assemblies
to
be
a
Misdemeanour
,
and
to
render
their
Prosecutions
of
those
People
the
more
plausible
,
't
was
added
,
that
they
spoke
undecently
of
the
Romish
Preachers
;
and
that
they
made
the
Children
of
the
Catholics
that
were
sent
to
their
Schools
to
read
the
Books
of
the
Reformed
.
Upon
which
immediately
came
forth
a
Decree
of
the
Privy-Council
,
dated
May
16th
,
by
which
these
Petty
Exercises
,
and
supposed
Misdemeanours
were
severely
forbid
.
Corhi●ni
was
a
little
City
,
where
the
Reformed
had
a
Place
The
Exercise
forbid
at
Corbigni
.
of
Exercise
by
vertue
of
as
clear
a
Possession
as
could
be
in
t●e
World
;
so
that
the
Commissioners
had
continu'd
'em
in
〈…〉
solemn
Ordinance
made
in
the
Year
1600.
That
Ordinance
remov'd
'em
to
the
farther
end
of
one
of
the
Suburbs
of
the
City
,
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
Corbigni
,
with
a
Proviso
,
till
the
Opposition
which
the
Abbot
made
to
the
settlement
of
the
Exercise
in
the
City
should
be
determin'd
.
This
Business
hung
in
suspence
near
Seven
Years
;
after
which
,
there
was
a
Decree
of
Council
of
the
13th
of
March
,
16●7
.
which
allow'd
the
Exercise
,
not
within
the
City
,
but
in
one
of
the
Suburbs
,
and
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
City
;
and
appointed
that
Place
for
the
first
Place
of
the
Bailiage
.
B●●
in
regard
there
happen'd
since
that
,
an
Alteration
in
the
Proceedings
of
that
Court
,
and
because
the
City
depended
upon
the
Abby
of
St.
Leonard's
,
the
Abbot
obtain'd
this
Year
a
Decree
upon
a
Petition
,
which
forbid
the
Reformed
their
Exercise
in
that
Place
,
or
upon
any
Lands
,
or
within
any
Jurisdiction
of
the
Abby
.
Nor
did
they
,
when
they
took
away
this
,
appoint
any
other
Place
for
the
Reformed
;
but
constrain'd
'em
to
sell
the
Inheritances
which
they
had
Purchas●
in
the
Suburbs
,
before
they
would
provide
'em
another
Place
.
'T
was
only
told
'em
,
that
the
King's
Officers
should
give
'em
notice
whither
or
no
there
had
bin
a
Place
of
Bailiage
deliver'd
according
to
the
Edict
;
that
if
there
were
,
there
might
be
one
allow'd
'em
.
By
which
it
appear'd
,
that
the
Decree
had
bin
issued
forth
without
any
knowledge
of
the
Cause
;
because
this
Place
had
bin
granted
in
Right
of
Bailiage
by
a
Definitive
Decree
.
But
for
all
that
,
this
Decree
was
put
in
Execution
,
without
any
regard
at
all
had
to
the
Opposition
which
the
Reformed
made
.
They
also
took
the
Opportunity
to
serve
this
Decree
when
Monsanglard
,
the
Minister
of
the
Place
,
was
in
his
Pulpit
;
to
the
end
the
Thing
might
make
so
much
the
Greater
Noise
,
and
more
effectually
redound
to
the
Reproach
and
Affront
of
the
Reformed
.
This
Monsanglard
had
bin
accus'd
in
Court
,
for
having
said
,
That
at
Rome
they
sold
Remission
of
Sins
;
for
which
the
Judge
of
the
Place
Condemn'd
him
to
the
Amende
Honourable
,
and
all
the
Consequences
of
that
Punishment
.
But
upon
his
Appeal
,
the
Minister
being
remov'd
to
the
Prison
of
Paris
,
call'd
La
Conciergerie
,
and
pleading
in
his
own
justification
,
That
he
took
what
he
had
said
out
●ut
of
a
Book
of
the
Rates
of
the
Apostolic
Chamber
,
Printed
at
Rome
it self
,
they
were
asham'd
to
Confirm
the
Sentence
,
and
Dismiss'd
both
him
and
the
Process
out
of
Court
.
There
is
also
another
Decree
to
be
seen
of
an
uncertain
Date
,
set
forth
by
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Rouen
,
which
forbid
the
Reformed
to
continue
their
Exercise
in
the
Borough
of
St.
S●lvin
,
because
it
depended
upon
the
Abby
of
Almeneche
.
Another
Decree
of
Council
ordain'd
,
That
the
Church
of
●…r
should
be
pull'd
down
,
as
being
too
near
the
Catholic
Church
,
after
they
had
built
another
which
should
be
neither
within
the
Jurisdiction
,
Signiories
,
or
Precincts
of
the
Eccle●…
.
The
20th
of
June
,
came
forth
another
Edict
of
the
Privy
Council
,
against
the
Lord
of
Claye
and
Biche
,
which
forbid
the
Exercise
within
the
Signiories
where
the
Lord
did
not
actually
reside
,
the
presence
of
his
Domestic
Servants
not
being
sufficient
to
Authorize
it
.
The
same
Decree
forbid
Preaching
without
the
Place
of
their
Residence
,
upon
pain
of
Corporal
Punishment
and
Imprisonment
.
I
also
find
Two
Decrees
Cited
by
such
as
have
Collected
those
Sorts
of
Acts
against
the
Reformed
;
the
First
of
which
was
Dated
the
15th
Other
Regulations
.
of
July
,
the
Other
the
12th
of
December
.
They
Imported
,
that
the
Exercises
should
not
be
perform'd
in
the
Lord's
Houses
when
the
Minister
should
be
absent
or
sick
.
The
Parlament
of
Bourdeaux
also
Signaliz'd
themselves
by
a
Decree
set
forth
A
Decree
to
the
prejudice
of
Paternal
Authority
the
4th
of
July
,
against
the
Authority
of
Parents
.
For
one
La
●…ee
dwelling
in
the
Borough
of
Castres
,
had
marri'd
a
Catholic
Wife
,
by
whom
he
had
six
or
seven
Children
,
which
the
Wife
,
making
an
ill
use
of
her
Husband's
Indulgence
,
brought
up
in
the
Catholic
Religion
.
This
Woman
happen'd
to
die
before
the
Children
had
attain'd
the
Age
of
Discretion
,
and
the
Father
was
accus'd
for
constraining
the
Children
to
go
to
the
Reformed
Church
.
Upon
which
the
Parlament
interpos'd
,
and
gave
the
Advocate-General
leave
to
bring
in
an
Information
:
and
in
the
mean
time
General
Prohibitions
were
sent
abroad
,
forbidding
Parents
to
force
their
Children
to
go
to
Protestant
Sermons
.
The
Bailiage
of
Gex
was
us'd
after
the
same
manner
as
Bailiage
of
Gex
.
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
;
where
the
Prince
of
Condé
,
as
Governor
of
Burgundy
,
upon
which
the
Bailiage
depended
,
put
in
execution
the
Prohibitions
forbidding
the
Admission
of
Foreign
Ministers
,
comprehending
under
that
Name
the
Inhabitants
of
Geneva
.
He
also
equally
divided
the
use
of
the
Common
Pastures
of
the
Country
between
the
Reformed
and
the
Catholics
,
though
the
Reformed
were
Ten
for
One.
The
greatest
part
of
the
Decrees
which
I
have
enumerated
,
1637.
were
revived
again
the
next
year
:
But
there
were
Schooles
forbidden
.
several
to
which
they
added
other
Articles
very
grievous
and
troublesome
.
The
Parlament
of
Rouen
,
by
a
Decree
of
the
18th
of
March
forbid
the
keeping
of
any
Schools
at
St.
Lo.
For
the
Consistory
had
set
up
some
according
to
the
Exhortation
of
the
National
Synods
,
and
had
also
put
in
Regents
,
such
as
those
Synods
approv'd
.
The
Promoter
Coutances
undertook
this
Business
,
and
upon
an
Appeal
from
the
Sentence
of
the
Ordinary
Judge
he
procur'd
a
Decree
,
which
annull'd
the
Power
of
the
Consistory
;
forbid
'em
for
the
future
to
give
Approbation
of
the
like
nature
;
permitted
Masters
only
to
teach
to
write
and
read
in
private
Houses
,
but
not
to
instruct
or
Catechize
,
not
to
say
Public
Prayers
,
or
read
Lectures
,
contrary
to
the
Doctrine
of
A
Vexatious
Decree
of
the
Privy
Council
upon
several
Articles
.
the
Romish
Church
.
Upon
the
21st
of
April
the
Privy
Council
set
forth
a
Decree
which
forbid
the
Exercise
in
the
absence
of
the
Ministers
;
as
also
in
any
other
Places
then
those
wherein
it
was
lawful
for
'em
to
reside
by
the
Edicts
.
The
same
Decree
forbid
the
hindring
of
Fathers
,
Mothers
,
Tutors
,
Kindred
,
Masters
,
&c.
to
send
their
Children
,
Relations
,
Friends
,
Servants
,
&c.
to
Masters
of
Catholic
Schools
approv'd
by
the
Ordinaries
.
So
that
what
with
taking
away
from
the
Reformed
the
liberty
of
having
Colledges
,
what
with
obliging
the
Consistories
to
suffer
the
sending
of
Children
to
suspected
Masters
,
they
who
had
Children
to
bring
up
,
were
reduc'd
either
to
let
'em
grow
up
in
ignorance
,
or
expose
'em
to
the
Snares
and
Inveagling
Persuasions
and
Allurements
of
Catholic
Tutors
.
By
the
same
Decree
,
the
Reformed
were
also
order'd
to
spread
Carpets
before
their
doors
upon
Solemn
Procession-days
:
upon
neglect
of
which
,
after
the
first
Summons
,
they
were
to
be
spread
at
their
Cost
and
Charges
;
and
if
they
obstructed
or
oppos'd
the
doing
of
it
,
they
were
condemn'd
to
Imprisonment
;
which
was
directly
opposite
to
the
third
private
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
Upon
the
28th
of
the
same
Month
came
forth
another
Decree
Another
Decree
touching
Patents
for
Office●
.
of
the
Privy
Council
,
the
effects
of
which
were
still
more
vexatious
.
For
it
forbid
the
Bailiffs
and
Seneschals
to
admit
any
Plaintiffs
or
Demandants
in
a
Suit
,
whether
Notaries
or
Advocates
,
without
the
King's
Letters
Patents
.
For
the
Council
bethought
themselves
of
inserting
into
Letters
of
this
Nature
the
Clause
of
the
Catholic
Religion
,
on
purpose
to
exclude
by
that
means
all
the
Reformed
from
any
Offices
.
But
Custom
has
settl'd
a
Remedy
against
this
Artifice
,
in
regard
that
in
almost
all
the
Jurisdictions
of
the
Kingdom
,
the
Judges
admitted
People
to
the
exercise
of
these
petty
Employments
,
upon
the
bare
resignation
of
him
who
had
the
Letters
Patents
:
so
that
they
pass'd
from
hand
to
hand
without
having
any
recourse
to
the
King
;
which
spar'd
the
Reformed
the
Affront
of
a
Refusal
,
the
Catholics
the
Trouble
,
the
Delays
,
and
the
Expence
of
a
Suit
;
there
being
none
but
Employments
that
were
somewhat
considerable
,
for
which
they
troubl'd
themselves
to
take
out
the
King's
Letters
Patents
.
The
King
was
made
believe
,
that
it
was
contrary
to
his
Oath
,
that
there
should
be
any
Offices
in
the
Kingdom
which
did
not
depend
upon
him
,
and
which
were
executed
by
persons
that
were
not
invested
in
'em
by
his
power
.
The
first
design
was
to
deprive
the
Reformed
of
the
easie
means
to
maintain
themselves
in
those
petty
Employments
,
which
caus●
'em
to
be
valued
in
the
places
of
their
Abode
,
and
shelter'd
'em
from
a
thousand
petty
Vexations
.
But
if
so
fell
out
,
that
this
Regulation
did
as
much
Injury
to
the
Catholics
,
as
to
others
;
and
that
the
Name
of
Reformed
serv'd
in
this
,
as
well
as
in
other
things
of
greater
moment
,
to
involve
all
the
French
in
the
same
Restraint
.
This
was
Sport
for
the
Clergy
;
who
exempting
themselves
from
Servitude
,
sacrific'd
to
their
Passion
and
Malice
against
the
Reformed
,
the
Liberty
of
the
whole
Kingdom
.
Upon
the
23d
of
June
came
forth
another
Edict
from
the
Exercise
forbid
a●●tin
at
Claye
.
same
Council
against
the
Lord
of
Claye
.
This
was
the
fifth
that
had
bin
issu'd
out
against
the
Exercise
in
his
House
,
under
pretencee
that
he
never
resided
there
;
yet
to
ward
off
this
Cavil
,
he
had
declar'd
at
the
Sessions-house
in
Paris
,
that
he
had
made
choice
of
his
House
at
Claye
for
his
principal
Habitation
,
and
that
he
intended
to
reside
there
for
the
future
:
which
ought
to
have
mintain'd
his
Right
of
having
Sermons
in
his
House
,
had
it
not
bin
the
Maxim
of
the
Council
to
make
use
of
any
Pretence
to
forbid
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
still
to
uphold
the
Prohibition
when
the
Pretence
was
remov'd
.
The
Reformed
of
Paris
had
set
up
a
House
in
the
Suburbs
●…se
of
●●●●ty
forbid
at
●●ris
.
of
St.
Marcean
,
whither
they
carry'd
their
sick
People
;
they
had
already
furnish'd
it
with
Fourteen
or
Fifteen
Beds
,
and
design'd
to
have
sent
in
more
.
Now
it
happen'd
that
a
Cooper's
Prentice
,
born
a
Catholic
,
working
with
a
Reformed
Master
in
the
Church
Mershes
,
fell
sick
,
and
with
his
own
consent
was
carri'd
to
this
New
Hospital
;
whether
he
had
imbib'd
any
tincture
of
his
Master's
Religion
,
or
whether
the
Abhorrency
which
poor
Creatures
have
for
the
Hostel
de
Dieu
at
Paris
,
where
the
Infection
is
generally
mortal
to
all
that
are
carri'd
thither
,
caus'd
him
to
prefer
a
House
more
neat
and
healthy
.
However
it
were
,
his
removal
from
one
end
of
Paris
to
the
other
,
could
not
chuse
but
be
taken
no●…e
of
.
Upon
which
a
Commissioner
came
upon
the
19th
of
〈…〉
to
this
New
House
of
Charity
,
to
draw
up
a
Verbal
●eport
of
the
condition
it
was
i●
,
and
of
the
use
for
which
was
design'd
.
Upon
which
Verbal
Process
,
the
Privy
Coun●…
i●a'd
forth
a
Decree
of
the
30th
of
June
,
wherein
without
so
much
as
mentioning
the
Religion
,
but
only
supposing
that
it
was
●…tra●
▪
to
the
King's
Authority
,
to
erect
Hos
,
itals
without
the
King's
Permission
,
(
as
if
there
had
bin
so
much
need
of
●…e
Authority
of
Men
to
exercise
Works
of
Humanity
and
Charity
so
expresly
approv'd
of
God
)
and
pretending
in
●…e
second
place
,
that
the
sick
People
were
not
lookt
after
,
●●d
reliev'd
in
that
New
Establishment
,
as
Christian
Chari●…
requir'd
;
it
was
ordain'd
,
that
all
the
sick
People
which
●…ere
in
the
Reformed
Hospital
,
should
be
remov'd
to
the
Ho●…el
de
Dieu
,
where
they
should
be
receiv'd
upon
the
first
●ommand
;
that
the
Beds
should
be
put
into
the
hands
of
●rustees
,
to
be
at
the
King's
disposal
to
whom
he
should
think
〈…〉
et
;
and
that
the
Governor
should
leave
the
House
with
all
his
Family
,
upon
pain
of
Imprisonment
,
and
other
corporal
punishment
.
This
Decree
was
put
in
execution
by
the
Usher
〈…〉
the
Council
upon
the
4th
of
July
,
who
found
no
more
●…hen
five
sick
,
Persons
in
the
place
:
one
of
which
finding
himself
strong
enough
to
provide
for
himself
without
assistance
,
had
his
Liberty
to
go
where
he
pleas'd
.
The
other
●…r
refusing
to
be
carri'd
to
the
Hostel
de
Dieu
,
and
naming
the
places
whither
they
desir'd
to
be
carri'd
,
were
remov'd
without
any
opposition
by
the
care
of
the
Usher
,
who
did
〈…〉
Office
with
more
Civility
then
the
Rabble
would
have
had
him
.
There
was
a
new
House
erected
in
the
Fauburg
St.
Ger●…
The
House
of
the
Propagation
of
Faith
:
and
a
remarked
l●
piece
of
Injustice
.
by
the
Pope's
Bulls
and
the
King's
Letters-Patents
,
under
the
name
of
,
The
Propagation
of
the
Faith
;
which
was
design'd
for
the
lodging
of
young
People
that
might
be
induc'd
to
embrace
the
Catholic
Religion
.
Now
one
La
Fra●…r●●
hapning
to
die
.
,
left
two
Daughters
with
his
Wife
.
One
of
these
having
attain'd
to
Thirteen
years
of
Age
and
the
other
to
Eleven
,
they
were
both
inveagl'd
in●…
this
House
.
Their
Mother
presented
a
Petition
to
the
Bai●…
of
the
Suburb
,
who
was
then
Judge
of
the
Suburb-Cou●…
and
redemanded
her
Daughters
.
The
Judge
having
examined
the
matter
,
and
finding
it
to
be
a
manifest
Cheat
thought
it
his
duty
to
do
justice
,
and
deliver'd
the
Childre●…
back
to
their
Mother
.
Now
the
Pretence
which
they
ma●…
use
of
to
gain
the
good
will
of
the
Children
was
,
that
their
Mother
was
marri'd
again
,
and
would
be
sure
to
misu●…
'em
.
Upon
which
the
Governours
of
the
House
made
〈…〉
most
hideous
complaint
both
against
the
Father-in-law
,
and
the
Baily
;
accusing
the
one
to
have
committed
several
violences
in
the
House
;
and
the
other
for
coming
to
the
House
to
take
away
the
Children
by
main
force
,
accompani'd
with
several
drawn
Swords
that
made
a
noise
and
〈…〉
hubbub
before
the
Door
,
to
the
great
scandal
of
the
House
And
moreover
,
they
positively
affirm'd
,
That
the
Childre●
had
many
times
declar'd
before
their
Father-in-law
himself
that
they
desir'd
to
be
bred
up
in
the
Catholic
Religio●…
Thereupon
the
Council
made
a
Decree
,
which
plainly
shew'd
that
they
were
not
convinc'd
of
the
truth
of
the
Relation
▪
For
it
only
decreed
,
that
the
Baily
should
deliver
the
Verba●…
Process
to
Thiersaut
,
Master
of
the
Requests
,
to
the
end
that
upon
farther
Examination
such
order
might
be
taken
a●
should
be
thought
expedient
.
However
,
the
King
summon'd
before
himself
and
his
Council
all
Causes
concerning
that
House
and
the
New
Converts
,
and
forbid
the
Baily
to
take
cognizance
of
'em
for
the
future
.
As
much
as
to
say
,
that
they
thought
it
not
just
to
condemn
a
Judge
who
had
done
no
more
then
his
duty
;
however
,
they
would
not
leave
the
Reformed
under
the
Protection
of
those
that
made
a
conscience
of
doing
'em
Justice
.
The
Doctors
also
of
the
Sorbonne
would
needs
be
stickling
The
Conversion
of
Francis
Cupif
.
this
year
to
display
some
marks
of
their
Zeal
against
the
Reformed
.
For
it
so
fell
out
,
that
Francis
Cupif
,
a
Doctor
of
that
Faculty
,
and
Curate
of
Contigni
in
the
Dio●…s
of
Angers
,
embrac'd
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
set
●…th
a
Declaration
of
the
Motives
that
had
oblig'd
him
to
●
Which
Declaration
he
address'd
to
the
Bishop
of
the
●…ocess
;
believing
it
most
proper
to
give
him
an
account
●
his
Conduct
.
But
the
Bishop
,
either
disdaining
a
Cu●…e
of
a
Village
as
beneath
him
;
or
else
,
as
many
times
●…als
the
Prelates
,
not
having
Learning
sufficient
to
answer
●…
,
left
the
care
of
being
reveng'd
upon
him
,
to
the
Sor●…e
.
Whereupon
,
that
Colledge
upon
the
14th
of
July●…w
●…w
up
a
Sharp
and
Violent
Order
,
by
which
they
de●…ded
Cupif
from
all
his
Dignities
,
and
bestow'd
a
thou●…d
Maledictions
and
Curses
upon
him
.
But
he
avoided
〈…〉
being
far
more
severely
handl'd
by
retiring
into
Hol●…d
,
where
he
wax'd
old
in
the
Functions
of
the
Mini●…y
;
wherein
he
acquitted
himself
in
a
more
edifying
man●…
,
then
the
greatest
part
of
those
that
abandon
the
Church
●
Rome
are
wont
to
do
.
The
Reformed
were
very
numerous
at
Pons
in
Saintonge
.
Regulations
against
the
Reformed
of
Pons
.
●…or
could
their
Adversaries
contrive
any
other
way
to
vex
●…
,
then
by
bestowing
upon
'em
a
Regulation
dated
at
Bour●…x
,
December
the
5th
,
upon
the
Motion
of
the
Advocate●…neral
;
which
forbid
'em
to
work
upon
Holidays
with
●…eir
Shops
open
,
nor
to
sell
Flesh
upon
days
prohibited
●
the
Romish
Church
;
nor
to
throw
their
Dirt
about
the
●…oss
which
the
Recollects
had
erected
,
nor
at
the
end
of
〈…〉
Streets
that
adjoin'd
to
their
Church
.
Here
it
is
to
be
●…serv'd
,
that
those
Monks
had
erected
a
Cross
on
purpose
●
that
very
place
which
time
out
of
mind
had
bin
the
●…mmon
Dunghil
for
all
the
Neighbourhood
.
But
the
Con●…nt
being
annoy'd
by
it
,
bethought
themselves
of
this
Ex●…dient
to
remove
the
Nuisance
;
and
the
more
easily
to
ob●…n
their
Desires
,
they
demanded
the
Prohibitions
only
against
the
Reformed
,
to
deprive
the
whole
City
of
a
Con●…nience
;
and
a
Fine
of
80
Livres
was
laid
upon
all
that
●…us'd
to
obey
the
Decree
.
In
the
midst
of
these
Vexations
and
Injuries
done
th●…
Reformed
throughout
all
the
Provinces
,
they
assembl'd
●
A
National
Synod
.
National
Synod
at
Alanson
.
Which
Assemblies
serv'd
to
〈…〉
other
purpose
,
then
to
give
'em
an
opportunity
to
bewa●…
together
the
bad
condition
of
their
Affairs
,
and
to
●e●…
what
Remedy
was
most
proper
to
be
appli'd
to
their
Calamities
.
They
were
extreamly
tormented
with
the
presence
of
the
Commissioners
.
For
when
they
had
drawn
up
●
Paper
of
their
Complaints
,
't
was
thought
a
great
matte●…
well
accomplisht
to
receive
it
back
from
the
hands
of
the●…
Deputies
;
nor
could
they
many
times
obtain
the
favour
〈…〉
an
Answer
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Court
was
still
jealous
o●…
these
Assemblies
;
and
they
were
so
accustom'd
to
fear
th●…
Reformed
in
a
Body
,
that
they
were
always
alarum'd
a●…
that
which
was
no
more
then
the
shadow
of
their
Unio●…
And
indeed
,
the
Reformed
were
as
yet
considerable
●o●…
their
number
.
Their
Churches
in
the
Country
were
fo●…
the
most
part
compos'd
of
Nobility
and
Gentry
.
There
were
several
,
wherein
there
were
reck'nd
fourscore
or
●
hunder'd
Families
of
Gentlemen
;
which
did
so
much
honour
to
their
Religion
,
that
you
might
frequently
see
three●
score
or
fourscore
Coaches
waiting
before
the
Place
of
their
Exercises
.
They
were
not
therefore
yet
so
low
,
but
that
they
were
in
a
condition
to
put
their
Adversaries
to
trouble●
had
their
Intentions
bin
evil
.
So
that
the
Court
,
wh●●
knew
too
well
what
was
in
their
power
to
do
,
were
afraid
lest
the
Synods
should
take
up
Resolutions
which
the
Gentry
were
to
put
in
execution
.
For
which
reason
,
they
were
unwilling
that
any
Synods
should
be
held
for
the
future
in
any
other
Place
then
at
Charenton
,
to
the
end
they
might
have
a
near
eye
upon
those
formidable
Assemblies
.
However
,
there
was
no
danger
on
that
side
.
For
the
Reformed
well
understood
,
that
they
were
at
the
mercy
of
their
Enemies
,
and
that
they
had
nothing
left
to
preserve
and
support
'em
but
the
good
will
of
the
Kings
pleasure
.
The
Knowledge
of
this
oblig'd
'em
to
extend
their
Obedience
as
far
as
it
would
reach
,
for
fear
of
being
Exterminated
upon
the
Least
pretence
,
as
Rebels
:
and
the
Synods
Labour'd
by
good
Discipline
,
to
remedy
the
Mischiefs
that
might
arise
from
the
Persecution
.
The
Court
gave
leave
for
their
Synod
to
be
held
at
Alenson
,
At
Alenson
.
●e
Small
City
,
where
there
was
little
Probability
that
the
Reformed
should
attempt
any
great
Matters
;
nor
is
it
so
far
remote
from
Paris
,
but
that
upon
Occasion
the
King
might
send
his
Orders
thither
in
four
and
twenty
Hours
.
Nevertheless
there
was
a
high
Value
put
upon
this
Favour
,
as
if
it
had
been
a
thing
of
Great
Importance
.
The
Brief
by
which
permission
was
given
,
and
the
Commission
was
Couch'd
in
the
ordinary
Terms
,
and
breath'd
nothing
but
good
Will
and
Kindness
.
The
Commissioner
was
St.
Mark
,
a
Councellor
of
State
;
a
Person
as
much
at
the
Devotion
of
the
Court
as
Galand
had
been
.
The
Synod
also
sat
down
the
27th
.
of
May
,
and
after
the
Usual
preliminary
Ceremonies
,
St.
Mark
,
having
presented
his
Commission
,
made
an
Ingenious
Speech
before
he
propos'd
The
Commissioners
Speech
.
the
Articles
with
which
he
was
entrusted
by
his
Commission
.
First
of
all
he
shew'd
,
that
the
Greatest
Part
preac'h
the
Doctrine
of
Obedience
;
and
to
Confirm
'em
in
their
so
doing
,
he
declar'd
,
that
the
King
had
promis'd
Constantly
to
observe
the
Edicts
,
so
long
as
the
Reformed
perform'd
the
Duties
of
Faithful
Subjects
.
He
Extoll'd
in
a
flattering
manner
the
Kings
Power
,
which
the
Hand
of
God
that
assisted
him
all
along
render'd
formidable
both
abroad
and
at
home
.
He
spoke
of
the
Misfortunes
which
the
Reformed
had
suffer'd
,
while
they
had
Places
of
Strength
in
their
Hands
;
and
of
the
repose
which
they
enjoy'd
since
they
depended
Sole●y
upon
the
Kings
Favour
.
He
compar'd
their
Condition
grounded
upon
the
Kings
word
,
and
upheld
against
the
Passions
of
People
,
agitated
by
too
various
Commotions
,
to
the
Earth
that
hangs
pois'd
in
the
Air
by
the
Word
of
God
.
He
heighten'd
the
Confidence
which
the
King
had
in
'em
,
as
appear'd
by
that
Mark
of
his
Favour
which
he
had
bestow'd
upon
'em
,
by
graciously
permitting
'em
to
assemble
in
a
Time
of
War
:
And
from
all
these
Reflexions
,
he
concluded
that
it
behov'd
'em
to
regulate
all
their
Affections
,
their
Words
and
Actions
,
by
Obedience
.
After
this
,
he
came
to
his
Instructions
,
and
declar'd
.
I
That
And
his
Instructions
.
the
King
forbid
all
Holding
Intelligence
,
both
Domestick
as
well
as
Forreign
.
The
Pretence
was
,
that
the
King
had
been
inform'd
that
the
Colloquie
of
Nimes
and
Rousselet
,
and
the
Minister
,
had
receiv'd
a
Letter
from
the
Canton
of
Bern
,
with
whom
altho'
they
were
in
Alliance
with
the
Crown
,
and
of
the
same
Religion
with
the
Reformed
,
it
was
not
Lawful
to
hold
Correspondence
even
in
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
because
it
made
the
State
jealous
of
a
Correspondence
of
another
Sort
;
for
which
reason
the
Kings
Subjects
were
not
allow'd
to
Visit
Forreign
Ministers
:
Whence
it
follow'd
,
that
't
was
a
Breach
of
their
Duty
to
receive
those
Letters
,
or
else
that
they
ought
to
have
accquainted
the
Governor
or
the
Commissioner
with
'em
.
II.
That
the
King
was
no
way
pleas'd
to
hear
that
one
Province
held
Communication
with
another
;
as
had
happen'd
between
the
Synods
of
lower
Languedoc
and
the
Dauphinate
,
upon
occasion
of
the
two
Ministers
Cregut
and
Arnaud
.
The
Reason
of
this
Prohibition
was
,
because
the
Reformed
being
no
Body
Politick
,
they
could
not
hold
Politick
Councils
.
Moreover
that
the
King
would
not
permit
that
any
Minister
should
be
deputed
to
be
present
in
one
Synod
in
the
Name
of
another
;
nor
that
Provincial
Synods
should
Ordain
General
Fasts
.
III.
That
it
was
the
Kings
Pleasure
the
Ministers
should
preach
Obedience
,
and
that
when
any
thing
should
be
Ordain'd
,
which
might
seem
repugnant
to
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
for
want
of
knowing
the
Motives
that
induc'd
him
to
it
,
they
should
not
tax
his
Conduct
with
any
design
against
Religion
,
the
Liberty
of
which
he
was
resolv'd
to
maintain
:
Consequently
,
that
He
order'd
'em
to
abstain
from
the
Words
,
Scourges
of
God
,
Martyrs
,
Persecution
,
and
other
the
like
Terms
.
IV.
That
he
forbid
'em
to
make
use
of
the
Words
,
Antichrist
,
or
Idolaters
,
or
any
other
of
the
same
Nature
,
when
they
spoke
of
the
Pope
or
the
Catholicks
;
and
to
forbear
all
Sharp
and
inveterate
Expressions
against
the
Ministers
who
had
chang'd
their
Religion
,
under
the
Penalty
of
Interdiction
,
or
a
greater
Punishment
for
the
same
Offence
repeated
.
V.
That
he
forbid
the
Selling
Religious
Books
,
whether
Printed
within
or
without
the
Kingdom
,
if
they
were
not
first
Examin'd
and
approv'd
by
two
Ministers
,
appointed
by
the
Synods
,
under
the
Penalty
of
Confiscation
.
VI.
That
whereas
at
Andusa
,
the
Synod
had
refus'd
to
ordain
the
Benediction
of
a
second
Marriage
of
a
Person
,
whose
First
Marriage
had
been
adjudg'd
Null
and
Vacant
by
the
Sentence
of
the
Magistrate
,
it
was
the
Kings
Pleasure
that
the
National
Synod
should
enjoyn
Obedience
to
the
Judges
in
such
Cases
,
and
that
what
had
been
done
to
the
Contrary
might
be
amended
.
VII
.
That
the
Ministers
should
obey
those
Declarations
which
concern'd
the
Annexes
,
upon
Penalty
of
forfeiting
the
Favours
granted
by
the
Edicts
.
VIII
.
That
they
should
not
make
use
of
the
Money
taken
out
of
the
Poors
Box
to
pay
the
Ministers
,
who
were
referr'd
for
the
payment
of
their
Salaries
to
the
XLIXth
.
Article
of
Particulars
.
IX
.
That
they
should
not
go
a
begging
from
House
to
House
,
under
pretence
of
necessary
Expences
,
in
regard
the
King
gave
leave
to
the
Heads
of
every
Church
to
assemble
,
in
the
Nature
of
a
Consistory
,
to
regulate
the
Contributions
for
payment
of
the
Ministers
Salaries
;
for
defraying
the
Expence
of
Journeys
for
the
Colloquies
and
Synods
,
for
the
payment
of
Academies
and
repair
of
Churches
,
of
which
there
should
be
a
Roll
made
up
and
Authoriz'd
by
the
Magistrate
,
and
declar'd
to
be
of
as
full
force
as
when
the
Kings
Mony
was
to
be
Collected
.
X.
That
they
should
Correct
the
Sentence
of
the
Provincial
Synod
of
Nimes
,
which
had
adjudg'd
a
certain
Summ
to
Petit
,
Professour
in
Theologie
,
out
of
the
Academy
Money
,
which
had
been
rais'd
upon
the
three
Colloquies
,
contrary
to
the
Settlement
of
the
Regulations
.
XI
.
That
there
should
be
an
Emendation
of
what
had
been
adjudg'd
by
the
same
Synod
,
touching
the
Nullity
of
Baptism
administer'd
by
Persons
never
lawfully
call'd
to
the
Ministry
.
The
Commissioner
,
being
unwilling
to
speak
any
thing
of
his
own
Head
upon
this
last
Article
,
which
was
a
matter
of
Importance
and
Nicely
to
be
handled
,
tho'
earnestly
recommended
to
his
Management
,
read
the
very
words
of
his
instruction
,
which
without
doubt
had
been
drawn
by
a
Divine
of
the
lower
Form
.
The
substance
of
it
was
,
that
from
the
Judgment
of
the
Synod
there
arose
an
Opinion
of
the
Anabaptists
,
who
repeated
Baptism
upon
the
Question
which
they
start
,
whether
he
who
perform'd
the
Ceremony
,
had
been
rightly
call'd
or
no.
A
new
Argument
of
which
that
Sect
was
never
wont
to
make
use
.
That
there
was
an
Ambiguous
Interpretation
to
be
made
of
the
Sentence
of
the
Assembly
,
which
seem'd
to
intimate
that
the
Roman
Church
approv'd
the
Baptism
of
the
Anabaptists
,
tho'
she
declares
their
calling
to
be
Illegitimate
.
That
Baptism
was
of
force
Ex
opere
Operato
,
according
to
the
Language
of
the
School-men
,
to
express
that
Vertue
of
the
Sacrament
by
which
it
actually
confers
Grace
upon
those
who
receive
the
Outward
Symbol
,
without
any
Inward
preparation
to
participate
of
it
,
provided
they
obstruct
not
the
Operation
of
it
by
any
Mortal
Sin
.
Now
the
Roman
Church
not
having
any
need
of
Legitimate
callings
,
by
the
Confession
of
the
Reformed
themselves
,
't
was
not
for
them
,
to
invalidate
that
Baptism
which
she
Approves
,
because
that
in
a
Case
of
necessity
probably
adjudg'd
,
all
Persons
have
a
Calling
to
administer
it
.
There
might
be
curious
Reflexions
made
upon
this
odd
Piece
of
ill
contriv'd
Theology
,
were
they
not
too
remote
from
my
The
Moderators
Answer
.
Subject
to
make
any
upon
'em
.
I
shall
therefore
only
say
,
that
all
the
Commissioners
sweet
Words
,
could
not
soften
a
sort
of
Articles
so
new
,
and
so
full
of
Inconveniencies
that
they
could
not
be
observ'd
without
reducing
the
Reformed
to
a
most
cruel
Confinement
.
More
especially
the
Third
was
couch'd
in
Terms
that
were
very
Extraordinary
:
And
it
was
an
exacting
from
'em
,
a
strange
degree
of
Blindness
,
to
desire
that
the
Reformed
should
remain
perswaded
,
that
their
Enemies
had
no
other
then
good
Intentions
toward
'em
,
tho'
at
the
same
time
they
should
see
'em
doing
things
actually
prejudicial
to
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
.
For
this
is
that
which
was
meant
at
least
by
that
same
strain
of
Language
;
When
for
want
of
knowing
the
Motives
,
it
might
seem
to
them
,
as
if
the
Proceedings
of
the
Court
were
prejudicial
to
that
same
precious
Liberty
.
The
Synod
answer'd
the
Commissioners
Speech
,
as
people
answer
when
they
tremble
.
They
excus'd
one
part
of
those
things
which
had
serv'd
as
a
Pretence
and
Ground-work
for
his
Instructions
;
and
as
to
almost
all
the
Rest
,
they
made
great
Protestations
of
their
Ready
Obedience
.
The
Moderatour
began
with
returning
Thanks
to
God
,
that
●e
had
inclin'd
the
Kings
Heart
to
uphold
the
Reformed
by
his
Good
Will
and
Favour
;
to
which
he
added
some
kind
of
adulatory
Complements
to
the
Commissioner
.
He
excus'd
●he
Letters
receiv'd
from
the
Switzers
,
which
only
concern'd
●he
Calling
of
Rousselet
to
the
Profession
of
Theology
at
Neuf●●atel
,
where
he
was
born
;
and
which
had
been
produc'd
at
●he
Synod
,
in
presence
of
the
Commissioners
then
sitting
a●ong
'em
.
He
excus'd
the
Correspondence
that
had
been
●eld
between
the
Synod
of
Lower
Languedoc
and
the
Dauphi●ate
,
as
necessary
for
the
Enquiry
that
one
Province
was
●ound
to
make
after
the
Pastors
of
the
Other
,
according
to
the
●ethod
of
their
Discipline
.
He
assur'd
him
that
Private
●ynods
should
not
set
up
any
more
Regulations
,
nor
appoint
●ny
more
general
Fasts
,
but
that
they
should
submit
to
the
Go●ernment
;
that
they
should
keep
close
to
the
Confession
of
●aith
,
and
the
Word
of
God
:
That
they
should
abstain
●rom
●arsh
and
bitter
Expressions
against
all
Persons
whatever
;
to
●hich
he
added
,
that
it
was
the
Humble
Supplication
of
their
●
hole
Body
to
his
Majesty
,
that
on
his
part
he
would
Vout●●●e
to
restrain
the
Aff●onts
and
Insolencies
of
the
Catholicks
.
●e
promis'd
that
nothing
should
be
written
without
Appro●a●●on
,
and
that
they
would
obey
the
Decrees
of
the
Magestrate
●ouching
the
Dissolution
of
Marriages
:
From
which
the
Pro●ince
of
Cevennes
,
which
was
accus'd
by
the
Commissioners
,
●rotested
that
they
never
had
the
least
thought
to
de●art
.
He
enlarg'd
somewhat
more
,
and
was
a
little
more
reso●●te
upon
the
Article
of
Annexes
;
and
told
the
Commissio●●r
,
Article
o●
Annexes
.
that
they
never
preach'd
by
force
in
any
Place
:
That
the
Edict
of
1567.
which
was
alledg'd
to
Authorize
these
new
●rohibitions
,
ought
not
any
longer
to
have
the
Force
of
a
●aw
,
since
it
was
revoak'd
by
the
Edicts
which
were
afterwards
set
forth
;
and
more
especially
by
the
Edict
of
Nants
:
●hat
the
Ministers
never
preach'd
but
in
such
places
where
free
▪
Exercise
was
allow'd
:
That
several
of
those
places
also
had
been
Confirm'd
by
the
Commissioners
who
had
conside'd
'em
,
as
separate
Quarters
of
the
same
Body
:
That
the
Ministers
never
preach'd
out
of
those
Circumscrib'd
Limits
,
in
the
Church
of
another
Minister
,
but
in
case
of
Absence
or
Sickness
,
or
when
some
other
Lawful
Cause
requir'd
it
.
That
they
had
leave
by
Vertue
of
the
Edict
to
abide
where
they
pleas'd
themselves
;
and
by
Consequence
in
other
places
besides
the
District
of
their
Exercise
,
when
they
found
it
for
their
Convenience
.
Upon
these
Grounds
,
they
besought
the
King
to
revoke
those
Prohibitions
which
derogated
from
the
Edicts
.
They
besought
him
likewise
to
hinder
the
Officers
of
Justice
from
medling
with
Annulling
Contracts
made
between
the
Churches
and
their
Ministers
,
to
let
the
Method
stand
without
Payment
of
Ministers
.
any
alteration
for
raising
the
Salaries
of
the
Ministers
,
and
paying
the
Schools
;
and
to
ratifie
what
had
been
done
in
Favour
of
Petit
the
Professor
,
as
being
Conformable
to
Custom
.
In
a
word
,
he
justifi'd
the
Opinion
of
the
Synod
of
Nimes
,
Baptism
.
touching
Baptism
,
as
being
the
Doctrine
of
all
the
Reformed
Churches
:
He
rejected
the
Opus
operatum
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
humbly
implor'd
the
King
,
since
he
permitted
the
Profession
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
to
give
leave
,
that
that
same
Determination
of
the
Synod
might
be
allow'd
of
.
After
this
they
deputed
two
Ministers
and
one
Gentleman
to
be
sent
to
the
King
:
but
when
they
went
about
to
read
the
Instructions
of
the
Provinces
for
drawing
up
the
Papers
which
the
Deputies
were
to
Carry
,
the
Commissioner
endeavour'd
to
have
hindr'd
'em
,
as
if
it
had
been
matter
of
Politick
concern
,
with
which
the
Synod
had
nothing
to
do
to
Meddle
.
Nevertheless
he
Suffer'd
himself
to
be
overrul'd
,
when
they
gave
him
to
understand
,
that
there
was
nothing
of
Debate
or
Consultation
in
the
Case
,
but
only
a
mee●
collection
of
such
Complaints
and
Remonstrances
into
one
Paper
,
which
the
Deputies
of
the
Provinces
brought
ready
Digested
.
He
would
also
have
oblig'd
'em
to
set
down
at
the
head
of
the
Paper
the
Title
of
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
:
but
as
for
that
they
excus'd
themselves
,
by
returning
him
for
answer
,
That
the
King
had
never
exacted
from
his
Subjects
that
they
should
brand
themselves
with
any
such
Appellations
,
in
things
wherein
they
were
to
speak
according
to
their
Consceiences
.
So
that
at
length
they
deliver'd
to
their
Deputies
their
Letters
,
their
Instructions
,
and
their
Complaints
.
Their
Instructions
recommended
to
'em
three
Articles
in
particular
:
The
Point
concerning
the
Annexes
;
that
of
Baptism
;
upon
which
they
were
afraid
that
the
Council
would
make
some
untoward
Order
;
and
the
Point
of
being
exempted
from
spreading
Carpets
before
their
Houses
,
which
had
occasion'd
great
Vexations
over
all
the
Kingdom
.
As
for
the
Paper
of
Complaints
it self
,
it
contain'd
Nine
Heads
:
And
tho'
the
King
had
done
nothing
in
consideration
of
the
Complaints
of
the
preceding
Synod
,
yet
they
resolv'd
to
present
'em
,
rather
that
they
might
preserve
to
themselves
the
Liberty
of
making
their
Complaints
,
then
for
any
hope
they
had
of
an
answer
.
The
First
Article
complain'd
that
notwithstanding
all
the
Promises
which
the
King
had
made
by
the
Edict
of
the
Year
1629.
There
were
no
less
then
Thirty
eight
Places
,
where
they
could
not
obtain
the
Reestablishment
of
Free
Exercise
,
tho'
it
had
been
put
forth
in
1620.
All
which
places
were
nam'd
in
the
Article
.
Forty
seven
Others
were
also
mark'd
down
in
the
Second
,
some
in
Saintonge
,
some
in
Aunix
,
others
in
the
Islands
of
Oleron
and
Rè
,
and
several
other
Places
,
where
they
had
Suppress'd
the
Free
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
by
force
,
through
the
Misfortune
of
the
Times
.
The
Third
Article
demanded
the
Liberty
of
preaching
in
the
Annexes
.
The
fourth
contain'd
three
Complaints
.
That
the
Church-yards
were
not
restor'd
to
the
Reformed
,
which
had
been
taken
from
'em
before
the
Year
1625.
tho
▪
the
Restitution
were
promis'd
'em
in
the
Answer
return'd
to
their
Papers
:
That
in
other
Places
they
had
been
depriv'd
a
fresh
both
of
their
Church
▪
yards
and
Churches
:
That
in
other
Places
they
had
been
hindred
from
building
Churches
:
and
they
nam'd
several
Places
where
these
Acts
of
Injustice
had
been
done
'em
.
There
was
one
Town
among
the
Rest
,
where
they
were
enforc'd
to
bury
their
dead
in
their
own
Fields
,
and
where
above
Three
at
a
time
were
forbid
to
attend
the
Corps
.
The
First
spoke
of
Alenson
,
where
the
Synod
was
assembl'd
;
which
had
had
a
Suit
before
the
Council
,
touching
the
Right
of
Free
Exercise
in
that
City
;
and
of
Burying
their
Dead
in
the
Suburbs
of
St.
Blaise
,
where
there
was
a
Church
yard
.
There
had
been
a
Decree
of
the
13th
.
of
May
,
which
put
a
stop
to
the
Cavils
of
the
Catholicks
:
Nevertheless
,
in
contempt
of
the
Decree
,
and
during
the
sitting
of
the
Synod
it self
,
they
had
given
a
new
Assignment
upon
the
same
Brangle
to
the
Reformed
at
the
Council
.
The
next
concern'd
the
Affairs
of
the
Country
of
Gex
,
where
Machaut
,
by
his
Ordinances
had
overturn'd
all
ancient
Customs
of
the
Province
,
and
the
Regulations
themselves
which
had
been
made
by
the
Commissioners
in
the
Year
1612.
with
the
Consent
of
the
Bishop
,
and
the
Catholick
Inhabitants
.
Which
Regulations
had
been
confirm'd
in
Council
,
by
a
Decree
of
the
13th
.
of
December
,
the
same
Year
.
But
for
all
that
,
Machaut
anull'd
'em
,
without
giving
notice
to
the
other
side
.
'T
is
true
,
they
did
not
mention
the
Prince
of
Condès
Name
in
this
Complaint
,
tho'
he
had
at
least
as
deep
a
share
in
these
Violences
as
the
Intendant
;
for
they
were
willing
to
pay
that
Respect
to
his
Quality
.
The
Seventh
and
Eighth
complain'd
of
some
Decrees
of
the
Parlament
of
Rennes
,
of
Roven
,
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
the
Council
it self
,
which
condemn'd
the
Reformed
either
to
spread
Carpets
before
their
Houses
upon
Procession-days
,
in
places
where
that
Ceremony
was
observ'd
;
or
to
contribute
toward
those
things
from
which
they
were
expresly
discharg'd
by
the
second
Article
of
Particulars
;
more
especially
as
to
Fraternities
,
building
or
repairing
of
Vicaridge
Houses
,
or
the
Hiring
of
Houses
wherein
Mass
was
to
be
said
.
The
Places
where
these
Sentences
had
been
given
,
were
Vitrè
in
Bretaigne
;
Claye
,
a
Village
near
Paris
;
Harfleur
,
in
Normandy
;
Bourdeaux
,
where
the
Parlament
had
made
a
Decreee
,
tho'
the
Partie-Chamber
,
which
was
then
at
Agen
,
had
taken
Cognizance
of
the
Matter
,
and
given
a
quite
Contrary
Sentence
.
The
Other
Places
were
St.
Ambrois
,
in
the
Diocess
of
Vsez
,
Sauve
and
Peiroles
,
in
Lower
Languedoc
;
and
Segues
,
in
Provence
;
where
Judgments
had
been
pronounc'd
by
Inferiour
Judges
.
In
the
Ninth
,
they
complain'd
of
the
taking
away
of
Children
;
for
which
they
instanced
the
Daughter
of
one
Ri●on
,
an
Apothecary
at
Mamers
,
a
small
Town
adjoyning
to
Alenson
;
another
of
Giles
Cou●●●
▪
not
above
two
Years
and
a
half
Old
,
which
the
Nuns
●●
●●●●ir
,
an
Episcopal
City
of
Lower
Britanie
,
had
brought
●●
a●ter
the
Death
of
her
Father
.
The
Tenth
,
and
the
●●xt
Following
spoke
of
Colledges
,
by
reason
of
which
the
Reformed
had
been
su'd
,
wherever
they
went
about
to
●●●ct
any
:
And
more
especially
,
for
that
the
Commissioners
,
who
were
appointed
to
make
a
Partition
of
the
Colledges
of
Royal
Foundation
,
between
the
Catholicks
and
the
Reformed
in
the
Province
of
Languedoc
,
disagreeing
upon
this
,
that
the
Catholick
Commissioner
had
forbid
the
Reformed
to
teach
Theologie
in
that
part
which
was
adjudg'd
to
their
share
,
the
Council
,
deciding
the
Partition
,
had
confirm'd
the
Sentence
of
the
Commissioner
,
tho'
in
a
Case
of
the
same
nature
they
had
giv'n
a
Decree
in
favour
of
the
Academy
of
Montauban
.
And
the
Pretence
for
so
doing
was
,
for
that
formerly
the
Academy
of
Nimes
,
was
shar'd
between
that
City
and
Mompellier
;
in
one
of
which
they
●aught
Human
Learning
and
Morality
,
in
the
other
Divinity
.
But
the
Synods
understanding
the
Consequence
and
Inconvenience
of
that
Division
,
had
reunited
to
Nimes
all
the
Parts
of
that
Colledge
.
And
this
was
enough
for
the
Council
to
take
from
the
One
the
new
Priviledge
it
had
obtain'd
,
without
restoring
it
to
the
Other
.
The
Twelfth
and
Fourteenth
spoke
of
the
Ministers
,
from
whom
in
several
Places
they
had
taken
away
the
Liberty
of
Residing
therein
,
and
whom
they
had
depriv'd
of
almost
all
the
Priviledges
granted
'em
by
the
Edicts
.
They
were
assess'd
in
the
Parish
Rolls
,
even
for
those
Estates
which
they
had
let
to
farm
:
And
some
there
were
,
that
were
constrain'd
to
pay
the
Total
for
the
whole
Parish
.
The
Thirteenth
made
mention
of
several
Places
,
where
the
Reformed
had
been
constrain'd
by
Menaces
and
Violence
to
quit
their
Habitations
.
The
Fifteenth
renew'd
their
Importunities
,
so
often
repeated
,
for
the
Release
of
those
who
had
been
condemn'd
to
the
Gallies
during
the
Wars
.
The
Sixteenth
made
Remonstrances
upon
the
Attempts
of
the
Parlaments
,
and
which
was
most
Surprizing
,
and
a
novelty
altogether
,
of
the
Intendants
upon
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Party-Chambers
.
And
they
instanc'd
for
Examples
of
these
Attempts
,
the
Parlaments
of
Aix
and
Rennes
,
and
the
Intendant
of
Labress
,
who
together
with
the
Presidial
Judge
of
the
Borough
,
had
given
a
Sentence
quite
contrary
to
the
Decree
of
the
Party-Chamber
of
Grenoble
.
In
the
Seventeenth
Complaint
was
made
,
that
the
Reformed
were
excluded
from
all
manner
of
Dignities
and
Employments
,
Doctorships
,
and
Degrees
in
the
Faculty
of
Physick
,
and
Freedoms
of
Companies
:
Moreover
that
they
were
depriv'd
of
their
Offices
which
they
had
in
possession
,
as
had
befallen
the
Notaries
and
Proctors
of
the
Bailliages
,
in
pursuance
of
the
Decree
of
the
28
of
April
,
which
forbid
the
Exercise
of
any
Offices
before
the
Kings
Patents
obtain'd
.
The
Eighteenth
Complain'd
of
the
Parlament
of
Pau
,
which
first
began
to
give
the
Reformed
of
Bearn
,
to
understand
that
they
were
no
longer
to
enjoy
their
Liberty
.
They
forbid
'em
to
toll
their
Bells
upon-certain
days
,
which
was
onely
to
give
notice
of
the
Hours
of
their
meeting
;
to
appeal
from
the
Judgments
of
the
Provincial
Synods
any
other
where
then
to
the
Parlament
;
and
to
appoint
Fasts
in
the
Churches
of
the
Province
,
before
they
had
obtain'd
leave
.
Lastly
,
they
desir'd
the
Continuance
of
the
Money
paid
of
his
own
Bounty
;
and
complain'd
that
the
Assignments
formerly
given
were
revok'd
.
By
the
Complaints
renew'd
in
this
Paper
,
it
is
apparent
,
Deputies
how
treated
at
Court
,
and
their
Harangs
.
that
little
notice
had
been
taken
of
those
that
preceded
:
but
for
all
that
the
Deputies
repair'd
to
Court
,
and
desir'd
Audience
.
Ferrand
,
the
Minister
,
who
was
the
Chief
Person
in
the
Deputatiun
,
made
a
most
flattering
Harangue
to
the
King
.
He
carry'd
as
High
as
Possibly
he
could
the
Kings
Independency
,
whom
he
call'd
the
First
next
to
God
,
and
the
Second
after
Him
:
And
assur'd
him
that
whatever
he
said
of
Royal
Power
,
was
the
Doctrine
of
all
the
Reformed
,
which
he
express'd
in
such
Terms
as
made
a
Tacit
Opposition
to
the
Opinion
of
the
Catholicks
upon
that
Subject
.
And
thus
the
Reformed
became
guilty
of
that
weakness
which
is
Common
to
all
that
are
in
fear
.
They
exalted
beyond
Measure
,
by
flattering
Aggravations
,
that
Power
,
which
as
they
began
already
to
be
deeply
sensible
was
abus'd
to
their
Mischief
,
not
considering
that
when
they
prescrib'd
no
bounds
to
the
Power
which
oppress'd
'em
,
they
legitimated
,
as
I
may
so
say
,
the
Conduct
of
their
Oppressors
,
and
depriv'd
themselves
of
their
Priviledge
of
Complaining
.
But
all
this
stood
'em
in
no
stead
:
For
the
King
rather
chose
to
remain
Liable
to
the
Censures
of
the
Pope
,
then
to
be
beholding
for
his
Exemption
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Hereticks
.
The
same
Ferrand
also
made
a
Speech
to
the
Cardinal
,
in
most
Submissive
Language
,
and
in
his
speeches
both
to
the
King
and
that
Prelate
,
he
made
use
of
the
usual
wish
,
very
Common
in
the
Mouths
of
the
Reformed
,
but
much
more
in
use
when
the
Catholicks
speak
or
write
to
the
Pope
;
wherein
they
wish
that
God
would
cut
off
something
from
their
own
Years
,
to
make
an
Addition
to
the
Life
of
their
Pontiff
.
But
notwithstanding
all
their
Cringing
Submissions
,
they
carry'd
nothing
back
along
with
'em
but
fair
words
,
and
the
King
wrote
as
well
to
the
Synod
as
to
the
Commissioner
certain
Letters
which
contain'd
the
same
in
Substance
that
he
had
said
by
word
of
Mouth
to
the
Deputies
.
The
Chiefest
Favour
they
obtain'd
,
was
Money
to
defray
the
Expences
of
the
Synod
;
but
the
Answer
to
their
Papers
was
put
off
,
till
the
breaking
up
of
the
Assembly
.
The
Commissioner
was
very
Importunate
with
the
Synod
to
Nomination
of
General
Deputies
.
break
up
;
and
by
his
Earnest
insisting
upon
their
Separation
,
it
was
evident
that
when
the
Court
beheld
the
Reformed
met
together
in
their
Assemblies
,
she
was
sensible
of
those
Fears
which
their
ancient
Union
had
infus'd
into
her
.
And
indeed
there
were
but
few
Reasons
that
could
oblige
the
Assembly
to
sit
any
long
time
;
for
they
had
finish'd
their
Business
,
and
had
appointed
General
Deputies
:
Which
Nomination
was
done
with
Little
Ceremony
.
The
Marquiss
of
Clermont
was
continu'd
,
and
they
joyn'd
Marbaud
with
him
for
his
Associate
.
They
had
also
written
to
the
King
upon
this
Subject
,
and
he
had
promis'd
,
according
to
Custom
,
to
consent
to
the
Nomination
,
after
the
Synod
was
broke
up
.
Nevertheless
the
Marquiss
of
Clermont
remain'd
alone
in
the
discharge
of
that
Employment
;
and
neither
Galand
,
who
had
been
appointed
by
the
Preceding
Synod
,
nor
Marbaud
who
was
nam'd
by
this
,
were
any
way
concern'd
with
him
.
But
the
Synod
no
way
satisfi'd
that
the
Court
refus'd
to
answer
their
Paper
,
and
foreseeing
also
that
so
soon
as
they
were
once
separated
,
their
Complaints
would
be
forgot
,
were
desirous
to
take
some
Course
that
they
might
not
lose
the
Benefit
of
all
their
Cares
.
To
that
purpose
they
thought
it
proper
to
joyn
Particular
with
the
Particular
Deputies
.
General
Deputies
,
who
might
solicit
the
Answer
which
was
promis'd
to
their
Papers
,
and
chiefly
take
care
of
three
Articles
which
they
jud'gd
to
be
of
Greatest
Importance
.
The
Commissioner
was
desirous
to
thwart
this
Resolution
,
and
pretended
that
a
Deputaion
of
that
Nature
was
a
Politick
Affair
,
with
which
an
Ecclesiastical
Assembly
had
nothing
to
do
to
meddle
without
Express
leave
.
But
the
Synod
stood
their
Ground
;
and
having
given
him
to
understand
,
that
there
was
nothing
of
Debate
and
consultation
,
that
their
business
only
was
to
appoint
certain
Deputies
to
carry
on
an
Innocent
Solicitation
,
a
Liberty
which
the
Laws
allow
to
all
men
whatever
,
and
that
it
could
not
be
displeasing
to
the
King
,
who
had
frequently
suffer'd
the
same
freedom
,
they
then
went
on
with
their
Design
,
and
Deputed
Angle
and
Gigord
,
two
Ministers
of
Great
Credit
and
Authority
in
their
Provinces
.
La
Militiere
,
who
had
already
render'd
himself
very
troublesome
Militiere's
Projects
Condemn'd
.
by
his
Projects
of
Re-union
,
address'd
his
writings
to
this
Synod
,
where
they
were
condemn'd
:
And
as
for
the
Behaviour
and
Writings
of
Daille
,
who
had
refuted
this
Visionary
,
they
were
approv'd
:
And
they
wrote
moreover
to
that
same
Reconciler
,
that
if
within
six
Months
he
did
not
manifest
his
Repentance
,
by
an
Authentick
Declaration
to
the
Consistory
at
Paris
,
they
would
no
longer
look
upon
him
as
a
Member
of
the
Reformed
Churches
.
But
the
Greatest
Good
this
Synod
did
the
Reformed
,
was
their
appeasing
the
Dispute
which
had
made
a
great
noise
for
some
years
,
upon
the
Subject
of
Vniversal
Grace
.
Nothing
was
ever
known
more
Hot
and
Violent
then
the
Fury
that
appear'd
in
the
pro'
and
con
of
this
New
Controversie
:
And
it
had
certainly
Compleated
the
Ruin
of
the
Churches
,
had
not
the
Synod
found
out
a
way
to
calm
the
Tempest
,
by
obliging
the
contending
Parties
to
a
Mutual
Toleration
.
The
next
Year
was
not
remarkable
for
any
Great
Events
1638.
that
concern'd
Religion
.
However
,
the
Reformed
were
not
a
little
griev'd
to
see
a
Declaration
set
forth
by
The
King
puts
France
under
the
Protection
of
the
Holy
Virgin
.
the
King
,
upon
the
10th
.
of
February
,
by
which
he
put
his
own
Person
and
his
Kingdom
under
the
Protection
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
:
The
Memory
of
which
,
was
to
be
perpetuated
by
a
Picture
set
up
on
purpose
in
the
Cathedral
Church
of
Paris
,
commonly
call'd
Nostre
Dame
.
This
Declaration
contain'd
in
Substance
those
Expressions
which
the
Reformed
,
persisting
in
their
Sentiments
touching
the
Object
of
Religious
Worship
,
could
not
choose
but
look
upon
as
Impious
:
And
that
alone
was
enough
to
blast
all
their
Hopes
of
expecting
any
thing
Favourable
from
a
Prince
,
whose
Zeal
for
his
own
Religion
transported
him
to
that
excess
of
New
Devotion
.
For
to
put
his
Kingdom
under
the
Portection
of
a
Creature
,
tho'
never
so
Holy
,
never
so
Divinely
Priviledg'd
,
was
evidently
to
vow
the
Extermination
of
those
whose
Principles
enjoyn'd
'em
to
believe
,
that
in
seeking
such
a
Protection
,
the
King
renounc'd
the
Protection
of
God
.
The
Duke
of
Rohan
dy'd
this
Year
of
the
Wounds
Death
of
the
D.
of
Rohan
.
which
he
receiv'd
at
the
Battel
of
Rhinseldt
:
Which
at
first
were
not
lookt
upon
to
be
Considerable
;
or
at
least
there
was
no
body
that
ever
beleiv'd
they
had
been
Mortal
.
Which
was
the
reason
that
some
People
believ'd
'em
to
have
been
poyson'd
;
and
that
the
Jealousies
the
Court
had
of
him
,
had
given
an
occasion
to
lay
hold
of
this
Opportunity
,
to
send
him
out
of
the
World
without
any
Noise
:
And
the
Chyrurgeons
that
were
sent
him
,
under
pretence
of
being
serviceable
to
him
,
were
thought
to
be
the
Instruments
of
this
black
Piece
of
Politicks
.
'T
is
said
that
the
Dukes
Journey
into
Germany
,
to
serve
the
King
in
the
Duke
of
Weimar's
Army
,
whither
he
went
,
against
the
Good
liking
of
the
Court
,
and
where
he
would
not
accept
of
any
Command
,
was
the
Effect
of
some
secret
Projects
,
the
Consequences
of
which
some
People
were
much
afraid
of
.
Some
believ`d
that
he
held
a
Strict
Corespondence
with
the
Deceas`d
King
Gustavus
;
that
they
had
joyntly
labour`d
the
Re
union
of
the
Lutherans
and
Reformed
;
that
their
Intreagues
in
Order
to
it
had
produc`d
the
Act
of
the
Synod
of
Charenton
:
That
in
pursuance
of
that
Act
,
the
Reformed
in
Gustavus`s
Army
had
receiv`d
the
Communion
after
the
Lutheran
Manner
,
and
the
German
Lutherans
who
serv`d
under
the
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
in
the
Country
of
the
Grisons
,
had
receiv`d
after
the
manner
of
the
Reformed
:
That
those
two
Aspiring
Genius`s
built
Great
designs
upon
this
Re-union
;
that
the
Death
of
Gustavus
,
procur`d
by
those
who
were
desirous
to
stop
the
Torrent
of
his
Victories
,
disappointed
all
the
Duke's
designs
.
Therefore
it
was
giv`n
out
that
he
was
about
to
revive
the
same
Corespondencies
with
the
Duke
of
Weimar
,
a
Prince
of
vast
Courage
,
great
Experience
,
and
accompted
one
of
the
Bravest
Captains
of
his
Time
.
Nor
had
the
Duke
of
Rohan
any
more
then
one
Daughter
,
who
was
a
transcendent
Match
;
and
therefore
`twas
verily
thought
that
he
had
a
design
,
to
the
end
he
might
procure
a
stricter
Union
with
the
Duke
,
to
give
him
his
Daughter
in
Marriage
.
But
that
Prince
was
by
no
means
belov`d
in
France
,
because
he
had
nothing
that
was
Low
or
Base
in
him
,
and
for
that
he
knew
how
to
render
himself
redoubted
.
Besides
he
had
settl`d
himself
in
Germany
by
his
Conquests
,
and
this
Year
he
took
Brisac
,
more
upon
his
own
account
then
upon
the
Kings
.
A
Person
of
such
Importance
,
Powerful
upon
the
Frontiers
,
esteem`d
among
the
Protestants
,
respected
by
all
Men
,
would
have
been
too
Formidable
,
had
he
been
united
with
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
by
so
strict
an
Alliance
.
Nor
were
the
Reformed
in
France
become
despicable
as
yet
;
and
therefore
they
were
unwilling
they
should
have
a
Leader
,
of
that
Fame
and
Authority
as
the
Duke
of
Weimar
.
The
Hungarians
,
on
the
other
side
,
were
grown
so
strong
,
that
their
Enemies
were
constrain'd
to
grant
'em
the
Priviledge
of
being
a
Fourth
Estate
in
the
Kingdom
:
And
it
was
to
be
fear'd
,
lest
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
who
made
it
his
Business
to
advance
the
Reformed
Party
in
France
,
should
have
a
design
to
procure
'em
at
least
the
same
Priviledges
;
and
that
under
the
Pretence
of
the
Marriage
of
his
Daughter
,
he
would
engage
the
Duke
of
Weimar
and
other
German
Princes
in
such
an
Enterprize
.
These
Considerations
,
made
it
very
much
to
be
suspected
,
that
the
Cardinal
,
who
knew
very
well
how
to
start
a
great
many
others
,
was
desirous
to
fend
off
the
Blow
,
by
sending
the
Duke
of
Rohan
into
another
World
;
as
knowing
him
capable
to
go
through
with
whatever
he
undertook
.
'T
is
true
,
that
Great
Men
are
seldom
thought
to
dy
a
Natural
Death
;
and
it
is
a
rare
thing
to
see
any
one
depart
this
Life
without
searching
for
the
Causes
of
his
Death
in
the
Politicks
of
his
Enemy
.
However
it
were
,
the
Duke
of
Rohan
dy'd
in
the
sixty
eighth
year
of
his
Age
;
and
his
Death
was
a
great
Affliction
to
all
the
Reformed
,
who
had
a
great
Considence
in
him
,
tho'
such
Persons
among
'em
,
who
had
been
gain'd
by
the
Court
,
would
needs
perswade
'em
that
he
had
sacrific'd
the
Publick
Good
of
the
Churches
to
his
own
Interests
.
But
above
twenty
years
after
his
Death
,
they
who
had
seen
the
Warrs
which
he
had
manag'd
,
never
mention'd
him
without
tears
in
their
Eyes
.
The
28th
.
of
the
same
Month
of
April
,
Miron
and
du
A
Remarkable
Ordinance
of
the
Intendants
of
Languedoc
.
P●●
Intendants
of
Languedoc
,
set
forth
an
Ordinance
at
Mom●●●●r
,
which
was
the
Rule
and
Model
of
all
those
which
were
afterwards
issued
out
against
those
whom
they
thought
good
to
call
Relapsers
.
They
took
for
their
Pretence
,
what
happens
but
too
frequently
in
Truth
,
that
both
Men
and
Women
,
who
found
it
for
their
advantage
to
marry
Catholicks
,
openly
profess'd
the
Catholick
Religion
,
when
the
Catholicks
would
not
so
much
as
hear
of
the
Match
upon
any
other
Condition
;
but
almost
as
soon
as
ever
the
Marriage
was
Consummated
,
the
Reformed
would
return
to
their
first
Religion
,
and
then
submitted
themselves
by
a
Publick
Confession
to
attone
for
the
Crime
of
Abjuration
which
they
had
committed
.
They
made
'em
also
undergo
the
same
Punishment
,
tho'
they
had
not
abjur'd
,
but
had
onely
comply'd
so
far
as
to
suffer
themselves
to
be
married
by
a
Catholick
Priest
.
The
Clergy
were
doubly
affronted
by
this
;
in
the
first
Place
,
beholding
the
Mysteries
of
their
Religion
pro●●●'d
by
such
a
Piece
of
Inconstancy
;
and
next
to
see
the
uncertainty
and
vanity
of
their
Conquests
.
Thereupon
they
made
th●…
Complaints
to
the
Intendants
,
aggravating
in
a
most
inveterate
manner
that
Profanation
of
their
Catholick
Sacraments
.
That
Bitterness
,
as
well
as
their
Ignorance
in
Ecclesiastical
Antiquity
,
chiefly
appear'd
by
the
Comparison
which
they
made
between
the
Reformed
and
the
Jews
,
who
were
accustom'd
▪
said
they
,
in
the
Primitive
Times
,
to
seign
themselves
Catholicks
,
and
under
that
Colour
,
went
to
Communions
,
on
purpose
to
break
the
Images
and
profane
the
sacred
Host
.
They
pretended
that
this
Prophanation
was
contrary
to
all
the
Edicts
,
which
never
pardon'd
such
sort
of
Crimes
.
Upon
these
Complaints
the
Intendants
order'd
the
guilty
to
be
prosecuted
.
But
the
Custom
was
too
deeply
rooted
,
and
the
Mischief
was
grown
too
common
to
be
cur'd
by
such
a
Remedy
;
nor
do
I
find
that
the
ordinance
wrought
any
Effect
.
In
the
Year
1629.
the
King
had
erected
a
Presidial
Court
Presidial
Court
at
Nerac
.
at
Nerac
,
a
City
in
the
Province
of
Albret
,
where
the
Reformed
were
the
most
Numerous
.
The
end
of
which
establishment
was
to
strengthen
the
Catholick
Party
,
by
conferring
upon
'em
the
greatest
part
of
the
Offices
and
Employments
in
that
new
Court
.
But
neither
in
the
City
nor
in
the
Province
were
there
Catholicks
enow
to
be
found
,
who
were
capable
to
supply
those
Offices
:
So
that
they
were
forc'd
to
send
for
Graduates
,
to
officiate
for
the
present
time
,
in
expectation
of
able
Persons
that
were
fitly
qualifi'd
for
their
Places
.
Nor
could
they
meet
with
a
sufficient
Number
of
Catholick
Graduates
:
But
at
length
the
Project
was
brought
to
perfection
this
Year
,
by
sending
for
men
of
Ability
from
other
Places
,
and
admitting
some
of
the
Reformed
into
Employments
which
the
rest
could
not
supply
.
At
this
time
also
,
the
Sick
were
continually
tormented
Sick
People
tormented
by
the
Monks
.
by
the
Monks
,
who
made
an
ill
use
of
their
infirmities
,
to
ex●ort
from
'em
some
Declaration
that
might
pass
for
a
profession
of
the
Catholick
Religion
.
I
meet
with
one
remarkable
Example
during
the
sickness
of
Anne
Violette
,
a
Maid
of
three
or
four
and
twenty
Years
,
who
liv'd
at
Poitiers
.
This
poor
Maid
falling
sick
,
lost
her
senses
,
through
the
Violence
of
her
Distemper
:
Which
is
confessed
by
the
Monks
themselves
,
who
wrote
the
Relation
of
it
,
in
the
true
style
of
a
Legend
.
An
Austin
Friar
went
to
Visit
this
Maid
of
his
own
Head
,
and
caus'd
her
to
pronounce
certain
Words
,
from
whence
he
concluded
her
willing
to
die
a
Catholick
.
In
the
mean
time
Cottiby
Minister
of
the
Place
came
thither
,
and
his
Meeting
with
the
Monk
having
occasion`d
a
loud
Dispute
between
'em
,
drew
together
a
great
Concourse
of
People
,
always
listning
after
Novelties
,
and
among
the
rest
●ame
the
Maior
,
pretending
to
prevent
Disorders
.
But
instead
of
having
any
Regard
to
the
condition
of
the
sick
Person
,
he
put
all
the
People
out
of
the
Chamber
,
and
being
Master
of
the
Room
,
caus'd
a
verbal
Answer
of
the
Questions
propounded
to
the
poor
Creature
in
a
Delirium
,
to
be
drawn
●p
as
before
himself
,
being
a
Magistrate
,
to
the
end
report
●ight
afterwards
be
made
of
it
for
a
certain
Truth
.
However
,
the
Ravings
of
that
unfortunate
Creature
ceas'd
not
.
●he
had
till
then
most
dreadful
Dreams
,
and
she
lay
Crying
without
Intermission
,
that
she
was
damn'd
.
And
upon
that
it
was
,
that
the
Fryar
had
grounded
his
Conceit
,
that
●…e
would
be
willing
to
quit
her
Religion
to
rid
her self
●f
her
Fears
.
But
after
they
had
made
her
talk
as
long
,
and
what
the
Monk
pleas'd
,
her
Visions
and
Outcries
still
continu'd
,
and
her
Fears
of
Damnation
were
still
the
same
.
Nevertheless
the
Catholicks
would
not
lose
this
fair
Opportunity
to
signalize
their
Zeal
,
and
cri'd
up
the
Deliri●ms
and
Ravings
of
this
poor
Creature
in
a
high
Feaver
for
a
Miraculous
Conversion
.
This
happen'd
toward
the
end
of
July
.
The
last
of
the
next
Month
,
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
publish'd
An
Edict
of
the
D.
of
Bouillon
in
Favour
of
the
Reformed
of
Sedan
.
an
Edict
in
Favour
of
the
Reformed
within
his
Principality
of
Sedan
;
and
tho'
it
contain'd
no
more
then
eighteen
Articles
,
it
was
as
much
to
their
Advantage
as
could
be
desir'd
.
The
Three
first
imported
Assurances
to
uphold
'em
in
the
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
and
Discipline
in
all
the
Exercises
of
their
Academy
,
their
Colledge
and
their
Schools
;
in
the
Possession
of
their
Churches
,
Church-yards
▪
Goods
,
Houses
,
Rents
,
Revenues
,
Foundations
,
Donations
and
Legacies
,
which
belong'd
or
might
belong
at
any
time
either
to
their
Churches
or
their
Poor
;
in
the
Administration
of
those
Estates
,
and
in
the
Enjoyment
of
such
Funds
a●
the
Prince
was
wont
to
supply
'em
withall
,
for
the
whol●…
both
ordinary
and
extraordinary
Expence
,
which
might
depend
upon
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
or
for
the
subsistance
of
their
Academy
and
the
Poor
:
The
Direction
also
of
those
Contributions
was
left
to
a
Council
which
should
always
consist
of
Reformed
Members
.
The
Fourth
promis'd
to
support
that
Council
in
all
the
Power
and
Authority
deriv'd
from
the
Primitive
Institution
of
it
.
The
two
next
that
follow'd
,
discharg'd
the
Persons
and
Estates
of
the
Reformed
from
whatever
might
be
burdensome
to
their
Consciences
;
so
far
as
to
enfranchise
their
Houses
from
all
manner
of
Vassalages
and
Subjections
that
should
be
contrary
to
their
Religion
.
The
Seventh
dispens'd
with
the
Law●…
observ'd
by
the
Roman
Church
in
reference
to
degrees
o●
Kindred
relating
to
Marriages
.
The
Eighth
gave
Liberty
to
all
those
who
had
a
desire
to
embrace
the
Reformed
Religion
,
to
do
it
freely
,
and
receiv'd
'em
under
the
Princes
Protection
,
provided
they
took
the
Oath
of
Fidelity
as
other
Citizens
did
.
The
Ninth
confirm'd
all
the
Marriages
s●
solemniz'd
or
to
be
solemniz'd
by
Ecclesiastical
Persons
,
that
had
quitted
the
Roman
Church
,
without
any
Necessity
of
having
recourse
to
any
other
Declaration
then
what
was
contain'd
in
this
Edict
.
The
Tenth
asserted
the
Right
of
Parents
,
and
allow'd
to
Fathers
all
that
Authority
which
Nature
had
given
'em
over
their
Children
,
and
ordain'd
that
Pupils
,
whether
Catholicks
or
Reformed
,
should
have
Tutors
and
Guardians
of
their
own
Religion
.
Disinheriting
of
Heirs
,
upon
the
Accompt
of
Religion
was
forbid
,
and
declar'd
null
and
void
by
the
Eleventh
Article
.
The
Twelfth
permitted
the
Printing
and
Selling
of
Religious
Books
,
provided
they
had
been
viewed
and
examin'd
by
the
Council
of
Moderators
.
The
Thirteenth
maintain'd
the
Reformed
in
their
Right
to
have
a
Printer
.
The
Fourteenth
and
Fifteenth
●ave
the
Reformed
free
Admittance
into
all
Employments
,
even
those
of
the
Civil
Government
and
Shrievalty
,
and
promis'd
●hat
regard
should
be
had
in
the
supplying
of
those
which
●ere
vacant
,
to
the
Number
,
Affection
,
Quality
and
Merit
of
the
Reformed
:
Which
was
,
in
truth
,
to
assure
'em
the
possession
of
all
Employments
.
The
Three
last
concern'd
●he
Execution
and
Stability
of
the
Edict
;
that
the
Prince
gave
his
Faith
and
Word
to
see
it
perform'd
:
No
less
de●…ring
that
his
Successors
should
make
the
same
Promise
upon
their
coming
to
the
Dignity
;
that
if
they
were
Minors
,
their
Mothers
or
Guardians
should
promise
in
their
Names
,
after
they
had
first
receiv'd
the
Oath
of
Fidelity
from
their
Subjects
;
and
that
the
Princes
themselves
should
renew
that
Engagement
when
they
came
to
be
of
Age
;
that
all
the
●hief
Officers
at
the
time
present
should
swear
to
see
it
fulfill'd
;
and
that
all
that
should
come
to
Preferment
afterwards
should
take
the
same
Oath
;
and
that
the
Edict
should
be
read
and
publish'd
in
all
Places
where
it
was
necessary
.
Which
Publication
was
first
made
upon
the
10th
.
of
September
in
a
General
Assembly
of
the
Officers
,
Burgesses
,
and
all
the
Inhabitants
in
presence
of
the
Duke
himself
:
Upon
the
18th
.
in
the
Soveraign
Council
;
and
in
the
Chancery
upon
the
29th
.
of
the
same
Month.
This
Edict
was
also
styl`d
in
the
Preface
Perpetual
and
Irrevocable
;
nor
was
the
Religion
of
the
Reformed
call'd
the
Pretended
Reformed
,
but
barely
contrary
to
the
Catholick
.
However
,
this
Edict
as
express
and
clearly
couch'd
as
it
was
,
and
tho'
set
forth
before
Sedan
belong'd
to
France
,
has
prov'd
no
more
Inviolable
then
that
of
Nantes
.
For
upon
the
fifth
of
September
it
was
,
that
France
beheld
The
present
King
born
.
the
Birth
of
the
King
now
Reigning
,
who
has
cancell'd
all
these
Edicts
.
Both
the
King
and
Queen
had
made
great
Vows
to
the
Holy
Virgin
,
that
they
might
obtain
Children
by
her
Intercession
.
For
which
reason
it
was
that
they
acknowledged
the
Succour
which
she
had
afforded
'em
in
answering
their
Supplications
,
by
sending
most
magnificent
Presents
to
the
Lady
of
Lorretto
;
and
among
the
rest
a
Statue
of
the
New-born
Prince
of
Massy
Gold
,
carri`d
by
an
Angel
in
Silver
;
the
whole
of
a
very
considerable
Value
.
Certainly
the
Reformed
had
great
reason
to
fear
the
Effects
of
such
a
Gross
Piece
of
Superstition
as
this
,
and
that
a
Prince
for
whose
Birth
they
were
beholding
,
as
they
said
,
to
the
Intercession
of
Saints
,
would
be
bred
up
under
a
great
Antipathy
against
those
who
lookt
upon
the
Doctrine
of
Intercession
as
a
dangerous
Error
.
Moreover
,
the
Birth
of
this
Prince
occasion'd
the
Creating
of
several
Guilds
or
Fraternities
;
and
multiply'd
the
Nobility
,
by
ennobling
Letters
,
which
were
so
couch'd
,
that
there
was
not
any
Clause
inserted
to
hinder
the
Reformed
from
the
reaping
the
Benefit
of
'em
,
to
the
end
the
Joy
might
be
general
.
So
that
in
regard
they
met
with
a
thousand
Obstructions
in
the
Common
ways
to
advancement
,
there
were
many
Persons
that
took
out
these
,
either
that
they
might
have
the
Liberty
to
follow
their
Trades
,
or
to
ennnoble
themselves
.
But
the
Favours
that
were
done
'em
,
did
not
extend
very
far
;
nor
was
the
Year
1639.
more
propitious
1639.
to
'em
then
the
Rest
.
The
Cardinal
had
embroyl'd
himself
with
the
Court
of
Rome
,
and
he
had
a
mind
to
make
himself
fear'd
in
that
Court
,
as
he
was
dreaded
over
all
the
rest
of
Europe
.
There
was
nothing
talk`d
of
in
France
but
of
creating
a
Patriarch
,
and
by
that
means
of
breaking
off
all
Corespondence
with
the
Holy
See
.
Searches
were
made
by
the
Cardinals
order
,
what
Quarrels
the
Popes
had
with
the
Kings
of
France
,
and
Memoirs
of
every
one
were
drawn
up
.
Therefore
,
to
prevent
least
these
Contests
should
prove
a
Scandal
to
the
Catholicks
,
there
was
no
other
way
then
to
let
'em
see
,
that
there
was
nothing
of
good
intended
by
'em
toward
the
Reformed
.
Therefore
the
Privy
Council
,
by
a
Decree
of
the
18th
.
of
January
,
renew'd
their
former
Prohibitions
to
the
Inhabitants
of
Villiers
le
Bell
,
forbidding
their
Assemblies
to
sing
Psalms
and
say
their
Prayers
;
to
work
upon
Holy
days
,
or
to
bury
their
Dead
,
but
at
such
Hours
as
were
permitted
.
But
the
Parliament
of
Grènoble
went
farther
,
and
rammass'd
together
in
one
long
Decree
of
the
21th
.
of
March
,
whatever
New
Regulations
for
Villiers
le
Bell
and
the
Dauphinate
.
several
other
particular
Regulations
contain'd
of
most
incommodious
and
offensive
to
the
Reformed
.
It
forbid
their
Ministers
to
preach
in
the
Houses
of
the
Lords
of
the
Mannor
in
their
absence
,
or
of
their
Wives
and
Families
,
or
in
the
absence
,
of
the
ordinary
Chaplain
.
It
forbid
the
Ministers
to
preach
out
of
the
Places
where
they
were
settl'd
;
and
all
others
,
as
well
as
Ministers
,
to
obstruct
the
sending
of
Children
,
Pupils
and
Servants
to
Catholick
Regents
and
Tutors
approv'd
by
the
Ordinaries
,
under
the
Forfeiture
of
two
thousand
Livres
,
confiscation
of
Fiefs
,
or
Court
Jurisdiction
;
and
the
penalty
of
Imprisonment
or
other
corporal
Punishment
to
be
inflicted
upon
the
Ministers
.
It
forbid
the
admitting
of
Notaries
or
Proctors
without
Letters
Patents
,
and
'till
they
had
made
it
out
by
an
exact
Examination
,
that
they
were
qualify'd
for
the
Employment
mention'd
in
their
Letters
;
and
such
as
had
not
undergone
this
Tryal
,
were
interdicted
.
It
condemn'd
the
Reformed
to
spread
Carpets
before
their
Doors
upon
solemn
Procession
days
,
and
more
particularly
upon
Corpus-Christi
day
,
and
the
Assumption
of
the
Virgin
,
a
day
which
the
King
had
made
choice
of
to
preserve
the
Memory
of
his
Vow
,
by
vertue
of
which
he
had
put
himself
under
the
Protection
of
that
Holy
Saint
;
the
Efficacy
of
which
,
such
was
the
Perswasion
of
the
People
,
had
obtain'd
the
Birth
of
the
Dauphin
.
And
if
the
Reformed
fail'd
of
doing
it
upon
the
first
warning
of
the
Officers
,
the
Catholicks
were
authoriz'd
to
cause
the
Carpets
to
be
spread
,
at
the
Charges
of
the
Reformed
,
who
were
liable
to
Corporal
Constraint
,
if
they
refus`d
Reimbursment
.
It
order'd
Information
to
be
given
of
such
Hospitals
as
had
been
erected
without
leave
of
the
King
or
Parlament
,
and
forbad
the
Erecting
of
new
ones
,
or
any
other
Houses
of
Retirement
,
without
leave
first
obtain'd
.
'T
was
mention`d
also
in
the
Decree
,
that
the
Chambers
had
bin
consulted
,
but
the
Suffrages
of
the
Reformed
Counsellors
were
not
numerous
enough
to
carry
it
against
the
Catholicks
.
The
University
of
Poitiers
had
certain
Ancient
Statutes
Statutes
of
the
University
of
Poitiers
.
which
oblig'd
their
Members
to
certain
Devotions
;
which
Statutes
had
bin
neglected
,
while
the
Edict
was
observ'd
with
any
thing
of
Sincerity
,
because
they
could
not
bring
the
Reformed
to
submit
to
'em
.
But
when
their
Destruction
was
openly
labour'd
,
they
bethought
themselves
of
Reviving
their
Statutes
,
that
they
might
have
an
Opportunity
to
put
the
Reformed
by
,
when
they
demanded
their
Degrees
.
The
Pretence
was
,
that
these
degrees
were
conferr'd
in
the
Cathedral
Church
,
where
it
was
presuppos'd
that
the
Reformed
could
not
take
'em
:
And
moreover
that
they
could
not
be
present
at
the
Processions
which
the
University
,
according
to
the
Statutes
were
bound
to
solemnize
every
Month
,
carrying
in
Pomp
to
the
Church
of
the
Jacobins
that
which
the
Catholicks
call
the
Holy
Sacrament
.
These
Statutes
had
bin
reviv'd
in
the
years
1619.
and
1620.
But
that
they
might
have
a
more
specious
Pretence
to
refuse
the
Reformed
their
Degrees
,
the
Bishop
this
year
set
forth
a
Chapter
Ordinance
,
dated
April
28.
wherein
he
declar'd
,
that
he
would
no
longer
suffer
the
Reformed
to
take
Degrees
in
his
Church
.
So
that
the
Ordinance
of
one
single
Bishop
render'd
fruitless
the
Edict
of
a
Great
King
.
The
first
of
the
same
Month
came
forth
a
Decree
of
Council
An
Order
of
Judge
Mage
of
Mountauban
.
which
summon'd
Constans
,
a
Councellor
in
the
Presidial
Court
of
Mountauban
,
and
Rieuperieux
,
the
Kings
Advocate
,
to
be
heard
upon
an
Affair
which
had
made
a
great
Noise
;
and
until
they
had
had
their
Hearing
,
they
were
suspended
from
their
Employments
.
The
Business
was
,
that
Mage
the
Judge
,
and
the
Judge
Criminal
of
Montauban
,
had
upon
the
16th
.
of
January
set
forth
an
Order
which
Oblig'd
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Jurisdiction
,
both
within
and
without
,
as
well
Catholicks
as
Reformed
,
to
observe
Holy-days
,
and
forbid
'em
to
expose
to
sale
either
Flesh
or
Fowl
,
or
Wild-fowl
,
upon
such
days
as
were
not
allow'd
of
by
the
Roman
Church
.
In
this
Order
,
to
make
it
more
authentick
,
they
cited
a
Decree
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
,
set
forth
in
March
1634.
And
an
Order
of
the
Intendant
of
Guyenne
of
the
16th
.
of
the
same
Month
1638.
Now
when
these
two
Judges
,
who
pretended
that
the
sole
Cognizance
of
the
Civil
Government
of
the
City
belong'd
to
them
,
caus'd
the
Order
to
be
read
in
Court
,
Rieuperieux
oppos'd
it
;
and
requir'd
the
Judge
Criminal
and
four
Counsellors
that
were
present
to
do
him
Right
upon
his
Opposal
.
But
Mage
,
the
Judge
,
persisting
,
and
ordaining
the
Order
to
be
Register'd
,
Constans
,
who
was
eldest
Councellor
,
gave
an
Injunction
to
the
contrary
,
and
forbid
the
Prothonotary
to
Register
it
.
The
Heat
of
this
Contest
brake
up
the
Court
,
and
the
Judge
having
fortifi`d
himself
at
the
Council
,
fail'd
not
according
to
the
Maxim
observ'd
there
,
always
to
lay
all
the
blame
upon
the
Reformed
,
to
the
end
he
might
obtain
a
Confirmation
of
his
Order
,
and
a
personal
Summons
for
Constans
and
Rieuperieux
,
'T
is
remarkable
that
this
was
a
Dispute
about
Competitorship
,
or
rather
sufficiency
of
Power
;
a
Tryal
of
Skill
to
know
whether
the
first
Judge
could
alone
of
himself
make
Orders
relating
to
the
Civil
Goverment
,
without
advice
of
the
Counsellors
,
and
without
imparting
it
to
the
Kings
Advocates
.
But
because
there
was
something
more
in
the
Matter
which
concern'd
the
Franchises
of
a
Protestant
City
,
the
Judges
Order
was
confirm'd
before
any
Cognizance
had
bin
taken
of
the
Reasons
for
Rieuperieux's
Opposition
.
The
Church
of
Rochechouard
had
bin
tormented
near
ten
years
Particular
Injustices
at
Rochechonard
.
by
the
Lord
of
the
Feif
,
who
omitted
no
Invention
to
ruin
it
.
The
People
had
always
met
in
the
Common
Hall
of
the
City
,
which
was
a
very
small
Town
:
But
in
1630.
the
Lord
instigated
by
the
Bishop
of
Limoges
,
took
from
'em
the
use
of
the
House
by
Vertue
of
his
own
Authority
,
without
any
prosecution
at
Law
.
Nevertheless
the
Church
suffer'd
this
Attempt
without
making
any
Resistance
,
and
provided
themselves
of
another
House
wherein
to
continue
their
Exercises
.
However
,
four
years
after
the
Lord
would
needs
lay
hold
of
the
Opportunity
,
and
destroy
the
Church
by
means
of
the
Grand
Sessions
that
us'd
to
be
kept
in
that
Hall
;
but
failing
in
his
design
that
way
,
the
Business
was
remov'd
to
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
at
Paris
;
where
he
had
not
that
Success
neither
which
he
desir'd
.
This
oblig'd
him
,
because
he
would
not
seem
to
be
baffl`d
,
to
remove
the
Cause
before
the
Council
,
where
all
the
Mischief
he
could
do
,
was
,
that
he
obtain'd
an
Order
of
the
10th
.
of
May
this
year
,
for
the
Reformed
to
produce
their
Original
Titles
,
of
which
they
had
nothing
but
compar`d
Copies
in
the
suit
commenc'd
.
And
the
same
Order
forbid
the
inserting
of
any
Alterations
or
Innovations
on
either
side
.
The
Church
having
done
their
Duty
,
the
Lord
let
the
thing
hang
for
several
years
,
perceiving
he
could
ground
no
Right
upon
the
support
of
undenyable
Proofs
:
So
that
at
last
,
he
let
the
Business
quite
fall
;
and
the
Reformed
,
who
enjoy'd
their
Liberty
,
fearing
themselves
to
molest
the
Quiet
of
their
own
Priviledges
,
by
demanding
Judgment
,
never
minded
the
suing
for
any
Decree
in
their
Favour
.
And
the
Affair
still
remains
undecided
,
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Council
,
who
never
did
any
thing
for
the
Advantage
of
the
Reformed
,
but
when
they
were
so
earnestly
press'd
to
it
,
that
they
could
not
avoid
it
:
Which
cost
that
Church
very
dear
,
as
I
shall
relate
in
another
Place
.
Upon
the
16th
.
of
June
the
Parlament
of
Rennes
condemn'd
the
Reformed
in
Vitre
,
to
spread
Carpets
before
their
Doors
upon
Procession
days
;
tho'
about
ten
years
before
At
Vitrè
and
Dijon
.
they
had
set
forth
an
Edict
quite
opposite
to
it
:
And
upon
the
14th
of
December
,
the
Parliament
of
Dijon
made
another
,
which
was
no
less
singular
.
For
two
of
the
Reformed
had
had
a
suit
together
:
The
one
demanded
that
his
Cause
might
be
sent
back
,
the
Other
requir'd
that
the
Cause
might
be
continu'd
.
Accordingly
the
Parlament
judg'd
the
continuance
of
it
;
and
the
Pretence
was
,
that
it
was
a
case
wherein
the
Cause
of
the
Defendant
was
to
be
favour'd
.
They
might
have
said
with
much
more
Justice
,
that
in
regard
the
Dispute
was
about
a
Franchise
,
he
who
was
willing
to
wave
it
,
could
not
so
well
do
it
,
to
the
Prejudice
of
him
that
endeavour'd
to
make
use
of
it
.
The
sixteenth
of
December
,
the
privy
Council
condemn'd
the
Reformed
,
who
practis'd
as
Proctors
in
some
Jurisdiction
or
other
of
Poitou
,
to
produce
their
Letters
Patents
,
and
to
justifie
that
they
were
qualified
for
the
Employment
;
that
is
to
say
,
that
they
were
Roman
Catholicks
:
In
the
mean
time
they
were
forbid
to
practise
in
them
.
This
Practice
of
Notaries
forbid
.
was
the
Language
of
all
the
Courts
in
the
Kingdom
,
who
knew
the
King
had
by
that
means
a
design
to
exclude
the
Reformed
from
all
petty
Employments
.
The
same
day
came
forth
another
decree
which
forbid
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
at
Taulignan
in
the
Province
of
the
Dauphinate
;
Taulignan
.
and
which
would
not
permit
'em
to
bury
but
in
the
dusk
of
the
Evening
,
as
at
Paris
,
and
other
great
Cities
,
under
the
Forfeiture
of
three
thousand
Livres
.
I
meet
with
also
another
Decree
the
same
day
,
which
forbid
the
Chucrh-yard
at
Blois
.
Reformed
of
Blois
to
lock
up
their
Church-yard
.
For
the
Archdeacon
,
who
is
the
chief
Clergy-man
of
that
City
,
had
presented
a
Petition
to
that
Effect
,
wherein
he
set
forth
,
that
the
locking
up
of
the
Church-yard
would
create
a
Jealousie
in
the
Catholicks
:
For
that
the
Church-yard
being
advantagiously
seated
to
command
the
City
,
which
was
built
upon
the
Descent
of
a
Hill
,
they
might
meet
together
and
fortify
themselves
in
it
,
to
the
great
danger
of
the
City
.
Which
was
a
Precaution
that
signifi'd
very
little
,
at
a
time
when
France
was
already
subdu'd
,
and
patiently
bore
the
Yoak
.
So
that
there
were
none
but
the
Croakers
,
who
Croakers
.
made
a
little
Bustle
in
some
of
the
Provinces
:
For
so
were
the
Peasants
call`d
,
who
not
being
able
to
bear
the
Taxes
and
Imposts
with
which
they
were
overwhelm'd
,
nor
the
Vexations
of
the
Gentry
,
had
taken
Arms
to
defend
themselves
.
Nevertheless
the
Council
granted
those
Prohibitions
to
the
Archdeacon
,
not
because
the
Reason
of
the
thing
deserv'd
it
,
but
because
it
would
be
an
Inconvenience
to
the
Reformed
,
who
Burying
their
dead
in
an
open
Place
,
would
be
expos`d
to
the
Affronts
of
the
Rabble
.
The
next
year
they
continu'd
their
Vexations
of
the
Reformed
,
1640.
by
a
thousand
Squabbles
and
Cavils
.
The
Bishop
of
Oleron
,
in
Bearn
,
and
the
grey
Fryar
Placede
his
Proctor
,
attempted
to
put
down
the
Exercise
at
Oleron
,
St.
Marie
,
Luc
and
Saucede
.
And
the
Parliament
of
Pau
,
whither
the
Cause
Decree
of
the
Parlament
of
Pau.
was
remov'd
,
retain'd
it
;
and
in
the
mean
time
forbid
the
Continuance
of
Preaching
in
Places
where
there
were
not
above
ten
Families
of
the
Reformed
in
all
:
Grounding
their
Proceedings
upon
the
Answer
return'd
to
the
Paper
presented
by
the
Ecclesiasticks
in
1617.
upon
which
a
Decree
was
made
the
23th
.
of
January
.
The
Parliament
of
Paris
also
,
by
a
Decree
of
the
7th
.
of
September
forbid
La
Gateliniere
to
suffer
any
Preaching
in
his
House
at
Puigeniet
,
nor
in
any
place
belonging
to
the
Bailliage
of
Tours
.
The
same
day
likewise
the
Parlament
of
Bourdeaux
sent
the
same
Prohibitions
to
those
of
;
Beaulieu
in
Limosin
,
at
the
same
time
forbidding
'em
to
hold
a
Synod
in
the
City
,
or
to
make
use
of
the
Common
Bell
for
tolling
to
Sermon
,
under
the
Forfeiture
●●
10000
Livres
.
'T
is
true
indeed
that
this
was
not
ordain'd
but
for
such
a
Time
,
and
till
it
should
be
order'd
otherwise
.
The
Schools
were
the
Subject
of
many
Cavils
,
as
Schools
.
well
as
their
Exercises
.
For
the
Syndic
of
the
Clergy
o●
Roven
took
his
Opportunity
when
the
Council
stay'd
a●
Roven
,
in
regard
the
Chancellor
had
Orders
to
repair
into
Normandy
,
and
Command
the
Forces
that
were
sent
against
the
Piednuds
,
or
the
People
that
went
Barefoot
;
for
so
were
they
call'd
in
that
Province
,
who
were
nam'd
Crokers
in
other
Places
.
This
same
Syndic
set
forth
in
his
Petition
,
that
the
Catholicks
themselves
had
not
the
Liberty
to
keep
Schools
,
without
leave
of
the
Chancellor
of
the
Metropolitan
Church
;
whence
it
follow'd
that
the
Reformed
were
not
to
have
that
Priviledge
without
Permission
.
For
this
reason
,
the
Council
,
upon
the
6th
.
of
February
,
set
forth
a
Decrcee
prohibiting
Schools
to
be
kept
at
Roven
,
or
in
any
other
Places
where
there
was
not
a
Right
of
Exercise
.
Upon
the
10th
.
of
December
the
Parlament
of
Bourdeaux
,
at
the
Instance
of
du
Sault
,
a
Zealous
Persecutor
,
who
pleaded
in
the
room
of
the
Advocate
General
,
by
a
Decree
forbid
Ord●
and
Grenier
,
Regents
of
the
Reformed
Schools
at
St.
Fri
,
to
keep
'em
open
,
for
that
they
had
intruded
into
'em
of
their
own
Heads
,
without
leave
of
the
Court
.
The
Fifteenth
of
the
same
Month
wrote
expresly
to
the
Bishop
of
Poitiers
,
to
let
him
understand
that
't
was
his
Pleasure
for
Decorums
sake
,
that
the
Schools
where
Boys
and
Girls
were
taught
,
should
be
distinct
.
Two
Months
after
appear'd
a
Judicial
Sentence
,
upon
a
Motion
of
the
Kings
Advocate
,
that
all
Schoolmasters
,
as
well
Catholicks
as
Reformed
,
should
be
bound
to
take
their
Licenses
from
the
Bishop
;
and
by
Consequence
,
to
observe
the
same
distinction
between
the
Schools
of
both
Sexes
.
Since
that
,
the
Law
is
very
much
alter'd
;
for
that
by
forbidding
the
Reformed
to
have
any
more
then
one
School
in
a
Place
,
they
have
provided
against
their
Observance
of
that
Distinction
:
As
if
the
Profession
of
Heresie
were
a
reason
sufficient
to
deprive
Hereticks
of
their
Right
to
observe
the
Decorums
of
Morality
.
The
Advocate
General
in
the
Parlament
of
Pau
,
bethought
himself
of
a
rare
Artifice
,
to
oblige
the
Reformed
under
that
Jurisdiction
Singular
Artifice
to
oblige
the
Reformed
to
call
themselves
pretended
Reformed
.
to
give
their
Religion
the
Title
of
Pretended
Reformed
.
They
were
wont
to
qualifie
themselves
with
the
Addition
of
the
Religion
of
the
Edict
;
or
barely
Of
the
Religion
:
And
this
they
observ'd
in
all
their
Publick
Acts
;
even
in
the
Pleadings
of
Advocates
.
But
the
Advocate
General
undertook
to
prohibit
'em
that
Custom
,
and
to
render
this
Severity
more
Tolerable
,
he
was
desirous
to
usher
it
in
by
some
Act
of
Justice
.
He
shew'd
how
that
the
Catholicks
commonly
call'd
'em
Huguenots
and
Hereticks
;
which
might
cause
great
Disorder
;
besides
that
the
Reformed
were
not
to
be
Suffer'd
●o
use
such
Expressions
as
frequently
came
out
of
their
Mouths
.
●n
Conformity
therefore
to
this
Request
,
the
Parlament
set
forth
a
Decree
,
forbidding
the
Catholicks
to
call
the
Reformed
Huguenots
or
Hereticks
;
and
prohibiting
the
Reformed
to
give
their
Religion
any
other
Name
then
that
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
.
But
the
Catholicks
never
obey'd
those
Prohibitions
,
either
in
Bearn
or
elsewhere
;
and
the
Reformed
avoided
,
as
much
as
in
'em
lay
,
the
Assuming
a
Title
which
they
could
not
own
with
a
safe
Conscience
.
Vanier
and
Mangets
,
Inhabitants
of
Nanterre
,
having
let
Blasphemies
pretended
.
●●ip
something
in
common
Conversation
,
touching
the
Person
of
the
Holy
Virgin
,
and
the
Honour
due
to
her
,
which
seem'd
very
remote
from
the
Sentiments
of
the
Roman
Church
,
whose
Disciples
never
mention
that
blessed
Creature
,
but
with
that
Respect
which
they
pay
to
God
himself
,
the
Discourse
of
those
two
Men
was
lookt
upon
as
Blasphemy
,
and
the
Judge
of
the
Places
order'd
'em
to
be
prosecuted
as
Blasphemers
.
To
this
they
added
another
Crime
as
little
understood
as
the
former
,
and
accus'd
'em
of
edeavouring
to
seduce
some
young
People
of
the
Town
from
the
Catholick
Religion
.
And
they
inserted
that
Term
young
People
,
to
hedge
in
the
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
which
equally
forbid
as
well
the
Catholicks
as
the
Reformed
,
to
practise
the
Trade
of
Seducers
.
But
in
reality
,
these
young
Men
were
Persons
ripe
in
Years
,
and
of
an
Age
which
absolutely
discharg'd
the
Article
of
the
Edict
from
taking
Cognizance
of
'em
.
The
Crime
of
being
Seducers
was
common
to
Both
,
but
Vanier
,
was
chiefly
charg'd
with
the
Blasphemy
.
For
which
being
convicted
,
he
was
Condemn'd
to
undergo
the
Amende
Honorable
,
and
to
the
Gallies
for
five
Years
:
The
other
was
onely
Sentenc'd
to
the
First
Punishment
,
and
banish'd
the
Town
and
Parish
.
But
the
whole
cause
being
remov'd
to
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
at
Paris
:
The
Punishment
was
mitigated
;
so
that
Vanier
was
condemn'd
to
Confess
in
the
Court
of
Nanterre
,
with
his
head
bare
and
upon
his
Knees
,
that
he
had
rashly
and
Impiously
utter'd
the
Blasphemies
that
were
laid
to
his
Charge
,
and
which
he
had
own'd
in
his
Interrogatory
.
He
was
also
banish'd
out
of
the
Provostship
of
Paris
,
and
fin'd
eight
Livers
.
There
are
two
Things
in
this
affair
which
plainly
make
it
out
,
that
these
pretended
Blasphemies
consisted
only
in
the
Liberty
which
Vanier
had
taken
to
express
in
Terms
not
rightly
chosen
,
the
Doctrine
of
the
Reformed
touching
Religious
Adoration
.
That
is
,
that
he
freely
confess'd
before
the
Judge
what
he
had
said
,
which
was
more
then
a
Person
accus'd
of
down
right
Blasphemy
,
would
have
doubtless
done
with
so
much
Confidence
.
The
other
is
,
that
the
Sentence
pronounc'd
by
the
Judge
of
Nanterre
,
was
mitigated
by
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
;
which
would
not
have
so
fallen
out
,
had
there
been
any
thing
of
Solid
in
the
Accusation
of
Blasphemy
.
There
have
and
will
be
seen
Examples
,
by
which
it
is
to
be
observ'd
,
that
the
Advocate
General
became
the
Appellant
for
a
slighter
Punishment
,
when
there
was
but
any
pretence
for
it
in
the
Accusation
of
the
Basphemer
,
and
that
the
Chief
Judge
had
not
pronounc'd
the
Utmost
Severities
of
the
Law
.
This
Decree
was
issu'd
forth
the
1●
th
.
of
September
.
Such
another
Accident
happen'd
at
Poitiers
,
upon
a
pretended
A
Pretended
Sacriledge
.
Sacriledge
.
For
a
certain
Cross
erected
in
the
High-way
,
near
that
City
,
was
found
pull'd
down
and
levell'd
with
the
Ground
,
upon
St.
Michael's
day
.
Upon
which
there
was
both
Inquisition
made
and
Information
given
before
the
Judge
of
Poitiers
,
and
the
Testimonies
charg'd
the
Crime
upon
a
Person
of
the
Religion
:
And
had
he
been
Convicted
of
the
Fact
,
he
had
deserv'd
no
less
then
Breaking
upon
the
Wheel
.
For
People
have
been
burnt
alive
for
Committing
certain
Insolencies
against
the
Cross
,
which
after
their
Death
,
was
found
where
it
stood
,
to
be
as
●ound
and
as
free
from
any
Dammage
,
as
when
it
was
first
errected
.
But
this
suppos'd
Criminal
was
acquitted
at
so
Cheap
a
rate
,
that
it
serv'd
for
a
strong
Presumption
of
his
Innocency
.
For
he
was
condemn'd
only
to
the
Charges
of
the
Tryal
,
to
a
slight
Fine
,
and
to
set
up
the
Cross
again
.
And
he
rather
chose
to
fulfil
the
Sentence
,
then
to
prosecute
the
Reversal
of
it
,
fearing
to
enlarge
and
Swell
his
Accusation
by
an
Appeal
.
Upon
the
12th
.
of
September
a
Decree
was
publish'd
at
Partition
of
Voices
at
Castres
▪
and
the
Consequences
of
it
.
Castres
;
the
Consequences
of
which
were
Tedious
and
Vexatious
.
The
Advocate
General
set
forth
four
Things
.
I.
That
the
Reformed
never
put
off
their
Hatts
to
the
Sacrament
,
when
they
mett
it
in
the
Streets
,
nor
ever
fell
upon
their
Knees
.
II.
That
they
would
not
let
their
Domestick
Servants
go
to
Mass
.
III.
That
they
would
not
suffer
'em
to
be
Comforted
in
their
Sickness
.
IV.
That
they
constrain'd
'em
to
work
upon
Holy-days
:
And
of
all
these
Abuses
he
mov'd
for
a
Regulation
.
As
for
the
three
last
Articles
,
a
Regulation
was
granted
him
with
a
Nemine
Con●ra●●●●nte
:
And
the
Reformed
were
forbid
to
give
their
Servants
any
Trouble
in
those
Particulars
.
But
they
were
divided
upon
the
first
:
The
Catholicks
,
most
Zealous
Members
of
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
were
of
Opinion
that
the
Catholicks
should
be
order'd
to
kneel
,
when
they
had
not
time
to
get
out
of
the
Way
.
On
the
other
side
,
it
was
the
Judgment
of
the
Reformed
,
that
those
of
their
Religion
were
not
bound
to
Kneel
;
that
it
was
sufficient
to
Ordain
that
they
should
retire
into
their
Houses
,
or
any
where
▪
else
upon
the
sound
of
the
Bell
;
that
the
Reformed
in
General
had
never
Violated
the
Edicts
;
and
that
particular
Persons
when
they
had
Committed
any
Fault
,
had
been
always
punish'd
by
the
Chamber
,
without
Dissimulation
or
Connivance
.
Upon
this
Division
of
Opinions
being
carry'd
to
the
Council
,
there
came
forth
a
Decree
of
the
24th
.
of
October
,
which
cofirm'd
the
Opinion
of
the
Catholicks
;
order'd
the
Reformed
that
could
not
get
out
of
the
way
,
to
put
themselves
into
a
Condition
of
Respect
as
Others
did
:
And
upon
their
Refusal
,
condemn'd
em
,
for
the
first
Fault
to
a
Fine
of
500
Livres
,
for
the
Second
1500
,
and
for
the
Third
2000
,
and
Banishment
out
of
the
Province
.
There
could
be
nothing
order'd
more
Expressly
against
the
Articles
of
the
Edict
,
which
exempted
the
Reformed
from
every
thing
that
was
contrary
to
their
Consciences
.
Several
Contagious
Diseases
had
been
very
rife
in
France
this
Year
,
and
had
made
a
great
Havock
of
the
People
,
principally
in
the
Southern
Provinces
.
And
this
Contagion
having
spread
it self
in
several
Places
where
the
Reformed
had
a
Right
to
Assemble
,
and
perform
the
Exercises
of
their
Religion
,
chiefly
at
Nimes
and
the
Parts
adjoyning
,
they
took
the
Liberty
to
meet
in
the
Streets
,
in
the
Publick
Places
,
and
in
the
Fields
;
whether
it
were
,
because
they
would
not
deprive
those
Persons
of
the
Comfort
of
Pious
Exercises
,
for
whom
it
was
not
safe
to
have
a
free
Conversation
with
Others
,
that
they
caus'd
'em
to
sit
under
the
Wind
;
or
because
they
were
willing
to
prevent
the
Sound
from
being
Infected
,
by
suffering
'em
to
sit
among
persons
suspected
of
Infection
in
close
Places
:
But
most
certain
it
was
,
that
they
never
pretended
thereby
to
make
any
Encroachments
;
and
one
would
have
thought
,
that
at
a
time
when
such
a
Terrible
Judgment
requir'd
the
Incessant
Applications
of
Prayer
and
Devotion
,
the
People
might
have
been
dispenc'd
with
the
delays
of
a
Regular
Address
to
obtain
the
Princes
leave
.
Nevertheless
,
this
Attempt
was
lookt
upon
as
Criminal
,
tho'
it
had
been
authoriz'd
by
a
Decree
of
the
Party-Chamber
.
Thereupon
there
was
a
Decree
made
by
the
Privy
Council
,
which
forbid
any
such
sort
of
Exercise
;
which
reserv'd
to
the
King
the
Power
of
appointing
some
Place
,
for
the
Reformed
where
to
meet
in
Case
of
Contagion
,
and
which
order'd
Machaut
,
Intendant
of
the
Province
,
to
prosecute
Du
Cross
,
and
others
accus'd
of
this
New
Crime
:
And
the
Intendant
was
authoriz'd
to
give
a
final
Sentence
,
from
which
there
should
be
no
Appeal
.
Now
they
who
are
acquainted
with
the
delays
of
the
Council
,
and
the
Comissioners
,
to
whom
such
things
are
referr`d
,
can
never
question
but
that
the
design
was
to
reduce
the
Reformed
,
either
to
forbear
their
Exercises
while
those
Contagions
continu`d
;
or
else
to
infect
one
another
if
they
would
not
deprive
those
that
were
upon
Recovery
and
such
as
were
suspected
of
Infection
,
of
the
Consolation
of
their
publick
Devotions
,
who
both
of
`em
stood
in
the
greatest
need
of
it
.
This
Decree
came
forth
the
30th
.
of
October
,
but
had
not
authority
enough
to
serve
for
a
Regulation
.
But
there
was
a
particular
affair
,
and
which
made
a
Marriage
of
converted
Priests
.
great
noise
adjudg`d
by
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
the
22th
.
of
August
.
There
was
a
certain
Priest
in
the
Diocess
of
Nevers
,
whose
name
was
Sebastian
Tridon
,
who
not
conforming
to
the
Roman
Religion
,
and
abhorring
the
Tyranny
of
Celibacy
,
embrac`d
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
afterwards
marri`d
.
The
Bishop
of
Nevers
,
to
prevent
the
Noise
of
this
Conversion
from
spreading
any
further
,
and
to
brand
the
Priest
with
Infamy
,
set
a-foot
an
Accusation
of
Lewdness
against
him
,
and
omitted
nothing
of
Falshood
or
False
dates
,
to
colour
the
Calumny
.
For
which
reason
the
Priest
appeal`d
from
the
Sentence
of
the
Bishop
,
as
a
Secular
Person
from
an
Ecclesiastical
Court
,
and
undertook
to
prove
the
Falshood
as
well
of
the
Decree
,
as
of
the
verbal
Report
of
a
pretended
Lying-in
of
the
Maid
,
whom
he
was
accus`d
to
have
debauch`d
.
On
the
other
side
,
three
Brothers
which
he
had
,
oppos`d
his
Marriage
,
and
obtain`d
of
the
Judge
of
St.
Peter
le
Moutier
,
Prohibitions
to
Montunglard
the
Minister
,
and
all
others
,
to
proceed
any
farther
towards
the
Celebration
of
the
Marriage
,
as
also
to
Tridon
and
Mary
Bruander
,
who
was
betroth'd
to
him
,
to
think
any
more
of
it
.
'T
is
true
,
it
deeply
concern`d
the
Brothers
,
as
well
for
that
by
the
Marriage
they
lost
the
hopes
of
succeding
as
Heirs
to
their
Brother
;
as
for
that
Tridon
quitted
several
rich
Benefices
,
by
forsaking
the
Roman
Religion
.
For
it
appear'd
by
the
Process
,
that
he
was
in
possession
of
an
Abby
,
a
Canonship
,
and
a
considerable
Vicaridge
.
Well
—
There
was
an
appeal
from
that
Sentence
,
as
also
from
the
Proceedings
of
the
Official
;
and
the
Cause
being
remov`d
into
the
Chamber
,
Tridons
Advocate
insisted
upon
the
Liberty
granted
by
the
Edict
,
and
upon
the
long
Toleration
of
several
Marriages
in
the
same
Case
.
The
Bishops
Advocate
,
who
was
also
for
the
Rest
of
Tridons
adversaries
,
insisted
chiefly
upon
the
Vow
of
Priesthood
,
which
he
pretended
was
inviolable
;
and
which
is
worthy
observation
,
he
said
nothing
of
the
Challenge
,
but
by
the
by
;
only
he
told
the
Court
that
the
Methods
he
had
taken
were
impertment
and
false
.
And
at
the
Conclusion
of
his
Plea
,
he
put
home
to
the
Reformed
a
Point
of
Honour
,
who
if
they
lov'd
the
Purity
of
their
Religion
,
would
never
admit
any
to
the
Profession
of
it
,
but
such
who
embrac'd
it
upon
the
Principles
of
Vertue
,
not
such
as
became
their
Proselytes
for
love
of
Libertinism
,
and
publickly
abandon'd
their
Continency
.
As
if
,
not
to
say
any
thing
of
the
lawfulness
of
Marrige
at
present
,
it
could
be
deny
,
d
,
that
a
man
who
only
sought
to
marry
for
no
other
reason
,
then
to
find
a
Remedy
against
Incontinency
in
the
state
of
Wedlock
,
were
not
visibly
over-rul'd
by
the
Maxims
of
Vertue
.
And
the
Advocate
General
,
Talon
,
likewise
,
tho`
he
had
laid
a
great
stress
upon
the
Opinion
of
the
Roman
Church
,
which
believes
that
the
sacerdotal
Character
,
such
as
that
she
deems
to
be
imprinted
by
Baptism
,
can
never
be
lost
,
nor
repeated
,
could
not
forbear
to
second
the
Advocates
conceit
;
but
the
Advocate
pretending
that
Celibacy
was
an
Apostilick
Tradition
,
deriding
as
Fabulous
the
Story
of
Paphnutius
,
who
in
a
full
Council
had
given
the
Name
of
Chastity
to
Conjugal
Society
,
according
to
the
Relation
of
Socrates
;
Talon
acknowledg`d
the
contrary
,
that
Marriage
and
Orders
were
not
incompatible
by
their
Institution
;
and
that
Celibacy
was
only
introduc'd
for
the
sake
of
greater
Purity
;
but
in
the
main
he
asserted
,
that
the
Particular
Articles
were
never
enregister`d
;
tho'
eighteen
years
before
,
his
Father
James
Talon
had
maintain`d
the
contrary
,
and
caus`d
the
Register
to
be
brought
into
Court
:
That
they
contain`d
Priviledges
and
Resignations
,
irregular
from
the
common
Law
;
which
were
not
capable
of
any
extended
Interpretation
,
but
were
to
be
expounded
according
to
the
Letter
:
That
it
was
with
the
Liberty
of
Sentiments
granted
by
the
Edict
,
as
with
the
Liberty
of
Exterior
Actions
,
which
are
reduc'd
into
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
:
That
Priests
might
Embrace
the
Reformed
Religion
,
but
not
Violate
the
General
Laws
of
Celibacy
,
which
were
the
Laws
of
the
State
:
That
there
were
a
thousand
Inconveniences
to
be
fear'd
if
they
should
be
permitted
to
Marry
,
more
especially
,
if
the
same
Priest
,
after
he
was
Marry`d
,
should
happen
to
return
to
the
Roman
Church
.
He
cited
the
Decrees
made
upon
the
Marriage
of
the
Cardinal
Chatillon
,
and
the
Chevalier
de
la
Ferte
Imbaut
;
and
to
elude
the
Force
of
the
long
Toleration
of
Mariages
of
the
same
Nature
,
he
would
needs
have
it
believ`d
,
that
it
proceeded
from
two
Causes
:
First
,
for
that
the
Kindred
of
Marry`d
Priests
stifl'd
the
memory
of
their
Crimes
,
for
the
Honour
of
their
Families
,
as
not
being
any
way
bound
to
reveal
`em
.
The
Second
was
,
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
were
never
eager
in
the
Prosecution
of
such
People
,
which
was
the
cause
of
their
Impurity
.
These
were
the
Advocate
General`s
Reasons
,
which
it
would
have
been
an
easie
thing
to
have
refuted
,
had
the
other
side
been
permitted
to
Answer
.
For
the
two
Causes
from
whence
he
deduc`d
the
Toleration
of
Marriages
,
of
the
same
Nature
with
Tridons
,
were
notoriously
False
.
The
Kindred
having
had
always
prevailing
Reasons
to
prevent
'em
;
and
the
Ecclesiasticks
never
omitting
any
Opportunity
of
persecuting
those
Priests
who
forsook
the
Roman
Church
.
Besides
,
that
outward
Sentiments
or
Actions
were
so
far
from
being
restrain'd
within
the
Bounds
of
the
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
,
by
the
Edicts
,
that
quite
the
contrary
,
those
Edicts
were
only
promulgated
,
to
exempt
the
Reformed
not
only
in
respect
of
Sentiments
,
but
in
regard
of
outward
Actions
from
the
Rigor
of
the
Common
Laws
as
to
what
concern'd
Conscience
.
Nevertheless
,
in
regard
the
Time
for
Interpreting
any
thing
in
Favour
of
the
Reformed
,
was
not
yet
come
,
Parquets
Conclusions
were
followed
in
part
,
and
the
Sentence
of
the
Judge
was
Confirm'd
;
but
they
order`d
no
General
Regulation
upon
the
Matter
.
However
't
is
true
,
that
a
President
in
adjudg'd
Cases
,
never
fails
to
have
the
Force
of
a
Regulation
,
especially
when
there
is
an
Antipathy
against
the
Parties
against
whom
the
Judgment
is
given
.
By
a
Decree
of
the
30th
.
of
November
,
the
Catholick
Precedency
adjudg'd
to
the
Catholicks
.
Officers
in
the
Court
of
Accompts
,
Aids
and
Finances
of
Mompellier
,
were
adjudg`d
to
precede
the
Reformed
,
in
all
the
same
Cases
,
and
with
the
same
Expressions
,
as
Precedencie
had
been
adjudg`d
to
the
Counsellors
of
the
Chambers
of
Languedoc
and
Guyenne
,
by
the
Decrees
which
I
have
set
down
in
another
Place
.
So
that
in
all
the
Soveraign
Jurisdictions
,
the
Reformed
were
despoyl`d
of
all
the
Priviledges
which
in
pursuance
of
the
Edict
,
they
were
equally
to
enjoy
with
the
Catholicks
.
But
the
next
Year
produc`d
`em
those
Vexations
,
of
which
1641.
the
Consequences
were
no
less
afflictive
;
and
the
Chamber
A
new
decree
about
meetting
the
Sacrament
.
of
Castres
was
the
Principal
Object
of
their
Cavils
.
For
the
Decree
of
the
23d
.
of
October
,
touching
the
Veneration
which
was
to
be
pay`d
by
the
Reformed
to
the
Sacrament
,
and
which
oblig`d
`em
to
kneel
when
they
met
it
in
the
Streets
,
having
been
presented
to
the
Chamber
to
be
register`d
,
Tzarn
the
Prothonotary
,
being
backt
by
the
Reformed
Counsellors
,
refus`d
to
enroll
it
;
Boyer
and
Baule`s
,
Consuls
of
the
same
Religion
,
refus`d
the
Publication
of
it
.
The
reason
of
their
refusal
was
evident
enough
;
because
the
Reformed
could
not
give
that
Exteriour
Mark
of
Veneration
to
the
Sacrament
,
which
they
did
not
think
proper
to
be
ador`d
without
doing
an
Injury
to
their
Consciences
.
Whereupon
the
News
of
this
refusal
being
carry`d
to
Court
,
it
was
there
deem`d
convenient
to
issue
forth
a
new
Decree
of
the
second
of
January
,
to
interpret
the
former
.
There
it
was
Acknowledg`d
that
the
Equivocal
sence
of
some
Expressions
was
the
reason
of
their
requiring
the
Reformed
to
kneel
;
and
therefore
to
exempt
`em
from
this
Injurious
Compliance
,
it
was
ordain`d
that
both
Men
and
Women
should
get
out
of
the
way
upon
the
Tingling
of
the
Bell
;
and
if
they
could
not
,
that
they
should
put
themselves
in
a
Posture
of
respect
,
the
Men
by
putting
off
their
Hats
only
.
But
to
the
end
that
this
Interpretation
should
not
be
thought
an
act
of
Kindness
,
there
was
another
Decree
made
the
same
day
,
that
the
Prothonotary
and
the
Consuls
should
be
proceeded
against
,
for
●…ing
to
Register
and
publish
the
first
Decree
,
and
enjoyning
the
Chamber
to
allow
'em
Commissioners
.
In
Pursuance
of
this
Decree
there
was
an
Information
drawn
up
against
the
Parties
accus'd
:
And
when
the
Chamber
met
to
consult
upon
it
,
the
Three
Parties
presented
two
Petitions
;
the
one
in
reference
to
what
Yzarn
had
done
,
and
the
other
relating
to
the
Misdemeanor
of
the
Consuls
:
And
Vexation
of
some
Officers
at
Castres
.
they
desir'd
they
might
be
read
,
before
they
enter'd
into
Consultation
.
The
Catholicks
were
for
throwing
'em
aside
without
reading
'em
,
and
arguing
upon
the
Matter
of
Fact
,
were
for
committing
'em
to
Prison
;
and
ordering
'em
to
appear
at
the
Chamber
,
and
to
be
heard
at
the
Bar
as
Criminals
;
that
they
should
be
Iron'd
;
only
that
in
favour
to
'em
their
Irons
should
be
put
on
at
the
Chamber
door
,
and
knockt
off
again
when
they
went
out
:
And
that
this
severity
should
be
part
of
their
Punishment
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Reformed
were
for
reading
their
Petitions
which
had
not
bin
imparted
to
the
Reporter
,
because
the
Dispute
was
about
the
Refusal
of
Commissioners
,
and
Cancelling
the
Informations
:
That
it
was
but
just
to
consider
whether
the
Commissioners
ought
to
be
Judges
:
That
only
contumaci●●s
Persons
were
depriv'd
of
the
Right
of
Refusal
,
and
had
their
Mouths
stopp'd
till
they
submitted
to
Justice
:
That
the
Petition
was
according
to
law
;
nor
did
they
insist
upon
it
out
of
a
Spirit
of
Contradiction
,
but
as
forejudg'd
by
the
Commissioners
themselves
,
who
had
not
desir'd
the
Imprisonment
of
the
Parties
;
as
little
design'd
by
the
Decree
it self
,
which
was
coucht
in
the
mildest
Terms
that
could
be
conceiv'd
in
such
a
Case
.
Upon
this
,
the
Catholicks
not
willing
to
submit
,
the
Court
continu'd
still
divided
;
and
notice
was
sent
of
it
to
the
Council
,
for
them
to
decide
the
Matter
.
The
Reformed
deputed
thither
the
President
Vignoles
;
but
he
was
not
well
receiv'd
;
and
the
King
wrote
to
the
Reformed
Counsellors
,
to
let
them
understand
,
that
their
Deputation
was
no
way
pleasing
to
him
:
And
to
exhort
'em
to
appear
more
moderate
for
the
future
,
when
the
Dispute
was
about
putting
in
Execution
the
Decrees
of
his
Council
and
his
Commands
.
But
for
fear
the
Catholicks
had
not
gain'd
a
Victory
compleat
enough
,
the
15th
of
April
came
forth
another
decree
,
which
determining
the
Division
of
the
Court
,
ordain'd
that
without
taking
notice
of
the
Opinions
of
the
Reformed
,
they
should
proceed
to
pass
sentence
upon
the
Parties
accus'd
;
and
forbid
any
Division
of
the
Court
upon
that
Instruction
,
upon
Pain
of
being
accompted
Encouragers
and
Abettors
of
Disobedience
.
There
could
be
nothing
more
unjust
then
this
Prohibition
,
nor
of
which
the
Consequence
could
be
more
dangerous
.
For
't
is
well
known
,
that
in
Criminal
Affairs
,
he
that
is
master
of
the
Instruction
,
is
also
Master
of
the
Sentence
which
the
Instruction
prepares
.
So
that
the
Reformed
not
daring
to
divide
upon
the
Instruction
,
the
Catholicks
had
the
Liberty
to
expound
it
how
they
pleas'd
;
and
their
Associates
being
no
more
then
Spectators
of
the
Proceeding
,
had
indeed
no
voice
to
give
,
but
only
in
the
concern
of
a
definitive
Sentence
.
This
and
Time
together
produc`d
odd
Consequences
;
and
gave
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
a
great
Occasion
to
Triumph
in
this
particular
,
who
thereby
saw
the
Downfall
of
all
the
Power
which
the
Reformed
had
in
the
Party
Chamber
.
There
was
a
Necessity
therefore
for
the
Consuls
to
buckle
under
the
Authority
of
Caminade
,
the
Catholick
President
,
who
had
commanded
'em
to
proclaim
the
Decree
,
when
all
the
Authority
of
the
President
Vignoles
,
who
forbid
'em
,
was
not
sufficient
to
excuse
'em
.
In
short
,
they
were
confin`d
,
amerc`d
a
hundred
and
fifty
Livres
,
order`d
to
beg
pardon
for
their
Disobedience
to
Caminade
,
as
having
done
it
rashly
and
erroneously
,
to
pay
the
Costs
and
Charges
of
the
Tryal
,
which
the
Court
was
to
tax
,
to
give
a
Declaration
in
writing
to
be
register`d
,
and
to
be
suspended
from
the
Consulship
for
six
Months
,
and
they
were
forbid
during
that
time
to
be
present
at
the
Town-House
,
or
at
any
publick
Assemblies
.
This
Affair
which
concern`d
the
Chamber
,
was
attended
by
another
no
less
vexatious
to
the
Consistory
;
among
whom
it
was
a
Custom
to
create
Tithing-men
,
whose
business
it
was
to
make
up
the
Rolls
of
all
the
Inhabitants
of
Molestation
of
the
Consistory
of
Castres
.
the
City
.
These
Rolls
serv`d
for
several
ends
;
either
to
know
whether
the
Number
of
the
Reformed
or
Catholicks
encreas`d
or
diminish`d
;
or
to
see
by
the
Roll
who
were
most
proper
to
serve
as
Elders
and
Deacons
,
which
were
frequently
chang`d
in
the
Provinces
;
or
to
judge
upon
whom
it
was
most
proper
to
assess
the
Taxes
,
which
were
then
rais`d
by
Authority
of
the
Consuls
,
together
with
the
Royal
Money
for
the
Payment
of
the
Ministers
,
and
for
other
Expences
of
the
Churches
.
But
the
Catholicks
believ'd
,
or
at
least
fain'd
to
believe
,
that
there
were
greater
Mysteries
coneal'd
under
this
Custom
.
This
Year
therefore
the
Consistory
having
given
out
certain
Orders
to
the
Tything-Men
,
they
made
up
three
Rolls
,
of
which
two
contain'd
the
Names
of
the
Reformed
and
Catholicks
both
together
;
the
Third
,
the
Names
of
the
Reformed
only
.
Upon
this
,
there
was
some
disturbance
made
by
the
Catholicks
,
who
refus'd
to
tell
the
Tithing-men
their
Names
,
and
complain'd
of
some
hard
usage
upon
their
refusal
.
This
petty
Business
,
having
thus
made
way
for
complaints
,
occasion'd
a
great
Hurly-Burly
afterwards
.
There
were
great
Inquisitions
upon
it
,
several
persons
were
heard
;
the
Tithing-men
,
the
Informers
,
the
Ministers
,
the
Elders
;
and
Monitories
were
also
publish'd
in
the
Cathedral
Church
.
But
all
that
they
could
gather
from
this
exact
Enquiry
was
,
that
an
Order
had
been
given
by
the
Informer
to
the
Tithing-men
to
make
up
a
Roll
within
their
several
Precincts
,
of
such
Persons
as
were
capable
of
supplying
the
Place
of
Elders
,
because
the
Time
appointed
for
a
new
Election
drew
near
;
that
it
was
not
usual
to
give
such
Commissions
to
the
Tithing-men
;
that
they
were
also
intrusted
with
Distributing
the
leaden
Tokens
to
such
as
were
to
be
at
the
Communion
;
that
whether
they
had
misunderstood
,
or
whether
they
had
receiv'd
any
other
Orders
then
what
appear'd
,
they
had
made
use
of
the
Name
of
the
Consuls
to
oblige
such
as
refus'd
to
tell
their
Names
;
that
one
of
'em
being
ask'd
by
some
one
of
his
Tything
▪
whether
the
Roll
were
made
up
in
order
to
any
Guard
which
they
were
about
to
appoint
,
an
answer
was
made
,
that
Perhaps
it
might
be
so
:
That
Sillas
,
a
Gascoin
Gentleman
,
who
came
to
Castres
,
where
he
stay'd
five
or
six
days
,
under
pretence
of
some
Orders
from
the
King
and
the
Prince
of
Condè
,
had
lodg'd
at
the
Beadle's
House
;
that
during
his
stay
he
had
obtaind
a
Capias
against
a
Servant
of
his
,
who
as
he
said
,
had
robb'd
him
in
his
Lodging
.
It
might
appear
by
that
,
that
these
Rolls
conceal'd
no
dangerous
Mysteries
,
in
regard
that
all
the
Confessions
were
Unanimous
and
Ingenious
.
Nevertheless
there
came
out
a
Decree
of
the
last
of
August
,
which
Condemn'd
the
Beadle
and
the
Tithing-men
to
several
Penalties
;
forbid
the
Consistory
to
make
use
of
Tything-men
in
the
Execution
of
their
Discipline
,
only
with
allowance
to
employ
such
other
Persons
as
they
should
think
fitting
;
and
not
to
meddle
with
any
thing
of
Politick
Affairs
.
As
for
the
Nomination
of
the
Tithing-men
,
it
was
reserv'd
to
the
Consuls
,
who
were
order'd
to
appoint
'em
Party-per-pale
.
And
some
there
were
among
them
who
had
been
in
that
Employment
for
above
Eighteen
Years
;
which
was
a
Demonstration
that
the
Power
of
appointing
those
Officers
had
been
a
long
time
Vested
in
the
Consistory
.
But
the
least
pretence
was
sufficient
to
deprive
the
Reformed
of
their
best
Establsh'd
Priviledges
.
The
Reformed
had
Schools
at
Couhè
,
which
were
Govern`d
Exercises
&
Schools
prohibited
.
by
two
Regents
,
Guillamet
,
otherwise
call`d
Torsat
,
and
Champeraut
.
But
upon
the
28th
.
of
February
,
came
forth
a
Decree
of
the
Councel
of
State
,
which
forbid
the
keeping
of
Schools
in
that
Place
,
and
which
order`d
the
two
Regents
to
appear
,
as
if
they
would
have
made
a
Crime
of
their
Profession
.
Several
Places
also
there
were
,
where
the
Exercise
of
Religion
was
Prohibited
.
For
Example
,
a
Decreee
of
the
15th
.
of
March
,
forbid
the
Continuance
of
it
at
Bessai
,
because
it
was
a
Catholick
Lordship
.
And
as
for
the
Exercise
that
was
kept
at
Marevil
,
it
was
order`d
that
Villemonteè
,
the
Intendant
,
should
inform
himself
by
Deeds
and
Testimonies
of
the
Time
when
it
first
began
.
Another
of
the
3d.
of
April
,
forbid
the
Reformed
to
assemble
together
at
Mombaison
,
whither
they
had
remov`d
their
Exercises
,
after
they
were
thrust
out
of
Taulignan
;
and
the
same
Decree
forbad
Vulson
de
la
Colombiere
,
to
preach
in
any
more
then
one
Place
.
'T
is
Remarkable
also
that
the
Bi●●●●
of
Valence
and
Die
,
who
was
a
perpetual
Goad
in
the
sides
of
the
Reformed
within
his
Diocess
,
set
forth
in
the
Pe●●tion
upon
which
he
obtain'd
that
Decree
of
Council
,
that
within
three
leagues
round
Taulignan
,
there
were
no
less
then
thirty
four
Places
where
the
Reformed
Religion
was
exercis'd
.
A
great
Honour
for
a
Bishop
,
to
have
caus'd
the
surpression
of
the
greatest
Part.
There
was
also
a
Decree
at
Paris
,
issu'd
out
of
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
where
by
,
after
the
Business
had
hung
nine
Years
together
in
suspence
,
Bournaizeau
,
was
forbid
to
preach
:
For
which
the
Pretence
was
,
that
the
Lord
was
a
Catholick
,
and
Party
to
the
Process
.
However
,
't
is
true
,
that
the
Decree
reserv'd
to
the
Reformed
the
Power
to
provide
themselves
of
another
Place
without
the
Barony
.
But
that
was
only
a
delusive
clause
which
was
added
to
their
Decrees
,
to
make
People
believe
that
they
did
Justice
alike
to
both
Paties
:
To
the
Lord
,
by
freeing
his
Mannor
from
the
Exercise
of
a
Religion
which
was
contrary
to
his
own
;
and
to
the
Reformed
,
by
allowing
'em
the
Choice
of
another
Place
.
But
these
Prohibitions
were
equivalent
to
an
absoute
Interdiction
;
for
that
when
the
Reformed
demanded
another
Place
,
either
it
was
impossible
to
agree
upon
it
;
or
else
they
wrangled
'em
out
of
it
,
upon
the
score
of
their
Right
.
And
if
they
took
possession
of
a
new
Place
without
asking
leave
,
they
were
forbid
to
continue
their
Meetings
,
as
not
having
any
Power
to
assemble
without
permission
.
The
same
Chamber
also
,
after
several
Cavils
and
Decrees
,
forbad
Montaigu
,
●●
preach
in
the
absence
of
the
Lord
.
And
this
Decree
came
forth
the
7th
.
of
September
.
Burials
also
afforded
a
world
of
Matter
for
Trouble
and
Vexation
.
Burials
For
the
Reformed
were
wont
to
bury
their
Dead
in
●
certain
Place
of
the
Diocess
of
Noyon
,
neer
adjoyning
to
Varennes
.
But
the
Bishop
Pretended
,
that
formerly
there
had
stood
a
Chappel
in
that
Place
,
and
to
prevent
the
Reformed
from
carrying
their
Dead
thither
,
he
erected
a
Cross
upon
the
same
Ground
.
But
the
Reformed
being
nothing
terrifi'd
at
that
,
the
Bishop
of
his
own
Authority
caus'd
all
the
Bodies
to
be
digg'd
up
again
which
had
been
interr'd
since
his
Erecting
the
Cross
.
After
which
he
bethought
himself
of
getting
a
Decree
upon
a
Petition
to
the
Privy
Council
,
which
forbid
any
more
Buryings
in
that
Place
.
And
to
render
the
pretence
of
their
Prohibitions
more
Specious
,
the
Bishop
caus'd
a
Procession
to
be
made
in
that
Place
upon
the
day
which
the
Catholicks
call
Corpus
Christi
day
,
and
set
up
a
Repository
for
the
Sacrament
.
Blasphemies
and
Prophanations
were
still
another
pretence
Blasphemies
and
Prophanations
.
of
several
Vexations
.
For
an
Inhabitant
of
Nanterre
,
one
Mangets
,
another
of
the
same
name
besides
the
Person
of
whom
I
have
already
spoken
,
was
accus'd
to
have
uttered
some
Blasphemies
.
The
Judge
having
understood
his
Duty
by
the
Decree
of
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
which
had
revers'd
his
Sentence
the
Year
before
,
pronounc`d
another
more
moderate
,
and
condemn`d
the
Criminal
to
make
an
atonement
for
his
Fault
,
by
kneeling
with
his
Head
bare
before
the
Auditory
of
Nanterre
,
and
three
Years
banishment
out
of
the
Jurisdiction
.
This
Business
being
remov'd
to
Paris
,
by
an
Appeal
of
the
Party
condemn`d
,
the
Advocate
General
was
in
an
ill
humour
at
that
time
,
and
mov`d
to
be
admitted
an
Appellant
as
from
a
Punishment
that
was
too
slight
.
Upon
which
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
by
a
Decree
of
the
11th
.
of
May
,
enhansing
the
Penalty
impos`d
by
the
Sentence
of
the
Judge
of
Nanterre
,
condemn`d
Mangets
to
nine
Years
banishment
out
of
the
Provostship
of
Paris
.
Moreover
,
a
certain
private
Person
of
Couhè
,
was
condemn`d
to
a
Fine
by
a
Sentence
of
the
Judge
of
those
places
,
upon
the
10th
.
of
April
,
and
the
Fine
was
disposed
of
toward
the
maintaining
a
Light
in
the
Parochial
Church
:
And
the
pretence
was
the
Profanation
of
the
Church-yard
,
into
which
the
same
Person
was
accus`d
for
having
carry`d
some
Dung
,
and
to
have
set
up
Tenters
to
stretch
his
Serges
.
But
all
the
Crime
which
he
had
Committed
in
that
particular
,
without
doubt
was
no
more
,
then
that
being
one
of
the
Reformed
,
he
had
not
obtain'd
leave
of
the
Curate
by
some
present
or
some
little
Gratuity
:
In
regard
there
is
no
Church-yard
at
this
day
,
wherein
the
same
Liberty
is
not
to
be
had
at
the
same
Rate
.
The
Proctors
also
were
persecuted
,
under
pretence
that
Offices
.
they
had
not
Patents
for
their
practice
,
or
because
they
were
not
of
the
same
Religion
which
was
therein
express'd
.
For
Example
,
there
liv`d
at
St.
Maixants
,
one
of
the
Reformed
whose
name
was
Gascon
,
and
who
was
of
the
same
Profession
.
This
man
was
envy'd
by
the
Catholicks
that
liv'd
by
the
same
employment
:
And
that
was
a
common
thing
,
in
all
Places
where
there
were
any
Reformed
Officers
;
because
they
had
generally
more
business
then
the
others
;
whether
it
were
that
the
old
opinion
of
their
Probity
,
caus'd
'em
to
be
more
confided
in
;
or
whether
it
were
that
to
render
themselves
more
considerable
,
they
strove
to
be
more
exact
then
others
.
Which
was
the
reason
that
the
Reformed
were
more
respected
for
their
own
sakes
,
then
for
the
sake
of
their
Employments
.
Upon
this
score
Gascon
receiv'd
the
Money
due
to
the
Corporation
,
which
vex'd
the
others
,
who
thought
there
was
something
to
be
got
by
that
Employment
:
So
that
they
began
to
think
of
getting
him
out
of
his
Office
,
that
he
might
no
longer
be
an
Eye
sore
to
'em
.
To
this
purpose
,
Hardi
,
a
Catholick
Proctor
in
the
same
Court
,
maintain'd
one
day
,
in
a
Process
,
wherein
he
was
Proctor
for
the
same
side
,
that
he
had
no
right
to
plead
at
the
Bar
,
because
he
was
not
duly
qualified
.
But
this
attempt
not
having
the
desir'd
Effect
,
the
Catholicks
combin'd
together
against
the
Reformed
,
and
resolv'd
to
exclude
'em
every
one
from
those
petty
Employments
.
To
which
end
,
they
thought
it
their
best
way
to
complain
of
'em
to
the
Governour
,
and
to
accuse
all
the
Notaries
,
Serjeants
and
Proctors
of
the
Religion
of
Frauds
and
foul
Practice
:
And
by
agreement
of
the
same
Assemby
where
that
Resolution
was
taken
,
they
gave
warning
to
Gascon
not
to
meddle
any
more
with
the
receipts
of
the
Common
Stock
.
Which
affair
,
being
at
lengh
,
after
several
prosecutions
remov'd
to
the
privy
Council
,
there
came
forth
a
Decree
of
the
thirteenth
of
December
which
order'd
the
Parties
accus`d
to
produce
their
Parents
,
and
to
justify
their
being
duly
qualifi'd
,
and
if
they
fail'd
of
so
doing
,
to
stand
interdicted
.
Which
was
the
shortest
way
to
deprive
'em
of
their
Employments
;
for
a
process
upon
an
accusation
of
foul
Practice
,
would
have
bin
redious
,
and
where
the
Informer
had
at
least
bin
in
as
much
danger
as
the
Party
prosecuted
:
But
in
regard
that
all
Parents
expresly
mention'd
the
Profession
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
the
Binding
the
Reformed
who
had
no
Licences
,
to
●o
produce
'em
,
was
to
strike
a
sure
blow
.
The
same
Council
also
upon
the
19th
.
of
November
,
had
made
a
decree
of
the
same
nature
,
against
Garàemau
,
who
was
a
Proctor
in
the
Marshalsea
of
Poitiers
.
In
like
manner
the
Parlament
of
Rennes
signaliz'd
their
Priests
and
Monks
changing
their
Religion
.
Zeal
against
such
Priests
and
Monks
as
chang'd
their
Religion
,
by
a
Decree
of
the
13th
.
of
the
same
Month.
It
call'd
'em
Apostates
,
as
if
they
▪
had
renounc'd
their
Christianity
▪
and
order'd
that
they
should
be
sent
back
to
their
Bishops
or
their
Superiours
,
to
be
punish'd
according
to
the
sacred
Decretals
,
and
in
the
mean
while
,
it
forbid
the
Ministers
to
marry
`em
.
The
Decree
of
the
Parlament
of
Paris
was
cited
in
this
:
a
clear
demonstration
that
in
such
Decrees
passion
frequently
prevail'd
above
Judgement
and
Honesty
.
And
in
one
decree
which
made
the
Change
of
their
Religion
liable
to
Punishment
in
Priests
and
Monks
,
the
Parlament
cited
another
Decree
,
against
which
the
Advocate
General
had
maintaind'd
that
it
was
lawful
for
▪
em
to
change
.
Nor
did
the
Troubles
in
the
Kingdom
during
the
year
1642.
1642.
nor
the
conspiracy
of
St.
Mars
,
nor
the
lingring
sickness
of
which
the
Cardinal
died
the
4th
.
of
December
,
prevent
The
Ancient
Church
of
Vitrè
pull'd
down
.
it
from
being
very
vexatious
to
the
Reformed
.
For
they
had
geat
injustice
done
`em
in
reference
to
their
Priviledges
and
Places
of
Exercise
.
They
had
a
Church
at
Vitre
,
built
upon
a
Piece
of
Ground
which
they
had
pnrchas`d
themselves
,
and
of
which
the
possession
was
confirm`d
to
`em
by
a
peremptory
Decree
,
in
the
Reign
of
Henry
4th
.
who
had
written
to
the
Inhabitants
by
way
of
Exhortation
,
to
Five
at
Peace
and
Unity
one
among
another
.
But
for
all
this
,
after
the
Duke
of
T●imvoille
had
chang'd
his
Religon
,
the
Catholicks
reviv'd
their
Old
Grudges
,
and
made
new
Efforts
to
pull
down
the
Church
,
under
pretence
that
it
was
too
near
their
Mass-house
.
The
Duke
't
is
true
,
who
left
the
sole
Authority
over
his
house
to
the
Dutchess
his
Wife
,
who
was
very
Zealous
for
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
who
had
the
Courage
to
bring
up
her
Son
according
to
her
own
Sentiments
,
would
have
no
hand
in
the
Process
,
in
regard
the
Dutchess
openly
protected
the
Reformed
:
But
the
Catholicks
to
the
end
they
might
have
the
Better
success
,
to
the
Affair
of
Religion
joyn'd
certain
Complaints
of
some
Extravagancies
which
they
pretended
the
Reformed
had
committed
upon
Christmass-day
at
Night
.
This
same
Misdemeanor
was
,
that
they
had
taken
some
pieces
of
the
B●eacle
,
which
the
Catholicks
call
Holy
bread
,
and
given
it
the
Dogs
to
eat
:
To
which
they
added
other
Requests
upon
several
Articles
;
so
that
after
long
and
troublesom
Contentions
the
Privy
Council
made
a
Decree
of
the
24th
.
of
January
,
which
gave
the
Catholicks
full
content
.
For
they
were
order'd
to
allow
the
Reformed
another
place
in
the
Suburbs
,
provided
it
were
no
Ecelesiastical
Fief
,
at
least
three
hundred
foot
from
any
Catholick
Church
or
Chappel
:
That
the
Catholicks
should
assign
the
Ground
;
but
that
the
Reformed
should
build
the
Church
like
the
other
;
and
that
when
it
was
finish'd
,
and
not
before
,
they
should
resign
their
own
to
the
Catholicks
,
to
be
turn'd
into
a
Town-house
,
or
for
any
other
Convenient
use
.
That
the
Catholicks
should
be
reimburs'd
their
Advance-mony
out
of
the
common
Stock
;
and
that
the
perpetual
Curate
or
Vicar
should
be
the
first
in
delivering
his
Opinion
at
all
meetings
of
the
Coporation
,
before
any
of
the
Laity
;
only
after
the
Seneschal
,
the
Seneschals
Deputy
,
and
the
Lord
High
Justiciaries
Proctor
.
As
for
the
Complaints
concerning
the
extravagancies
,
they
were
referr'd
to
the
Parlament
of
Rennes
;
and
the
Appeal
from
the
Sentence
given
by
the
Senes●hals
Deputy
,
who
had
order'd
the
Tom●stone
to
be
taken
away
from
the
Grave
where
Mommartin
was
buried
,
was
referr'd
to
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Paris
.
The
12th
.
of
February
,
came
forth
a
Decree
of
Council
which
forbid
any
more
Preaching
in
the
City
of
Gex
.
Exercises
forbid
at
Gex
.
Another
of
the
20th
.
of
June
,
forbid
as
well
Preaching
as
other
Exercise
,
either
publick
or
private
,
in
the
City
of
Sancerre
;
At
Sancerre
.
which
City
had
enjoy'd
an
uninterrupted
Exercise
of
their
Religion
ever
since
the
Reign
of
Charles
IX
.
It
was
famous
for
the
long
Siege
and
the
Dreadful
Famine
which
it
had
endur'd
;
and
never
was
any
Right
or
Priveledge
more
notorious
or
better
deserv'd
then
Her
's
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
who
had
purchas'd
the
Signoru
,
put
a
higher
value
upon
the
refusal
of
his
Consent
to
the
Continuation
of
their
Exercises
:
And
that
was
sufficient
to
justifie
the
Violation
of
a
Priviledge
confirm'd
by
so
long
a
Possession
.
Alard
Minister
of
the
place
,
who
was
personally
summon'd
,
upon
his
appearance
was
sent
back
with
a
Bundle
of
Prohibitions
:
But
this
was
nothing
in
Comparison
of
what
was
adjudg'd
the
21st
.
of
November
,
at
the
same
Council
,
in
reference
to
the
Meeting
place
in
Chauvigny
.
Free
Exercise
had
been
there
Establish'd
according
to
the
19th
.
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
;
nor
did
there
want
any
thing
of
Evidence
to
prove
it
.
Moreover
this
very
Place
was
nam'd
in
the
Edict
it self
;
and
the
Eighteenth
Article
contain'd
these
express
words
,
the
said
Exercise
shall
be
also
continu'd
in
the
said
City
of
Chauvigny
.
Nevertheless
the
Council
forbid
any
Exercises
there
for
the
Future
;
and
the
Pretence
was
,
that
Chauvigny
was
the
first
Barony
belonging
And
at
Chauvigny
.
to
the
Bishop
of
Poiters
,
and
that
that
same
preheminence
of
the
Place
had
been
conceal'd
,
when
the
foremention'd
Article
was
obtain'd
:
Tho'
there
be
nothing
more
false
.
For
there
was
a
long
Negotiation
upon
this
Subject
during
the
Treaty
of
the
Edict
;
and
the
Question
about
particular
Places
,
where
the
Reformed
were
desirous
to
preserve
their
Right
of
Exercise
had
given
a
fair
Opportunity
to
make
known
at
large
all
the
Qualities
and
Immunities
of
this
.
Upon
the
30th
.
of
July
also
,
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Paris
,
made
a
very
singular
Decree
upon
the
Subject
of
the
Right
of
Exercise
.
Baudovin
,
an
Advocate
in
the
Parlament
of
Paris
,
was
Lord
of
Champrose
,
a
small
Mannor
in
Brie
.
Thither
he
retir'd
a
Sundays
to
refresh
himself
after
his
weekly
Toyl
at
the
Publick
Barr
,
and
had
a
Sermon
preach`d
before
him
.
But
that
Liberty
would
not
be
allow`d
him
,
tho
▪
he
declar'd
that
he
never
intended
to
settle
any
fix`d
Exercise
there
.
But
because
the
express
words
of
the
Edict
were
,
That
a
Lord
abiding
in
one
Place
where
he
suffer`d
preaching
,
might
do
the
same
in
another
of
his
Houses
,
while
he
stay`d
there
,
Advocate
General
Talon
found
out
a
Cavil
to
render
that
Consideration
fruitless
to
Baudovin
;
for
he
pretended
that
that
Permission
was
of
no
force
to
those
who
were
House-keepers
in
a
Town
,
for
which
there
was
a
place
of
Exercise
appointed
:
But
only
to
those
who
living
in
the
Country
,
where
they
had
free
Exercise
in
one
of
their
Houses
,
went
to
live
for
some
time
in
another
;
and
as
every
thing
was
held
for
good
Argument
against
the
Reformed
,
this
Evasion
pass'd
for
such
.
Therefore
because
Baudovin
was
a
Hous-keeper
at
Paris
,
he
was
forbid
to
have
any
Preaching
at
Champrose
,
tho
,
at
the
Time
that
he
was
there
himself
;
and
this
at
the
Instigation
of
no
body
else
but
his
Curate
.
The
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
by
several
Decrees
,
among
Exercise
forbid
at
Quercy
.
which
was
one
of
the
12th
.
of
September
,
forbid
preaching
at
St.
Cerè
in
Quercy
,
because
it
was
a
Mannor
belonging
to
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
who
was
become
a
Catholick
.
Upon
which
we
must
observe
,
that
many
Times
the
Exercises
were
perform'd
in
the
Signories
of
Lords
,
without
any
dependance
upon
the
Lords
,
because
the
Right
thereto
was
obtain'd
by
some
Article
of
the
Edict
.
But
every
thing
was
put
into
a
General
Confusion
,
that
Occasions
might
not
be
wanting
to
molest
the
Reformed
.
The
same
Parlament
went
yet
further
at
the
beginning
of
the
next
Year
,
and
not
content
to
Suppress
the
Exercise
,
they
dispossess'd
the
Reformed
of
a
Church-yard
deliver'd
to
'em
by
an
Ordinance
Cavil
about
a
Church-yard
.
of
the
Commissioners
appointed
to
see
the
Edict
perform`d
.
For
which
,
the
Pretence
was
,
that
having
lost
their
Right
of
Exercise
,
they
had
no
Right
of
Burial
.
And
yet
there
were
several
Places
where
the
Reformed
never
pretended
to
any
Right
of
Preaching
,
where
nevertheless
they
were
allow'd
Church
yards
.
The
reason
of
which
was
,
because
the
Church
yards
were
allow'd
'em
,
not
as
Places
of
Exercise
by
Vertue
of
any
Possession
,
or
some
other
Title
,
but
only
for
Convenience
or
Necessity
,
when
they
liv'd
in
Places
too
remote
from
those
where
the
Exercise
was
settl'd
.
They
were
also
forbid
to
preach
at
St.
Savin
,
and
Antibe
,
because
they
were
part
of
the
Church
Revenues
:
St.
Savin
,
being
comprehended
in
the
Decree
of
Chauvigny
,
and
At
St.
Savin
and
Antibe
.
Antibe
,
being
the
subject
of
another
that
came
forth
the
16th
.
of
December
,
upon
the
Petition
of
Godeau
,
Bishop
of
Grasse
and
Valence
.
It
was
there
also
decreed
that
the
Church
yard
belonging
to
the
Reformed
should
lye
at
a
distance
from
the
Catholicks
,
because
the
Bishop
had
set
forth
in
his
Petition
the
near
Neighbourhood
of
those
Places
as
a
great
Inconvenience
,
in
regard
that
the
Bones
of
the
Faithful
Christians
,
might
happen
to
be
intermix'd
with
the
Distance
between
Church-yard
and
Church-yard
.
Bones
of
the
Hereticks
.
Which
was
a
kind
of
nice
Precaution
at
too
great
a
distance
from
the
last
Day
,
at
what
time
the
Divine
Judgment
was
to
make
the
distinction
.
They
were
also
forbid
to
expose
their
Corp's
in
Publick
,
to
use
any
Funeral
Pomp
,
or
bury
'em
in
the
Day-time
.
There
was
one
Ann
Trovè
,
who
had
spent
the
greatest
Sepulchre
violated
.
part
of
her
Life
in
the
Catholick
Religion
,
tho'
she
had
Marry'd
her
Daughter
to
one
of
the
Reformed
,
with
whom
she
liv'd
.
This
Woman
some-time
after
she
had
receiv'd
the
Communion
in
the
Roman
Church
,
fell
sick
at
her
Son-in-Law's
House
,
dy'd
without
sending
for
the
Curate
or
any
other
Ecclesiastick
,
and
was
buried
in
the
Church-yard
belonging
to
the
Reformed
at
Chaunay
.
But
the
Catholicks
would
needs
have
it
thought
that
she
persever'd
in
their
Religion
till
her
Death
,
and
that
it
was
through
the
Fraud
of
her
Son-in-law
,
and
the
rest
of
her
Reformed
Kindred
,
that
she
was
depriv'd
of
their
Prayers
,
and
of
a
Catholick
Burial
.
However
,
there
was
no
other
Proof
then
Presumption
,
inferr'd
from
her
Receiving
the
Communion
in
her
Parish
before
she
fell
sick
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Son-in-Law
was
condemn'd
to
dig
her
up
again
,
and
carry
her
into
the
Catholick
Church-yard
at
his
own
Charges
:
And
because
the
Body
did
not
seem
to
be
putrifi'd
,
tho'
it
had
lain
about
two
months
in
the
Ground
,
they
would
needs
make
a
Miracle
of
it
;
and
to
hinder
the
Miracle
from
being
contested
,
some
of
the
Kindred
were
brought
before
the
Judge
,
to
confess
,
that
they
smelt
no
ill
Smell
that
came
from
the
Corps
.
Which
was
enough
for
Catholick
Credulity
:
So
that
for
Fear
the
Memory
of
this
wonder
should
perish
,
the
Forfeitures
adjudg'd
against
those
who
had
buri'd
the
Woman
in
the
Church-yard
belonging
to
the
Reformed
,
was
apply'd
toward
the
making
a
Cross
which
was
erected
over
her
Grave
,
with
an
Inscription
containing
the
whole
Story
.
However
,
't
is
certain
they
never
bethought
themselves
of
informing
the
world
of
this
Miracle
till
May
▪
which
was
a
long
time
after
the
thing
happen'd
.
But
that
which
is
most
observable
is
this
,
that
in
the
Relation
of
this
Accident
,
they
alledge
for
a
most
convincing
proof
of
the
wonder
,
that
the
two
Months
,
during
which
time
the
Body
lay
in
the
earth
,
were
the
sharpest
and
most
bitter
cold
Months
in
all
the
Winter
:
As
if
it
were
such
a
wonder
that
Frost
and
Cold
should
prevent
Corruption
;
not
to
speak
any
thing
now
of
certain
cold
Grounds
where
Bodies
will
not
begin
to
putrify
till
after
they
have
lain
twenty
years
together
.
Tonnaiboutonne
is
a
place
within
the
Colloquy
of
St.
John
restor'd●●
●●
Tonneboutonne
.
●
'
Angeli
,
where
Mass
had
not
bin
sung
for
Fourscore
and
five
years
before
.
But
this
year
the
Parlament
of
Bourdeaux
resettl'd
it
in
that
Place
,
by
a
Decree
of
the
last
of
March
.
The
Lords
of
that
Mannor
had
built
up
a
Chappel
,
or
as
the
Parlament
call
it
,
in
their
Decree
,
a
Sepulcher
,
for
themselves
and
their
Family
,
upon
the
place
where
formerly
had
stood
the
principal
Altar
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
That
decree
therefore
commanded
the
pulling
of
it
down
,
and
took
from
the
Lords
whatever
had
belong'd
to
the
Ecclesiasticks
.
Nor
did
it
forget
to
condemn
'em
to
dig
up
all
the
Bodies
that
had
bin
buri'd
in
the
Sepulcher
;
to
the
Restitution
of
the
Church
yard
,
the
Bells
,
the
Curates
house
and
the
Alms-house
,
and
to
rebuild
the
Church
;
obliging
the
Inhabitants
to
contribute
two
thirds
of
the
Charge
;
and
those
that
had
a
share
in
the
Tithes
,
the
other
Third
:
For
this
was
the
way
to
involve
the
Reformed
in
the
Penalty
of
the
Condemnation
,
in
regard
that
almost
all
the
Inhabitants
were
of
that
Number
.
Besides
,
that
the
Edicts
had
forbid
the
reviving
the
Memory
of
any
Acts
of
this
Nature
,
and
discharg'd
the
Reformed
from
all
the
Penalties
upon
demolishing
of
Churches
before
the
Edict
of
Nantes
.
But
the
Parlament
never
looking
upon
that
Edict
as
a
Law
to
bind
their
Sentences
,
made
it
openly
the
May
game
of
their
Passion
and
their
Cavils
.
The
Reformed
also
who
had
got
into
small
Employments
,
Offices
.
were
prosecuted
this
year
,
as
in
the
Preceding
;
so
that
upon
the
29th
.
of
April
,
the
privy
Council
fet
forth
a
Decree
like
the
rest
against
Serjeants
,
Notaries
,
Proctors
and
Commissioners
of
the
Registry
.
In
like
manner
the
same
Council
set
forth
another
decree
upon
the
Eleventh
of
March
,
which
confirm'd
all
that
had
bin
enjoyn'd
by
the
Bishop
of
Poitiers
about
the
distinction
of
Schools
for
Boys
and
Schools
.
Girls
;
and
the
particular
Order
of
the
Judge
of
the
Place
,
which
enforc'd
the
Reformed
to
get
a
Licence
from
the
Bishop
,
and
to
shew
it
the
Kings
Advocate
,
before
they
began
to
teach
.
Pretended
Blasphemies
and
Irreverences
were
the
Occasion
Blasphemies
and
Prophanations
.
of
a
world
of
unjust
Acts.
Four
young
Men
were
accus'd
of
stealing
the
Pix
upon
New
years-day
,
and
of
throwing
the
Consecrated
Wafers
about
the
Church-yard
.
For
which
they
were
committed
to
the
Custody
of
the
Provost
,
but
they
being
desirous
to
decline
his
Jurisdiction
,
demanded
a
Removal
of
their
Enditement
to
some
Chamber
of
the
Edict
.
Couchè
was
the
Place
where
the
accident
happen'd
,
which
falling
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Parlament
of
Dijon
,
it
was
there
to
be
determin'd
,
as
being
the
most
proper
Judicature
.
Thereupon
the
the
Parlament
sent
back
the
Enditement
to
the
Provosts
,
who
gave
Sentence
of
death
upon
all
four
.
But
in
regard
they
were
only
condemn'd
to
be
hang'd
,
t
is
much
to
be
question'd
whether
the
Court
had
any
good
Proofs
of
the
Crime
.
Othewise
had
the
same
Sacriledge
bin
committed
by
the
Catholicks
themselves
,
they
had
bin
broken
upon
the
Wheel
,
or
burnt
alive
.
And
indeed
there
is
one
Relation
of
the
Death
of
those
poor
Creatures
,
which
might
give
us
some
reason
to
believe
that
the
Punishment
was
mitigated
,
because
they
chang'd
their
Religion
.
But
the
style
of
that
Relation
is
so
monkish
,
and
it
is
interwoven
with
so
many
Characters
of
Falshood
,
that
the
very
reading
of
it
is
enough
to
perswade
a
man
,
that
the
whole
business
was
otherwise
carry'd
.
For
the
Monk
that
made
it
represents
those
poor
Creatures
invoking
the
Virgin
Mary
,
before
they
had
embrac'd
the
Roman
Faith
;
and
recounts
a
Miracle
wrote
in
Favour
of
one
of
'em
,
who
seem'd
insensible
during
a
very
painful
Torture
of
the
Rack
,
which
he
attributes
to
some
motions
of
Devotion
which
the
young
man
had
for
that
Blessed
Saint
.
But
there
is
a
contrary
Relation
which
attests
that
those
poor
Creatures
were
Innocent
;
that
the
Curate
had
forg'd
the
Crime
by
the
foul
motives
of
his
impious
Malice
;
that
it
was
sworn
how
they
got
into
the
Church
through
a
hole
,
which
it
was
impossible
for
a
mans
body
to
pass
through
;
that
the
Curate
●ade
the
hole
himself
,
that
he
might
have
some
ground
for
his
Accusation
;
that
he
took
away
the
Pix
himself
,
and
scatter'd
the
Wafers
,
whether
consecrated
or
not
,
about
the
Church-yard
:
Of
all
which
things
there
would
have
●in
sufficient
proofs
,
would
the
Provost
have
admitted
●em
;
that
the
Parties
accus'd
never
confest
any
thing
,
or
else
what
they
did
confess
was
extorted
from
'em
by
the
Violence
of
the
Torment
.
That
there
was
no
Proof
of
the
change
of
their
Religion
but
the
Testimony
of
the
Monks
,
who
beset
'em
till
their
Execution
:
Or
if
any
of
'em
were
so
weak
as
to
promise
it
,
't
was
only
out
of
hope
to
save
his
Life
;
that
they
were
not
seen
at
their
death
to
do
any
thing
that
savour'd
of
Catholick
Devotion
;
nor
to
take
any
notice
of
their
Crosses
and
Beads
which
they
continually
●eld
to
their
Lips
.
But
the
Monks
are
made
up
of
such
Calumnies
;
and
it
was
their
usual
Course
to
brand
the
Reformed
with
suspition
of
Sacriledge
,
on
purpose
to
render
'em
odious
to
the
People
,
as
will
afterward
appear
by
more
then
one
Example
.
The
Lord
of
Chaurai
and
his
Wife
were
accus'd
of
setting
their
Coach
cross
the
street
where
the
procession
was
to
pass
upon
Corpus
Christi
day
.
The
Bishop
of
Poitiers
turn'd
Informer
;
but
the
Crime
which
they
had
endeavour'd
to
aggravate
by
long
Proceedings
,
and
severe
Informations
,
produc'd
no
more
then
a
Decree
of
the
10th
.
of
May
,
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
which
condemn'd
the
Parties
accus'd
to
pay
the
Bishops
charges
,
and
summon'd
'em
to
the
Chamber
,
there
to
receive
an
admonition
to
behave
themselves
more
modestly
according
to
the
Edicts
.
A
Proctors
Servant
Maid
in
Poitiers
was
accus'd
of
having
utter'd
several
Blasphemies
in
the
Abby
of
Montierneaf
,
against
the
Images
of
the
Virgin
and
the
Saints
:
That
is
to
say
,
that
the
silly
Maid
had
inconsiderately
asserted
that
they
were
Idols
.
She
was
convicted
of
Contumacy
,
because
she
had
avoided
Imprisonment
by
Flight
:
And
upon
that
,
sentenc'd
to
undergo
the
Amende
Honourable
,
to
have
her
Tongue
bor'd
,
and
to
perpetual
Banishment
out
of
the
Province
of
Poit●●
▪
which
Sentence
was
excuted
upon
her
in
Effigie
.
The
Bishop
of
Mompellier
and
Valence
were
Conservators
of
the
Priviledges
of
the
Universities
of
both
those
Cites
.
The
Bishop
of
Valence
,
after
several
Decrees
,
and
a
long
Suit
between
him
and
the
Members
of
the
University
,
came
to
an
agreement
with
'em
,
in
pursuance
of
which
he
drew
up
Regulations
,
of
which
the
chiefest
was
to
exclude
the
Reformed
from
all
Dignities
.
The
Purport
of
those
Statutes
was
,
that
high
Mass
should
be
said
every
Sunday
,
at
which
the
Rectors
,
Doctors
,
Regents
,
Scholars
,
Undergraduates
▪
and
Strangers
admitted
into
the
Society
should
be
present
▪
that
the
Bishop
,
who
is
also
Chancellor
of
the
University
▪
should
preside
at
all
the
Acts
:
That
the
Vice-Chancellor
and
Rector
should
be
Priests
,
or
at
least
Clerks
;
and
that
they
should
take
their
Oaths
Bare
headed
and
upon
their
Knees
.
Books
also
had
their
share
of
Catholick
Severity
.
For
di●
Moulin
had
publish'd
a
small
Piece
entituled
,
The
Capuchin
.
Wherein
he
ridicul'd
that
Institution
,
which
dazl'd
the
Catholicks
with
such
an
outside
of
Zeal
.
Thereupon
with
great
Fervency
they
prosecuted
the
Condemnation
of
this
Book
:
And
the
Chamber
of
Castres
being
divided
upon
this
Occasion
,
that
Division
was
determin'd
upon
the
third
of
April
,
and
the
Book
was
condemn'd
to
be
burnt
.
The
Parlament
of
Bourdeaux
also
order'd
the
same
Execution
the
3d.
of
May.
This
very
Book
was
also
burnt
at
Poitiers
the
12th
.
of
December
,
by
order
of
the
Seneschal
,
together
with
another
Book
,
entituled
The
Capuchins
Journal
.
I
have
already
told
ye
,
that
the
Prince
of
Conde
purchas'd
Books
prosecuted
.
Sancerre
,
and
that
he
had
suppress'd
the
Exercise
in
that
Place
:
But
his
Zeal
stop'd
not
at
so
small
a
thing
.
He
caus'd
a
Decree
of
Council
to
be
set
forth
,
which
forbid
Burials
in
the
Day
time
;
all
manner
of
Funeral
Pomp
;
the
Exposing
of
the
Bodies
before
the
Doors
of
their
Houses
;
Nor
to
misuse
the
Catholicks
in
word
or
deed
,
nor
any
of
the
New
Converts
,
nor
those
who
had
a
desire
to
change
their
Profession
,
under
the
penalty
of
corporal
Punishment
.
It
was
fruther
ordain'd
,
that
no
Souldiers
should
be
quarter'd
in
Catholick
Houses
,
till
the
Reformed
had
had
their
●all
share
,
and
that
the
charges
of
such
Quarter
,
and
all
other
Municipal
Expences
,
should
be
levy'd
upon
the
Reformed
.
That
the
Taxes
should
be
rated
by
three
Catholicks
and
one
Reformed
;
but
that
they
should
be
collected
by
three
Reformed
and
one
Catholick
;
that
the
Reformed
Assessor
and
Collectors
should
be
chosen
by
the
Reformed
;
and
the
Catholick
,
by
the
Catholicks
.
So
that
every
thing
was
so
order'd
,
that
the
Catholicks
,
who
were
not
the
tenth
part
of
the
Inhabitants
,
were
the
Masters
of
the
Rest
,
and
might
at
their
Discretion
command
the
Estates
and
Liberties
of
others
:
And
't
is
thought
that
some
Personal
Resentments
transported
the
Duke
to
these
unjust
Revenges
.
But
the
Cardinal's
Death
,
and
the
crazy
Condition
of
Death
of
the
Cardinal
.
the
King
caus'd
a
kind
of
Cessation
of
all
manner
of
Business
,
the
whole
Government
being
intent
upon
the
Change
that
was
like
to
happen
so
suddenly
in
the
Kingdom
.
For
which
reason
the
Reformed
had
a
little
Breathing
time
:
For
I
find
but
one
Peremptory
Decree
of
the
Privy
Council
of
the
3d.
of
March
,
in
Confirmation
of
another
obtain'd
by
the
Bishop
of
Luson
upon
a
Petition
the
20th
of
the
Preceding
May
,
which
sentenc'd
Gagemont
,
according
to
his
own
voluntary
Offers
,
to
make
his
Excuses
to
the
Vicar
of
St.
Hilaire
de
Melle
,
to
consign
sifty
Franks
into
the
Bishops
Hands
,
and
pay
him
the
Costs
and
Charges
of
the
Suit
for
not
alighting
nor
putting
off
his
hat
,
upon
his
Meeting
the
S●crament
.
Fuzil
,
Curate
of
St.
Berthelemi
at
Paris
,
being
retir'd
to
Geneva
in
1614
,
was
there
married
.
His
Children
after
his
death
,
went
into
France
,
to
sue
for
the
Payment
of
a
Sum
of
Money
due
to
their
Father
for
the
Sale
of
an
Inheritance
six
years
before
his
Retirement
.
But
their
Kindred
by
the
Fathers
side
refusing
to
acknowledge
'em
for
lawful
Heirs
,
tho'
born
in
Wedlock
,
and
in
a
Country
where
it
was
lawful
for
Priests
to
marry
,
the
Advocate
General
undertook
the
cause
of
the
Kindred
,
and
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
upon
the
25th
.
of
February
,
obtain'd
a
Sentence
,
that
the
Children
as
Bastards
in
France
could
not
have
the
Benefit
of
Succession
.
The
fifth
of
March
a
Decree
was
issu'd
out
at
Bourdeaux
against
the
Priviledges
of
the
Party-Chamber
.
A
certain
Recollect
of
the
Mission
of
Bergerac
,
went
to
Visit
,
at
Sigoules
,
the
Lady
of
Moulard
,
pretending
he
had
bin
sent
for
by
her
Order
,
being
at
that
time
sick
.
In
the
nick
of
time
,
in
comes
Belloi
,
the
Minister
of
the
Place
,
and
opposes
the
Monks
Design
.
Upon
which
the
Monk
complain'd
,
that
Violence
had
bin
offer'd
him
,
and
obtain'd
a
Capias
against
the
Minister
,
who
apply'd
himself
to
the
Party
Chamber
.
Now
this
was
a
cause
purely
within
the
verge
of
that
Chamber
.
But
the
Advocate
General
interpos'd
and
caus'd
the
Parlament
to
send
for
the
Cause
,
who
gave
him
leave
to
pursue
the
Execution
of
the
Decree
.
But
the
Kings
death
,
which
happen'd
in
May
,
prevented
him
from
any
farther
improving
his
powerful
Zeal
against
the
Reformed
.
But
to
shew
that
he
was
still
the
same
to
his
last
Gasp
,
he
could
not
dye
till
he
had
exhorted
with
his
own
trembling
Lips
,
the
Marshals
La
Force
and
Chastillon
to
turn
Catholicks
.
However
,
he
had
the
not
Pleasure
to
see
extinguish'd
the
Party
which
he
had
brought
low
:
For
Providence
reserv'd
that
satisfaction
for
Lewis
XIVth
.
who
succeeded
him
.
The
End
of
the
Second
Volume
.
A
COLLECTION
OF
EDICTS
,
DECLARATIONS
,
AND
Other
PIECES
:
Serving
for
Proofs
of
the
Second
Part
of
the
History
of
the
EDICT
of
NANTES
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
upon
the
Edict
of
Pacification
,
given
at
Paris
,
May
22.
1610.
and
verified
the
third
of
June
the
same
Year
.
LEwis
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
to
all
to
whom
these
Present
Letters
shall
come
,
Greeting
.
Since
the
unfortunate
and
detestable
Assassination
of
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
last
Deceased
,
whom
God
Absolve
,
the
Queen
Regent
,
our
thrice
honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
tho'
continually
with
Tears
in
her
Eyes
,
and
Grief
in
her
Heart
,
nevertheless
has
not
forborn
with
incessant
Labour
,
and
with
great
Magnanimity
and
Prudence
,
to
prevent
that
fatal
Accident
from
doing
any
Prejudice
to
our
Person
and
Dignity
,
or
to
our
Kingdom
or
Subjects
,
holding
her self
bound
to
this
Duty
,
not
only
by
the
natural
Affection
which
she
bears
us
,
but
also
because
of
her
having
been
declar'd
Regent
,
and
under
that
Character
being
entrusted
with
the
Care
and
Administration
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
by
the
Votes
and
Suffrages
of
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Princes
,
Prelates
,
Peers
,
Principal
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
and
Members
of
our
Parlament
Assembl'd
therein
,
we
keeping
there
our
Throne
of
Justice
,
wherein
her
Pains
prov'd
so
successful
,
and
the
Affection
of
our
Subjects
who
were
then
about
us
,
as
also
of
the
Inhabitants
of
our
good
City
of
Paris
,
was
so
great
and
sincere
toward
us
,
that
we
can
desire
nothing
more
from
their
Obedience
,
and
Fidelity
,
nor
from
the
good
and
prudent
Conduct
of
the
Queen
Regent
,
our
aforesaid
thrice
honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
.
Being
also
inform'd
by
Intelligence
,
that
comes
to
us
every
day
,
that
in
all
other
Places
and
Parts
of
our
Kingdom
,
all
our
Subjects
as
well
Catholicks
,
as
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
all
Qualities
,
make
it
their
Business
out
of
a
laudable
Emulation
,
to
outvye
each
other
in
readiness
to
Obedience
,
in
Actions
and
Behaviour
which
give
some
Testimony
of
their
Fidelity
and
Duty
;
for
which
we
have
great
occasion
to
bless
God
,
and
to
hope
that
as
he
has
been
pleas'd
to
preserve
this
Kingdom
from
imminent
Dangers
,
so
as
to
make
it
flourish
for
so
many
Ages
,
so
he
will
take
into
his
Protection
our
youthful
Years
,
and
grant
us
leisure
to
grow
up
in
Piety
and
Vertue
,
to
the
end
we
may
one
day
employ
the
Grandeur
,
to
which
he
has
rais'd
us
,
to
his
Honour
and
Glory
.
Which
with
all
our
Hearts
we
implore
him
to
vouchsafe
us
,
and
to
inspire
us
always
with
Councils
requisite
and
necessary
for
the
well
governing
our
Subjects
in
his
Fear
,
and
causing
them
to
live
in
Peace
,
Union
,
and
Amity
one
with
another
;
as
being
the
true
Foundation
,
upon
which
next
after
God
,
depends
the
Safety
and
Preservation
of
the
Kingdom
.
Experience
having
taught
the
Kings
our
Predecessors
,
that
the
Fury
and
Violence
of
Arms
had
been
always
,
not
only
of
no
effect
to
reduce
their
Subjects
,
who
were
gone
astray
,
into
the
Bosom
of
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
and
Roman
Church
,
but
rather
extreamly
prejudicial
;
which
was
the
Reason
that
being
swaid
by
more
happy
Councils
they
had
recourse
to
Mildness
,
in
granting
them
the
Exercise
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
which
they
made
Profession
.
By
whose
Example
led
,
the
Deceased
King
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
made
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
for
the
Reconciling
of
all
his
Subjects
together
.
The
Observation
of
which
Edict
,
together
with
the
Regulations
made
in
consequence
of
it
,
settled
such
an
assured
repose
among
'em
as
has
lasted
ever
since
without
Interruption
.
By
means
of
which
,
although
that
Edict
be
perpetual
and
irrevocable
,
and
consequently
has
no
need
of
being
confirm'd
by
a
New
Declaration
;
nevertheless
to
the
end
our
Subjects
may
be
assur'd
of
our
good
Will
,
and
that
our
Intention
and
pleasure
is
inviolably
to
observe
that
Edict
,
made
for
the
good
and
repose
of
our
Subjects
,
as
well
Catholicks
,
as
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
Therefore
we
Declare
,
That
this
Affair
having
been
debated
in
our
Presence
by
the
Queen
Regent
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
we
have
by
the
Advice
of
Her
,
the
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
other
Princes
,
Dukes
,
Peers
,
Officers
of
our
Crown
,
and
several
eminent
Persons
of
our
Council
,
said
and
ordain'd
,
say
and
ordain
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
That
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
,
in
all
the
Points
and
Articles
of
it
,
together
with
the
rest
of
the
Articles
to
them
granted
,
and
the
Regulations
made
,
and
Decrees
set
forth
upon
the
Interpretation
,
or
Execution
of
the
said
Edict
,
and
in
consequence
of
it
,
shall
be
inviolably
upheld
and
observ'd
,
and
the
infringers
shall
be
severely
punish'd
as
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Tranquillity
.
To
which
Effect
,
we
enjoyn
all
our
Officers
to
be
sedulously
assisting
,
under
the
Penalty
of
being
responsible
,
and
being
punish'd
for
their
Negligence
with
the
same
Rigour
,
as
the
Disobedience
of
those
that
shall
offer
to
Violate
it
.
In
like
manner
,
we
command
our
Beloved
and
Trusty
People
holding
our
Court
of
Parlament
in
Paris
,
that
these
Presents
may
be
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
and
the
Contents
thereof
to
keep
,
maintain
,
and
observe
Point
by
Point
,
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenour
,
without
suffering
or
permitting
any
Breach
thereof
in
any
manner
whatever
:
In
Testimony
whereof
,
we
have
caused
our
Seals
to
be
affix'd
to
these
Presents
.
Given
at
Paris
,
May
22.
in
the
Year
of
Grace
,
1610.
and
of
our
Reign
the
First
,
Louis
.
And
upon
the
Folding
of
the
Paper
.
By
the
King
,
the
Queen
Regent
being
Present
,
De
Lominie
.
Seal'd
with
the
great
Seal
of
the
said
Lord
,
upon
a
double
Label
.
Also
written
upon
the
side
of
the
said
Folding
.
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
heard
by
,
and
Consenting
and
Requesting
the
Kings
Advocate
General
.
And
Order'd
that
compar'd
Copies
shall
be
sent
to
the
Bayliwicks
and
Seneschalships
,
to
be
there
also
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
with
all
speed
by
the
Advocate
General
's
Substitutes
,
who
are
enjoyn'd
to
Certifie
the
Court
of
their
doing
it
this
Month.
At
Paris
in
Parliament
,
June
3.
1610.
Signed
,
Tillet
.
A
General
Regulation
,
drawn
up
in
the
Assembly
General
of
the
Reformed
Churches
of
France
,
held
at
Saumur
,
by
the
Kings
Permission
in
the
Year
,
1611.
IN
every
Province
there
shall
be
a
Council
established
,
to
Consult
about
the
Affairs
of
the
Church
within
the
Province
.
Which
Councils
shall
be
continu'd
and
chang'd
every
two
Years
,
either
all
or
in
part
,
at
the
Discretion
of
the
Provincial
Assembly
:
Which
Assembly
shall
choose
out
of
the
Gentlemen
,
Pastors
and
third
Estate
,
Persons
well
known
to
all
the
Province
for
their
Piety
,
Probity
,
Capacity
and
Experience
;
the
number
of
those
that
are
to
be
employ'd
,
out
of
every
one
of
the
said
Ranks
or
Degrees
,
being
to
remain
at
the
Discretion
of
the
Provinces
.
The
Council
shall
Name
the
Place
,
and
the
Persons
to
whom
Advices
shall
be
directed
,
whether
General
Deputies
,
or
of
the
Province
.
When
a
General
Assembly
is
to
be
call'd
,
the
Council
shall
give
notice
to
all
the
Churches
,
either
one
by
one
,
or
by
way
of
Colloquies
,
according
to
the
Method
observ'd
in
every
one
of
the
Provinces
,
to
Assemble
at
a
certain
day
,
and
send
thither
their
Deputies
,
either
by
the
Appointment
of
Churches
or
Colloquies
.
To
which
purpose
the
Elders
of
each
Consistory
,
shall
be
careful
to
give
notice
to
all
the
Principal
Members
of
their
Churches
to
meet
upon
a
certain
Sunday
at
Sermon
;
at
the
Conclusion
of
which
the
Ministers
shall
give
notice
to
the
House-keepers
to
stay
in
Order
to
Consult
about
Affairs
of
the
Church
which
concern
'em
.
By
the
Advice
of
which
House-keepers
,
such
a
number
of
Persons
shall
be
deputed
from
every
Church
to
meet
in
the
Assembly
of
the
Colloquy
,
according
to
the
Method
observ'd
as
above
mention'd
,
a●
shall
be
chosen
by
Blurality
o●
Voices
,
provided
there
be
a
mixture
of
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
,
and
Men
of
the
third
Estate
,
as
far
a●
is
possible
to
be
done
.
The
said
Provincial
Assemblies
shall
Debate
and
Argue
by
Heads
▪
unless
any
Church
requires
that
they
shall
argue
by
Churches
;
o●
that
in
Places
,
where
the
Assembly
meets
by
Deputation
of
Colloquies
,
some
Colloquy
requires
that
Judgment
should
be
given
by
Colloquies
.
No
Man
shall
be
admitted
into
the
said
Provincial
Assemblies
,
unless
he
have
a
Call
,
or
be
employ'd
in
Messages
.
The
Kings
Officers
and
other
Magistrates
may
be
present
in
the
said
Provincial
Assemblies
,
when
they
shall
be
call'd
by
the
Method
above
prescrib'd
,
and
shall
sit
with
the
Nobility
,
or
with
the
third
Estate
,
according
to
their
Quality
,
unless
they
shall
be
admitted
to
make
an
Order
apart
.
The
Presidents
that
are
to
pre●ide
in
the
said
Provincial
Assemblies
,
shall
be
chosen
out
of
the
Nobility
by
Plurality
of
Voices
.
There
shall
not
be
above
five
Deputies
at
most
,
sent
by
the
Provincial
to
the
General
Assembly
,
and
three
shall
be
the
least
;
which
shall
be
chosen
,
such
as
are
the
most
able
Persons
in
that
Assembly
,
out
of
the
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
and
third
Estate
,
as
far
as
may
be
done
.
The
Councils
compos'd
as
above
,
in
every
Province
shall
be
entrusted
with
the
following
Functions
,
and
over-sight
of
Affairs
.
To
disperse
the
Intelligence
which
they
receive
from
the
General
Deputies
at
Court
,
or
from
the
Provinces
adjoining
,
or
other
Places
,
to
all
the
Churches
and
Places
of
the
Province
,
or
to
such
a
Governour
,
Captain
,
or
other
Person
as
need
requires
.
Also
if
the
Intelligence
reach
farther
then
the
Province
,
whether
it
be
the
general
concern
of
all
,
or
the
particular
Business
of
some
other
neighbouring
Province
,
to
give
notice
by
an
express
and
without
delay
.
And
to
the
end
,
this
Communication
of
Intelligence
may
not
prove
ineffectual
for
want
of
Diligence
,
the
Contiguous
Provinces
shall
take
care
respectively
for
the
distributing
the
Intelligence
from
one
to
another
,
to
the
end
they
may
be
sent
by
the
shortest
way
,
from
what
part
soever
they
come
.
To
which
purpose
there
shall
be
a
Fund
deposited
in
the
Hands
of
one
of
the
Council
of
every
Province
,
amounting
to
about
a
hunder'd
and
fifty
Livres
,
to
defray
the
Expences
of
the
said
Dispatches
,
and
to
reimburse
those
that
shall
have
laid
out
any
Money
;
and
the
Deputies
of
the
said
Contiguous
Provinces
shall
conter
together
,
to
resolve
what
to
do
upon
this
Order
before
they
depart
.
If
the
Intelligence
receiv'd
by
the
Council
be
such
,
that
they
can
look
after
it
alone
,
they
shall
do
it
speedily
and
without
delay
:
If
not
,
't
is
left
to
their
Prudence
and
their
Judgment
to
Consult
the
Advice
of
such
Persons
,
as
they
shall
think
convenient
,
as
the
Case
requires
,
to
call
to
their
Assistance
.
For
Example
,
in
Case
of
any
,
notable
Breach
of
the
Edict
,
Sedition
,
Tumult
,
attempt
upon
any
Place
,
or
such
other
Intelligence
of
Importance
,
the
satisfaction
for
which
was
neglected
,
or
requir'd
a
more
vigorous
Prosecution
,
they
may
require
such
of
the
Neighbouring
Counties
,
which
they
think
most
proper
to
assist
'em
with
three
of
their
Counsellors
at
the
least
,
who
upon
the
first
Summons
shall
be
bound
to
Meet
,
in
such
a
Place
as
the
injur'd
Province
shall
Assign
,
one
or
more
of
their
Council
to
Consult
together
and
find
out
all
the
good
and
lawful
means
to
get
Reparation
for
the
said
Breaches
in
the
Province
endammag'd
;
and
to
make
it
their
own
Cause
and
Business
,
as
much
as
the
injur'd
Province
did
.
Which
if
they
shall
not
be
sufficient
to
go
through
withall
,
it
shall
be
left
to
the
Prudence
of
those
Provinces
,
jointly
with
the
Deputies
of
their
Councils
,
to
advise
,
whether
it
be
needful
to
give
notice
to
all
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
,
and
to
Assign
a
place
where
to
Meet
the
Deputies
,
in
Order
to
the
unanimous
Prosecution
of
that
Affair
.
All
which
is
most
conformable
to
the
General
Union
of
the
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
obliges
'em
to
a
mutual
Resentment
of
their
Grievances
:
So
that
one
Province
grievously
injur'd
may
not
have
recourse
of
it self
to
violent
Remedies
,
as
it
were
by
way
of
Reprisal
,
or
to
some
other
sort
of
Revenge
,
whereby
they
may
be
hurried
,
and
consequently
all
the
rest
of
the
Churches
,
to
extremities
,
but
may
partly
be
restrain'd
by
the
Prudence
of
their
Councils
within
the
bounds
of
Moderation
,
and
partly
fortifi'd
by
their
support
,
for
the
obtaining
of
Justice
,
and
Reparation
of
their
wrongs
.
The
same
Method
shall
be
observ'd
,
in
Case
that
any
one
professing
the
Religion
,
shall
attempt
any
thing
rashly
,
and
with
a
Call
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
publick
Tranquillity
.
The
said
Deputies
of
the
Council
of
the
Provinces
shall
have
a
regard
to
the
Kings
Service
and
the
Preservation
of
the
Churches
,
that
the
Places
committed
to
the
Custody
of
those
of
the
Religion
may
be
kept
in
a
good
Condition
,
and
that
the
Governours
and
Captains
,
with
whom
they
are
entrusted
,
do
their
Duty
.
And
to
that
purpose
the
said
Governours
and
Captains
are
admonish'd
,
not
to
take
it
ill
,
if
the
said
Councils
from
time
to
time
depute
Personages
capacitated
among
'em
or
else
out
of
the
Province
to
vis●●
the
said
Places
and
Garrisons
,
to
the
end
they
may
give
an
accomp●
to
the
Province
.
In
which
Visitation
they
shall
take
care
that
al●
their
Souldiers
,
for
Assurance
o●
that
Fidelity
,
which
is
principally
required
from
'em
,
shall
be
well
known
to
be
of
the
Religion
,
a●●
that
they
may
not
be
listed
out
o●
the
Original
Inhabitants
of
those
Cities
or
Suburbs
,
till
there
be
●
Necessity
of
new
Reinforcements
Which
the
aforesaid
Governour●
and
Captains
are
requir'd
to
observe
.
And
because
great
abuses
have
formerly
been
committed
,
by
Reason
of
the
great
number
of
Souldiers
,
which
might
or
ought
to
have
been
entertain'd
in
the
said
Places
▪
which
considering
the
incertainty
of
these
times
,
might
have
brought
upon
us
inconveniences
past
repair
,
the
said
Governours
and
Captains
are
requir'd
,
for
the
Service
of
the
King
,
the
Peace
of
his
Subjects
of
the
Religion
,
the
discharge
of
their
Honour
and
Consciences
,
and
the
freeing
themselves
from
that
blame
,
which
otherwise
they
may
incurr
,
to
conform
to
that
which
follows
.
That
is
to
say
,
that
of
the
summ
as
well
charg'd
upon
the
Publick
Accompt
as
payable
in
ready
Money
,
they
take
a
third
part
clear
,
and
disingag'd
from
all
charges
,
and
that
for
the
two
other
third
parts
,
they
consent
to
give
the
Acquittances
into
the
hands
of
such
Person
as
shall
be
appointed
by
the
Council
of
the
Province
,
who
shall
receive
the
Money
and
pay
the
Souldiers
by
Bill
of
Exchange
,
and
satisfie
all
other
charges
;
as
well
of
the
Garrison
as
of
the
Place
.
By
the
way
,
't
is
to
be
understood
that
out
of
the
two
thirds
,
there
are
to
be
paid
the
Governors
Lieutenant
,
if
he
have
any
,
the
Captains
and
Souldiers
according
to
the
Agreements
order'd
by
the
Governours
and
Captains
,
the
Serjeant
Major
,
the
Drummers
,
the
Canoneers
,
and
other
necessary
Officers
;
also
for
,
Wood
and
Candles
for
the
Corps
du
Guard
,
where
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Cities
find
none
;
Matts
,
Bedding
,
Ruggs
,
new
Arms
,
repair
of
the
Watch-Towers
,
Bridges
,
Barriers
,
Pallisado's
,
and
new
Carriages
for
the
great
Guns
,
when
the
Council
of
the
Province
think
it
convenient
,
and
are
able
to
do
it
without
too
much
prejudice
to
the
ordinary
Garrison
.
And
because
it
shall
be
the
care
of
the
said
Council
,
or
of
those
whom
they
shall
appoint
for
that
purpose
,
to
make
an
estimate
,
as
neer
the
Truth
as
may
be
,
of
what
the
Annual
Charges
may
amount
to
,
to
the
end
there
may
be
a
Fund
still
ready
,
and
not
to
put
upon
the
Governours
and
Captains
more
Men
then
they
are
able
to
bear
:
and
of
all
that
Administration
there
shall
be
an
account
given
to
the
said
Council
,
as
also
of
the
Charge
that
shall
be
laid
upon
the
said
two
thirds
in
the
presence
of
the
Governor
;
nor
shall
the
said
extraordinary
charges
above
mentioned
exceed
a
third
or
fourth
of
the
said
two
third
parts
for
every
Year
.
If
any
Fund
be
given
by
their
Majesties
for
the
Reparations
and
Fortifications
of
the
said
Places
,
the
said
Governour
shall
Order
,
how
the
Money
shall
be
laid
out
,
as
having
more
interest
in
what
it
ought
to
be
most
properly
employ'd
,
and
best
Judges
of
what
is
most
necessary
.
Nevertheless
the
Commissioners
of
the
Council
shall
have
an
Inspection
into
it
,
to
the
end
the
Disposals
,
Proclamations
,
Adjudications
,
and
Abatements
may
be
duly
made
,
and
without
Monopolizing
,
and
that
the
Business
may
be
done
as
they
desire
.
Or
if
the
Fund
be
otherwise
rais'd
for
the
said
Reparations
,
it
shall
be
manag'd
by
him
whom
the
Council
shall
appoint
,
who
in
the
Presence
of
the
Governour
shall
give
an
Accompt
to
the
Council
.
Where
there
shall
be
publick
Magazines
they
shall
take
care
,
that
the
Corn
,
Wine
and
other
Provisions
,
without
any
prejudice
to
the
Kings
Officers
,
be
supply'd
in
Time
and
Season
,
to
the
end
they
may
not
be
empty
.
Also
that
the
Powder
,
Match
,
and
other
perishable
Ammunition
may
be
dry'd
,
refresh'd
,
and
reground
,
with
as
much
good
Husbandry
as
may
be
.
And
in
a
Word
,
the
Governours
are
exhorted
not
to
take
in
ill
part
the
care
which
the
Deputies
of
the
Council
shall
take
,
as
to
what
concerns
the
Preservation
of
the
said
Places
,
and
to
give
all
Assistance
and
Encouragement
to
those
that
shall
be
sent
by
'em
.
The
said
Deputies
of
the
Council
shall
labour
,
in
pursuance
of
the
strict
Union
which
ought
to
be
between
those
of
the
Religion
,
by
all
amicable
means
,
as
far
as
in
'em
lies
,
either
by
their
own
Pains
,
or
the
Mediation
of
proper
Persons
to
prevent
and
reconcile
all
Suits
,
Quarrels
,
Animosities
,
that
may
arise
upon
any
occasion
whatever
.
If
any
of
the
Captains
,
or
Governors
of
Places
happen
to
dye
,
they
shall
endeavour
that
the
Regulation
,
which
their
Majesties
have
been
pleas'd
to
grant
their
Subjects
,
may
be
exactly
observ'd
in
all
the
Circumstances
of
it
.
The
Provinces
and
their
Councils
shall
hold
a
strict
Correspondence
with
their
Neighbours
,
and
to
the
end
they
may
be
the
better
able
to
keep
it
up
,
they
shall
be
careful
to
cause
their
Deputies
to
Meet
at
the
Provincial
Assemblies
.
And
for
the
General
Correspondence
between
the
whole
Body
,
they
shall
take
and
receive
it
from
the
General
Assembly
,
so
long
as
it
shall
sit
by
the
Kings
Permission
:
but
that
,
breaking
up
,
they
shall
have
recourse
to
the
General
Deputies
,
residing
near
their
Majesties
,
in
Order
to
the
Church
Affairs
.
And
for
the
upholding
a
Necessary
Union
between
all
the
Churches
,
they
shall
meet
every
Year
at
a
certain
Time
and
Place
,
and
appoint
one
of
the
Council
of
every
Province
to
be
there
exactly
.
To
which
purpose
the
Assembly
,
at
their
breaking
up
,
shall
appoint
the
Council
that
ought
to
nominate
the
Day
and
Place
for
the
first
Year
:
which
shall
take
care
to
appoint
the
most
commodious
Time
for
the
Meeting
,
with
the
least
Noise
and
Bustle
,
and
to
render
it
the
most
Beneficial
that
may
be
to
the
Conjuncture
of
Affairs
.
Those
few
Days
of
Conference
will
soder
their
Union
,
revive
the
common
Resentment
of
their
Interests
,
and
inform
one
another
of
their
present
Condition
.
Done
,
and
Decreed
at
the
General
Assembly
of
the
Reformed
Churches
of
France
,
held
at
Saumur
by
the
Kings
Permission
,
August
29.
1611.
Answer
to
the
Writing
of
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
upon
the
52.
and
53.
Article
.
|
Writing
of
the
Aslembly
of
Saumur
.
1611.
|
THe
Deceased
King
Henry
having
formerly
declared
his
Will
and
Pleasure
upon
a
demand
of
the
same
Nature
in
his
Answer
to
the
Writing
,
March
23.
1602.
viz.
That
what
had
been
alter'd
in
the
●nd
Edict
,
and
the
Private
Articles
,
which
was
but
a
very
small
matter
,
had
been
done
for
the
general
good
,
and
to
facilitate
the
Execution
of
it
,
and
also
with
the
Consent
of
the
Principal
of
the
said
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
were
call'd
to
the
Consultations
about
it
:
which
was
likewise
accepted
and
executed
at
their
Instances
and
Sollicitation
:
Therefore
the
King
at
present
Reigning
,
desiring
●●●form
himself
to
the
good
and
Pious
Resolutions
of
the
Deceased
King
●●●
Father
,
is
pleas'd
,
and
his
meaning
is
,
that
they
should
be
content
with
the
Edict
in
the
form
,
as
it
is
verified
in
his
Soveraign
Courts
,
and
as
it
has
since
been
executed
.
|
I.
THe
Deputies
of
the
Reformed
Churches
of
France
Assembl'd
at
Saumur
by
the
Kings
Permission
,
continuing
their
most
humble
Remonstrances
,
Petitions
and
Supplications
presented
from
Time
to
Time
upon
several
occasions
by
the
said
Churches
,
since
the
Year
98.
most
humbly
supplicate
his
Majesty
,
that
they
may
fully
enjoy
the
whole
Contents
of
the
Edict
,
which
it
pleas'd
the
Deceased
King
Henry
the
Great
of
blessed
Memory
,
to
Grant
and
Sign
after
a
long
and
solemn
Treaty
,
by
the
Advice
of
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
the
rest
of
the
Princes
,
and
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
and
other
great
and
eminent
Persons
in
his
Council
of
State
;
and
in
the
same
form
as
it
was
drawn
up
at
Nantes
,
and
accepted
by
their
Deputies
in
the
said
Year
98.
and
Presented
to
the
Court
of
Parliament
of
Paris
,
and
not
according
to
the
Form
,
as
it
was
verified
by
the
said
Court
,
as
having
been
alter'd
and
par'd
in
several
Articles
of
great
Importance
,
without
the
Consent
of
the
said
Churches
;
who
several
times
since
,
but
more
especially
by
their
Deputies
sent
to
his
Majesty
at
the
City
of
Blois
,
in
the
Year
99.
and
by
the
Writings
drawn
up
by
the
Assembly
at
Sainte
Foi
in
1601.
and
answer'd
in
March
and
August
1602.
have
declare
that
they
cannot
rest
satisfi'd
with
the
said
verified
Edict
,
and
humbly
therefore
supplicate
his
Majesty
to
restore
and
establish
that
which
was
granted
'em
before
.
|
|
II.
They
likewise
supplicate
his
Majesty
,
that
they
may
enjoy
the
full
Contents
of
the
Particular
Articles
,
granted
together
with
their
Edict
of
Nantes
,
as
they
were
drawn
up
and
dispatched
in
the
Year
98.
restoring
the
Retrenchments
that
were
made
at
the
Verification
.
|
|
III.
To
cause
the
said
Edict
and
Private
Articles
,
to
be
verifi'd
and
register'd
according
to
the
Form
above
mention'd
in
all
the
Parliaments
,
Courts
of
Aid
,
Chambers
of
Accompts
,
and
other
Soveraign
Courts
of
the
Kingdom
,
to
the
end
they
may
be
afterwards
register'd
in
all
Bailiwicks
and
Seneschalships
.
|
As
to
what
shall
be
found
not
to
have
been
executed
,
tho'
set
down
in
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
verifi'd
in
the
Soveraign
Courts
,
Commissioners
shall
be
Named
by
his
Majesty
to
see
that
the
said
Execution
be
better
perform'd
:
the
one
a
Catholick
,
the
other
of
the
said
Religion
;
and
in
Case
the
said
Execution
be
left
to
the
Bailiffs
and
Seneschals
,
or
their
Lieutenants
,
they
shall
take
an
Associate
of
the
same
Religion
,
according
to
the
Answer
given
to
the
Writing
answer'd
in
August
1602.
|
IV.
That
for
the
Execution
thereof
,
when
it
shall
be
necessary
,
and
requir'd
by
the
said
Religion
,
that
two
Commissioners
be
appointed
by
his
Majesty
out
of
every
Province
,
the
one
a
Catholick
,
the
other
to
be
nominated
by
those
of
the
Province
:
if
those
of
the
Religion
think
it
not
more
Convenient
to
leave
the
Execution
of
it
to
the
Bailiffs
and
Seneschals
or
their
Deputies
.
Who
according
to
the
Answer
return'd
to
the
second
Article
of
the
Writing
answer'd
in
August
1602.
shall
be
bound
to
take
an
Associate
of
the
same
Religion
,
who
shall
be
nominated
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
within
the
said
Bailiwicks
and
Seneschalships
.
|
Nothing
may
be
alter'd
in
the
VIIth
.
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
which
it
is
his
Majesties
Meaning
and
Pleasure
shall
be
observ'd
.
|
V.
That
according
to
the
VIIth
.
Article
of
the
Edict
,
which
permits
all
Lords
of
High
Jurisdiction
to
settle
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
within
the
extent
of
their
High
Jurisdictions
,
it
shall
be
lawful
for
the
Communities
of
the
said
Churches
to
establish
the
said
exercise
within
the
Fiefs
and
High
Jurisdictions
that
belong
to
'em
,
or
which
they
may
hereafter
purchase
.
|
The
IX
.
and
X.
Article
of
the
Edict
shall
be
upheld
and
observ'd
.
|
VI.
That
the
said
Exercise
may
be
continu'd
according
to
the
IX
.
and
X.
Articles
of
the
Edict
,
in
all
Places
where
it
was
in
the
Years
77.
and
97.
in
such
Manner
as
it
was
then
observ'd
,
even
by
the
Authority
inherent
in
the
Jurisdiction
,
tho'
the
Lord
of
the
Mannor
may
have
afterwards
chang'd
his
Religion
;
or
that
the
Lordship
may
be
fallen
into
the
Possession
of
a
Catholick
,
thô
an
Ecclesiastick
,
and
that
it
may
be
restor'd
,
where
it
has
been
taken
away
for
those
Reasons
.
|
The
Commissioners
,
who
shall
be
sent
into
the
Provinces
shall
have
Instructions
to
inform
themselves
,
whether
the
Exercises
of
the
said
Religion
,
had
been
settl'd
in
the
said
Places
for
so
many
Years
,
and
why
they
were
not
restor'd
,
that
such
course
may
be
taken
as
shall
be
according
to
Reason
.
|
VII
.
And
for
as
much
as
by
Vertue
of
the
X.
Article
the
said
Service
ought
to
be
restor'd
in
Reols
,
Port
Sainte
Marie
Lauserte
,
Sainte
Basville
,
and
others
of
the
same
Nature
,
where
it
was
settl'd
in
September
1577.
and
for
that
because
of
the
long
Discontinuance
,
and
other
Inconveniences
,
it
would
be
a
difficult
thing
to
restore
it
without
some
danger
of
a
Sedition
,
therefore
that
his
Majesty
would
be
pleas'd
instead
of
those
Places
to
grant
'em
others
,
to
be
appointed
by
the
Synods
and
Colloquies
of
the
Province
,
for
the
removal
of
their
exercise
thither
.
|
The
King
cannot
allow
the
Petitioners
to
take
any
other
Title
upon
'em
,
then
that
which
was
giv'n
'em
by
the
Edicts
:
Therefore
his
Majesty
Orders
that
in
all
Publick
Acts
,
they
shall
use
the
Terms
exprest
in
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
as
is
set
down
in
the
Answer
given
to
the
II.
Article
of
the
Writing
answer'd
April
8.
1609.
|
VIII
.
That
they
of
the
said
Religion
may
not
be
constrain'd
in
any
Acts
either
Publick
or
Private
,
by
Writing
or
otherwise
,
to
stile
themselves
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
|
The
Deceased
King
having
declar'd
by
his
Letters
Patents
,
dated
July
5.
1604.
that
the
said
Ministers
should
not
be
comprehended
in
Taxes
or
other
Impositions
upon
their
moveable
Goods
,
their
Pensions
and
Salaries
,
but
only
for
their
proper
Estates
:
'T
is
his
Majesties
Pleasure
,
that
they
enjoy
the
Contents
of
the
said
Letters
,
Patents
:
and
strictly
forbids
all
Assessors
of
Parishes
to
rate
'em
upon
those
Accompts
;
and
in
respect
of
their
proper
Goods
not
to
surcharge
'em
,
as
they
will
answer
for
it
in
their
own
proper
Persons
:
of
which
the
Elu's
shall
take
Care
under
the
same
Penalties
.
|
IX
.
That
the
Ministers
of
the
said
Religion
may
enjoy
,
as
to
the
Imposition
of
Taxes
,
Loans
Aids
,
Duties
upon
Salt
,
and
all
other
Subsidies
,
as
well
ordinary
as
extraordinary
,
the
same
Exemption
which
the
Ecclesiasticks
of
the
Kingdom
enjoy
.
|
The
XVI
.
Article
shall
be
observ'd
,
and
Orders
are
given
to
that
Purpose
to
the
Commissioners
deputed
to
see
that
they
of
the
said
Religion
enjoy
the
Benefit
of
it
,
by
certifying
the
Loss
of
the
Deeds
and
Possessions
,
which
they
held
in
those
Places
.
|
X.
That
by
the
XV.
Article
of
the
Edict
,
all
the
Towns
and
Places
,
belonging
to
the
Communities
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
as
also
those
for
the
Interrment
of
their
Dead
,
may
be
restor'd
'em
.
And
where
they
cannot
by
Authentick
Titles
,
justifie
their
Propriety
to
'em
,
that
the
only
Proof
of
having
formerly
enjoy'd
'em
may
suffice
for
their
being
restor'd
to
the
Possession
of
'em
,
in
regard
the
said
Deeds
were
lost
during
and
by
Reason
of
the
Troubles
.
|
The
XVII
.
Article
of
the
said
Edict
shall
be
exactly
observ'd
,
and
in
pursuance
of
it
,
all
Preachers
,
Readers
,
and
others
who
speak
in
publick
,
are
injoyn'd
not
to
use
any
Words
or
Discourses
tending
to
excite
the
People
to
Sedition
and
Animosities
one
against
the
other
,
but
to
Curb
and
Behave
themselves
modestly
,
and
to
say
nothing
but
what
tends
to
the
Instruction
and
Edification
of
their
Hearers
,
and
to
preserve
the
publick
Repose
and
Tranquility
under
the
Penalties
mentioned
in
the
Edict
.
|
XI
.
That
his
Majesty
would
be
pleased
according
to
the
XVII
.
Article
of
the
Edict
to
inflict
exemplary
Punishment
upon
Preachers
,
Confessors
and
other
Ecclesiasticks
,
who
move
the
People
to
Sedition
;
Blaming
and
Forbidding
all
Society
,
Acquaintance
and
Communication
with
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
forbidding
people
to
employ
,
assist
,
serve
'em
,
or
nurse
their
little
Children
,
by
teaching
that
all
who
frequent
their
Company
are
damn'd
:
And
where
such
Preachers
and
Confessors
shall
absent
themselves
before
they
can
be
impleaded
,
that
the
Bishops
,
Curates
and
others
their
Superiours
,
by
whom
they
were
introduc'd
may
be
responsable
for
'em
:
Enjoyning
the
Advocates
General
and
their
Substitutes
to
be
assisting
,
upon
pain
of
being
answerable
for
it
in
their
own
Names
and
Persons
,
and
upon
Penalty
of
being
depriv'd
of
their
Offices
.
|
The
XX.
Article
of
the
Edct
shall
it
observ'd
:
And
Enquiry
shall
be
made
after
those
that
shall
disobey
,
but
by
the
Officers
of
Justice
,
wherein
the
Curates
shall
not
presume
to
be
Parties
.
|
XII
.
And
for
as
much
as
the
Multiplicity
of
Holy
days
,
and
the
Observation
of
New
ones
occasion
several
disorders
,
therefore
that
in
such
places
where
those
of
the
Religion
shall
require
it
,
that
there
may
be
a
certain
Regulation
made
as
to
the
Number
of
the
said
Holy-days
,
by
the
Commissioners
executing
the
said
Edict
,
and
that
the
Curates
may
not
be
permitted
to
be
accusers
for
the
non-observance
of
'em
,
nor
the
Provost
Marshals
,
their
Lieutenants
,
Archers
or
other
Officers
of
the
Watch
,
nor
the
Serjeants
without
express
warrant
and
command
of
the
Judges
of
the
Place
.
|
The
XVII
Article
of
the
Edict
shall
be
observed
.
|
XIII
.
That
according
to
the
XVII
.
Article
of
the
Edict
,
none
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
may
be
depriv'd
of
the
Dignities
and
Employment
of
which
they
are
in
possession
,
whether
they
made
profession
of
it
before
or
after
they
were
preferr'd
:
and
where
any
of
'em
were
depriv'd
without
observing
the
Usual
Forms
,
that
they
may
be
restor'd
;
more
especially
such
as
were
provided
of
Governments
,
and
Captains
Places
.
|
The
Church-Yards
order'd
'em
by
the
Commissioners
,
who
have
formerly
executed
the
Edict
shall
remain
in
the
Petitioners
Possession
;
and
if
upon
any
Occasion
they
be
taken
from
'em
,
they
shall
be
allow'd
others
by
the
Commissioners
ordain'd
by
his
Majesty
.
|
XIV
.
That
all
Church-Yards
,
that
have
been
enjoy'd
since
the
Verification
of
the
last
Edict
,
and
the
Execution
of
it
,
may
remain
in
their
Possession
,
and
that
they
may
not
be
taken
from
'em
upon
any
Occasion
whatever
.
|
The
Answer
given
to
the
XXII
.
Article
of
the
Writing
answer'd
the
last
of
August
,
1602.
shall
be
observ'd
:
And
to
that
purpose
his
Majesty
ordains
,
that
convenient
Burying-Places
shall
be
allow'd
those
of
the
Religion
,
by
the
Commissioners
and
Officers
of
those
Quarters
,
in
publick
Places
belonging
to
his
Majesty
,
or
else
to
the
Bodies
of
Cities
,
Burroughs
and
Villages
or
Communities
;
or
for
defect
of
such
Places
,
the
said
Bodies
and
Communities
shall
be
bound
to
purchase
other
,
toward
which
those
of
the
Religion
shall
contribute
their
Proportion
like
the
Rest
.
|
XV.
That
in
pursuance
of
the
Regulations
formerly
made
;
more
especially
by
the
Answer
to
the
XXII
.
Article
of
the
Writing
answered
in
August
,
1602.
all
the
Royal
and
Inferiour
Judges
may
be
enjoyn'd
to
allow
a
Convenient
Place
,
for
the
Burial
of
their
dead
,
to
those
of
the
Religion
,
in
some
publick
Place
belonging
to
the
King
,
or
to
the
Communities
of
the
said
Cities
,
Burroughs
and
Villages
:
and
where
there
are
no
such
places
,
that
they
may
be
purchas'd
at
the
Common
Expences
of
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Parish
,
those
of
the
Religion
contributing
proportionably
to
the
Rest
.
|
Those
Burials
were
order'd
in
the
Night
time
to
avoid
Commotions
and
Tumults
,
and
for
the
greater
Security
of
those
of
the
Religion
who
attended
the
Corps
.
But
if
there
be
any
Places
where
they
can
bury
by
Day-light
,
without
disturbing
the
Peace
of
the
Inhabitants
,
Orders
shall
be
given
to
the
Commissioners
about
it
.
|
XVI
.
That
such
Places
where
by
particular
Regulation
they
have
been
constrain'd
to
bury
their
dead
at
an
inconvenient
Hour
,
they
may
be
Permitted
to
bury
by
day-light
,
if
they
think
it
fitting
.
|
The
King
cannot
allow
that
the
Gentlemen
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
others
who
have
Right
of
burying
in
C●●rches
,
shall
be
there
interr'd
;
because
the
Canonical
.
Constitutions
for●●●
;
and
for
that
it
would
be
a
〈…〉
contrary
and
prejudicial
to
●●
Catholick
Apostolick
Roman
Religion
,
which
his
Majesty
professes
;
for
can
it
be
done
without
giving
great
occasion
of
Scandal
and
Dis●●●ent
to
the
Catholicks
.
But
his
Majesty
grants
,
that
the
Commissioners
being
upon
the
Place
may
advise
with
them
,
about
the
means
of
preserving
the
Temporal
Right
and
Authority
which
they
have
as
Lords
and
Patrons
of
the
said
Churches
,
so
that
no
prejudice
may
be
done
either
to
them
or
their
Successors
.
|
XVII
.
And
for
as
much
as
in
some
Places
the
said
Funerals
cannot
be
solemniz'd
without
danger
of
Commotion
and
Sedition
,
and
other
Incocveniencies
,
especially
in
Places
where
the
Lords
,
Gentlemen
and
others
of
the
said
Religion
,
have
right
of
Burying
in
the
Churches
and
Chappels
of
their
Predecessors
,
and
that
Orders
may
be
given
to
the
Commissioners
proceeding
to
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
,
to
make
so
good
a
Regulation
in
reference
to
the
said
Enterments
,
so
that
no
Inconvenience
may
happen
:
And
in
so
doing
to
have
a
regard
to
the
Satisfaction
of
the
said
Lords
,
Gentlemen
and
others
,
who
have
a
Right
and
Property
in
the
said
Burying
Places
.
|
The
King
grants
the
said
petty
Schools
in
Cities
,
within
the
Suburbs
of
which
the
Service
of
their
Religion
is
permitted
,
and
that
,
for
one
Master
in
each
;
and
onely
for
teaching
to
Write
and
Read
:
With
Prohibitions
to
the
said
Masters
to
dogmatize
,
or
to
admitt
above
ten
or
twelve
Scholars
in
each
School
,
of
the
Neighbourhood
only
,
and
no
Forreigners
.
|
XVIII
.
That
in
pursuance
of
the
Supplication
address'd
to
his
Majesty
by
the
Writing
answer'd
in
August
,
1602.
and
according
to
the
Hopes
given
by
the
Answer
made
to
the
sixth
Article
of
the
said
Writing
,
it
would
please
him
by
an
Interpretation
of
the
XXXVIII
.
of
the
particular
Articles
,
to
permit
'em
petty
Schools
in
all
the
Villages
and
Burroughs
of
the
Kingdom
,
to
teach
them
Children
to
read
and
write
,
a●●
to
instruct
'em
in
the
first
Rudiments
of
Grammar
.
|
The
Edict
permits
'em
to
erect
Colledges
in
such
Cities
and
Places
where
they
have
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
;
to
which
his
Majesty
allows
the
same
Priviledges
as
to
other
Colledges
,
receiv'd
and
approv'd
in
this
Kingdom
.
|
XIX
.
That
in
Conformity
to
the
Answer
return'd
to
the
Writing
answer'd
in
March
1602.
it
would
please
him
to
vouchsafe
the
Academies
of
Saumur
and
Montauban
,
the
same
Immunities
Priviledges
and
Prerogatives
,
which
other
Academies
of
the
Kingdom
enjoy
.
|
The
Choice
of
the
said
Presidents
depends
upon
the
King
onely
;
and
such
Care
and
Discretion
has
been
used
,
and
shall
be
for
the
Future
,
that
those
of
the
said
Religion
shall
have
no
cause
to
Complain
.
|
XX.
That
the
Presidents
and
ten
Catholick
Counsellors
who
are
to
serve
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
the
Parlament
of
Paris
,
with
the
ten
Counsellors
of
the
said
Religion
,
be
chosen
out
of
the
most
equitable
,
peaceable
and
moderate
Men
,
according
to
the
XLVII
.
of
the
particular
Articles
;
and
to
that
purpose
that
it
may
be
agreed
upon
with
the
Deputies
of
the
said
Churches
;
as
also
for
that
by
the
XLVII
.
Article
of
the
said
Edict
,
it
is
expresly
said
,
that
the
said
Presidents
and
Counsellors
shall
be
continued
as
long
as
possible
may
be
.
|
The
Number
of
the
said
Officers
is
already
so
great
over
all
the
Kingdom
that
there
is
no
need
of
increasing
it
.
But
to
the
end
there
may
be
no
want
of
Judges
in
the
said
Chamber
because
of
the
said
Refusals
,
't
is
granted
that
they
may
judge
to
the
Number
of
eight
as
in
other
Parlaments
,
whereas
formerly
they
were
restrain'd
to
ten
.
To
which
end
all
Patents
requisite
shall
be
dispatch'd
.
|
XXI
.
That
at
the
request
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
,
which
is
compos'd
of
a
President
and
Eight
Catholick
Counsellors
,
and
as
many
of
the
Religion
,
it
would
please
his
Majesty
to
create
de
novo
two
Offices
of
Counsellors
,
to
serve
in
the
Chamber
of
Nerac
,
where
there
are
but
six
Counsellors
of
the
same
Religion
.
Which
is
the
Cause
that
by
reason
of
present
Refusals
,
there
is
not
a
sufficient
Number
of
Judges
in
the
said
Chamber
:
And
for
the
said
two
Offices
to
provide
two
Persons
gratis
,
at
the
Nomination
of
the
Churches
.
|
The
XXXI
.
Article
of
the
Edict
shall
be
observ'd
:
But
nothing
can
be
changed
in
the
last
Establishment
of
the
said
Chambers
:
And
as
to
the
Election
and
Nomination
of
those
that
are
to
serve
,
his
Majesty
will
provide
with
such
Consideration
that
they
shall
have
no
occasion
to
complain
.
|
XXII
.
And
considering
the
great
Animosities
of
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
and
Bourdeaux
,
which
have
chiefly
appear'd
since
the
fatal
Accident
of
the
Death
of
the
King
deceas'd
,
by
the
great
Number
of
Divisions
of
Voices
that
happen
in
the
Chambers
of
Castres
and
Nerac
,
which
proceeds
from
hence
,
that
the
said
Courts
send
to
his
Majesty
the
Nomination
of
the
Catholick
Counsellors
which
are
to
serve
in
the
said
Chambers
,
and
Employ
the
most
passionate
in
the
said
Courts
,
't
is
desired
that
each
of
the
said
Chambers
may
supply
the
Number
of
the
Counsellors
of
the
Grand
Council
,
and
the
Surplusage
of
the
said
Courts
of
Parlaments
of
Tholouse
and
Bourdeaux
,
who
may
be
chosen
by
your
Majesty
,
upon
the
Register
of
the
said
Courts
,
as
was
practis'd
upon
the
first
establishment
of
the
Chamber
of
Justice
in
Languedoc
in
1579.
and
not
upon
the
Nomination
which
is
made
by
the
said
Parlaments
.
|
Satisfaction
has
been
given
to
the
Contents
of
this
Article
by
the
Answer
to
the
IV.
of
the
Articles
presented
by
those
of
the
Religion
in
the
Dauphirate
,
in
August
last
:
and
because
the
Parlament
of
Grenoble
has
refus'd
to
obey
it
,
Letters
of
command
shall
be
sent
to
cause
'em
to
verifie
it
.
|
XXIII
.
That
in
Conformity
to
what
has
been
granted
to
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
in
the
Parlaments
of
Paris
,
Tholouse
and
Bourdeaux
,
it
would
please
his
Majesty
to
create
de
novo
an
Office
of
Substitute
to
the
Advocate
General
of
the
Parliament
of
Grenoble
,
to
serve
in
the
Chamber
,
and
take
his
Conclusions
as
well
at
the
Hearing
as
in
Process
by
writing
;
and
to
provide
one
of
the
Religion
Gratis
at
the
Nomination
of
the
Churches
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
said
Chamber
.
|
The
Deceas'd
King
being
engag'd
●●
Promise
,
not
to
make
any
new
Creation
,
even
in
the
said
Province
●●ere
is
no
Reason
for
granting
the
present
Article
.
|
XXIV
.
And
that
all
the
Officers
of
the
said
Miparty
Chamber
,
may
be
according
to
the
Intention
of
the
Edict
,
and
practice
of
the
other
Chambers
,
may
it
please
his
Majesty
to
create
de
novo
two
Offices
of
Secretaries
,
and
an
Usher
in
the
said
.
Parlament
of
Grenoble
,
to
serve
in
the
said
Chamber
,
and
to
provide
Persons
of
the
said
Religion
Gratis
,
at
the
Nomination
of
the
said
Churches
.
|
Such
course
shall
be
taken
that
there
shall
be
no
occasion
for
Complaint
.
|
XXV
.
For
the
same
Reason
in
regard
the
two
Commissioners
of
the
Registry
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
are
Catholicks
,
that
upon
the
Death
or
Resignation
of
one
of
the
said
Officers
,
one
of
the
said
Religion
may
supply
his
Room
.
|
The
XLVI
.
Article
of
the
Edict
shall
be
observ'd
,
and
the
Vshers
and
Serjeants
shall
be
enjoin'd
to
execute
all
Decrees
,
Commissions
and
Orders
issu'd
out
of
the
said
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
and
of
Grenoble
,
in
all
places
where
need
shall
require
,
upon
Pain
of
being
suspended
from
their
Employments
,
and
forc'd
to
pay
the
Expences
,
Dammages
and
Interest
of
the
Plaintiffs
in
the
Suits
.
|
XXVI
.
And
for
as
much
as
to
the
prejudice
of
the
LXVII
.
Article
of
Particulars
,
and
the
Provision
made
in
consequence
of
it
,
by
Answers
to
several
Writings
,
the
Courts
of
Parlament
in
Provence
,
Burgundy
and
Britany
,
make
daily
Decrees
against
the
Ushers
,
who
within
their
Jurisdictions
execute
the
Decrees
of
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
of
Paris
and
Grenoble
;
so
that
for
that
Reason
the
Royal
Serjeants
settled
in
the
said
Provinces
,
refuse
to
put
the
said
Decrees
in
Execution
,
therefore
may
his
Majesty
be
pleas'd
to
create
de
novo
two
Offices
of
Serjeants
Royal
in
every
Bailiwick
and
Seneschalship
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
said
Provinces
,
to
be
suppli'd
by
Persons
of
the
said
Religion
.
|
The
Catholicks
,
and
those
of
the
Religion
shall
be
indifferently
receiv'd
into
the
said
Offices
;
and
as
to
those
places
where
there
are
none
at
present
,
command
shall
be
sent
to
those
that
Officiate
,
to
receive
all
Contracts
,
Wills
and
other
Acts
,
which
they
shall
be
requir'd
to
do
,
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
|
XXVII
.
And
for
Remedy
of
the
Inconvenience
,
which
they
of
the
Religion
daily
suffer
both
at
Paris
and
other
Places
,
where
there
are
no
Royal
Notaries
to
receive
Contracts
,
Wills
,
and
other
Voluntary
Acts
,
may
it
please
his
Majesty
to
create
de
novo
in
every
City
two
Offices
of
Royal
Notaries
,
and
to
supply
the
Places
with
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
|
The
Regulation
made
at
Blois
in
1599.
shall
be
observ'd
.
|
XXVIII
.
That
Attestations
sent
by
the
Ministers
and
Elders
,
to
justifie
themselves
in
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
shall
not
be
oppos'd
nor
rejected
,
unless
it
be
upon
a
challenge
or
exception
against
the
Signing
,
tho'
the
said
Attestations
are
not
made
before
a
Publick
Notary
and
Judges
Royal.
|
T
is
for
the
King
in
his
Council
to
appoint
Judges
.
Nevertheless
his
Majesty
Grants
that
in
Case
of
Division
of
Voices
,
the
Chamber
where
the
Process
was
divided
shall
Order
the
Parties
to
repair
to
the
next
Chamber
,
without
Addressing
to
his
Majesty
.
But
his
Pleasure
is
,
that
in
other
Things
the
Orders
be
observ'd
.
|
XXIX
.
And
to
obviate
long
and
troublesom
Suits
,
which
the
Parties
are
constrain'd
to
undergo
through
the
Regulations
of
the
Judges
of
his
Majesties
Council
in
the
Business
of
Parentage
,
Recusations
,
and
things
of
the
like
Nature
;
that
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
might
send
to
the
next
Court
,
or
where
both
Parties
shall
agree
,
the
Processes
,
wherein
the
Presidents
or
Counsellours
in
the
Causes
,
or
their
Kindred
,
within
the
Degree
and
Number
of
the
Ordinance
,
are
either
Principal
Parties
or
Garanties
;
as
also
the
Division
of
Voices
,
happening
in
the
said
Chambers
,
which
ought
to
be
referr'd
to
the
next
Chamber
,
according
to
the
XLVII
.
of
the
Particular
Articles
.
|
Granted
for
the
time
to
come
,
and
necessary
Declarations
shall
be
expedited
for
that
Purpose
.
|
XXX
.
That
in
the
Explanation
of
the
LIX
.
Article
of
the
Edict
,
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Normandy
be
enjoyn'd
to
set
forth
by
way
of
long
Prescription
,
the
Time
elaps'd
from
July
1585.
till
the
Month
of
February
1599.
as
is
practis'd
in
other
Chambers
of
the
Kingdom
.
|
The
Regulation
as
to
Six
Months
cannot
be
alter'd
,
nevertheless
the
Ecdesiasticks
,
who
have
chang'd
their
Religion
,
presenting
their
Petition
to
his
Majesty
,
care
shall
be
taken
as
Reason
requires
.
|
XXXI
.
And
because
that
instead
of
making
a
New
Regulation
between
the
Courts
of
Parliament
and
the
Chambers
,
according
to
the
LXIII
.
Article
of
the
Edict
,
the
said
Chambers
for
the
most
part
have
observ'd
several
Regulations
made
in
the
Years
78.
and
79.
which
allow
not
the
Priviledge
of
Appealing
to
the
Chambers
,
but
to
those
who
six
Months
before
made
Profession
of
the
Religion
,
that
the
said
Limitation
may
be
taken
off
from
those
Chambers
where
it
is
observ'd
:
and
in
causing
all
the
Suits
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
to
be
indifferently
heard
in
the
said
Chambers
,
when
they
shall
require
it
,
more
especially
which
shall
embrace
the
said
Religion
de
novo
.
|
'T
is
a
Favour
to
grant
it
to
the
Heirs
,
after
the
Cause
has
been
contested
with
the
Decedsed
,
to
whom
they
have
sacceeded
.
But
't
is
his
Majesty's
Pleasure
and
Command
,
that
such
an
Alteration
of
the
Judges
may
not
be
made
fraudulently
:
and
in
respect
of
such
as
make
over
their
Estates
in
Trust
,
who
have
no
Right
but
by
a
particular
Title
,
their
Renouncers
having
voluntarily
Contested
the
Point
otherwhere
,
they
shall
not
be
admitted
any
more
,
to
avoid
Abuses
and
Frauds
which
may
be
committed
by
those
who
have
a
Mind
to
trouble
and
vex
their
Plantiffs
unjustly
.
|
XXXII
.
In
like
manner
,
that
they
of
the
said
Religion
who
are
Heirs
,
or
having
a
right
or
cause
of
Suit
with
others
,
who
would
willingly
have
had
it
Contested
in
Parliament
,
may
if
they
think
it
convenient
,
referr
their
Controverted
Points
and
differences
to
the
said
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
notwithstanding
the
said
Contest
made
by
their
Authors
;
as
has
been
adjudg'd
in
several
particular
Cases
by
his
Majesties
Council
.
|
Forreigners
,
who
desire
to
enjoy
this
Priviledge
,
shall
be
bound
to
Address
themselves
to
the
King
,
who
will
take
Care
as
well
of
the
Interest
of
his
Subjects
,
as
for
the
Gratification
of
Forreigners
.
|
XXXIII
.
That
Forreigners
Trading
and
Trafficking
within
the
Kingdom
,
and
Professing
the
said
Religion
,
may
enjoy
the
same
Priviledges
,
and
cause
their
differences
to
be
remov'd
to
the
said
Chambers
,
every
one
within
their
proper
Jurisdiction
.
|
This
Article
is
granted
at
to
the
Instruction
,
but
not
to
allow
a
Definitive
Voice
to
the
Associates
,
what
they
are
to
Judge
.
|
XXXIV
.
That
in
all
Informations
and
Instructions
for
criminal
Processes
and
Inditements
brought
against
those
of
the
Religion
,
the
Judge
as
well
Royal
as
Inferiour
,
if
he
be
a
Catholick
,
may
be
bound
to
take
an
Associate
of
the
said
Religion
who
has
taken
his
Degrees
,
or
at
least
a
Pleader
,
to
be
present
at
all
the
Proceedings
,
and
who
shall
have
a
Definitive
Voice
in
the
Judgment
of
the
Process
upon
Pain
of
Nullity
:
and
this
throughout
all
Bailiwicks
and
Seneschalships
in
the
Kingdom
;
and
not
particularly
in
those
that
are
specifi'd
in
the
66.
Article
of
the
Edict
.
|
Nothing
can
be
alter'd
from
the
Method
establish'd
by
the
Edict
of
Names
,
to
avoid
great
delays
,
trou●●●
and
expences
,
to
which
the
Parties
could
be
constrain'd
were
they
to
have
recourse
to
the
Chambers
,
which
are
●●●n
very
remote
one
from
another
:
Besides
that
the
same
Equality
ought
to
be
show'd
to
the
Catholicks
,
as
to
chose
of
the
Religion
in
that
particular
:
Vnless
in
respect
of
those
Pro●●nces
where
the
contrary
has
been
allow'd
by
special
Priviledge
.
|
XXXV
.
That
what
is
granted
by
the
LXVII
.
Article
of
the
Edict
to
the
Provinces
of
Guienne
,
Languedoc
,
Provence
,
and
Dauphinate
,
upon
the
Judgment
of
Competitions
in
the
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
may
for
the
same
Reason
be
extended
to
all
those
of
the
other
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
.
|
When
Fathers
and
Mothers
have
provided
,
their
Will
and
Judgment
shal
be
observ'd
:
Otherwise
the
Law
●●d
general
Custom
of
the
Kingdom
:
Nevertheless
without
acting
any
thing
prejudicial
or
contrary
to
the
Edict
made
in
Favour
of
those
of
the
Religion
.
|
XXXVI
.
That
Children
,
whose
Fathers
and
Mothers
dy'd
in
the
said
Religion
,
without
having
provided
Tutors
and
Guardians
,
according
to
the
LVIII
.
Article
of
Particulars
,
may
be
put
into
the
Hands
of
Tutors
to
be
bred
up
and
instructed
in
the
said
Religion
.
|
His
Majesty
will
not
refuse
this
Favour
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
for
Offices
,
in
Cases
wherein
he
permits
we
some
to
his
Catholick
Officers
,
reserving
always
to
himself
only
,
the
Choice
and
Nomination
of
the
Persons
.
|
XXXVII
.
That
it
may
please
his
Majesty
not
to
admit
the
Resignations
of
Presidents
and
Counsellours
,
upon
whom
Employments
have
been
conferr'd
Gratis
at
the
Nomination
of
the
Churches
,
to
serve
in
the
said
Chambers
,
but
in
Favour
of
those
who
shall
be
nam'd
to
'em
by
the
said
Churches
.
|
'T
is
for
the
King
alone
to
grant
Letters
of
Reprisal
,
nor
is
it
lawful
for
any
of
his
Officers
to
give
'em
.
The
Judges
and
Officers
may
draw
up
Verbal
Reports
to
show
the
Justice
of
the
Cause
,
for
his
Majesty
afterwards
to
do
as
he
shall
think
reasonable
.
|
XXXVIII
.
That
the
Agreements
made
between
those
of
the
Religion
,
and
the
Catholicks
of
the
County
of
Venisse
,
may
be
fulfill'd
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenour
;
and
that
according
to
those
,
after
the
requisite
Solemnities
,
the
Officers
of
the
Places
may
be
permitted
to
give
Right
of
Reprisal
to
those
of
the
Religion
,
to
whom
Justice
has
been
deny'd
;
more
especially
to
the
Lady
of
Drelandre
,
not
withstanding
the
Derogatorie
affix'd
to
the
Ll.
Article
of
Particulars
,
which
they
beseech
his
Majesty
may
be
taken
away
and
Cancell'd
.
|
The
Brevets
of
which
the
Confirmation
is
requir'd
shall
be
presented
,
and
being
seen
his
Majesty
will
do
what
is
reasonable
.
|
XXXIX
.
And
for
as
much
as
there
are
several
Brevets
granted
to
the
Churches
,
as
well
in
the
Year
98.
as
afterwards
,
which
his
Majesty
confirm'd
at
his
coming
to
the
Crown
,
they
humbly
beseech
him
,
that
they
may
enjoy
the
Contents
of
the
said
Brevets
by
putting
in
Execution
,
what
has
not
yet
been
done
,
and
causing
amends
to
be
made
for
what
has
been
done
prejudicial
to
the
said
Brevets
.
|
Vacancy
happening
by
Death
shall
be
provided
for
according
,
and
in
Conformity
to
the
said
Brevet
.
|
XL.
To
these
ends
may
it
please
his
Majesty
,
according
to
the
Brevet
of
the
last
of
April
1598.
to
conferr
Gratis
upon
two
Persons
of
the
said
Religion
,
two
Offices
of
Masters
of
Requests
of
his
Houshold
,
upon
the
Nomination
of
the
Churches
;
and
to
this
purpose
to
erect
two
Offices
of
a
new
Creation
,
upon
the
two
first
Vacancies
happening
by
Death
.
|
His
Majesty
is
not
bound
to
encrease
the
said
Summ.
Nevertheless
he
will
consider
,
which
way
to
gratifie
'em
,
as
far
as
the
conveniency
of
his
Affairs
will
permit
.
|
XLI
.
And
for
as
much
as
the
Summ
of
sevenscore
and
five
thousand
Livres
,
which
the
Deceased
King
granted
for
the
payment
of
the
Ministers
,
is
nothing
near
sufficient
for
the
payment
of
all
the
Ministers
that
are
settl'd
in
the
Churches
of
this
Kingdom
,
may
it
please
his
Majesty
to
provide
for
the
easing
of
the
Churches
,
by
Ordering
a
sufficient
Fund
for
the
Salaries
of
the
said
Ministers
.
|
But
as
to
the
Arrears
for
defect
of
value
,
there
is
no
Reason
for
demanding
'em
,
seeing
that
all
the
Assigns
,
in
those
Years
,
for
what
cause
soever
it
were
,
have
suffer'd
the
same
Inconveniance
,
without
having
since
received
any
Reimbursement
upon
that
occasion
.
|
XLII
.
And
for
as
much
as
the
said
sevenscore
and
five
thousand
Livres
were
promis'd
without
any
defect
of
value
,
which
has
been
so
ill
observ'd
,
that
there
have
been
great
abatements
in
the
Assignations
of
every
Year
,
may
it
please
his
Majesty
that
the
said
Churches
may
be
reassign'd
the
summs
which
those
defects
amount
to
,
according
to
the
allowances
of
the
accompts
receiv'd
by
the
Receivers
,
and
before
the
Commissioners
deputed
by
his
Majesty
.
|
The
Places
,
which
have
been
put
into
their
Hands
for
their
Security
are
Nam'd
and
Comprehended
in
a
Catalogue
,
dated
May
14.
1598.
Sign'd
by
the
Deceased
King
,
and
underneath
Neufville
,
with
which
his
Majesty
is
Contented
.
And
as
a
Testimony
of
his
good
Will
toward
'em
,
has
granted
'em
the
keeping
of
'em
for
five
Years
longer
to
Commence
from
the
day
of
the
Date
of
the
Brevet
,
which
shall
be
given
'em
.
And
as
for
those
that
are
comprehended
under
the
Name
of
Marriage
,
the
Deceased
King
having
never
left
'em
to
be
held
under
the
Title
and
Quality
of
places
of
Security
,
His
Majesty
will
not
,
neither
is
it
his
meaning
,
that
they
should
be
comprehended
among
the
Places
of
Securtiy
;
but
grants
,
after
the
Example
of
his
Deceased
Majesty
,
that
the
same
Grace
and
Favour
shall
be
shew'd
'em
,
as
formerly
has
been
,
without
any
Innovation
:
and
all
those
other
Places
,
which
they
demand
,
the
King
cannot
grant
'em
.
|
XLIII
.
They
also
beseech
his
Majesty
to
leave
all
those
Places
which
they
hold
at
present
in
the
custody
of
those
of
the
Religion
;
and
this
,
for
the
time
and
space
of
ten
Years
,
to
commence
from
the
day
that
the
five
Years
formerly
granted
shall
expire
,
and
to
cause
a
new
Brief
to
be
given
'em
,
ordaining
that
all
the
said
Places
may
remain
in
their
hands
,
as
well
those
that
are
specifi'd
in
the
Roll
of
the
Year
98.
and
those
that
were
comprehended
in
others
by
form
of
Marriage
,
as
those
which
belong
to
the
Particulars
,
wherein
Garrisons
were
kept
,
by
the
Particular
Rolls
drawn
up
by
his
Majesty
.
|
What
was
promis'd
by
the
Deceased
King
shall
be
effectually
made
good
,
nor
shall
any
thing
be
innovated
or
alter'd
:
Or
if
it
were
done
,
Order
shall
be
taken
by
the
Commissioners
upon
the
Places
,
according
to
the
Instructions
which
shall
be
given
'em
for
that
purpose
.
|
XLIV
.
That
it
may
be
express'd
in
the
said
Writ
,
that
in
all
other
Places
which
they
hold
,
and
where
there
have
been
no
Garrisons
settl'd
by
the
said
Rolls
,
there
shall
be
nothing
innovated
or
alter'd
,
to
the
Prejudice
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
;
and
that
where
any
Innovation
or
Alteration
has
been
made
since
the
Year
1568.
that
there
may
be
full
satisfaction
given
for
it
.
|
The
Deceased
King
declar'd
his
Will
several
times
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
in
reference
to
Caumont
and
Montandrè
,
from
which
his
Majesty
cannot
depart
:
and
as
for
Tartas
,
and
Mont
de
Marsan
,
they
shall
be
provided
with
Persons
of
the
said
Religion
,
according
to
the
Deceased
Kings
Brevet
.
|
XLV
.
That
the
Towns
of
Caumont
,
Tartas
,
Mont
de
Marsan
,
Montandré
,
and
others
,
which
have
been
taken
from
'em
since
98.
and
which
they
shall
specifie
more
particularly
,
may
be
restor'd
to
'em
.
|
The
Summ
contain'd
in
the
Roll
of
the
Deceased
King
,
for
the
payment
of
the
said
Garrisons
,
with
which
those
of
the
Religion
have
been
hitherto
contented
,
shall
be
pai'd
for
the
Future
,
and
assign'd
upon
the
clearest
Mony
in
the
Receipts
,
to
the
end
they
may
receive
it
without
Abatements
:
But
his
Majesty
cannot
augment
it
:
the
Summ
of
54000.
Livers
having
been
abated
,
ever
since
the
Decensed
King
lessen'd
the
Garrisons
,
which
were
in
the
Places
held
by
the
Catholicks
.
His
Majesty
thinking
it
necessary
so
to
do
,
to
stop
the
just
complaints
that
might
have
been
made
,
when
all
the
Garrisons
in
the
Catholicks
Cities
were
lessen'd
,
by
Reason
of
the
Peace
which
the
Kingdom
happily
enjoy'd
,
there
should
have
been
left
in
the
Cities
held
by
those
of
the
Religion
,
as
numerous
as
they
were
in
the
time
of
War
,
and
that
the
Subjects
liv'd
in
distrust
one
of
another
:
nor
there
being
no
Reason
to
demand
the
Arrears
for
what
was
past
,
seeing
that
the
Cities
and
Places
for
the
Preservation
of
which
that
Money
was
given
have
been
so
well
guarded
,
that
nothing
has
fallen
out
amiss
:
add
to
this
,
that
the
Deceased
King
▪
for
the
same
Reason
had
always
rejected
●●●●
Demand
.
And
as
to
the
Pensio●●
,
his
Majesty
will
Order
it
,
as
al●●●●
has
been
done
,
to
gratifie
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
who
shall
deserve
i●
by
their
Services
and
Fidelity
;
in●●ding
also
to
augment
'em
,
to
shew
his
Afection
and
good
Will
,
as
he
shall
give
'em
to
understand
.
|
XLVI
.
That
from
hence
forward
,
they
may
have
their
Assignations
every
Year
,
upon
the
first
and
least
incumber'd
Money
of
the
Receipts
of
every
Province
,
where
the
said
Garrisons
are
settl'd
,
or
from
neighbouring
Town
to
neighbouring
Town
,
according
to
the
Brevet
of
the
last
of
April
98.
for
the
entire
summ
of
540.
thousand
Livers
,
which
was
promis'd
'em
by
the
said
Brevet
;
and
to
this
purpose
,
that
the
Money
substracted
from
the
said
summ
,
to
be
laid
out
in
Pensions
,
may
be
remitted
in
the
entire
summ
,
and
distribution
made
of
it
,
according
to
the
Rolls
Decreed
by
his
Majesty
,
as
they
shall
be
presented
to
him
by
the
Churches
;
and
this
without
any
abatement
,
or
being
employ'd
to
any
other
use
.
|
XLVII
.
And
for
as
much
as
there
have
not
been
any
entire
Assignments
of
the
said
summ
of
540.
thousand
Livres
a
Year
,
and
for
that
at
the
same
time
that
they
were
assign'd
,
they
still
fell
very
short
to
the
prejudice
of
the
said
Brevet
,
may
it
please
his
Majesty
to
cause
the
abatements
,
and
what
fell
short
of
the
entire
summ
,
from
the
Year
98.
till
this
day
be
assign'd
in
full
.
|
The
Answer
to
the
two
preceding
Articles
may
suffice
for
this
.
|
XLVIII
.
In
like
manner
,
to
cause
an
Assignation
for
the
Garrisons
of
the
Dauphinate
,
of
the
entire
summ
,
which
was
assign'd
by
the
Roll
drawn
up
in
the
said
Year
,
1589.
in
pursuance
of
the
said
Brevet
;
and
to
cause
a
Reassignation
of
the
Retrenchments
and
of
what
fell
short
since
the
Year
1589.
|
The
City
and
Castle
of
Orange
have
been
restor'd
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
●●
whom
they
belong
,
by
Vertue
of
the
Peace
of
Vervins
.
True
it
is
,
that
the
Majesty
oblig'd
him
,
upon
the
sur●●●●ing
back
of
those
Places
,
to
declare
in
Favour
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
as
he
has
done
,
with
which
they
of
the
said
Religion
in
the
said
City
were
well
content
.
|
XLIX
.
That
according
to
the
Assurances
,
which
were
given
by
his
Majesty
at
the
Assembly
of
Charellerand
in
the
Year
1605.
that
the
Castle
of
Orange
should
remain
in
the
hands
of
a
Governour
of
the
said
Religion
,
his
Majesty
would
be
pleas'd
to
interpose
his
Authority
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
that
the
said
Castle
may
be
put
in
the
hands
of
a
Governour
of
the
said
Religion
.
|
Provision
was
made
for
this
by
the
Brevet
of
April
1598.
and
what
is
specifi'd
in
the
Edict
and
Secret
Articles
,
has
been
always
observ'd
,
and
shall
be
.
|
L.
That
it
may
please
his
Majesty
to
grant
that
the
Governours
of
the
Cities
left
in
their
Custody
,
may
not
surrender
'em
up
,
but
by
the
Consent
of
the
Churches
of
the
Province
.
And
that
when
there
is
a
Vacancy
by
Death
,
it
may
be
suppli'd
by
his
Majesty
at
the
Nomination
of
the
General
Deputies
residing
with
his
Majesty
.
|
The
King
will
take
care
as
he
shall
find
most
convenient
for
the
good
of
his
Service
.
|
LI.
That
he
would
be
pleas'd
not
to
dispose
of
the
Commands
of
Lieutenants
to
Governours
,
of
Captains
,
of
Companies
without
the
Consent
of
the
Governour
of
the
Place
.
|
'T
is
the
Kings
Pleasure
,
that
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
what
has
been
done
and
ordain'd
in
pursuance
of
it
,
may
be
observ'd
and
executed
,
throughout
the
Kingdom
;
and
if
any
breach
happen
,
the
Commissioners
shall
take
care
to
see
it
amended
.
|
LII
.
That
in
all
the
said
Places
the
exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
may
be
permitted
with
all
Freedom
,
without
any
Interruption
▪
and
that
it
may
be
restor'd
in
such
Places
,
where
it
has
been
molested
or
expell'd
.
|
No
Colledge
of
Jesuites
can
be
erected
within
this
Kingdom
,
but
by
his
Majesties
Permission
,
who
will
take
such
care
in
that
Matter
,
that
there
shall
be
no
cause
of
complaint
.
|
LIII
.
That
the
Jesuites
may
not
be
permitted
to
erect
any
Colledge
,
Seminary
,
or
House
of
Habitation
;
nor
to
Preach
,
Teach
,
or
Confess
,
in
any
of
the
said
Places
held
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
;
and
that
his
Majesty
would
please
to
confine
the
said
Jesuites
to
those
Places
to
which
they
were
confin'd
by
their
re-establishment
in
1603.
|
Care
shall
be
taken
about
this
by
the
Commissioners
,
after
they
have
advis'd
with
the
Governours
,
and
Lieutenant
Generals
of
the
Provinces
.
|
LIV.
That
there
may
be
Provision
made
against
the
Inconveniences
that
may
happen
by
Processions
,
which
are
accompanied
with
great
Trains
of
People
to
the
Churches
and
Chappels
enclos'd
within
the
Castles
,
left
in
the
hands
of
the
Religion
,
and
Guarded
with
very
slender
Garrisons
:
And
that
the
Governours
of
the
said
Castles
may
not
be
oblig'd
to
let
those
Processions
enter
,
unless
they
will
restrain
themselves
to
such
a
number
as
may
be
no
prejudice
to
the
Security
of
those
Castles
:
or
else
that
the
exercise
of
the
Roman
Catholick
Religion
,
which
is
perform'd
in
some
of
the
said
Castles
may
be
remov'd
into
the
Cities
.
|
The
Gates
and
Walls
of
the
Cities
and
Places
left
in
their
Hands
for
Security
shall
be
repair'd
at
the
charges
of
their
respective
Inhabitants
,
as
is
usually
done
in
other
Cities
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
for
the
Levies
and
Impositions
necessary
for
that
purpose
,
they
shall
Address
themselves
to
the
Council
for
the
obtaining
Letters
of
Permission
.
And
if
there
be
urgent
Necessity
for
any
of
the
said
Places
,
upon
a
Petition
to
his
Majesty
,
care
shall
be
tak'n
to
do
what
is
●itting
.
|
LV.
That
his
Majesty
would
be
pleas'd
according
to
the
XLIX
.
Article
of
the
Writing
of
Gergeau
to
allow
necessary
Provisions
,
for
the
repair
and
keeping
in
repair
and
securing
the
Gates
,
Walls
,
Fortifications
and
other
out-works
of
the
said
Places
left
in
their
hands
,
which
by
time
and
other
Accidents
are
fallen
to
decay
.
|
The
Inventories
of
the
Guns
and
Ammunition
,
&c.
which
were
in
the
said
Places
,
in
1598.
and
which
are
there
at
present
,
shall
be
view'd
and
reported
,
for
Orders
to
be
made
upon
'em
;
it
being
his
Majesties
Intention
,
nevertheless
to
leave
'em
as
many
as
they
stand
in
need
of
,
for
the
Defence
and
Preservation
of
the
said
Places
.
|
LVI
.
That
the
Artillery
,
Arms
and
other
Warlike
Ammunition
,
which
are
in
the
said
Places
held
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
either
garrison'd
or
otherwise
,
shall
not
be
drawn
out
and
remov'd
to
another
place
;
that
what
has
been
taken
away
may
be
restor'd
,
and
when
the
Yearly
Distribution
of
the
said
Arms
and
Ammunition
is
made
,
they
may
have
their
Proportion
as
well
as
other
Cities
of
the
Kingdom
.
|
His
Will
is
to
allow
those
of
the
said
Religion
to
hold
the
said
Assemblies
,
when
he
shall
think
it
proper
for
his
Service
;
or
that
they
stand
in
need
of
'em
;
and
they
shall
be
bound
to
appoint
six
Deputies
,
as
was
ordain'd
by
the
Deceas'd
King
.
|
LVII
.
And
for
as
much
as
the
Necessity
of
having
General
Deputies
near
his
Majesty
is
notoriously
known
,
as
well
to
acquaint
the
Churches
with
his
Majesties
command
,
as
to
present
him
their
Petitions
,
and
prosecute
their
necessary
Affairs
,
and
for
that
the
said
Deputies
cannot
be
made
,
but
by
a
General
Assembly
of
the
said
Churches
;
may
it
please
his
Majesty
to
permit
'em
to
hold
the
said
General
Assembly
every
two
Years
,
in
such
Cities
which
are
in
their
hands
,
as
they
shall
think
most
Commodious
;
to
the
end
that
the
Assembly
being
by
that
means
become
common
,
may
be
the
less
liable
to
giv●
occasion
of
Jealousie
and
Suspition
:
That
the
Employment
an●
Commission
of
the
said
Genera●
Deputies
may
hold
for
two
year●
and
no
longer
;
and
that
the
tw●
which
shall
be
appointed
by
th●
said
Assemblies
for
general
Deputies
,
may
be
accepted
and
admitted
by
his
Majesty
,
to
reside
nea●
his
Person
,
as
formerly
has
bee●
practis'd
,
upon
their
first
Institution
in
the
Assembly
of
S
te
.
Foi
,
and
after
that
,
in
the
Synod
of
Gap
without
being
constrain'd
to
nominate
six
,
as
since
has
been
done
.
|
As
to
the
LVIII
.
and
the
following
Articles
concerning
the
Churches
of
Bearn
:
|
His
Majesty
not
having
allow'd
,
or
approv'd
the
Vnion
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Churches
of
Bearn
with
those
of
France
,
neither
can
the
King
allow
it
now
:
but
upon
presenting
their
Petitions
by
their
General
Deputies
separately
to
the
King
,
he
will
take
care
as
Reason
shall
require
.
|
Done
and
Decreed
by
the
King
,
being
in
Council
,
the
Queen
Regent
being
present
,
and
assisted
by
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
other
Princes
,
Dukes
,
Peers
and
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
and
Principal
Members
,
of
his
said
Council
,
at
Paris
,
July
23.
1611.
|
Sign'd
Phelipeaux
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
touching
the
Assemblies
of
any
of
hi●
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
confirming
th●
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
Particular
Articles
.
At
Paris
,
Apri●
24.
1612.
Register'd
in
Parlament
,
May
25.
of
the
sam●
Year
.
LEwis
by
the
Grace
of
God
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
to
our
Beloved
and
Faithful
Counsellours
holding
our
Court
of
Parlament
at
Paris
,
Greeting
.
So
soon
as
it
pleas'd
God
to
call
us
to
this
Crown
,
we
resolv'd
to
follow
the
Method
and
Form
of
Government
,
as
we
found
it
settl'd
by
the
Deceased
King
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
whom
God
Absolve
;
judging
well
,
that
we
could
not
more
safely
preserve
the
Kingdom
,
which
he
had
left
us
,
then
by
imitating
his
Example
,
who
had
rais'd
it
from
extream
Desolation
to
the
Highest
Pitch
of
Splendour
.
Wherein
we
have
so
happily
succeeded
,
that
no
occasion
of
complaint
has
presented
it self
to
us
,
for
which
we
have
not
provided
,
as
well
to
the
Content
of
our
Subjects
,
as
it
was
possible
for
us
to
do
,
and
particularly
those
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
as
well
by
the
Answers
which
we
have
order'd
to
be
given
to
their
Remonstrances
which
they
have
presented
to
us
,
as
by
sending
Persons
of
Quality
into
all
the
Provinces
of
this
Kingdom
,
with
Commission
and
Power
to
see
executed
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
the
Private
Articles
,
Regulations
,
and
other
Con●essions
granted
during
the
Reign
of
our
Deceased
Lord
and
Father
,
●s
to
whatever
yet
remain'd
farther
to
be
executed
.
And
by
this
means
to
remove
all
Apprehensions
,
under
pretence
of
which
any
of
our
said
Subjects
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
were
Licenc'd
to
hold
extraordinary
Assemblies
without
our
Permission
,
which
would
have
rais'd
Fears
and
Jealousies
in
others
:
against
which
we
are
willing
to
provide
,
for
the
maintaining
of
Peace
,
Union
,
and
a
right
Understanding
,
happily
settl'd
among
'em
,
and
preserv'd
by
the
said
Edict
and
the
exact
Observation
thereof
,
with
the
Advice
,
and
in
the
Presence
of
the
Queen
Regent
,
our
thrice
honoured
Lady
and
Mother
,
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
other
Princes
and
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
being
fully
inform'd
and
assur'd
of
the
good
in
general
of
our
said
Subjects
,
their
Zeal
and
Fidelity
in
their
Obedience
towards
us
;
and
desiring
also
that
they
should
be
favourably
us'd
,
have
of
our
special
Grace
and
Favour
,
full
Power
and
Royal
Authority
remitted
and
abolish'd
,
and
by
these
Presents
do
remit
and
abolish
the
Offence
by
them
committed
,
who
call'd
and
were
present
at
the
same
Assemblies
,
held
without
our
Permission
in
any
of
the
Provinces
of
this
our
Kingom
;
as
also
whatever
past
before
and
since
:
We
will
that
they
be
wholly
and
fully
discharg'd
of
the
same
,
and
we
expresly
forbid
our
Advocate
General
or
his
Substitutes
,
to
make
any
Inquisition
or
Prosecution
after
the
same
.
Nevertheless
,
to
the
end
we
may
take
care
that
no
Assemblies
for
the
Future
be
so
licentiously
call'd
,
as
being
expresly
prohibited
by
our
Edicts
,
and
the
Regulations
upon
these
Matters
by
the
Deceased
King
our
thrice
Honoured
Lord
and
Father
,
to
which
it
is
ou●
Pleasure
,
that
all
our
said
Subjects
should
conform
themselves
,
according
to
the
82d
.
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
the
ordinary
Article
of
the
16.
of
March
1606.
together
with
the
Answer
made
the
19
of
August
ensuing
,
to
the
Paper
presented
by
the
General
Deputies
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
the
extracts
of
which
are
hereunto
annex'd
under
the
Seal
of
our
Chancery
,
have
made
and
do
make
Inhibitions
and
Prohibitions
to
all
our
Subjects
of
the
said
Religion
for
the
Future
,
to
summon
any
Congregations
or
Assemblies
,
to
Consult
or
Treat
therein
of
any
Politick
Affairs
without
express
leave
first
from
us
obtain'd
,
upon
Pain
of
being
punish'd
as
breakers
of
the
Edicts
,
and
disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
:
Granting
'em
nevertheless
full
Liberty
to
call
and
hold
Provincial
and
National
Colloquies
and
Synods
,
according
to
what
has
been
formerly
granted
'em
:
yet
so
as
not
to
admit
into
'em
any
other
Persons
then
the
Ministers
and
Elders
,
there
to
Treat
of
their
Doctrine
and
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
only
,
upon
Pain
of
Forfeiting
the
Priviledges
of
holding
those
Assemblies
,
and
answering
for
it
by
their
Moderators
in
their
proper
Persons
and
Names
.
So
we
send
to
you
that
you
cause
these
Presents
to
be
Read
and
Register'd
,
and
that
all
our
said
Subjects
may
enjoy
the
Benefit
of
what
is
contain'd
therein
;
and
farther
that
you
cause
these
our
said
Present
Letters
,
to
be
exactly
perform'd
and
observ'd
through
the
full
extent
of
your
Jurisdictions
;
without
permitting
or
suffering
any
Breach
or
Infringement
thereof
.
Farther
we
command
and
enjoyn
the
Governours
,
and
our
Lieutenant
Generals
,
particular
Governours
and
Lieutenants
in
the
Government
of
the
Provinces
and
Cities
within
the
extent
of
your
Jurisdiction
,
their
Mayors
,
Jurats
,
Sheriffs
and
Consuls
,
to
take
special
care
of
the
same
.
And
to
the
first
of
our
faithful
and
beloved
Counsellours
,
the
Master
of
the
ordinary
Requests
of
our
Houshold
,
Counsellours
of
our
said
Court
of
Parliament
,
residing
upon
the
Places
,
and
others
our
Justices
and
Officers
with
the
soonest
to
inform
and
give
us
notice
of
all
the
said
Breaches
,
and
in
the
mean
time
to
proceed
against
the
Offenders
,
by
the
usual
Ways
,
and
according
to
the
Tenour
of
the
Edicts
and
Ordinances
.
For
such
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
.
Given
at
Paris
,
April
24.
1612.
and
in
the
second
Year
of
our
Reigns
.
LOVIS
.
And
lower
,
by
the
King
being
in
Council
.
De
Lomenie
.
Seal'd
with
the
Great
Seal
of
Yellow
Wax
,
upon
a
single
Label
.
Register'd
,
Heard
,
and
the
Kings
Advocate
moving
for
it
:
without
the
Approbation
of
the
Cognisance
attributed
to
the
Masters
of
the
Requests
of
the
Houshold
,
that
are
not
within
the
Terms
of
the
Ordinances
.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
May
25.
1612.
Sign'd
Voisin
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
in
Favour
of
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
confirming
the
Preceding
Declaration
of
April
24.
Given
at
Paris
,
July
11.
1612.
and
veri●ia
August
8.
LEWIS
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
to
all
our
Beloved
and
Faithful
Counsellours
,
holding
our
Court
of
Parlament
at
Paris
,
Greeting
.
Thoô
we
have
sufficiently
made
known
by
our
Letters
Patents
of
the
13th
.
of
April
last
past
,
what
our
Intention
was
toward
the
generality
of
our
Subjects
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
whose
Affection
and
Fidelity
we
have
always
had
an
entire
Assurance
:
And
thô
the
Pardon
and
Amnesty
contain'd
in
our
said
Letters
,
Patents
,
were
not
sent
,
but
at
the
Instance
and
Supplication
of
some
particular
Persons
of
the
said
Religion
,
who
fear'd
to
be
prosecuted
,
for
that
contrary
to
the
Edicts
and
Ordinances
,
they
met
in
Assemblies
held
contrary
to
our
Permission
,
and
other
Acts
since
committed
,
and
among
others
,
the
Listing
of
Souldiers
without
our
Authority
;
to
free
'em
from
Suspition
and
the
Trouble
they
were
in
upon
that
occasion
,
there
being
some
amongst
'em
against
whom
Informations
have
been
exhibited
in
some
Chambers
of
the
Edict
;
nevertheless
we
are
given
to
understand
,
that
this
Favour
has
been
taken
by
some
of
the
Religion
,
for
a
desire
to
lay
some
blemish
upon
the
Generality
of
'em
,
and
not
for
a
Gracious
Remedy
ordain'd
for
particular
Persons
,
who
prudently
Judg'd
how
much
they
stood
in
need
of
it
.
For
these
Reasons
,
with
the
Advice
of
the
Queen
Regent
,
our
thrice
Honoured
Lady
and
Mother
,
the
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
other
Peers
and
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
and
Principal
Members
of
our
Council
,
being
desirous
to
take
away
all
pretence
from
all
Persons
whatever
,
who
may
have
any
evil
Intention
,
and
to
satisfie
our
good
Subjects
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
who
adding
to
their
Zeal
for
their
Religion
,
that
Obedience
which
is
due
to
us
,
have
no
other
aim
or
design
then
to
enjoy
in
●eare
and
Quiet
,
the
Benefit
of
the
Edicts
made
in
their
behalf
.
In
which
number
,
far
the
greater
,
are
comprehended
those
who
have
more
Power
and
Authority
to
be
assisting
in
upholding
the
Publick
Tranquillity
.
We
have
said
and
declar'd
,
and
once
more
do
say
and
decla●e
by
these
Presents
,
by
way
of
Explanation
of
what
is
contain'd
in
our
said
Letters
Patents
of
April
last
,
that
we
are
very
well
satisfi'd
and
contented
with
our
Subjects
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
in
General
:
And
upon
that
Consideration
,
we
have
altogether
buried
in
Oblivion
the
Offences
which
the
said
particular
Persons
might
have
committed
contrary
and
to
the
prejudice
of
our
Edicts
:
Nor
will
we
that
any
thing
be
imputed
to
'em
,
nor
that
upon
this
occasion
any
Blame
or
Blemish
be
fasten'd
upon
'em
for
the
Future
,
provided
they
continue
hence
forward
within
the
Bounds
of
their
Duty
,
Obedience
and
Fidelity
toward
us
;
and
prove
as
exact
observers
of
the
Laws
,
Edicts
and
Ordinances
made
to
the
end
that
all
our
Subjects
may
live
in
Peace
,
Repose
and
Amity
one
with
another
.
So
we
Will
and
Command
,
that
you
cause
these
Presents
to
be
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
in
your
Registers
,
that
our
said
Subjects
of
the
said
Religion
may
fully
,
peaceably
and
without
any
Molestation
or
Impeachment
enjoy
the
Benefit
of
the
Contents
.
For
such
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
.
Given
at
Paris
,
July
11.
1612.
and
the
third
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
Lewis
.
By
the
King
,
the
Queen
Regent
his
Mother
being
present
.
De
Lomenie
.
And
Seal'd
with
Yellow
Wax
upon
a
single
Label
.
Register'd
,
after
being
heard
,
and
upon
the
Motion
of
the
Kings
Advocate
General
.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
August
8.
1612.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
,
and
Confirmation
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
given
at
Paris
,
December
15.
1612.
and
verifi'd
January
2.
16●3
.
LEwis
by
the
Grace
of
God
King
of
France
and
Navarr
.
To
all
,
&c.
The
extream
desire
we
have
had
ever
since
our
coming
to
the
Crown
,
for
which
we
continually
implore
the
Blessing
of
God
,
and
for
which
the
Queen
Regent
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
has
always
most
sedulously
labour'd
,
has
been
to
take
care
to
maintain
and
preserve
all
our
Subjects
in
Peace
,
Tranquillity
and
Repose
,
and
in
good
Friendship
,
Union
and
Concord
one
with
another
,
as
being
the
Principal
Foundation
of
the
welfare
of
this
Kingdom
.
To
this
purpose
from
the
Time
that
it
pleas'd
God
to
visit
us
with
the
fatal
Accident
that
befel
us
,
through
the
Death
of
the
Deceased
King
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
of
glorious
Memory
,
we
resolv'd
to
imitate
and
follow
the
same
Methods
which
he
took
,
to
attain
the
same
ends
:
and
having
observ'd
,
that
after
he
had
by
his
Valour
restor'd
this
Kingdom
to
its
Ancient
Splendour
,
he
with
a
great
deal
of
care
,
Labour
and
Prudence
,
and
for
a
Foundation
of
an
assur'd
Repose
,
and
an
entire
Reconciliation
between
all
his
Subjects
;
as
also
to
remove
from
those
who
profess'd
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
all
occasion
of
Fear
and
Distrust
for
the
Liberty
of
their
Persons
,
Consciences
,
Honour
and
Families
,
made
and
ordain'd
what
is
compriz'd
in
his
Edict
giv'n
at
Nantes
in
April
1598.
by
the
Observation
of
which
,
and
of
the
Secret
Articles
he
had
happily
rul'd
and
govern'd
his
People
in
Peace
till
his
Decease
,
therefore
one
of
our
first
Actions
,
which
we
were
willing
to
do
in
this
Kingdom
,
has
been
to
set
forth
our
Letters
of
Declaration
of
the
22.
of
May
,
1610.
containing
a
Confirmation
of
the
said
Edict
,
and
of
the
Secret
Articles
,
Regulations
and
Decrees
set
forth
by
way
of
Explanation
,
and
for
the
putting
the
same
in
Execution
,
which
we
sent
at
the
same
instant
to
all
our
Parlaments
to
be
there
verifi'd
:
and
sometime
after
we
resolv'd
to
send
into
all
the
Provinces
of
our
Kingdom
,
some
of
the
Principal
Members
of
our
Council
,
and
other
Persons
well
qualifi'd
,
chosen
by
our selves
as
well
Catholicks
as
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
to
cement
and
corroborate
the
Establishment
and
Execution
of
the
said
Edict
,
and
favours
granted
in
pursuance
of
it
,
having
ever
since
continu'd
to
give
that
Assistance
toward
it
that
could
be
expected
from
our
Care
and
Authority
.
But
it
has
so
fallen
out
,
that
our
good
Intentions
have
not
had
that
successful
Effect
,
that
we
could
have
desir'd
among
all
our
Subjects
:
Some
of
whom
,
and
of
those
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
through
Suspitions
too
lightly
conceiv'd
of
adverse
Occurrences
,
are
enter'd
into
Jealousies
and
Mistrusts
one
of
another
.
Whence
it
has
follow'd
,
that
they
have
begun
to
double
their
Guards
,
make
Provision
of
Arms
,
Levy
Souldiers
,
hold
Assemblies
and
Councils
,
and
to
do
other
things
quite
contrary
to
the
Tenour
and
Observation
of
the
said
Edict
.
To
which
,
however
we
are
willing
to
believe
'em
to
have
been
induc'd
by
some
●ears
,
which
they
have
conceiv'd
of
themselves
,
and
upon
●●l●e
Suspitions
and
Pretences
,
thô
rot
out
of
any
ill
Will
or
bad
Intentions
:
Having
always
found
the
Generality
of
those
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
extreamly
well
affected
to
the
good
of
our
Service
,
and
firm
and
constant
in
that
reverence
,
Fidelity
and
Respect
which
they
owe
to
us
.
But
in
regard
this
Mischief
may
draw
after
it
dangerous
Consequences
,
we
thought
it
necessary
to
provide
against
it
,
to
re-establish
the
good
Friendship
,
Correspondence
and
Society
,
which
ought
to
be
alike
among
all
our
said
Subjects
;
for
the
maintaining
of
their
common
Repose
,
which
cannot
be
done
more
assuredly
then
by
an
exact
Observation
of
the
said
Edict
,
Secret
Articles
,
Briefs
,
and
other
Acts
made
in
pursuance
of
it
:
As
also
by
giving
new
Assurances
to
all
our
said
Subjects
of
the
said
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
our
good
Intentions
in
their
behalf
,
and
of
our
Intentions
to
preserve
,
maintain
,
protect
'em
,
and
cause
'em
to
enjoy
all
the
Favours
and
Concessions
,
which
have
been
decreed
'em
,
as
well
by
the
Edict
,
as
since
that
time
,
as
they
did
in
the
Life-time
of
the
Deceased
King
till
his
Death
.
For
these
Reasons
,
and
others
Us
moving
,
after
we
had
caus'd
this
Matter
to
be
debated
in
Council
,
where
was
the
Queen
Regent
,
with
the
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
and
other
Princes
,
several
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
and
Principal
Counsellours
of
our
Council
,
with
the
Advice
of
them
,
we
have
said
and
declar'd
,
and
we
say
and
declare
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
the
abovesaid
Edict
of
Names
,
together
with
our
Declaration
of
the
22.
of
May
1610.
with
the
Private
Articles
,
Regulations
,
Decrees
,
and
other
Letters
set
forth
in
pursuance
of
them
,
either
by
way
of
Explanation
,
or
for
the
better
Execution
of
the
same
,
may
be
read
de
novo
,
and
publish'd
in
all
our
Courts
of
Parlament
,
and
Seats
of
Judicature
under
their
Jurisdiction
,
having
to
that
end
,
and
as
much
as
need
requires
confirm'd
'em
,
as
we
do
again
Confirm
'em
by
these
presents
Sign'd
with
our
hand
.
We
Will
and
Ordain
,
that
the
whole
may
be
fulfill'd
,
and
inviolably
observ'd
,
without
any
Breach
o●
Infringement
whatsoever
,
in
any
manner
whatever
.
Also
for
as
much
as
the
Breaches
which
have
been
made
by
some
of
our
Subjects
,
have
proceeded
rather
from
Suspitions
and
Distrusts
too
slightly
listen'd
to
,
then
from
any
want
of
Affection
,
Fidelity
or
Allegiance
,
which
they
have
all
along
made
apparent
upon
all
occasions
that
have
offer'd
themselves
.
Hoping
also
that
for
the
Time
to
come
,
they
will
keep
themselves
within
the
bounds
of
Duty
,
under
the
Observation
of
the
Edicts
and
Ordinances
,
therefore
we
Will
,
and
it
is
our
Meaning
,
and
our
Pleasure
,
that
all
Decrees
,
Procedures
,
Acts
,
and
other
Letters
that
have
been
granted
and
set
forth
against
'em
,
as
well
in
general
as
particular
,
upon
any
occasion
whatever
,
shall
be
null
and
void
,
as
if
they
had
never
been
extant
;
so
that
upon
occasion
,
and
in
pursuance
thereof
they
shall
not
either
in
general
or
particular
,
inour
any
Blame
,
danger
or
dammage
,
nor
be
disturb'd
or
prosecuted
for
the
Future
.
And
to
this
purpose
,
we
impose
Silence
upon
all
our
Advocates
General
,
their
Substitutes
and
all
others
;
as
we
also
expresly
forbid
all
our
said
Subjects
,
in
Conformity
to
the
77.
and
82.
Articles
of
the
Edict
,
to
hold
any
Communications
of
Assemblies
,
to
settle
or
hold
Provicinal
Councils
,
or
to
make
any
Levies
,
Provisions
of
Arms
,
or
Musters
of
Souldiers
,
or
to
commit
any
other
Acts
directly
or
indirectly
contrary
to
our
Edicts
and
Declarations
,
upon
pain
of
Disobedience
,
and
of
being
punish'd
as
disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
.
To
this
purpose
,
we
command
our
Beloved
and
Faithful
Counsellours
,
holding
our
Court
of
Parlament
and
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
settl'd
within
the
Kingdom
,
that
the
abovemention'd
Edict
,
the
Edict
of
Pacification
,
Secret
Articles
,
Brevets
,
Declarations
,
and
other
Letters
Patents
to
them
sent
in
pursuance
of
the
same
,
be
●or●nwith
read
and
publish'd
in
the
usual
Places
,
and
that
the
Contents
thereof
be
inviolably
fulfill'd
and
observ'd
;
ceasing
and
causing
to
surcease
all
Troubles
and
Impeachments
to
the
contrary
.
We
further
enjoyn
our
said
Atturney
Generals
to
be
aiding
and
assisting
thereto
;
and
if
any
Infringements
happen
after
this
,
to
prosecute
the
Authors
with
Severity
;
to
the
end
,
that
Examples
of
Punishment
may
deterr
others
.
For
such
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
.
In
Witness
whereof
we
have
caus'd
our
Seal
to
be
affixed
to
these
Presents
.
Given
at
Paris
,
December
15.
1612.
and
the
thirteenth
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
Lewis
.
And
upon
the
Folding
of
the
Paper
,
By
the
King
,
being
in
Council
,
the
Queen
Regent
his
Mother
present
.
De
Lomenie
.
Extract
out
of
the
Registers
of
Parlament
.
This
day
,
the
Court
,
the
Grand-Chambers
,
the
Parlamental
Court
of
Criminal
Causes
,
having
seen
the
Letters
Patents
in
form
of
Charters
of
the
15th
.
of
December
last
,
concerning
the
Observation
of
the
Edict
of
Names
,
and
other
Letters
and
Articles
in
pursuance
of
it
,
the
Conclusions
of
the
Advocate
General
,
and
the
Matter
brought
into
debate
,
have
Decreed
that
the
said
Letters
be
Read
,
and
Publish'd
,
upon
the
Hearing
and
Motion
of
the
Kings
Advocate
General
,
and
Copies
sent
to
the
Bailiwicks
and
Seneschalships
to
be
there
Read
and
Publish'd
.
Done
in
Parlament
January
2.
1613.
Sign'd
Guyet
.
A
Declaration
of
the
Kings
Majority
,
containing
a
Confirmation
of
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
and
Prohibitions
of
Duels
.
Dated
at
Paris
,
October
1.
1614.
Verifi'd
the
second
of
the
said
Month
and
Year
.
LEWIS
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
.
To
all
,
&c.
It
having
pleas'd
God
to
bless
our
Reign
with
so
many
Favours
and
Successes
,
and
to
bring
the
course
of
our
Years
to
the
Age
of
Majority
,
to
which
we
have
now
attain'd
,
as
we
have
at
all
times
all
the
Reason
in
the
World
to
commend
and
be
thankful
for
the
happy
Adminstration
of
our
Kingdom
,
during
our
Minority
under
the
Regency
and
Prudent
Conduct
of
the
Queen
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
we
are
willing
to
seek
all
ways
,
possible
and
agreeable
to
the
Duty
of
a
most
Christian
Prince
,
jealous
of
Gods
Glory
,
and
who
desires
to
maintain
the
Publick
Peace
and
Tranquility
,
for
the
welfare
,
repose
and
ease
of
his
Subjects
,
whether
in
causing
an
exact
Observation
of
the
Good
and
Holy
Laws
made
by
the
Kings
our
Predecessors
of
most
praise
worthy
Memory
,
or
by
new
Laws
,
which
we
shall
deem
proper
to
make
as
occasion
offers
,
and
upon
such
Advice
as
may
be
given
in
the
next
Assembly
of
the
States
General
of
our
Kingdom
,
which
we
shall
cause
to
be
summon'd
;
for
the
attaining
of
which
,
and
to
the
end
that
all
our
Subjects
may
live
in
Peace
,
Union
,
and
Right
Understanding
in
the
fear
of
God
,
Obedience
of
his
Commands
,
and
Observation
of
our
Ordinances
;
so
that
the
publick
repose
and
tranquility
,
which
we
desire
to
preserve
among
'em
,
may
not
be
interrupted
or
violated
,
We
have
with
the
Advice
and
Counsel
of
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
the
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
other
Princes
and
Lords
,
principal
Officers
of
our
Crown
,
and
most
remarkable
Persons
of
our
Council
,
said
,
declar'd
and
ordain'd
,
and
we
say
,
declare
and
ordain
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
in
Conformity
to
what
we
have
already
formerly
ordain'd
,
That
the
Edict
of
the
Deceased
King
our
thrice
Honoured
Lord
and
Father
,
given
at
Nantes
in
April
1598.
in
favour
of
those
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
in
all
the
Heads
and
Articles
of
it
,
together
with
all
the
other
Articles
to
them
granted
,
and
Regulations
made
,
Decrees
given
either
by
way
of
Explanation
,
or
for
the
Execution
of
the
said
Edict
,
or
in
pursuance
of
it
,
may
be
fulfill'd
and
inviolably
kept
and
observ'd
,
as
has
been
ordain'd
and
perform'd
by
our
said
Deceased
Lord
and
Father
,
and
that
the
Infringers
may
be
severely
punish'd
as
disturbers
of
the
Publick
Repose
.
And
the
more
to
secure
the
Publick
Peace
and
Tranquility
under
our
Authority
and
Obedience
,
we
prohibit
all
our
said
Subjects
from
holding
any
particular
and
private
Intelligences
,
Leagues
or
Associations
,
as
well
within
as
without
our
Kingdom
;
nor
without
our
Permission
to
send
to
any
Forreign
Princes
,
whether
Friends
or
Enemies
upon
any
occasion
whatever
:
And
we
enjoin
all
our
Officers
to
look
carefully
after
it
,
and
to
be
assisting
as
need
shall
require
,
upon
pain
of
being
responsible
,
and
of
being
punish'd
for
their
Negligence
,
with
the
same
Severity
as
the
Disobedience
of
the
Offenders
.
We
also
forbid
all
our
said
Subjects
,
of
what
Estate
,
Condition
or
Quality
soever
,
who
receive
Estates
,
Pay
or
Pensions
from
us
,
not
to
take
,
accept
or
receive
any
Estate
,
Pay
or
Pension
from
any
Prince
or
Lord
whatever
;
nor
to
follow
,
be
present
with
or
accompany
any
other
then
our selves
,
upon
pain
of
being
depriv'd
of
the
said
Salaries
,
Estates
and
Pensions
.
And
for
as
much
as
for
want
of
due
Execution
of
the
Edict
made
by
the
Deceased
King
our
Lord
and
Father
,
concerning
Duels
,
Combats
and
Encounters
,
and
afterwards
by
our selves
,
and
for
that
they
have
not
been
obey'd
by
several
of
our
Subjects
,
in
Contempt
of
our
Authority
,
great
Disorders
and
Confusions
have
from
thence
arose
,
which
greatly
offend
God
,
and
may
provoke
him
to
send
the
Scourges
of
his
Wrath
among
us
,
and
upon
our
Kingdom
,
if
we
should
not
provide
against
so
great
a
Mischief
;
it
is
our
Pleasure
,
and
we
ordain
,
that
all
the
said
Edicts
,
Ordinances
and
Declarations
made
by
the
Deceased
King
,
and
by
our selves
,
upon
occasion
of
the
said
Duels
,
Combats
and
Encounters
,
shall
be
inviolably
observ'd
for
the
Future
,
and
fulfill'd
and
observ'd
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenour
,
nor
shall
they
who
shall
presume
to
infringe
our
Commands
hereafter
,
so
much
as
hope
or
expect
from
us
any
Favour
or
Pardon
,
upon
any
excuse
,
pretence
,
occasion
or
consideration
whatever
.
And
we
enjoin
all
our
Officers
to
proceed
against
the
Offenders
with
the
utmost
Rigour
of
our
Laws
,
without
any
Exception
of
Persons
:
And
our
Advocate
Generals
,
and
their
Substitutes
,
to
make
all
necessary
Prosecutions
against
such
Malefactours
.
Considering
also
,
that
the
Divine
Majesty
is
greatly
offended
with
Oaths
and
execrable
Blasphemies
,
which
are
utter'd
daily
by
several
Persons
,
against
the
Edicts
and
Ordinances
made
by
the
Kings
our
Predecessours
,
We
have
ordain'd
and
do
ordain
,
that
the
said
Edicts
and
Ordinances
shall
be
Publish'd
de
novo
,
that
no
Body
may
pretend
Ignorance
.
And
we
enjoin
all
our
Judges
and
Officers
,
within
their
several
Jurisdictions
,
upon
pain
of
losing
their
Offices
,
to
proceed
against
the
Offenders
with
the
utmost
Rigour
contain'd
in
the
same
;
with
which
thy
shall
not
dispense
upon
any
Cause
whatever
,
upon
Pain
of
being
responsible
to
us
in
their
own
Names
and
Persons
.
Farther
we
Command
our
Advocates
General
,
and
their
Substitutes
,
to
use
all
requisite
Diligence
in
the
Execution
of
these
Presents
.
Given
at
Paris
,
October
1.
1614.
and
the
Fifth
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
Lewis
.
By
the
King
in
Council
.
De
Lomenie
.
The
King
with
all
his
Court
,
repairing
to
his
Palace
,
sitting
in
his
Throne
of
Justice
,
all
the
Court
of
Parlament
assembl'd
in
their
Scarlet
Robes
,
the
Speeches
made
,
the
Chancellor
pronounc'd
the
Decree
of
Verification
,
which
was
transcrib'd
afterwards
upon
the
folding
of
the
Letters
.
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
upon
the
Hearing
and
Motion
of
the
Kings
Advocate
General
.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
the
King
there
sitting
,
October
2.
1614.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
,
purporting
the
renewing
all
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
Articles
granted
,
Regulations
and
Decrees
depending
upon
'em
.
Publish'd
in
Parlament
,
the
last
of
April
1615.
LEWIS
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
To
all
,
&c.
Immediately
after
our
coming
to
the
Crown
,
the
Queen
,
our
Thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
then
Regent
of
the
Kingdom
during
our
Minority
,
prudently
judg'd
that
there
was
nothing
which
ought
to
be
more
dear
to
her
,
then
the
Preservation
of
the
Publick
Peace
,
and
that
for
the
Enjoyment
of
this
Happiness
,
and
to
cause
our
Subjects
to
live
in
Amity
one
with
another
,
it
was
necessary
to
confirm
the
Edicts
,
Declarations
,
and
all
other
Writings
and
Dispatches
granted
by
the
King
Deceas'd
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
whom
God
Absolve
,
to
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
on
purpose
to
let
'em
know
,
that
she
was
desirous
to
follow
the
Example
and
Conduct
of
a
Prince
,
who
had
so
happily
rul'd
and
govern'd
his
Kingdom
,
and
advanc'd
so
high
the
Grandeur
and
Reputation
of
it
,
by
his
Wisdom
and
Matchless
Valour
,
that
she
knew
not
how
to
take
a
better
course
or
more
wholsome
Counsel
,
then
that
which
he
made
use
of
.
Which
she
did
by
a
Declaration
Publish'd
in
all
the
Parlaments
,
and
in
other
Places
where
it
was
necessary
,
taking
the
same
care
also
to
see
it
Publish'd
.
And
when
she
receiv'd
any
complaint
of
Breaches
,
that
were
pretended
to
be
made
to
the
Prejudice
of
the
same
,
did
all
that
lay
within
the
Verge
of
her
Power
and
Authority
to
cause
amends
to
be
made
.
This
Conduct
which
she
us'd
in
all
her
Actions
,
and
Deportment
in
the
Government
of
the
Kingdom
,
having
been
the
true
Cause
,
next
to
Gods
Assistance
,
to
keep
all
our
Subjects
united
in
Affection
,
Fidelity
and
Obedience
toward
us
and
in
Friendship
one
among
another
.
Which
has
also
mov'd
us
,
after
the
Declaration
of
our
Majority
,
to
beseech
her
,
that
she
would
be
pleas'd
to
continue
with
the
same
Affection
and
Vigilance
,
to
assist
us
with
Her
good
Counsels
,
in
the
same
manner
and
with
the
same
Authority
,
as
if
the
Administration
of
the
Government
were
still
in
Her
hands
.
In
pursuance
whereof
,
by
Her
Advice
,
as
soon
as
we
enter'd
into
our
Majority
,
we
set
forth
a
Declaration
,
in
favour
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Religion
,
the
same
in
Substance
with
the
former
,
to
let
'em
always
see
,
that
our
Intention
and
Desire
,
was
to
promote
Friendship
and
Peace
among
our
Subjects
,
and
inviolably
to
observe
our
Edicts
.
And
being
very
sorry
for
the
Contention
and
Dispute
that
happen'd
between
the
Catholick
Deputies
of
the
Chamber
of
the
Nobility
,
and
some
others
of
the
said
Religion
,
assembl'd
in
the
General
States
held
in
our
good
City
of
Paris
,
upon
this
occasion
,
that
the
said
Catholick
Deputies
had
put
the
Question
,
and
came
to
a
Resolution
,
that
we
should
be
Petition'd
to
preserve
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
,
Roman
Religion
,
according
to
the
Oath
,
which
we
took
at
our
Coronation
;
a
needless
Proposal
,
or
rather
altogether
unprofitable
,
considering
that
we
our selves
profess
it
with
an
unshaken
Constancy
and
Resolution
to
live
and
dye
in
it
.
So
that
we
must
believe
,
that
the
Proposal
was
not
made
by
them
,
but
only
to
testifie
their
Zeal
and
Affection
for
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
not
to
give
offence
to
any
Body
,
as
first
they
separately
declar'd
to
us
,
and
afterwards
all
together
,
protesting
that
they
desir'd
the
Observation
of
the
Peace
,
as
Establish'd
by
the
Edicts
:
And
that
we
would
be
pleas'd
to
await
,
and
expect
from
Divine
Goodness
,
the
Reunion
of
all
our
Subjects
to
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
and
Roman
Religion
,
by
the
means
most
usual
and
customary
in
the
Church
.
Being
fully
perswaded
by
experience
of
what
is
past
,
that
violent
Remedies
have
only
serv'd
to
encrease
the
number
of
those
that
are
departed
from
the
Church
,
instead
of
teaching
'em
the
way
to
return
to
it
:
Therefore
to
take
away
all
evil
Impressions
out
of
the
Minds
of
our
good
Subjects
,
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
profess
it
with
a
Zeal
no
less
Pure
and
Innocent
,
then
remote
from
all
Faction
and
Evil
Design
:
As
also
all
Pretences
from
whosoever
seeks
'em
to
disturb
the
Repose
of
the
Kingdom
,
we
thought
it
our
Duty
upon
this
,
to
declare
what
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
.
For
these
Reasons
,
we
make
known
,
that
having
consider'd
of
this
matter
in
our
Council
,
where
were
present
the
Queen
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
the
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
&c.
We
have
with
their
Advice
said
,
declar'd
and
ordain'd
,
say
,
declare
and
ordain
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
by
these
Presents
,
that
all
the
Edicts
,
Declarations
,
and
Private
Articles
,
ordain'd
in
Favour
of
t●●se
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
as
well
by
our
Deceased
Lord
and
Father
,
as
by
our selves
,
together
with
the
Regulations
and
other
Letters
or
Decrees
,
given
in
their
Favour
by
way
of
Explanation
,
and
for
the
Execution
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
in
pursuance
of
i●
,
shall
be
inviolably
kept
and
observ'd
,
and
the
Offenders
punish'd
with
the
utmost
Rigour
of
the
Laws
,
as
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
.
To
this
purpose
,
we
enjoin
all
our
Officers
to
be
carefully
assisting
,
upon
Pain
of
being
answerable
,
and
punish'd
for
their
Negligence
or
Connivance
,
with
the
same
Severity
as
the
Offenders
.
The
same
Injunctions
and
Commands
we
lay
upon
our
Beloved
and
Faithful
Counsellors
,
&c.
to
see
that
these
presents
be
Read
,
and
Publish'd
,
&c.
For
such
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
.
In
Testimony
whereof
,
we
have
caus'd
our
Seal
to
be
affix'd
.
Given
at
Paris
,
March
5.
1615.
and
fifth
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
,
Lewis
.
By
the
King
.
De
Lomenie
.
Seal'd
with
the
Great
Seal
of
Yellow
Wax
upon
a
double
Label
.
Read
,
Publish'd
,
and
Register'd
,
upon
the
Motion
of
the
Kings
Advocate
General
,
and
Order'd
to
be
sent
to
the
Bayliwicks
and
Seneschal
ships
,
to
be
there
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
and
carefully
observ'd
by
the
Advocate
Generals
Substitutes
,
who
shall
certifie
the
Court
of
their
Sedulity
within
a
Month
,
upon
Pain
of
answering
in
their
own
Names
.
At
Paris
in
the
Parlament
,
April
the
last
,
1615.
Sign'd
Voisin
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
,
upon
Arms
being
taken
by
some
of
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
containing
a
new
Confirmation
of
the
Edicts
and
Declarations
formerly
made
in
Favour
of
those
of
the
Religion
.
Given
at
Bourdeaux
,
November
10.
1615.
and
Publish'd
at
Paris
in
Parlament
,
December
7.
the
same
Year
.
LEwis
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
.
To
all
,
&c.
The
Declarations
set
forth
and
reiterated
by
us
since
our
coming
to
the
Crown
,
in
Confirmation
of
the
Edicts
,
Declarations
,
Brevets
,
Decrees
and
Regulations
made
in
favour
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
during
the
Reign
of
the
Deceased
King
Henry
the
Great
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
whom
God
Absolve
,
have
been
sufficient
to
make
it
known
,
that
it
has
been
always
our
Intention
and
Desire
to
cause
them
to
be
inviolably
observ'd
,
as
being
Laws
requisite
to
preserve
our
Subjects
in
Peace
and
Friendship
one
with
another
,
and
in
their
Obedience
and
Duty
toward
ourselves
.
Which
being
well
and
prudently
consider'd
by
the
Queen
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
she
,
during
her
Regency
,
took
great
care
to
see
'em
observ'd
,
and
that
the
Breaches
and
Infringements
thereof
should
be
repair'd
so
soon
as
she
receiv'd
the
Complaints
.
We
have
also
since
our
Majority
follow'd
the
same
Counsels
,
and
in
Imitation
of
Her
have
accumulated
New
Gratifications
and
Favours
;
many
times
also
conniv'd
at
Extravagancies
and
Violences
committed
by
some
of
'em
,
thô
they
deserv'd
very
great
and
severe
Punishment
,
out
of
an
Intention
always
to
assure
'em
of
our
good
Will
and
favour
,
and
by
that
means
,
to
render
'em
more
inclinable
,
and
more
studious
to
keep
themselves
within
the
bounds
of
their
Duty
.
To
which
,
would
they
but
have
added
the
remembrance
of
the
kind
and
favourable
Usage
,
which
they
receiv'd
at
the
hands
of
the
Deceased
King
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
to
whose
Memory
they
owe
the
Confirmation
of
their
Liberty
and
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
which
they
enjoy
with
all
Security
,
they
would
out
of
a
praise-worthy
Gratitude
,
and
the
Duty
of
an
entire
Obedience
and
Fidelity
,
have
acknowledg'd
to
our selves
all
those
Obligations
,
at
a
time
especially
when
the
Innocence
and
weakness
of
our
Infant
Years
ought
to
have
excited
the
Vertue
,
Courage
and
Fidelity
of
all
our
good
Subjects
to
defend
and
preserve
the
Authority
which
God
has
put
into
our
Hands
,
upon
which
alone
depends
the
Publick
Security
,
and
the
particular
Safety
of
every
Private
Person
.
Nevertheless
,
this
Conduct
,
thô
full
of
Goodness
and
Mildness
,
has
prov'd
no
way
beneficial
to
us
,
several
having
betaken
themselves
to
Arms
against
us
,
to
favour
the
Commotion
began
by
our
Cousin
the
Prince
of
Condè
.
Among
whom
there
are
some
who
make
use
of
Religion
,
as
a
specious
Pretence
to
cover
and
Cloak
their
Ambition
,
and
furious
desire
of
advancing
themselves
upon
the
Disorders
and
Ruins
of
the
Kingdom
;
others
have
been
misled
and
deceiv'd
by
false
Impressions
and
vain
Fears
,
which
the
former
have
infus'd
into
'em
,
that
they
were
in
danger
of
Persecution
,
if
they
did
not
speedily
join
Arms
with
'em
for
their
own
Preservation
;
making
them
believe
,
the
better
to
surprize
their
simplicity
,
that
upon
the
Marriages
with
Spain
,
secret
Articles
were
made
,
and
a
Conspiracy
enter'd
into
,
to
expell
'em
out
of
the
Kingdom
.
To
which
they
too
easily
giving
Credit
,
have
precipitated
themselves
into
this
enterprize
,
believing
themselves
to
be
constrain'd
thereto
for
their
just
and
necessary
defence
;
which
renders
their
fault
●●e
more
excusable
,
and
rather
meriting
Compassion
then
Punishment
.
But
they
had
not
run
themselves
into
this
inconvenience
,
had
they
better
consider'd
,
that
this
●ame
Impudent
and
Malicious
Lye
,
was
without
any
appearance
of
Truth
;
there
being
no
Body
so
void
of
Sence
and
Judgment
,
that
believe
,
since
the
Alliances
were
sought
by
honourable
ways
on
both
sides
,
as
has
been
accustom'd
among
great
Princes
,
that
Conditions
should
have
been
requested
or
desir'd
by
us
,
which
could
not
be
fulfill'd
without
plunging
the
Kingdom
into
Fire
and
Sword
,
and
laying
it
waste
with
Depopulation
:
As
questionless
it
would
have
fallen
out
by
breaking
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
and
so
severe
and
unjust
a
usage
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Religion
,
as
they
give
out
by
a
lye
Artificially
invented
,
and
with
a
very
wicked
design
:
For
nothing
has
been
done
privately
in
the
pursuit
,
and
resolving
upon
those
Alliances
,
but
every
thing
has
been
Publick
,
seen
,
imparted
,
concluded
and
decreed
with
our
Deceased
Cousin
,
the
Count
of
Soissons
,
a
wise
Prince
and
of
solid
Years
,
and
great
Experience
,
with
our
Cousin
the
Prince
of
Condè
,
and
other
Princes
,
Lords
,
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
and
most
eminent
Persons
of
our
Council
then
about
us
.
Among
whom
our
Cousin
the
Marshal
de
Bouillon
was
always
present
,
having
altogether
unanimously
approv'd
these
Alliances
,
without
the
least
Opposition
of
any
one
,
every
one
being
free
to
think
and
speak
what
he
thought
in
his
Conscience
most
profitable
for
the
good
of
the
Kingdom
,
without
fear
of
offending
us
,
or
incurring
our
displeasure
;
forasmuch
as
neither
the
Queen
,
then
Regent
,
nor
we
our selves
had
the
least
prejudice
in
our
Minds
,
but
only
a
desire
to
be
satisfi'd
,
what
was
most
expedient
to
be
done
in
a
debate
of
that
Importance
.
All
Soveraigns
,
who
think
it
their
Interest
to
preserve
the
Ancient
Reputation
and
Grandeur
of
this
Kingdom
,
having
likewise
acknowledg'd
th●se
Alliances
never
to
have
been
made
with
any
evil
design
,
have
had
no
suspition
or
distrust
of
'em
,
after
they
were
inform'd
that
our
Intention
was
,
to
make
'em
serviceable
as
much
as
in
us
lay
,
toward
the
securing
of
the
peace
of
Christendom
,
not
for
any
enterprise
or
Invasion
of
the
Countreys
or
Kingdoms
of
any
Princes
or
Soveraigns
whatever
,
much
less
to
interrupt
the
Peace
and
Repose
which
all
our
Subjects
happily
enjoy'd
before
this
Commotion
began
.
Nevertheless
they
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
have
taken
Arms
,
forbear
not
to
report
and
publish
,
that
there
is
a
private
Correspondence
between
France
and
Spain
,
to
attempt
their
Ruin
;
being
desirous
to
make
all
our
Subjects
believe
,
that
we
have
so
little
Consideration
in
us
,
as
to
approve
and
consent
that
France
should
be
the
Theater
wherein
to
play
this
Bloody
Tragedy
,
in
which
the
differences
in
Religion
are
to
be
decided
by
Arms
;
tho'
we
are
far
remote
from
any
such
Counsel
,
and
rather
to
believe
that
the
Decision
of
that
Contest
ought
to
be
left
to
God
alone
,
who
knows
in
his
own
time
,
for
his
own
Glory
and
our
Security
,
to
make
use
of
the
most
proper
,
and
convenient
means
to
be
ador'd
and
worshipt
by
all
Christians
,
according
to
the
Purity
of
his
Doctrine
,
and
by
the
True
Church
,
which
we
believe
to
be
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
,
and
Roman
,
of
which
we
make
Profession
,
an●
in
which
by
his
Grace
we
intend
to
Live
and
Dye
.
But
these
Artifices
invented
,
to
disguise
and
cover
their
Rebellion
,
have
no
way
deceiv'd
or
misled
the
wiser
sort
,
who
being
People
of
worth
,
profess
the
same
Religion
,
only
by
the
Dictates
of
Conscience
,
as
believing
to
find
their
Salvation
therein
,
and
not
o●t
of
any
proneness
to
Faction
;
who
being
very
numerous
,
as
well
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
Cities
,
Communities
,
and
other
Private
Persons
of
all
Qualities
,
both
blame
and
detest
the
Malice
and
Rashness
of
their
Attempt
,
and
have
publickly
declar'd
as
well
by
word
of
Mouth
as
by
writing
,
that
it
ought
to
be
lookt
upon
as
real
and
flat
Rebellion
,
and
not
for
any
Quarrel
about
Religion
:
They
having
also
upon
this
occasion
offer'd
us
,
like
good
,
true
and
loyal
Subjects
,
all
Assistance
of
their
Lives
and
Fortunes
,
if
they
refuse
to
return
to
their
Duty
.
To
which
purpose
they
admonish
'em
every
day
,
and
threaten
'em
to
joyn
with
us
,
in
the
Prosecution
of
their
Ruin
,
provided
we
would
be
pleas'd
to
let
'em
enjoy
the
Benefit
of
the
Edicts
,
and
only
deprive
them
of
that
Favour
who
have
render'd
themselves
incapable
of
it
.
But
these
Remonstrances
and
Menaces
have
wrought
no
more
upon
'em
,
then
those
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
Cities
and
Places
,
which
have
been
left
in
their
hands
,
who
have
done
as
much
,
and
publickly
protested
also
,
that
they
would
not
adhere
to
'em
in
their
Rebellion
.
For
instead
of
quitting
their
wicked
Design
,
they
have
insolently
given
out
,
that
those
of
their
Religion
,
who
have
not
hitherto
follow'd
'em
,
shall
at
length
be
constrain'd
to
do
it
;
for
fear
that
in
suffering
them
to
be
ruin'd
and
destroy'd
,
they
do
not
weaken
and
endanger
themselves
.
A
Condition
and
Servitude
too
hard
for
Men
of
worth
,
to
be
constrain'd
to
do
evil
against
their
Wills
,
their
Conscience
and
their
Duty
,
in
compliance
with
those
who
are
only
govern'd
by
their
Ambition
,
and
Private
Interest
.
However
we
hope
better
things
from
their
Vertue
and
Fidelity
,
and
that
they
will
remain
so
firm
and
constant
in
their
Affection
to
our
Service
,
that
their
Resistance
,
and
the
continuance
of
their
Loyalty
will
have
force
sufficient
to
constrain
others
to
desist
from
their
attempt
,
thô
to
justifie
and
corroborate
it
,
they
suppose
Resolutions
and
Decrees
of
General
Assemblies
that
never
were
;
but
only
certain
Conventicles
,
and
unlawful
Meetings
of
particular
Persons
chosen
and
suborn'd
by
'em
,
who
without
any
Employment
or
Authority
,
and
many
times
against
the
express
Will
and
Declarations
,
contain'd
in
the
Procurations
and
Injunctions
of
those
by
whom
they
were
deputed
,
adhere
to
the
Proposals
of
the
Factious
,
who
desire
to
make
use
of
'em
to
the
great
damage
and
prejudice
of
honest
Men
of
their
Religion
.
Therefore
,
it
not
being
any
Intention
of
ours
to
impute
to
all
the
faults
of
some
particular
Persons
,
We
,
with
the
Advice
of
the
Queen
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
the
Princes
,
&c.
and
of
our
full
Power
and
Royal
Authority
,
have
said
,
declar'd
and
ordain'd
,
and
do
say
,
declare
and
ordain
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
in
Conformity
to
what
we
have
already
formerly
and
several
times
ordain'd
,
that
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
verifi'd
in
all
our
Parlaments
,
made
in
favour
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
by
the
Deceased
King
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
together
with
the
rest
of
the
Articles
,
Declarations
and
Regulations
made
,
and
Decrees
set
forth
either
by
way
of
Explanation
,
or
for
the
better
Execution
,
and
in
pursuance
of
the
said
Edict
,
by
him
,
and
during
his
Reign
,
or
by
Us
since
his
Decease
,
be
inviolably
fulfill'd
,
kept
and
observ'd
,
as
has
been
done
and
ordain'd
to
this
present
Time
.
And
that
i●
in
any
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
there
have
been
Infringements
,
they
may
be
absolutely
repair'd
,
and
satisfaction
given
for
'em
;
so
that
nothing
more
may
be
desir'd
on
our
Part.
Moreover
it
is
our
Pleasure
,
in
Consideration
of
the
Fidelity
,
which
an
infinite
number
of
our
good
Subjects
of
the
same
Religion
have
made
known
and
observ'd
toward
us
,
among
whom
are
the
most
Principal
,
and
Men
of
greatest
Quality
,
who
Merit
a
singular
Testimony
of
our
good
Will
,
that
in
despite
of
the
wrongs
,
which
have
been
done
us
by
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
who
have
taken
Arms
against
us
,
or
have
assisted
and
favour'd
'em
in
any
manner
whatever
,
they
may
in
like
manner
enjoy
the
Benefit
of
our
Edicts
,
and
be
partakers
of
that
Favour
,
as
well
as
those
who
have
persisted
in
their
Duty
,
provided
that
within
one
Month
after
Publication
of
these
Presents
in
every
one
of
our
Parlaments
,
they
declare
to
the
Register
of
the
Bailiwick
or
Seneschalship
,
under
whose
Jurisdiction
they
live
,
that
they
have
desisted
and
quitted
the
said
enterprize
to
do
us
Service
,
according
to
their
Duty
,
without
any
longer
adhering
to
,
assisting
or
favouring
in
any
manner
of
way
,
those
who
persist
in
their
Rebellion
;
and
that
they
surrender
back
those
places
which
they
possess
,
in
the
same
Condition
as
they
were
before
the
Insurrection
.
Which
being
done
,
without
any
new
breach
of
their
Duty
,
we
have
taken
and
put
'em
,
and
do
take
and
put
'em
under
our
Protection
.
And
we
prohibit
and
forbid
all
our
Subjects
of
what
quality
soever
to
revile
and
offend
'em
,
either
in
Word
or
Deed
for
any
thing
Past
,
as
also
our
Advocates
General
,
to
issue
forth
any
Prosecutions
against
'em
;
desiring
that
what
is
past
may
be
buried
in
Oblivion
and
Cancell'd
,
and
we
forget
and
cancel
the
same
by
these
Presents
.
But
if
after
the
space
of
the
said
Month
elaps'd
,
they
continue
in
their
Rebellion
,
either
by
bearing
Arms
,
or
assisting
in
any
manner
those
that
are
in
Arms
,
it
is
our
Pleasure
that
they
be
prosecuted
and
punish'd
as
Criminals
and
Guilty
of
High
Treason
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
;
and
that
the
Cities
and
Communities
which
adhere
to
'em
,
be
declar'd
to
have
forfeited
all
Favours
,
Priviledges
and
Immunities
which
they
enjoy'd
,
by
vertue
of
any
Charters
granted
'em
by
the
Kings
our
Predecessours
,
or
by
our selves
,
as
having
render'd
themselves
unworthy
of
'em
.
And
we
command
our
Advocate
Generals
to
prosecute
'em
with
all
Diligence
,
and
our
Parlaments
to
proceed
against
'em
with
their
utmost
Care
and
Affection
;
and
our
Governours
and
Lieutenant
Generals
to
be
strenuously
assisting
in
the
Execution
of
such
Decrees
and
Judgments
,
as
shall
be
pronounc'd
against
'em
:
not
suffering
'em
to
enjoy
any
Favour
or
Priviledge
,
granted
'em
by
the
Edicts
,
made
in
Favour
of
our
Subjects
of
the
said
Religion
;
of
which
they
have
render'd
themselves
unworthy
by
this
Pernicious
Rebellion
.
So
we
command
our
well
Beloved
and
Faithful
Counsellours
,
holding
Courts
of
Parlament
,
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
&c.
that
these
our
present
Letters
of
Declaration
,
be
Publisht
and
Register'd
,
and
the
Contents
of
'em
punctually
observ'd
,
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenour
,
&c.
Commanding
also
our
Advocates
General
,
and
their
substitutes
to
be
assisting
,
&c.
For
such
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
.
In
Witness
whereof
,
&c.
Given
at
Bourdeaux
,
November
10.
1615.
and
sixth
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
Lewis
.
And
below
,
by
the
King
.
De
Lomenie
.
Seal'd
with
the
great
Seal
in
Yellow
Wax
upon
a
double
Label
.
Read
,
Publish'd
,
and
Register'd
,
upon
the
Motion
of
the
Atturney
General
;
and
order'd
that
Copies
be
sent
to
the
Bailiwicks
and
Seneschalships
,
&c.
to
be
there
Publish'd
and
Register'd
with
all
speed
by
the
Substitutes
,
&c.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
December
7.
1615.
Sign'd
De
Tillet
.
Extract
of
the
Kings
Edict
,
for
the
Pacifying
of
the
Troubles
of
his
Kingdom
;
given
at
Blois
,
May
1616.
and
verifi'd
,
June
13.
the
same
Year
.
Article
XLV
.
OUr
Pleasure
and
Meaning
is
,
that
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
Declarations
,
and
secret
Articles
,
verifi'd
in
our
Courts
of
Parlament
,
as
also
the
Brevets
,
and
Answers
to
the
Papers
,
made
by
the
Deceased
King
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
in
Favour
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
be
observ'd
and
executed
,
and
that
they
may
enjoy
'em
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenour
.
XV.
And
whereas
M.
Peter
Berger
,
Counsellour
in
our
Court
of
Parlament
in
Paris
,
who
had
one
of
the
six
Offices
,
which
by
XXX
.
Article
of
the
said
Edict
were
appointed
for
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
has
made
Profession
since
of
the
Catholick
,
we
have
created
and
erected
,
and
do
create
and
erect
,
de
novo
,
an
Office
and
Counsellour
in
our
said
Court
of
Parlament
at
Paris
,
with
the
same
Salary
,
Rights
,
Priviledges
,
Authority
and
Functions
equal
to
any
of
the
Rest
.
Which
Office
now
by
Us
created
,
we
appropriate
to
those
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
instead
of
that
which
Berger
held
,
and
for
which
we
will
provide
a
Person
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
ability
and
sufficiency
,
according
to
the
Form
express'd
in
the
L.
of
the
Private
Articles
granted
at
Nantes
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
XVI
.
It
is
our
Pleasure
and
Meaning
,
that
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
shall
be
restor'd
and
settl'd
in
Places
,
where
it
has
been
discontinu'd
or
interrupted
,
since
the
said
first
of
July
,
by
Reason
of
the
Present
Commotions
,
in
the
same
Manner
and
Form
as
before
.
XVII
.
And
to
the
end
there
may
be
no
Question
of
the
sincere
Intention
of
our
Dear
Cousin
the
Prince
of
Condè
,
and
those
who
are
joyn'd
with
him
,
we
declare
that
we
repute
and
hold
our
said
Cousin
the
Prince
of
Condè
,
for
our
good
Kinsman
,
and
faithful
Subject
and
Servant
,
as
also
the
rest
of
the
Princes
,
Dukes
,
Peers
,
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
Cities
,
Communities
and
others
,
as
well
Catholicks
as
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
what
Quality
or
Condition
soever
they
be
,
who
assisted
him
,
or
joyn'd
or
united
with
him
,
as
well
before
as
after
the
suspension
of
Arms
,
comprehending
also
the
Deputies
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
;
tho'
assembl'd
at
Nimes
,
and
present
at
Rochel
,
for
our
good
Subjects
and
Servants
.
And
after
we
read
the
Declaration
set
forth
to
us
,
by
our
said
Cousin
the
Prince
of
Condè
,
we
believe
and
deem
,
that
what
was
done
by
him
and
the
abovenamed
,
was
done
out
of
a
good
end
and
Intention
,
and
for
our
Service
.
LIII
.
The
Secret
Articles
which
have
been
granted
by
us
,
and
which
will
be
found
inserted
in
the
present
Edict
shall
be
punctually
and
inviolably
fulfill'd
and
observ'd
,
and
upon
an
Extract
of
the
said
Articles
,
Sign'd
by
one
of
our
Secretaries
of
State
,
all
necessary
Letters
shall
be
forthwith
given
out
.
Private
Articles
granted
in
the
Kings
Name
by
his
Deputies
,
sent
to
the
Conference
at
Loudun
to
the
Prince
of
Condè
,
and
others
joyn'd
with
him
,
to
obtain
the
Pacification
of
the
Troubles
;
after
that
,
seen
,
approv'd
and
ratify'd
by
his
Majesty
.
I.
'T
Is
the
Kings
Pleasure
and
meaning
after
the
Example
of
the
Kings
his
Predecessors
,
that
the
Gallican
Church
be
preserv'd
in
her
Rights
,
Franchises
,
Liberties
,
and
Prerogatives
.
II.
What
has
been
done
by
the
Clergy
upon
the
Publication
of
the
Council
Trent
,
has
not
been
approv'd
by
his
Majestie
;
and
consequently
nothing
has
come
of
it
:
Nor
will
he
permit
that
any
thing
be
done
hereafter
without
or
contrary
to
his
Authority
.
III.
Altho
that
in
the
Edict
it
be
express'd
,
that
all
places
which
have
been
taken
on
either
side
during
these
Toubles
,
shall
be
restor'd
,
to
the
same
Hands
,
and
resettl'd
in
the
same
Condition
as
they
were
before
;
Nevertheless
,
it
is
agreed
,
that
the
Castle
of
Leitoure
,
shall
be
put
into
the
Hands
of
an
Exempt
of
the
Guards
of
the
Kings
Body
,
or
some
other
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
shall
be
made
Choice
of
by
his
Majesty
to
keep
it
till
the
Contest
between
the
Sieurs
de
Fontrailles
and
Angelin
,
about
the
Captainship
of
the
said
Castle
,
be
adjusted
by
his
Majesty
.
IV.
That
the
XXVII
.
Article
of
▪
the
Edict
of
Nantes
about
the
Pacification
of
the
Troubles
,
concerning
the
admitting
promiscuously
those
who
do
or
shall
profess
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
to
all
Estates
,
Dignities
,
Publick
Offices
or
Employments
,
Royal
,
Signioral
,
or
City
Magistrates
,
shall
be
follow'd
and
observ'd
;
and
by
vertue
of
this
the
Sieurs
Villemerea●
,
Counsellour
in
the
Court
of
Parlament
,
and
Le
Maistre
,
Master
in
the
Chamber
of
Accompts
,
shall
be
admitted
to
the
Exercise
of
their
Employments
as
they
were
before
they
profess'd
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religigion
.
V.
The
Ministers
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
shall
enjoy
the
favour
and
Exemptions
to
them
Vousaf'd
by
the
Kings
Letters
Patents
of
December
15.
1612.
VI.
The
Sieurs
Durant
,
Louis
and
Gausin
,
shall
be
resettled
in
the
City
of
Metz
,
as
formerly
they
were
.
VII
.
The
Inhabitants
of
the
City
of
Millau
,
and
of
the
Cities
,
Boroughs
and
Communities
of
the
County
of
Foix
,
who
were
at
the
Taking
of
the
Castle
of
Camera●e
,
as
also
some
particular
Persons
of
the
City
of
Nimes
,
shall
enjoy
the
Benefit
of
the
Amnesties
,
which
were
formerly
granted
'em
,
for
some
Crimes
and
Extravagancies
therein
mention'd
,
without
needing
any
other
Verification
then
the
Registring
of
these
present
Articles
,
nor
shall
the
said
Registring
be
any
Prejudice
to
the
Civil
Interests
of
the
Parties
,
for
which
there
shall
be
provision
made
according
to
reason
.
And
as
for
the
City
of
Millau
,
the
Catholicks
,
as
well
Ecclesiasticks
as
others
,
may
make
their
abodes
there
,
and
securely
continue
Divine
Worship
,
the
King
protecting
'em
from
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
shall
be
responsible
.
VIII
.
The
Lady
Dandoux
,
and
the
Sieur
de
St.
Foy
,
together
with
those
who
assisted
'em
,
shall
be
wholly
discharg'd
from
all
that
may
be
lay'd
to
their
charge
by
reason
of
what
was
done
at
Belestat
,
in
1615.
Which
shall
be
extinguish'd
,
cancell'd
and
abolish'd
;
nor
shall
they
be
bound
to
put
themselves
into
a
Condition
,
for
the
allowance
of
the
Favour
or
discharge
which
has
been
or
shall
be
expedited
for
'em
;
from
which
they
shall
be
totally
acquitted
and
Exonerated
at
the
Charge
also
of
the
civil
Interest
,
if
it
so
fall
out
:
And
that
the
Inhabitants
who
profess
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
may
abide
there
with
all
saftly
and
freedom
,
and
enjoy
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
as
is
permitted
'em
by
the
Edicts
,
which
shall
remain
in
the
Custody
of
the
Catholicks
.
IX
.
The
Sieur
d'
Ardon
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
the
Government
of
the
City
of
Vennes
,
which
Re-establishment
shall
be
made
good
by
the
Governour
and
Lieutenant
General
of
the
Province
.
X.
The
Declaration
which
has
been
set
forth
in
favour
of
the
Sieur
de
Borne
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Employment
of
the
Grand
Master
of
the
Artillery
,
shall
be
revok'd
,
and
the
said
Employment
restor'd
back
,
with
the
same
Authority
and
Functions
as
the
Grand
Masters
enjoy'd
who
Exercis'd
it
formerly
.
XI
.
The
Sieurs
Marquiss
of
Bonuiver
and
Friaise
,
shall
be
releas'd
and
set
at
Liberty
,
and
all
Informations
and
Proceedings
against
'em
,
by
reason
of
the
present
Troubles
,
shall
be
made
Null
and
of
no
Effect
.
XII
.
M.
Nicolas
Cugnois
,
Provincial
Receiver
of
the
Tithes
of
Burgundy
,
in
Burgundy
,
shall
be
discharg'd
,
together
with
his
Bail
,
and
his
Ensurers
,
of
the
Summ
of
21000
Livers
,
which
he
was
constrain'd
to
pay
to
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
,
being
as
well
the
Mony
of
the
said
Receipt
of
Tithes
,
as
of
the
Consignation
which
he
was
forc'd
to
pay
to
the
Chatelet
of
Paris
,
for
the
purchase
of
the
said
Office
,
or
the
Remainder
of
the
Years
during
which
it
was
to
be
enjoy'd
.
Nor
shall
the
said
Cugnois
be
bound
to
report
any
Verbal
Process
of
the
said
Constraint
with
which
he
is
dispens'd
,
according
to
the
Declaration
which
the
Duke
of
Maine
set
forth
,
acknowledging
the
Receipt
of
the
said
21000
Livers
from
the
said
Cugnois
,
and
its
being
laid
out
in
the
Affairs
of
the
War
;
and
of
which
the
said
Cugnois
shall
be
absolutely
acquitted
and
clear'd
as
to
the
Receiver
General
of
the
Clergy
of
France
;
as
also
of
the
Consignations
of
the
said
Chatelet
,
and
all
other
Summs
,
by
vertue
of
the
said
Duke
of
Mayennes
Acquittance
for
the
Summ
of
21000
Livers
,
which
shall
serve
for
a
Discharge
to
the
said
Receivers
.
XIII
.
The
Commission
for
the
razing
the
Castle
of
Tigny
,
in
Anjou
,
shall
be
revok'd
,
if
it
be
not
done
already
.
XIV
.
The
Duke
of
Vendosm
,
with
all
his
Domestick
Servants
,
those
of
his
Troop
of
Gensdarms
,
and
of
the
Troop
of
light
Horse
,
call'd
the
Duke
of
Mercoeur
his
Sons
Troop
,
commanded
by
the
Sieur
de
la
Vacre
Chivray
;
together
with
the
Sieurs
Duission
,
d'
Arabon
,
Baron
de
Quernevan
,
Baron
de
Vieux
Chasteau
,
and
the
Widows
and
Children
of
the
Sieurs
d'
Oervaux
,
and
the
Sieur
de
Cammores
,
shall
have
an
Appeal
for
all
Processes
and
suits
as
well
Criminal
as
Civil
,
which
they
may
have
as
defendants
in
the
Court
of
Parlament
of
Rennes
,
and
the
said
Processes
shall
be
remov'd
to
the
Grand
Council
,
and
that
for
a
Year
;
to
which
purpose
requisite
Letters
of
Appeal
shall
be
expedited
:
Under
the
Counter
Seal
of
which
shall
be
affix'd
the
Cases
both
of
the
said
Domesticks
and
Companies
.
XV.
The
King
grants
to
M.
the
Prince
of
Condè
,
as
well
for
himself
,
as
for
all
other
Princes
and
Lords
,
as
well
Catholick
as
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
joyn'd
and
united
with
him
,
the
summ
of
1500
Thousand
Livers
as
well
for
the
Payment
of
the
Levies
,
keeping
afoot
and
disbanding
the
Souldiers
,
as
for
the
Charges
and
Expences
of
the
said
War
.
Done
and
Decreed
by
the
King
in
his
Council
,
the
Queen
Mother
Present
,
May
16.
1616.
Sign'd
LEWIS
.
And
lower
under
the
Counter-Seal
of
the
Edict
,
Pothier
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
upon
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
;
given
at
Paris
,
July
20.
1616.
and
verify'd
August
4.
the
same
Year
LEwis
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
To
all
,
&c.
Tho'
that
since
our
coming
to
this
Crown
we
have
clearly
enough
made
known
our
continual
care
to
preserve
all
our
Subjects
in
Amity
,
Union
and
Concord
one
with
another
,
as
also
those
who
profess
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
with
all
the
safety
and
freedom
that
they
can
desire
,
as
well
for
their
Consciences
as
for
their
Persons
,
Estates
,
Offices
and
Dignities
,
under
the
Observance
of
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
secret
Articles
,
Declarations
,
Brevets
,
and
other
Favours
and
Concessions
granted
'em
by
the
Deceas'd
King
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
whom
God
absolve
,
and
since
by
our selves
confirm'd
:
To
which
purpose
we
caus'd
to
be
expedited
in
their
favour
several
Declarations
in
express
terms
,
as
well
at
our
coming
to
the
Crown
,
and
our
entrance
into
our
Majority
,
as
upon
several
other
Occasions
;
upon
which
we
judg'd
that
they
might
desire
to
be
satisfi'd
of
our
good
and
sincere
Intentions
in
that
particular
:
Nevertheless
,
considering
what
has
been
represented
to
us
,
that
some
among
'em
remain
under
some
suspition
and
jealousie
,
for
that
since
the
General
Estates
of
our
Kingdom
were
last
convok'd
,
and
assembl'd
in
our
good
City
of
Paris
,
it
was
set
afoot
and
resolv'd
,
that
we
should
be
petition'd
to
,
that
we
would
be
pleas'd
to
preserve
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
and
Roman
Religion
,
according
to
the
Oath
which
we
took
at
our
Coronation
,
tho'
they
that
were
there
as
Deputies
,
have
since
sufficiently
given
us
to
understand
,
that
what
was
done
proceded
rather
out
of
the
abundance
of
their
Affection
for
the
said
Catholick
Religions
,
then
out
of
any
ill
Will
which
they
bear
to
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
We
acknowledge
at
the
same
time
,
how
necessary
a
thing
it
is
to
observe
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
made
in
their
Favour
,
and
how
requisite
it
is
for
the
Welfare
and
Tranquillity
of
the
Kingdom
;
desiring
therefore
a
fresh
,
to
satisfie
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
our
good
will
in
that
Particular
,
and
to
the
end
we
may
not
leave
any
Scruple
unremov'd
upon
the
said
proposals
in
the
Assembly
of
States
General
;
For
these
Reasons
,
and
other
Considerations
,
us
thereunto
moving
,
with
the
advice
of
the
Queen
Mother
,
our
thrice
honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
the
Princes
,
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
and
principal
Members
of
our
Council
,
about
our
person
,
we
have
said
and
declar'd
,
say
and
declare
,
That
we
never
had
any
thoughts
,
by
the
Oath
which
we
took
at
our
Coronation
,
to
comprehend
therein
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
living
in
our
Kingdom
under
the
benefits
of
our
said
Edicts
,
Articles
and
Delarations
made
in
their
favour
,
which
it
is
our
pleasure
shall
be
always
inviolably
follow'd
and
observ'd
,
without
the
least
infringment
,
and
which
as
occasion
requires
we
have
all
along
confirm'd
and
by
these
Presents
confirm
.
Enjoyning
all
our
Officers
to
prosecute
and
punish
the
Infringers
thereof
,
as
refractory
Persons
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
publick
Peace
.
Thus
we
command
all
our
beloved
and
faithful
Counsellors
,
holding
our
Courts
of
Parlament
,
Bailiffs
,
Seneschals
,
&c.
that
they
cause
these
our
present
Letters
Declaratory
to
be
read
,
publish'd
and
register'd
,
&c.
and
that
the
Contents
thereof
be
inviolably
kept
and
preserv'd
.
In
Testimony
whereof
we
have
caus'd
our
Seal
to
be
affix'd
.
Given
at
Paris
,
July
20.
1616.
in
the
7th
.
Year
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
LEWIS
.
By
the
King
in
Council
.
De
Lomenie
.
Seal'd
with
the
Great
Seal
,
in
Yellow
wax
,
upon
a
double
Label
.
Read
,
publish'd
and
register'd
upon
the
Motion
of
the
Kings
Advocate
General
,
and
Copies
order'd
to
be
sent
to
all
the
Bayliwicks
,
and
Seneschalships
,
to
be
there
publish'd
and
register'd
,
&c.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
August
4.
1616.
Sign'd
Voisin
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
,
containing
a
Confirmation
of
the
Edict
of
Loudun
,
and
the
Private
Articles
of
it
.
Given
at
Paris
the
last
of
September
,
1616.
and
verify'd
October
25.
the
same
Year
.
LEWIS
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
to
all
&c.
As
it
has
been
an
extraordinary
Grief
to
us
,
when
we
were
constrain'd
upon
just
cause
and
consideration
,
concerning
our
own
and
the
security
of
our
Kingdom
,
to
order
our
Cousin
the
Prince
of
Condè
to
be
seiz'd
,
and
on
the
other
side
were
extreamly
overjoy'd
and
contented
when
we
understood
that
the
Princes
,
Dukes
,
Peers
,
Officers
of
the
Crown
and
others
who
withdrew
from
our
Court
upon
that
Accident
,
all
desir'd
the
Peace
and
Tranquillity
of
our
Kingdom
,
and
to
satisfie
us
with
their
Actions
;
of
which
having
duly
inform'd
us
,
and
of
the
Occasion
of
their
absence
,
and
being
convinc'd
of
the
reasons
that
might
lessen
the
confidence
which
we
had
in
'em
,
We
remain'd
so
well
satisfi'd
,
that
there
was
not
the
least
ill
Opinion
left
in
our
minds
of
their
deportment
:
Nevertheless
'
forasmuch
as
by
our
Letters
Patents
Declaratory
upon
the
Decree
for
the
seizing
our
said
Cousin
,
by
reason
of
the
General
and
particular
Expressions
,
and
Circumstances
therin
mention'd
,
it
might
be
otherwise
judg'd
of
their
Intentions
,
as
also
that
their
Absence
and
withdrawing
from
our
Person
,
might
have
render'd
'em
suspected
of
things
not
consisting
with
their
Duty
and
the
Quality
of
that
allegiance
which
they
owe
us
;
for
these
Reasons
,
being
desirous
to
preserve
their
Honour
and
their
Reputation
entire
,
we
make
known
of
our
own
proper
motion
,
full
Power
and
Royal
Authority
,
and
with
the
Advice
of
the
Queen
,
our
thrice
honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
Princes
of
our
blood
,
other
Princes
,
&c.
and
We
have
declared
,
and
do
declare
,
that
neither
by
our
said
Declaration
,
nor
by
any
terms
,
or
general
or
special
Word
therein
contain'd
,
we
either
meant
or
do
mean
to
comprehend
the
said
Princes
,
Dukes
,
Peers
,
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
Lords
,
Officers
of
our
Sovereign
Courts
,
or
others
of
what
Quality
or
Condition
soever
they
be
,
suspected
,
and
departing
from
Paris
,
upon
the
day
of
the
Seizure
and
Detention
of
our
said
Cousin
,
and
since
the
abovemention'd
Accident
,
who
have
made
us
sensible
of
the
sincerity
of
their
Intentions
,
and
their
Resolutions
still
to
continue
in
their
Obedience
to
us
,
whom
we
hold
and
look
upon
as
our
Good
,
Faithfull
,
and
Affectionate
Subjects
and
Servants
,
no
way
consenting
nor
partakers
of
the
Facts
contain'd
in
the
said
Declaration
;
and
it
is
our
Pleasure
that
they
enjoy
our
Graces
,
Favours
,
Benefits
,
Honours
and
Governments
,
and
that
they
exercise
their
Employments
and
Offices
as
they
did
before
,
and
as
belongs
to
their
abovemention'd
Preferments
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Interdictions
and
Letters
which
might
have
been
set
forth
to
the
contrary
.
Moreover
,
it
is
our
Pleasure
,
that
the
Edict
not
long
since
made
at
Loudun
,
be
maintain'd
,
with
all
the
Articles
as
well
General
,
as
particular
and
private
,
granted
in
pursuance
of
the
said
Edict
,
and
that
our
Subjects
may
enjoy
the
benefit
of
'em
.
To
that
end
we
command
our
faithful
and
beloved
Councellours
,
&c.
That
they
cause
these
presents
to
be
verify'd
and
register'd
,
fulfill'd
and
observ'd
according
to
their
form
and
Tenour
,
for
such
is
our
Pleasure
.
Given
at
Paris
,
September
,
the
last
,
1616.
and
7th
.
of
our
Reign
Siign'd
LEWIS
.
And
below
,
by
the
King
.
Mangot
.
Seal'd
with
the
Great
Seal
of
Yellow
wax
upon
a
double
Label
.
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
upon
the
Motion
of
the
Kings
Advocate
General
;
and
Copies
order'd
to
be
sent
to
the
Bailywicks
and
Seneschalships
&c.
To
be
there
also
publish'd
and
register'd
&c.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
October
25.
1616.
Sign'd
Du
Tillet
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
against
the
Vnlawful
Assemblies
of
any
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
at
Castle
Jaloux
and
Bearn
.
Given
at
Paris
,
May
21.
1618.
Verify'd
May
25.
LEwis
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
To
all
,
&c.
Upon
Information
given
us
the
last
Month
of
April
,
that
some
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
took
upon
'em
contrary
and
in
contempt
of
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
and
several
Declarations
by
us
set
forth
,
to
summon
and
hold
unlawful
Assemblies
,
and
such
as
were
by
us
prohibited
,
and
also
that
they
had
appointed
one
of
several
Provinces
to
be
held
in
the
City
of
Chatel-Jaloux
in
our
Country
of
Guyenne
,
we
took
an
Occasion
to
expedite
our
Letters
Patents
dated
April
20th
.
by
which
we
declar'd
all
Assemblies
that
should
be
summon'd
by
our
said
Subjects
of
the
said
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
other
then
such
as
were
permitted
by
our
Edicts
,
and
for
which
they
had
express
leave
from
us
,
to
be
unlawful
,
and
contrary
to
our
Authority
and
Service
,
and
as
such
we
forbid
'em
,
upon
pain
of
Disobedience
;
ordering
Prosecution
against
the
Authors
of
the
same
,
and
all
those
that
should
go
thither
and
be
present
there
,
as
Infringers
of
our
Edicts
,
and
disturbers
of
the
publick
Peace
.
Which
our
said
Letters
having
bin
publish'd
and
register'd
in
our
Court
of
Parlament
at
Bourdeaux
,
and
Chamber
of
Edict
at
Nerac
,
our
Officers
of
the
said
Societies
had
taken
such
care
for
the
observance
of
'em
,
that
the
Governour
and
Consuls
of
the
said
City
of
Chatel-Jaloux
and
they
who
were
entrusted
with
the
command
of
several
other
Cities
of
the
said
Province
held
by
those
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
had
obstructed
and
refus'd
the
holding
of
the
said
Assembly
,
and
for
that
reason
would
have
enforced
those
that
were
deputed
thither
to
have
departed
.
But
we
have
bin
inform'd
within
these
few
days
,
that
the
more
factious
among
'em
,
finding
that
by
reason
of
our
said
Declaration
,
they
could
not
with
freedom
and
safety
hold
the
said
Assembly
,
which
they
had
contriv'd
to
be
such
as
they
desir'd
to
have
it
,
resolv'd
to
call
it
without
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Parlament
,
in
our
Country
of
Bearn
,
or
some
other
Part
,
whither
they
had
invited
several
of
our
Subjects
from
divers
Provinces
to
meet
.
Which
being
directly
prejudicial
to
our
authority
,
and
the
good
of
our
Service
,
the
Peace
and
Tranquility
of
our
Subjects
,
and
contrary
to
our
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
and
several
Declarations
set
forth
upon
that
Subject
,
desirous
of
an
Occasion
to
provide
against
it
,
and
to
punish
those
who
carry
themselves
with
so
much
disobedience
and
unbridl'd
License
,
we
have
said
and
declar'd
,
and
do
say
and
declare
,
that
it
is
our
Pleasure
and
Intention
,
that
at
the
Prosecution
and
Solicitation
of
our
Advocates
General
and
their
Substitutes
,
our
Judges
and
Officers
of
the
Places
,
shall
proceed
against
all
those
who
have
bin
the
Authors
,
and
shall
be
found
present
at
the
said
Assembly
by
them
newly
summon'd
in
our
said
Province
of
Bearn
,
or
in
any
other
unlawful
Assemblies
,
and
such
as
are
forbid
by
our
Edicts
and
Declarations
,
as
Violators
of
our
Edicts
,
and
disturbers
of
the
publick
Peace
:
And
to
this
Effect
we
will
and
require
that
they
be
apprehended
and
taken
into
Custody
where
e're
they
shall
be
found
hereafter
,
to
the
end
their
Prosecutions
may
be
brought
to
a
Conclusion
.
And
where
they
cannot
be
taken
,
that
they
may
be
proceeded
against
for
Contumacy
,
Seizure
and
Inventories
made
of
their
Goods
,
according
to
the
Forms
in
such
Cases
customary
.
So
we
command
our
beloved
and
faithful
Counsellors
,
holding
our
Court
of
Parlament
at
Paris
,
that
they
give
Order
that
these
presents
be
read
,
publish'd
and
register'd
,
&c.
For
such
is
our
pleasure
.
In
Testimony
,
&c.
Given
at
Paris
May
21st
.
1618.
And
Ninth
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
LEWIS
.
By
the
King
,
De
Lomenie
.
Seal'd
,
&c.
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
at
the
Motion
of
the
Kings
Advocate
General
,
and
authentick
Copies
order'd
to
be
sent
,
&c.
To
the
end
they
may
be
read
,
publish'd
,
Register'd
and
Executed
within
their
several
Jurisdictions
,
&c.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
May
25th
.
1618.
Sign'd
Du
Tillet
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
,
confirming
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
and
the
Assemblies
of
Castle-Jaloux
,
and
others
approv'd
.
Given
at
Amboise
,
May
24.
and
verify'd
July
5.
LEwis
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
to
all
,
&c.
It
has
bin
always
our
Intention
carefully
to
maintain
and
cause
to
be
observ'd
toward
our
Subjects
professing
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
the
Favours
,
Concessions
and
Advantages
which
the
Deceased
King
our
thrice
honour'd
Lord
and
Father
granted
'em
by
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
by
the
Brevets
and
Declarations
which
ensu'd
upon
it
,
and
which
have
since
by
us
bin
confirm'd
.
On
the
other
side
,
we
have
desir'd
that
on
their
part
they
would
confine
themselves
to
the
Observance
of
the
same
Edict
,
and
live
under
the
Protection
of
it
,
with
the
same
Fidelity
as
the
Rest
of
our
Subjects
.
And
when
they
have
given
themselves
the
Liberty
to
do
any
thing
contrary
to
their
duty
,
we
have
been
oblig'd
to
let
'em
understand
our
Resentment
,
and
for
that
reason
to
set
forth
Declarations
and
other
Letters
Patents
,
such
as
we
our selves
thought
necessary
,
upon
the
Occasion
which
presented
themselves
.
As
we
did
in
April
the
last
year
,
being
inform'd
that
some
among
'em
took
upon
'em
,
contrary
and
in
contempt
of
our
said
Edicts
and
Declarations
,
to
summon
and
hold
unlawful
Assemblies
,
and
such
as
were
by
us
prohibited
,
as
also
that
they
had
appointed
one
at
Castle-Jaloux
in
Guyenne
.
We
therefore
expedited
our
Letters
Patents
of
the
20th
.
of
the
said
Month
,
by
which
we
declar'd
the
said
Assembly
and
all
others
that
were
held
by
'em
,
other
then
those
that
were
permitted
by
us
,
to
be
unlawful
,
and
contrary
to
our
Authority
and
Service
,
and
as
such
we
forbid
'em
under
the
Penalty
of
disobedience
.
Since
that
,
we
have
bin
inform'd
,
that
they
themselves
who
had
contriv'd
to
hold
the
said
Assembly
at
Casteljaloux
,
finding
that
they
were
obstructed
by
reason
of
our
said
Declaration
,
were
resolv'd
to
call
another
without
the
Jurisdiction
of
our
Parlament
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
to
appoint
it
at
Orthes
in
Bearn
,
to
the
end
they
might
hold
it
there
with
more
freedom
.
Upon
that
we
set
forth
a
Declaration
dated
the
21st
.
of
May
ensuing
:
By
which
we
declar'd
it
to
be
our
pleasure
,
that
upon
the
Prosecution
and
Solicitation
of
our
Advocate
Generals
and
their
Substitutes
,
the
Judges
and
other
Officers
of
the
places
should
rigorously
proceed
against
such
as
should
be
the
Authors
,
or
should
be
found
present
in
the
said
Assemby
which
was
said
to
be
call'd
in
Bearn
,
or
in
any
other
unlawful
Assemblies
forbid
by
our
Edicts
,
as
Violators
of
our
Edicts
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
publick
Peace
.
Which
nevertheless
did
not
prevent
the
holding
of
the
said
Assembly
,
nor
the
Removal
of
it
afterwards
to
our
City
of
Rody
;
at
which
we
have
just
Reason
to
be
offended
,
were
it
not
but
that
upon
this
last
Motion
,
they
who
met
at
the
said
Assembly
,
acknowledging
that
some
of
our
Subjects
,
desirous
to
make
use
of
the
Name
of
the
Queen
,
our
thrice
honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
to
trouble
the
Peace
of
our
Kingdom
,
sought
their
Advantages
,
to
the
Prejudice
of
our
Authority
and
the
good
of
our
Service
,
and
that
if
they
had
done
amiss
in
meeting
to
the
prejudice
of
our
Prohibitions
,
they
had
no
Intention
however
to
disserve
us
;
having
sent
their
Deputies
to
us
upon
this
Occasion
,
to
protest
and
assure
us
of
their
Fidelity
,
Obedience
and
Duty
to
our
Service
,
and
to
beseech
us
to
honour
'em
with
our
commands
.
Which
being
well
understood
and
consider'd
,
we
resolv'd
to
hear
their
Deputies
mildly
and
favourably
,
and
to
forget
the
Offence
which
they
had
committed
by
reason
of
that
Assembly
.
Which
being
desirous
effectually
to
do
,
for
these
causes
,
after
the
Affair
was
set
afoot
and
debated
in
our
Council
,
where
were
present
several
Princes
,
&c.
With
their
Advice
,
and
of
our
own
certain
knowledge
,
full
Power
and
Royal
Authority
,
we
say
and
declare
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
our
said
Subjects
who
met
in
the
said
Assemblies
,
held
in
the
said
Cities
of
Orthes
and
Rody
,
together
with
those
that
were
deputed
thither
,
shall
not
be
di●●●rb'd
,
molested
or
prosecuted
upon
that
Occasion
;
but
that
they
be
absolutely
discharg'd
,
and
that
they
may
return
home
with
freedom
and
safety
to
their
own
Houses
and
Places
of
abode
;
notwithstanding
the
Declarations
above
mention'd
,
and
all
Decrees
and
Judgments
that
might
be
issu'd
forth
against
'em
.
It
is
our
pleasure
also
that
if
any
of
'em
have
bin
taken
and
imprison'd
,
or
have
had
their
Goods
seiz'd
upon
the
said
Occasion
,
their
Persons
shall
be
acquitted
,
and
their
Goods
restor'd
;
as
having
upon
the
said
Considerations
,
extinguish'd
and
buried
in
Oblivion
the
Miscarriage
which
was
committed
upon
that
Occasion
.
And
we
impose
perpetual
silence
upon
our
Advocates
General
,
their
Substitutes
and
others
,
whom
we
charge
and
command
however
to
he
assisting
in
the
Execution
and
Observance
of
our
Edicts
and
Declarations
aforesaid
.
So
we
command
our
faithful
and
beloved
Counsellors
,
&c.
That
these
presents
may
be
read
publish'd
and
register'd
,
&c.
And
that
our
Subjects
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
may
enjoy
the
Benefit
of
the
Contents
fully
and
peaceably
,
without
suffering
the
least
Injury
,
Trouble
or
Impeachment
to
be
offer'd
'em
.
For
such
is
our
Pleasure
.
In
Witness
,
&c.
Given
at
Amboise
,
May
24th
.
1619.
and
10th
.
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
LEWIS
.
And
below
,
By
the
King
,
De
Lomenie
,
Seal'd
&c.
Register'd
upon
the
Motion
of
the
Kings
Attorney
General
.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
July
15th
.
1619.
Sign'd
,
Gallart
A
Declaration
of
the
King
against
those
of
the
Assembly
at
Loudun
,
together
with
a
Confirmation
of
the
Preceding
Edicts
of
Pacification
.
Given
at
Paris
,
February
26.
1620.
and
Publish'd
in
Parlament
,
February
27.
the
said
Year
.
LEWIS
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
To
all
,
&c.
As
we
have
always
held
it
for
an
assured
Foundation
of
the
publick
Tranquility
of
this
Kingdom
,
to
maintain
and
preserve
our
Subjects
,
as
well
the
Catholicks
as
those
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
in
good
Peace
,
Union
and
Concord
one
with
another
,
under
the
Benefit
of
the
Edicts
and
Declarations
made
and
set
forth
to
that
purpose
by
the
Deceased
King
our
thrice
honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
whom
God
absolve
:
So
we
have
had
a
particular
care
,
in
causing
'em
to
be
exactly
observ'd
;
and
that
they
of
the
said
Religion
may
enjoy
the
Favours
and
Concessions
which
were
granted
'em
by
the
same
.
Which
also
we
have
not
only
maintain'd
and
preserv'd
,
but
also
out
of
our
special
Grace
and
Favour
have
much
augmented
and
enlarg'd
.
And
to
be
the
more
particularly
satisfi'd
of
any
Faileurs
in
the
Observance
of
the
said
Edicts
and
Declarations
,
which
might
be
commit●ed
,
and
to
give
out
said
Subjects
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
the
means
to
inform
us
of
'em
,
in
imitation
of
the
Deceased
King
our
thrice
honoured
Lord
and
Father
,
we
have
agreed
that
they
shall
have
near
o●●
Person
,
and
in
our
Train
,
certain
Deputies
who
may
inform
us
of
'em
,
and
exhibit
their
Remonstrances
to
us
and
our
Council
,
as
they
shall
judge
requisite
to
be
provided
against
and
remedi'd
at
their
Instance
and
Solicitation
,
and
to
the
end
those
Deputies
may
be
made
choice
of
and
appointed
,
when
they
have
a
design
to
change
'em
,
we
have
for
that
reason
given
'em
leave
to
hold
Provincial
and
General
Assemblies
,
when
they
shall
give
us
to
understand
that
they
have
occasion
for
'em
.
And
altho'
the
Principal
cause
for
which
we
have
given
'em
leave
to
hold
those
Assemblies
,
has
bin
for
the
Choice
and
Nomination
of
the
said
Deputies
;
we
have
nevertheless
thought
good
,
that
the
Complaints
which
our
Subjects
of
the
said
Religion
of
every
Province
may
make
of
the
said
Breaches
and
Violations
,
shall
be
exhibited
to
the
said
Assemblies
,
for
them
to
send
their
Deputies
to
present
their
Papers
and
Remonstrances
to
us
.
For
this
reason
it
is
,
and
upon
this
only
Consideration
,
that
we
permitted
our
Subjects
of
the
said
pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
by
our
Brevet
,
May
23th
.
to
hold
a
General
Assembly
the
26th
.
of
September
ensuing
,
in
our
City
of
Loudun
,
in
which
we
were
in
hopes
that
according
to
what
is
express'd
by
the
said
Brevet
,
they
would
have
begun
to
have
proceeded
to
the
Choice
and
Nomination
of
Deputies
,
which
they
would
have
had
to
succeed
to
those
that
resided
in
our
Train
,
in
whose
hands
they
would
have
entrusted
the
Papers
of
Complaints
and
Remonstrances
which
they
had
to
present
to
us
,
to
the
end
they
might
solicit
our
Answer
,
and
take
care
of
putting
in
Execution
what
should
be
by
us
ordain'd
.
But
instead
of
so
doing
,
they
would
needs
send
to
us
,
certain
of
their
Number
with
a
first
Paper
,
containing
some
principal
Heads
,
to
which
they
besought
our
answer
,
and
to
cause
to
be
executed
what
we
thought
convenient
,
till
they
had
compil'd
their
other
Papers
,
which
as
they
said
they
were
preparing
to
exhibit
to
us
.
Upon
which
we
gave
'em
to
understand
,
that
when
all
their
demands
should
be
reduc'd
into
one
Paper
,
and
that
they
should
present
'em
to
us
all
at
once
,
and
according
to
the
usual
Method
and
Forms
,
we
would
receive
'em
,
and
give
a
favourable
Answer
,
and
in
such
sort
,
that
they
should
find
by
the
Effects
,
our
good
will
towards
'em
,
And
tho'
they
were
also
oblig'd
to
cause
the
said
Paper
to
be
presented
to
us
by
such
as
should
be
made
choice
of
among
them
to
reside
near
our
Person
,
and
then
to
break
up
,
as
it
was
the
Practice
,
while
the
deceased
King
liv'd
,
of
the
Assemblies
of
Chatellerant
and
Gergeau
,
and
that
it
is
still
observ'd
by
all
the
Assemblies
of
what
Quality
soever
they
be
,
that
are
held
in
this
Kingdom
:
Nevertheless
,
we
were
willing
to
doe
'em
that
favour
for
once
,
not
to
draw
it
into
President
,
as
to
receive
the
said
Papers
from
the
hands
of
those
who
did
present
'em
to
us
on
their
behalf
.
Which
being
reported
to
the
said
Assembly
,
after
several
Contests
and
Delays
,
at
length
they
sent
us
other
Deputies
,
with
the
General
Papers
of
their
Complaints
and
Remonstrances
,
whom
we
kindly
receiv'd
,
giving
'em
assurance
that
we
wou'd
labour
to
return
'em
a
speedy
answer
,
and
by
which
they
should
not
only
receive
the
Justice
which
they
demanded
,
but
also
as
much
as
they
could
expect
from
our
Grace
and
Favour
.
Which
we
gave
'em
in
charge
to
report
back
to
their
said
Assembly
,
being
also
farther
commanded
to
tell
them
in
our
Name
,
that
since
they
had
presented
all
their
Papers
,
and
that
their
longer
sitting
together
was
to
no
purpose
,
but
was
prejudicial
to
our
authority
,
and
gave
scandal
to
our
Subjects
,
our
Pleasure
was
,
that
they
should
proceed
with
the
soonest
,
to
the
Nomination
of
their
Deputies
,
that
were
to
reside
near
our
Person
,
and
then
break
up
.
Which
done
,
we
promis'd
to
deliver
into
the
hands
of
the
said
Deputies
,
the
Answers
which
we
should
make
to
the
said
Papers
,
and
within
a
Month
after
to
proceed
to
the
Execution
of
those
things
that
should
be
agreed
upon
.
But
instead
of
receiving
this
with
that
respect
and
reverence
which
is
due
to
us
,
they
reply'd
that
the
said
Assembly
was
resolv'd
to
sit
still
,
and
not
to
stir
,
till
they
had
the
Answer
that
was
to
be
made
to
their
Papers
,
and
that
they
saw
the
performance
of
it
.
For
which
tho'
we
had
just
occasion
to
be
offended
,
as
being
an
Answer
far
remote
from
the
Duty
which
Subjects
owe
their
King
:
Nevertheless
we
contented
our selves
with
laying
before
'em
the
Fault
which
they
committed
,
and
exhorting
them
to
demean
themselves
with
that
Obedience
which
became
'em
.
And
however
,
to
the
end
the
said
Assembly
might
be
expresly
inform'd
of
our
Intentions
,
we
resolv'd
to
send
to
'em
,
the
Sieurs
Le
Maine
,
Counsellour
in
our
Council
of
State
,
and
Gentleman
of
our
Chamber
,
and
Marescot
,
one
of
our
Secretaries
,
to
the
end
that
after
they
had
confirm'd
to
'em
the
Assurances
of
our
good
will
toward
'em
in
that
particular
,
they
might
lay
upon
'em
the
same
Command
which
we
had
enjoyn'd
their
said
Envoys
to
carry
to
'em
in
our
Names
;
which
was
,
to
proceed
forthwith
to
the
Nomination
of
the
Deputies
that
were
to
reside
near
our
Person
,
and
then
to
break
up
in
fifteen
Days
after
,
and
return
home
into
their
Provinces
:
Which
was
pronounc'd
the
10th
.
of
January
last
.
To
which
they
made
no
other
Answer
,
only
that
they
would
depute
Commissioners
to
us
,
to
reiterate
their
humble
Supplications
to
us
,
as
they
did
,
in
sending
to
us
afterwards
some
others
of
their
Society
,
who
repeated
the
same
Instances
which
others
before
had
done
.
That
is
to
say
,
that
we
would
be
pleas'd
to
agree
to
the
Sitting
of
the
Assembly
,
till
their
Papers
were
answer'd
,
and
that
they
saw
the
performance
of
those
things
that
should
be
promis'd
'em
;
upon
which
not
having
any
thing
else
to
Answer
,
but
what
already
we
had
given
'em
to
understand
;
and
considering
of
what
Importance
it
was
,
that
they
should
rely
upon
the
Assurances
which
we
had
given
'em
of
our
good
Intentions
to
do
what
should
be
to
their
Content
,
and
that
the
usual
methods
in
such
Cases
should
be
follow'd
and
observ'd
:
Considering
also
that
they
had
sat
near
five
Months
,
which
might
breed
both
Suspition
and
Jealousie
in
our
other
Subjects
,
We
order'd
'em
once
more
to
obey
what
we
had
given
'em
to
understand
to
be
our
Will
and
Pleasure
.
To
which
we
order'd
'em
,
after
that
,
to
be
particularly
exhorted
,
by
several
Persons
well
qualifi'd
,
and
well
inform'd
of
our
Sentiments
of
these
Affairs
,
who
assur'd
'em
of
our
good
Intentions
,
to
give
'em
content
.
Having
also
sent
'em
word
in
our
Name
,
that
tho'
they
had
exceeded
above
a
Month
of
the
Time
wherein
we
prefix'd
'em
to
separate
,
yet
we
granted
'em
eight
Days
more
for
their
Return
to
Loudun
,
and
eight
Days
after
to
Name
their
Deputies
,
and
then
retire
:
In
which
if
they
fail'd
to
give
us
Satisfaction
,
we
should
take
care
so
to
provide
as
should
be
most
for
the
good
of
our
Service
.
But
finding
that
instead
of
obeying
our
commands
,
they
still
continu'd
together
,
covering
their
Disobedience
with
the
Pretences
of
new
Envoys
which
they
sent
to
us
,
to
reiterate
their
Importunities
and
Supplications
:
Yet
being
well
inform'd
that
there
are
several
persons
in
the
said
Assembly
ill
affected
to
the
Good
of
our
Service
,
and
the
Peace
of
this
Kingdom
,
who
labour
to
inveagle
others
into
their
wicked
Designs
,
Therefore
being
no
longer
able
to
suffer
this
contempt
of
our
Authority
,
without
testifying
our
Resentment
toward
those
that
are
Guilty
,
and
letting
every
one
know
what
our
Will
and
Pleasure
is
upon
this
Subject
:
We
declare
,
that
we
have
had
this
Matter
debated
in
Council
,
where
were
present
some
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
other
Princes
,
&c.
With
whose
advice
,
and
of
our
certain
knowledge
,
full
Power
,
and
Royal
Authority
,
we
have
said
,
declar'd
and
ordain'd
as
follows
,
that
is
to
say
,
That
to
testify
our
good
Inclinations
in
their
behalf
to
our
said
Subjects
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
we
have
again
order'd
our
said
Deputies
assembl'd
at
Loudun
,
a
Respit
of
three
weeks
after
notice
shall
be
given
'em
by
these
presents
,
to
break
up
the
said
Assembly
,
and
to
go
home
to
their
Houses
,
During
which
time
they
may
also
Nominate
their
Deputies
,
according
to
the
Number
and
Method
accustom'd
,
for
two
to
be
made
Choice
of
by
us
,
to
reside
near
our
Person
,
and
upon
their
neglect
to
break
up
and
Retire
after
that
time
expir'd
,
We
have
from
hence
forward
,
as
then
,
declar'd
the
said
Assembly
unlawful
and
opposite
to
our
Service
and
Authority
:
And
all
those
who
shall
stay
to
continue
it
,
either
in
the
City
of
Loudun
,
or
in
any
other
Place
,
guilty
of
High
Treason
,
and
as
such
excluded
from
the
Benefit
of
our
Edicts
,
and
other
Favours
by
us
granted
to
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
as
also
of
the
Appeals
which
they
may
pretend
to
,
to
our
Chambers
of
the
Edict
.
We
likewise
will
,
and
it
is
our
Pleasure
,
that
they
be
proceeded
against
with
the
utmost
Rigor
of
our
Laws
and
Ordinances
,
as
well
by
our
Ordinary
Judges
,
as
our
Parlaments
,
as
disobedient
Subjects
,
Rebels
and
disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
;
as
also
all
such
as
shall
side
with
'em
in
their
Practices
,
Negotiations
and
Correspodencies
.
And
as
for
those
among
'em
who
shall
obey
our
present
command
,
and
withdraw
from
the
said
Assembly
within
the
time
above
mention'd
,
as
also
all
others
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
shall
continue
in
their
Obedience
and
Duty
toward
us
,
our
Will
and
Pleasure
is
,
that
they
live
with
all
freedom
under
our
Protection
,
and
enjoy
the
Benefit
of
our
Edicts
,
Declarations
and
other
Favours
by
us
granted
in
their
behalf
.
And
if
they
of
the
Assembly
who
shall
obey
our
present
Commands
,
whatever
their
Nunber
be
,
before
they
quit
it
,
nominate
the
Deputies
that
are
to
reside
in
our
Train
,
our
Intention
is
to
admit
their
said
Nomination
,
and
to
permit
those
whom
we
shall
make
choice
of
,
to
do
the
Duty
of
their
Functions
near
our
persons
as
is
usual
.
So
we
command
our
beloved
and
Faithful
Counsellours
,
holding
our
Courts
of
Parlament
and
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
our
Bayliffs
,
&c.
We
also
enjoyn
all
our
Advocate
Generals
and
their
Substitutes
,
&c.
And
to
the
end
the
said
Assembly
may
have
sufficient
Notice
of
our
present
Command
,
and
may
have
no
cause
to
pretend
Ignorance
,
our
Pleasure
is
,
that
our
Advocate
General
,
or
his
Substitutes
,
give
speedy
notice
thereof
to
the
said
City
of
Loudun
,
or
other
Places
where
such
Assemblies
shall
be
held
by
the
chief
of
our
Ushers
,
or
Serjeants
.
We
also
command
our
Governours
and
Lieutenant
Generals
in
our
Provinces
,
to
be
aiding
and
assisting
in
the
Execution
of
such
Decrees
and
Judgments
as
shall
be
given
against
the
Violators
of
these
Presents
.
For
this
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
.
In
Testimony
whereof
,
&c.
Given
at
Paris
,
Feb.
26.
1620.
in
the
Tenth
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
Lewis
,
And
below
,
By
the
King
,
Phelippeaux
.
Register'd
upon
the
Motion
of
the
Kings
Atturney
General
;
and
sent
to
all
Bayliwicks
and
Seneschalships
to
be
there
Register'd
,
&c.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
February
27.
1620.
Sign'd
De
Tillet
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
in
Favour
of
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
shall
remain
in
their
Duty
and
Obedience
.
Dated
at
Fontain-bleau
,
April
24.
1621.
Register'd
the
27th
.
LEwis
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
To
all
,
&c.
Since
we
took
in
hand
to
govern
the
Affairs
of
our
Kingdom
,
We
have
found
that
one
of
the
most
necessary
Things
to
keep
our
Subjects
in
Peace
and
Tranquility
,
is
carefully
to
observe
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
and
Declarations
made
in
favour
of
our
Subjects
,
who
profess
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
for
which
Reason
we
have
all
along
labour'd
it
as
much
as
it
was
possible
;
and
also
,
to
the
end
they
might
have
so
much
the
more
Reason
to
contain
themselves
in
their
Duty
,
and
to
rejoice
in
our
goodness
,
We
have
often
dissembl'd
,
and
laid
asleep
their
Disobedience
and
Oppositions
that
many
among
'em
have
been
guilty
of
.
Or
else
we
have
endeavour'd
to
turn
'em
aside
from
the
Miscarriages
to
which
they
were
inclinable
,
by
Admonitions
and
Declarations
,
which
we
have
set
forth
and
sent
,
where
they
were
convenient
,
to
let
'em
understand
their
Duty
.
Which
was
that
which
more
particularly
we
were
desirous
to
put
in
Practice
in
October
last
,
upon
Advice
that
was
given
us
,
that
our
said
Subjects
were
preparing
to
call
and
hold
an
Assembly
,
without
our
Permission
,
in
the
City
of
Rochel
.
Upon
which
we
put
forth
a
Declaration
to
forbid
the
said
Assembly
,
and
to
prohibit
all
that
should
be
deputed
to
travel
thither
,
and
those
of
the
said
City
of
Rochel
to
admit
'em
,
upon
Penalties
therein
contain'd
.
But
as
it
frequently
happens
,
that
they
who
have
the
best
Intentions
,
have
not
always
the
greatest
Faith
among
'em
,
our
Declaration
was
so
far
from
working
any
good
effect
,
that
in
contempt
of
it
,
several
among
'em
forbore
not
to
hold
the
said
Assembly
,
and
after
that
to
call
and
hold
others
in
several
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
under
various
Names
and
Pretences
;
some
of
which
made
Decrees
and
Orders
,
as
if
they
had
had
Soveraign
Authority
,
publish'd
Ordinances
for
keeping
the
Field
in
Arms
,
committing
Acts
of
Hostility
,
and
taking
our
Subjects
by
way
of
Reprisals
,
elected
and
appointed
Chieftains
,
as
well
for
the
Field
as
for
the
Cities
,
and
took
other
Resolutions
so
pernicious
,
that
very
great
Licenciousness
,
Excesses
and
Disorders
ensu'd
in
a
good
number
of
the
Places
which
they
held
;
having
caus'd
extraordinary
Fortifications
to
be
rais'd
about
'em
,
rais'd
Money
and
Men
,
Listed
Souldiers
,
cast
great
Guns
,
purchas'd
Arms
,
held
unlawful
Assemblies
,
and
committed
other
Acts
altogether
Opposite
and
Prejudicial
to
our
Authority
,
and
the
Obedience
which
is
due
to
us
.
For
which
we
had
all
just
Reason
to
be
offended
,
nevertheless
we
were
willing
to
be
patient
for
several
Months
,
and
to
consider
whether
of
themselves
they
would
return
to
the
acknowledgment
of
their
faults
,
and
seek
to
us
for
that
Favour
which
they
stood
in
need
of
:
Nor
were
we
weary
all
the
while
of
providing
Remedies
upon
several
Articles
,
for
which
the
Deputies
that
reside
near
our
Person
,
on
the
behalf
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
made
Supplication
to
us
.
But
considering
now
that
the
farther
things
go
,
the
more
Licentiousness
and
Disobedience
augment
among
the
greatest
part
of
'em
,
and
that
their
Audaciousness
may
encrease
by
our
being
at
a
distance
,
We
have
taken
a
Resolution
to
make
a
Progress
into
Tourain
and
Poictou
,
and
farther
onward
,
to
visit
the
other
Provinces
of
our
Kingdom
,
to
the
end
that
being
so
much
nearer
the
Mischief
,
we
may
be
the
better
able
to
provide
against
it
,
with
that
Intention
which
we
always
preserve
,
to
maintain
the
Publick
Peace
,
and
carefully
to
observe
,
in
respect
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
who
shall
keep
themselves
within
the
Bounds
of
their
Obedience
,
the
Edicts
and
Declarations
that
have
been
made
in
their
Favour
,
and
to
promote
their
Enjoyment
of
those
Favours
and
Concessions
which
have
been
granted
in
their
behalf
:
As
also
to
punish
the
Refractory
and
Disobedient
.
And
to
the
end
that
our
Intentions
may
be
known
to
every
one
,
and
that
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
abide
in
the
observance
of
the
Edicts
,
may
have
no
other
cause
then
to
rely
upon
'em
,
We
with
the
Advice
of
some
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
&c.
Have
said
and
declar'd
,
and
do
say
and
declare
by
these
Presents
,
and
it
is
our
Will
,
Meaning
and
Pleasure
,
that
the
Edicts
and
Declarations
made
by
the
Deceased
King
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
whom
God
Absolve
,
and
by
our selves
,
as
well
for
Security
and
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
exercise
of
those
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
as
for
the
Enjoyment
of
the
Favours
and
Concessions
,
which
have
been
allow'd
'em
by
Vertue
of
the
same
,
may
be
inviolably
and
punctually
observ'd
and
kept
,
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenour
,
toward
those
of
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
remain
and
shall
abide
in
their
Duty
and
Obedience
;
whom
together
with
their
Families
and
Estates
,
we
have
taken
and
put
,
and
do
take
and
put
under
our
Protection
and
special
safeguard
.
Therefore
we
command
our
Governours
and
Lieutenant
Generals
of
our
Provinces
,
and
expresly
command
all
Captains
and
Governours
in
our
Cities
,
and
strong
Holds
,
Judges
,
Bailiffs
,
&c.
to
see
that
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
may
enjoy
the
Benefit
of
our
said
Edicts
,
and
of
our
Present
Declaration
,
and
to
take
care
of
their
Safety
and
Preservation
.
As
we
also
give
command
to
those
who
have
Authority
and
command
in
the
Cities
,
which
are
in
the
Custody
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
to
take
the
same
Care
of
our
Catholick
Subjects
,
who
are
settl'd
therein
,
under
Pain
,
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
of
being
answerable
for
their
neglect
in
their
proper
Names
and
Persons
.
It
being
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
all
Transgressours
shall
be
prosecuted
,
and
punish'd
,
as
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
,
according
to
the
utmost
Severity
of
our
Ordinances
;
enjoining
all
our
Advocates
General
and
their
Substitutes
,
to
issue
forth
all
Requisite
Writs
to
the
same
purpose
.
So
we
command
our
Beloved
and
Faithful
Counsellours
,
holding
our
Courts
of
Parlament
and
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
&c.
Given
at
Fountain-Bleau
,
April
24.
1621.
and
of
our
Reign
the
eleventh
.
Sign'd
Lewis
.
And
below
,
by
the
King
.
De
Lomenie
.
Seal'd
,
&c.
Read
,
Publish'd
,
and
Register'd
upon
the
Motion
of
the
Kings
Advocate
General
,
&c.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
April
27.
1621.
Sign'd
Du
Tillet
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
,
by
which
all
the
Inhabitants
at
present
in
the
Cities
of
Rochel
and
St.
John
d'
Angeli
,
and
all
their
Adherents
,
are
declar'd
Guilty
of
High
Treason
.
With
an
Injunction
to
all
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
to
enter
into
a
Protestation
not
to
adhere
to
any
Assembly
at
Rochel
,
nor
any
others
that
are
held
without
his
Majesties
express
leave
.
Publish'd
in
Parlament
,
June
7.
1621.
LEwis
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
.
To
all
,
&c.
Our
continual
Desire
to
preserve
the
Publick
Peace
and
Tranquility
among
our
Subjects
,
so
to
prevent
the
Mischiefs
and
Desolations
that
usually
attend
the
raising
of
Armies
,
and
the
Oppressions
and
Calamities
which
the
People
thereby
groan
under
,
has
caus'd
us
to
suffer
and
endure
for
several
Months
last
past
,
the
Miscarriages
,
Disobedience
and
Rebellious
Acts
committed
in
several
Cities
of
our
Kingdom
,
by
some
of
our
Subjects
professing
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
;
even
in
those
of
Rochel
,
Montauban
,
and
others
,
where
unlawful
Assemblies
are
still
held
,
who
rather
make
it
their
Business
to
form
Popular
States
and
Republicks
,
then
to
Confine
themselves
to
that
Obedience
which
they
mutually
owe
to
us
:
Having
also
engrav'd
a
Seal
,
under
which
and
the
Signatures
of
the
Principal
Heads
of
the
said
Assemblies
,
they
have
set
forth
several
Ordinances
,
Decrees
,
Commands
and
Commissions
,
giving
Power
to
particular
Persons
to
command
in
Provinces
and
Cities
,
seize
upon
the
Money
of
our
Chequer
and
Receipts
,
Levy
Men
,
raise
Money
,
buy
Arms
,
cast
great
Guns
,
send
to
Forreign
Provinces
and
Kingdoms
,
with
other
high
Misdemeanours
of
the
same
Nature
,
the
evident
Marks
of
an
absolute
Rebellion
,
and
open
Insurrection
against
our
Authority
;
of
which
having
had
some
Knowledge
in
April
last
,
and
knowing
that
they
took
for
the
Pretence
that
hurri'd
'em
to
these
disorders
,
the
little
Security
they
had
for
their
Persons
,
and
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
,
We
were
willing
by
our
Declaration
of
the
twenty
fourth
of
the
said
Month
of
April
;
to
give
them
all
Assurance
of
our
good
Intentions
in
respect
of
those
that
continu'd
in
their
Duty
,
and
by
taking
them
into
our
particular
Safeguard
and
Protection
,
to
let
'em
know
,
that
our
March
into
those
Parts
for
which
we
were
preparing
,
was
rather
by
our
approach
near
those
Places
,
where
those
Disorders
were
committed
,
to
shew
and
strengthen
our
Authority
,
to
the
Confusion
of
those
that
were
guilty
,
then
to
make
use
of
any
other
more
violent
Rigour
,
or
of
the
Power
which
God
has
put
into
our
Hands
for
the
Punishment
of
such
Insolencies
.
But
so
far
was
this
from
opening
their
Eyes
,
in
Order
to
the
bringing
of
'em
back
to
their
Duty
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
'em
continuing
in
their
Duty
,
are
openly
broke
out
into
Rebellion
,
and
commit
all
manner
of
Hostilities
against
those
that
will
not
take
their
part
;
giving
out
that
they
acknowledge
no
other
Chieftain
,
then
the
Assembly
at
Rochel
,
which
has
now
sent
for
several
Souldiers
,
to
St.
John
de
Angeli
,
rais'd
under
their
Commissions
,
who
make
as
if
they
intended
to
oppose
our
Passage
into
the
said
City
,
and
hinder
our
Entrance
by
force
of
Arms
;
which
obliges
us
,
seeing
the
same
Disorders
are
crept
into
several
other
Cities
of
our
Kingdom
,
to
put
our selves
into
a
Condition
,
to
chastize
the
Authors
according
to
their
Demerits
;
and
to
make
use
of
for
that
purpose
,
together
with
the
Ordinary
ways
of
Justice
,
the
means
which
God
has
put
into
our
Hands
for
the
Maintenance
of
our
Authority
.
And
to
the
end
that
all
our
Subjects
,
especially
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
may
not
be
deceiv'd
by
the
false
pretences
of
that
Assembly
,
to
draw
off
from
their
Duty
,
and
that
both
the
One
and
the
Other
may
be
inform'd
of
our
Pleasure
and
Intentions
upon
this
occasion
,
We
with
the
Advice
,
&c.
have
said
and
declar'd
,
and
do
say
and
declare
,
That
in
Confirmation
of
our
said
Letters
Patents
of
the
24th
.
of
April
last
,
we
have
taken
and
put
,
and
do
take
and
put
under
our
special
Protection
and
Safeguard
,
all
our
Subjects
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
what
Quality
or
Condition
soever
,
that
shall
abide
and
contain
themselves
in
our
Obedience
,
and
under
the
observance
of
our
Edicts
.
But
seeing
the
Manifest
Acts
of
Rebellion
,
committed
in
our
said
City
of
Rochel
,
as
well
by
the
Assembly
,
which
is
still
sitting
contrary
to
our
express
Prohibitions
,
as
by
the
Body
of
the
City
,
both
Burgesses
and
Inhabitants
;
as
also
what
is
done
in
our
City
of
St.
John
d'
Angeli
,
and
the
Acts
of
Hostility
which
they
daily
commit
against
our
proper
Person
,
We
have
declar'd
,
and
declare
all
the
Inhabitants
and
other
Persons
of
what
Quality
soever
,
who
are
now
Residing
within
it
,
Refugees
,
or
withdrawn
into
Rochel
and
St.
John
d'
Angeli
,
and
all
others
who
directly
or
indirectly
adhere
to
'em
,
or
hold
Intelligence
,
Association
,
or
Correspondence
with
'em
,
or
who
in
any
manner
whatever
,
own
the
said
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
or
any
other
Assemblies
,
Circles
or
Councils
of
Provinces
,
or
other
Congregations
,
which
hold
Correspondence
with
that
of
Rochel
,
and
which
are
held
without
our
Permission
,
Relaps'd
,
Refractory
,
and
guilty
of
High
Treason
in
the
highest
Degree
,
and
as
such
,
their
Estates
to
be
Forfeit
and
Confiscate
to
us
.
It
is
our
Pleasure
also
,
that
they
be
proceeded
against
with
the
utmost
Rigour
of
the
Law
,
by
seizure
of
their
Persons
,
taking
Inventories
of
their
Goods
,
and
by
other
accustom'd
and
usual
ways
in
such
Cases
.
Declaring
also
our
said
Cities
of
St.
John
d'
Angeli
,
Rochel
,
and
all
others
that
adhere
to
'em
,
depriv'd
of
,
and
to
have
forfeited
their
Rights
,
Priviledges
,
Franchises
,
and
other
Favours
,
granted
'em
by
the
Kings
our
Predecessours
,
or
by
our selves
.
And
to
the
end
we
may
discern
and
distinguish
the
Good
from
the
Bad
,
It
is
our
Pleasure
,
that
our
said
Subjects
professing
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
as
well
Gentlemen
as
others
,
as
also
the
Cities
and
Corporations
of
the
said
Religion
,
shall
openly
make
a
Declaration
in
the
Presidial
Courts
,
Bailiwicks
and
Seneschalships
within
their
Jurisdiction
,
of
their
good
Intentions
to
our
Service
;
and
renounce
,
disavow
and
protest
against
any
Adherence
to
the
said
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
or
any
other
Councils
of
Provinces
,
Circles
or
other
Places
,
which
are
held
and
sit
without
our
Permission
;
and
that
they
will
oppose
themselves
in
our
behalf
and
jointly
with
Us
against
all
the
Resolutions
that
shall
be
there
taken
,
for
which
they
shall
have
Acts
necessary
for
their
Discharge
.
We
also
expresly
forbid
all
Gentlemen
and
others
to
permit
their
Children
,
Servants
,
or
any
others
depending
upon
'em
,
to
go
to
the
said
Cities
,
or
to
give
'em
any
Aid
or
Assistance
whatever
,
nor
to
afford
Lodging
or
shelter
in
their
Houses
to
those
that
shall
go
and
converse
there
in
any
manner
whatever
,
under
pain
of
being
held
guilty
of
the
same
Crime
.
Expresly
commanding
all
Bailiffs
,
&c.
to
proceed
exactly
and
carefully
against
the
Persons
and
Estates
of
those
who
shall
have
incurr'd
the
said
Penalties
:
As
also
all
our
Advocate
Generals
,
&c.
to
do
their
Duties
without
any
regard
to
Passports
,
which
might
be
obtain'd
from
Us
,
by
false
Misinformation
,
unless
under
the
Great
Seal
.
So
we
give
Command
to
our
well
Beloved
and
faithful
Counsellours
,
&c.
Given
at
Noyon
,
May
27.
1621.
and
of
our
Reign
the
twelfth
.
Sign'd
,
Lewis
.
By
the
King
,
De
Lomenie
.
Seal'd
,
&c.
Read
,
Publish'd
,
and
Register'd
,
upon
the
Motion
of
the
Kings
Advocate
General
;
and
compar'd
Copies
,
&c.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
June
7.
1621.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
,
containing
Prohibitions
to
all
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
remaining
in
Obedience
,
to
stir
from
their
Houses
,
either
in
City
or
Countrey
,
under
the
Penalties
express'd
.
Given
at
Beziers
,
July
25.
1622.
LEwis
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
To
all
,
&c.
Upon
Advice
that
those
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
persist
in
their
Rebellion
against
the
Commands
of
God
,
and
their
natural
Duty
toward
Us
,
have
so
far
forgot
themselves
,
as
to
solicit
and
treat
with
Forreigners
to
invade
our
Kingdom
.
With
whom
they
are
not
only
desirous
to
join
themselves
,
but
also
by
threats
and
menaces
,
to
force
other
our
good
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
have
all
along
preserved
themselves
in
their
Duty
under
our
Obedience
,
and
the
Benefit
of
our
Edicts
and
Declarations
,
to
take
up
Arms
,
and
join
with
them
and
the
said
Forreigners
,
the
more
to
strengthen
themselves
in
their
Designs
and
Enterprises
,
and
to
subdue
and
dispose
of
our
Kingdom
in
pursuance
of
their
Resolutions
taken
in
their
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
We
deem'd
it
most
necessary
to
apply
a
Remedy
to
it
,
and
to
make
use
of
all
means
that
God
has
pleas'd
to
put
into
our
Hand
.
For
these
Reasons
,
with
the
Advice
of
our
Council
,
and
of
our
full
Power
and
Royal
Authority
,
We
have
prohibited
and
forbid
,
and
do
prohibit
and
forbid
expresly
by
these
Presents
,
sign'd
with
our
own
Hand
,
all
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
what
Quality
or
Condition
soever
they
be
,
who
remain
in
their
Duty
under
our
Obedience
and
the
Benefit
of
our
Edicts
and
Declarations
,
to
depart
from
,
quit
,
forsake
or
abandon
their
Houses
,
whether
in
our
Cities
or
in
the
Countrey
where
their
Habitations
,
are
,
to
join
with
those
who
are
in
Arms
,
or
with
the
said
Forreigners
,
or
to
afford
any
Shelter
,
Favour
,
Succour
,
or
Assistance
whatever
,
upon
Pain
of
Forfeiting
our
Favours
,
of
being
declar'd
Guilty
of
High
Treason
,
Deserters
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
;
and
as
such
to
be
Proceeded
against
with
the
utmost
Rigour
of
the
Laws
and
Ordinances
of
our
Kingdom
.
Promising
also
,
that
while
they
continue
in
their
Duty
under
our
Obedience
,
and
the
Benefit
of
our
Edicts
and
Declarations
,
we
will
maintain
and
preserve
'em
as
our
Good
and
Faithful
Subjects
,
and
preserve
'em
from
all
Violence
and
Oppression
.
So
we
Command
and
Ordain
,
&c.
Given
at
Beziers
,
July
25.
1622.
and
thirteenth
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
Lewis
.
By
the
King
,
De
Lomenie
.
Seal'd
,
&c.
Read
,
Publish'd
and
register'd
,
&c.
At
the
Parlament
in
Paris
,
August
5.
1622.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
upon
the
Peace
which
he
gave
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
confirming
the
Proceding
Edicts
of
Pacification
.
Given
at
the
Camp
before
Mompellier
October
19.
1622.
and
Publish'd
in
Parlament
November
21.
LLWIS
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
To
all
,
&c.
As
every
Christian
Prince
that
fears
God
,
ought
to
have
in
abhorrence
the
Effusion
of
the
blood
of
Mankind
,
created
after
the
Image
of
the
Almighty
,
so
also
is
he
bound
and
oblig'd
not
only
to
avoyd
the
Occasions
of
Civil
and
Domestick
Warrs
,
but
also
to
seek
and
embrace
all
honourable
and
lawful
means
to
reunite
and
cause
his
Subjects
to
live
under
the
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
in
good
Concord
and
Obedience
.
And
the
same
Divine
Goodness
that
has
known
our
heart
ever
since
it
has
pleas'd
him
to
call
us
to
the
Government
of
the
French
Monarchy
,
is
the
Judge
of
our
inward
Thoughts
,
and
every
body
knows
that
our
Arms
have
bin
no
less
Just
then
constrain'd
and
necessary
for
the
support
and
defence
of
our
Authority
:
Whether
against
those
,
who
from
the
Beginning
,
under
divers
borrow'd
Pretences
,
have
rais'd
up
Troubles
during
our
Minority
;
or
after
that
,
against
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
abus'd
and
surpriz'd
by
the
Artifices
of
some
among
'em
,
who
thought
to
make
their
advantages
as
well
of
their
Simplicity
,
as
of
the
publick
Division
of
our
Kingdom
;
whereas
our
Intentions
never
have
bin
other
,
after
the
laudable
Example
of
our
Predecessors
of
happy
Memory
,
then
to
keep
'em
all
in
good
Peace
and
Union
,
in
that
Duty
and
Obedience
which
is
due
to
us
,
under
the
benefit
of
our
Edicts
;
and
to
use
'em
as
our
good
and
faithful
Subjects
,
when
they
contain
themselves
within
the
Bounds
of
Respect
and
Submission
which
are
due
to
a
Soveraign
:
Not
having
spar'd
any
duty
of
Remonstrance
and
Diligence
to
prevent
the
Mischief
which
it
was
easie
to
foresee
,
before
we
came
to
force
and
violence
,
to
our
great
Sorrow
,
for
the
preservation
of
our
Royal
Dignity
,
and
the
Power
which
God
has
put
into
our
hands
;
to
remove
all
Jealousies
and
mistrusts
of
our
Sincerity
which
have
been
infus'd
into
'em
with
artifice
and
design
,
tho'
we
were
never
worse
then
our
words
to
any
person
,
to
prevent
the
Misfortunes
and
Accidents
that
have
ens●'d
;
and
to
let
'em
understand
together
with
the
Principal
Authors
and
Fomenters
of
this
publick
Disorder
,
the
real
ground
of
our
upright
and
Sincere
Intentions
to
Cherish
and
preserve
all
in
peace
,
and
in
the
free
and
quiet
Enjoyment
of
what
is
granted
and
ordain'd
by
our
said
Edicts
.
And
seeing
it
is
so
,
that
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
have
been
since
inspir'd
with
better
thoughts
,
and
acknowledging
their
Errors
and
this
Truth
,
have
had
recourse
to
our
Clemency
and
Goodness
by
most
humble
Supplications
,
which
they
have
sent
us
by
their
Deputies
on
purpose
,
beseeching
us
that
we
would
voutsafe
'em
our
Pardon
,
and
abolish
the
Memory
of
what
is
past
;
we
always
inclining
rather
to
mildness
and
mercy
,
then
to
push
forward
the
Rigor
and
Justice
of
our
Arms
,
tho'
they
have
gain'd
us
signal
advantages
,
sufficient
for
us
to
ground
the
hopes
of
a
prosperous
Conclusion
,
and
being
desirous
out
of
respect
to
their
Submissions
and
duties
,
to
restore
Peace
to
the
Kingdom
,
and
to
reunite
our
Subjects
in
amity
and
concord
one
among
another
,
and
in
a
general
and
Unanimous
Obedience
toward
our selves
;
and
for
other
important
Reasons
and
Considerations
,
us
thereunto
moving
,
with
the
Advice
of
the
Princes
,
Dukes
,
&c.
We
have
said
,
ordain'd
and
declar'd
,
and
do
say
,
ordain
and
declare
,
by
these
Presents
,
Sign'd
with
our
Hand
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
the
Declarations
and
secret
Articles
register'd
in
our
Courts
of
Parlament
,
shall
be
faithfully
fulfill'd
to
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
in
all
their
Parts
and
Clauses
,
and
as
they
were
well
and
duly
enjoy'd
in
the
Reign
of
the
Deceased
King
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
and
since
our
coming
to
the
Crown
,
before
the
last
Commotions
:
That
the
Exercise
of
the
Religion
,
Catholick
,
Apostolick
and
Roman
,
shall
be
restor'd
and
resettl'd
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
and
Countries
under
our
Obedience
where
it
has
bin
interrupted
,
to
be
there
freely
and
Peaceably
continu'd
without
any
Molestation
;
forbidding
expresly
all
Persons
of
what
Quality
or
Condition
soever
,
upon
pain
of
being
punish'd
as
disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
,
to
molest
or
disturb
the
Ecclesiasticks
in
the
Celebration
of
Divine
Service
,
enjoyment
or
collecting
the
Tithes
,
Fruits
and
Revenues
of
their
Benefices
,
and
all
other
Rights
and
Duties
to
them
appertaining
.
In
like
manner
the
Exercise
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
shall
be
establish'd
in
such
Places
,
as
we
shall
think
good
and
proper
,
after
we
have
heard
the
Remonstrances
of
the
Deputies
of
our
Province
of
Guienne
.
It
is
our
Pleasure
also
,
that
all
the
new
Fortifications
of
the
Cities
,
Towns
,
Castles
,
Forts
and
Fortresses
,
held
by
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
more
especially
those
rais'd
in
the
Islands
of
Re
and
Oleron
,
shall
be
demolish'd
and
level'd
with
the
Ground
,
the
ancient
Walls
,
Towers
,
Gates
,
Motes
and
Counterscarps
still
standing
in
the
same
Condition
,
with
Prohibitions
to
the
said
Cities
to
Fortifie
'em
anew
,
and
for
the
more
faithful
Execution
of
the
said
De●●mishments
,
hostages
of
the
Principal
Inhabitants
shall
be
put
into
the
hands
of
those
whom
we
shall
please
to
Nominate
,
to
the
end
the
Officers
of
our
Crown
,
or
other
deputed
Commissioners
,
may
execute
the
Contents
abovemention'd
according
to
the
Instructions
that
shall
be
given
'em
.
And
our
meaning
is
,
that
all
the
Cities
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
which
in
15.
days
after
Publication
of
these
Presents
,
shall
submit
to
our
Obedience
,
and
willingly
open
their
Gates
to
us
,
shall
enjoy
the
Contents
of
this
Declaration
.
And
we
expresly
forbid
all
our
said
Subjects
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
to
hold
any
General
or
Provincial
Assemblies
,
Circles
,
abridg'd
Synods
,
or
any
others
of
what
quality
or
Title
they
be
,
under
pain
of
High
Treason
,
unless
they
have
permission
from
us
:
Onely
Assemblies
of
Consistories
,
Colloquies
and
Synods
,
meerely
about
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
are
permitted
'em
.
Also
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
shall
●●and
discharg'd
from
all
Acts
of
Hostility
,
and
from
all
Assemblies
General
and
Provincial
Circles
,
abridg'd
and
others
,
and
from
all
other
things
whatever
,
generally
contain'd
in
the
76th
.
and
77th
.
Articles
of
our
Edict
of
Nantes
,
from
the
first
of
January
,
1621.
'till
this
present
Time
;
comprehending
under
this
Title
,
the
exe●rable
Cases
,
such
as
are
specify'd
and
declar'd
by
the
fourscore
and
sixteenth
Article
of
the
said
Edict
,
into
which
search
may
be
made
before
the
Judges
who
have
Cognizance
of
it
.
And
as
for
what
happen'd
at
Privas
,
we
will
have
a
particular
Amnesty
of
it
expedited
for
the
Inhabita●●s
of
that
Place
,
as
also
for
the
Sieur
de
Brisson
.
And
for
the
Accomptables
and
other
Officers
,
as
to
what
concerns
the
Trusts
of
their
Management
,
the
78th
.
and
79th
.
of
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
shall
be
faithfully
kept
and
observ'd
.
In
like
manner
,
for
the
Judgements
,
Decrees
and
Sentences
given
against
those
of
the
Religion
who
have
born
Arms
,
our
Pleasure
is
that
they
shall
be
discharg'd
of
'em
,
according
to
the
58th
.
59th
.
and
60th
.
Articles
of
the
said
Edict
.
Also
we
have
Corroborated
and
confirm'd
,
and
by
these
Presents
do
Corroborate
and
confirm
the
Judgments
given
by
the
Establish'd
Judges
and
Counsellours
,
by
the
Chief
Commanders
in
the
Provinces
,
whether
in
Civil
or
Criminal
matters
and
Executions
happen'd
between
those
of
their
Party
;
and
the
said
Judges
and
Counsellours
are
discharg'd
from
all
pursuits
in
that
regard
,
imposing
perpetual
Silence
upon
our
Advocate
Generals
,
their
Substitutes
and
all
others
pretending
claim
or
Interest
therein
.
In
like
manner
our
Pleasure
is
,
that
all
Prisoners
on
both
sides
that
have
not
pay'd
their
Ransoms
,
shall
be
releas'd
and
set
at
Liberty
without
paying
any
thing
,
and
all
Promises
made
in
reference
to
Ransoms
not
fulfill'd
upon
the
Day
or
Date
of
these
Presents
,
are
declar'd
Null
and
of
no
Effect
.
In
like
manner
all
Persons
of
what
Quality
and
Condition
soever
they
be
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
their
Estates
,
Debts
,
Titles
,
Accompts
and
Actions
,
Employments
,
Honours
and
Dignities
,
which
they
were
depriv'd
of
during
the
present
Troubles
,
notwithstanding
any
Donations
or
Confiscations
;
excepting
Military
Employments
,
the
care
of
which
we
will
reserve
to
our selves
.
We
also
order
that
this
Declaration
be
observ'd
and
kept
by
all
our
Subjects
,
according
to
the
Form
prescrib'd
by
the
82d
.
Article
of
our
Edict
of
Nantes
;
and
that
Catholick
and
Pretended
Reformed
Commissioners
,
shall
be
sent
into
all
the
Provinces
to
look
after
the
Execution
of
it
according
to
our
said
Edict
.
So
we
Command
our
faithful
and
well
beloved
,
&c.
In
Testimony
,
&c.
Given
in
the
Camp
before
Mompellier
,
October
19.
1622.
of
our
Reign
the
13th
.
Sign'd
LEWIS
.
By
the
King
.
De
Lomemie
.
Read
,
publish'd
and
register'd
&c.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
November
21.
1622.
Sign'd
Du
Tillet
A
Paper
presented
to
the
King
by
the
General
Deputies
with
the
Answers
.
TO
THE
KING
.
SIR
,
your
most
Humble
and
Obedient
Servants
of
the
Religion
,
being
fully
inform'd
of
your
Majesties
Royal
inclinations
,
for
restoring
the
Ruins
of
his
poor
People
,
have
laden
the
Deputies
which
your
Majesty
has
been
pleas'd
to
appoint
'em
,
with
infinite
Acclamations
,
Vows
and
good
Wishes
,
for
the
Establishment
and
sacred
Benedictions
of
this
Peace
that
is
so
much
desir'd
,
to
the
end
,
that
forasmuch
as
they
find
themselves
pierc'd
with
this
Coelestial
Benefit
,
they
may
seek
the
Continuance
of
it
,
by
the
constancy
of
their
submission
,
and
render
those
Eminent
Testimonies
by
their
only
Recourse
to
your
Clemency
and
Justice
,
that
they
aspire
to
no
Security
or
Refuge
which
they
value
more
highly
,
against
the
Violence
of
those
that
trouble
'em
,
and
withstand
the
Power
of
your
Laws
,
then
that
of
challenging
by
their
humble
Petitions
and
Supplications
the
steadfastness
of
your
Inviolable
word
,
and
the
Observance
of
your
so
authentick
Briefs
.
For
seeing
that
the
wrongs
which
are
done
'em
,
directly
dash
against
the
Reverence
of
your
Protection
and
divide
that
which
the
Peace
and
their
Obedience
ought
to
rejoin
under
the
Felicity
of
your
Commands
,
they
most
humbly
beseech
your
Majesty
to
weigh
their
most
humble
Remonstrances
in
that
Ballance
of
Equity
,
which
renders
your
Scepter
Just
and
Formidable
,
and
that
it
would
please
you
to
cut
off
the
Violent
Breaches
of
your
favourable
Concessions
with
the
Sword
that
God
has
put
into
your
Hands
;
to
the
end
that
in
true
Confidence
and
Assurance
of
Preservation
,
reposing
upon
the
Wisdom
and
Goodness
of
your
Sacred
Administration
,
they
may
be
always
retain'd
in
their
Fidelity
and
real
Obligations
to
your
pure
and
entire
Service
.
THe
King
has
deputed
and
sent
away
Commissioners
,
as
well
Catholicks
as
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
to
go
from
Province
to
Province
,
where
it
shall
be
judg'd
convenient
for
the
Execution
of
his
Majesties
Declaration
of
the
twentieth
of
October
last
.
|
I.
FOr
this
Reason
it
is
,
that
for
the
enjoyment
of
an
absolute
Effect
of
your
Justice
,
they
humbly
beseech
your
Majesty
to
send
with
the
soonest
into
your
Provinces
,
Persons
both
of
the
one
and
the
other
Religion
,
endu'd
with
that
Affection
for
Peace
which
is
requisite
,
to
the
end
they
may
be
the
better
enabl'd
to
put
in
Execution
your
Edicts
,
Briefs
and
Declarations
.
|
After
Satisfaction
shall
be
given
,
to
what
is
ordain'd
by
the
Declaration
of
the
twentieth
of
October
,
His
Majesty
will
take
Care
as
to
the
Contents
of
this
present
Article
.
|
II.
And
in
imparting
your
Compassion
and
Clemency
to
that
of
your
Cities
,
which
has
paid
you
such
Obedience
,
that
you
have
therefore
vouchsaf'd
it
Peace
:
Your
Majesty
is
most
humbly
supplicated
to
Order
,
that
the
Garrison
,
which
for
so
many
Months
,
has
been
so
numerous
at
Mompelier
,
may
be
withdrawn
according
to
your
Royal
Promises
,
considering
the
Misery
and
Mortality
which
is
in
the
City
.
|
The
Election
of
the
Marine
Consulship
,
having
been
made
by
a
Decree
peremptorily
set
forth
in
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
at
Castres
,
there
can
〈…〉
nothing
chang'd
or
alter'd
.
As
to
the
Election
of
the
other
Consuls
of
the
said
City
,
His
Majesty
means
that
it
shall
be
made
according
to
the
usual
Forms
,
and
as
the
Franchises
and
Liberties
of
the
City
require
.
|
III.
That
in
Conformity
to
the
Private
Brief
,
which
it
pleas'd
your
Majesty
to
grant
that
City
,
that
there
may
be
no
Innovation
introduc'd
into
your
said
City
of
Mompelier
,
more
especially
in
that
which
concerns
the
Consulships
●
Consequently
that
Reparation
may
be
made
for
the
Innovation
in
the
Marine
Consulship
,
considering
the
Obedience
that
has
been
pay'd
your
Majesty
in
demolishing
the
Fortifications
,
for
the
Effect
of
which
the
Inhabitants
are
continually
at
Work
with
great
Cost
,
Care
and
Diligence
.
|
After
his
Majesty
has
heard
the
Report
of
the
Commissioners
sent
to
the
said
City
of
Rochel
,
he
will
consider
of
the
Contents
of
this
Present
Article
.
|
IV.
Also
,
Sir
,
for
the
removing
all
cause
of
Distrust
and
Fear
,
your
Subjects
of
the
Religion
,
having
fulfill'd
your
Majesties
Pleasure
touching
the
Levelling
of
the
Forts
of
Oleron
and
Ré
,
may
it
please
your
Majesty
to
Order
,
that
the
Fort
built
before
your
City
of
Rochel
may
be
demolish'd
,
as
your
Majesty
was
pleas'd
to
Promise
.
|
The
King
will
order
the
Prisoners
of
War
,
at
present
detain'd
in
his
Gallies
,
to
be
releas'd
:
And
for
those
that
are
accus'd
of
particular
Crimes
,
let
'em
provide
for
themselves
by
the
Methods
of
Justice
.
|
V.
And
as
Mercy
is
all
from
God
,
whose
Image
,
Sir
,
you
are
,
may
it
please
your
Majesty
,
●●●ou
are
plentifully
endu'd
with
that
Vertue
,
to
grant
your
Comp●ssion
to
a
great
number
of
Persons
of
all
Ages
,
detain'd
either
by
the
late
Wars
,
or
for
the
sake
of
Religion
,
in
your
Gallies
,
Naked
,
and
under
insupportable
Severity
and
hard
Usage
,
to
that
purpose
ordering
'em
their
Pardon
and
their
Liberty
;
as
also
to
those
other
Prisoners
for
Accusations
and
Prosecutions
,
occasion'●
by
the
late
Times
and
Commotions
,
whether
Condemn'd
or
not
.
Which
Favour
,
Pardon
and
Liberty
is
granted
'em
by
the
—
and
seventy
third
Article
of
the
Edict
,
which
you
were
pleas'd
to
confirm
to
us
.
|
To
the
sixth
and
seventh
Articles
,
the
King's
Affairs
not
permitting
him
to
provide
for
the
Petitioners
for
what
is
past
,
His
Majesty
for
the
Future
will
deliver
to
the
said
Candal
good
and
valuable
Assignations
for
the
Relief
and
Payment
of
the
said
Ministers
:
As
also
for
payment
of
the
Pensions
contain'd
in
a
small
Roll
,
which
he
will
cause
to
be
drawn
up
.
|
VI.
Your
Majesty
,
by
your
Letters
Declaratory
,
April
24.
1621.
were
willing
that
your
Subjects
,
who
continu'd
in
their
Obedience
should
enjoy
the
Favours
and
Concessions
to
them
granted
,
as
well
by
your
Majesty
,
as
by
the
Deceased
K.
Henry
the
Great
of
Glorious
Memory
;
nevertheless
in
the
last
year
,
1622.
they
were
utterly
depriv'd
of
the
Money
,
which
you
were
accustom'd
every
year
to
distribute
among
'em
by
the
Sieur
du
Candal
,
Commissionated
for
that
purpose
.
By
which
means
particularly
their
Poor
Churches
are
so
necessitated
,
that
they
are
constrain'd
to
have
recourse
to
your
Majesty
,
and
to
supplicate
,
as
they
do
most
humbly
,
that
you
will
be
pleas'd
to
order
Funds
to
the
said
Candal
for
the
said
Year
;
at
least
for
the
Payment
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Province
who
remain'd
in
their
Obedience
,
and
who
are
forc'd
to
borrow
Money
to
buy
Victuals
,
and
supply
their
other
Necessities
.
|
|
VII
.
In
like
manner
we
most
humbly
implore
your
Majesty
,
that
as
you
have
been
pleas'd
to
grant
to
all
your
said
Subjects
,
it
may
please
you
to
ordain
that
the
said
Candal
may
be
suppli'd
with
good
and
valuable
Assignations
for
the
Payment
and
Relief
of
their
Ministers
,
during
the
present
Year
,
as
likewise
for
the
Parties
of
the
Petty
Rolls
,
which
he
shall
be
pleas'd
to
draw
up
;
and
for
Payment
of
the
Places
,
which
you
were
pleas'd
to
leave
in
their
Custody
,
which
Assignations
may
be
pay'd
without
Deductions
,
as
it
has
pleas'd
his
said
Majesty
and
the
Deceased
King
to
grant
'em
,
by
the
Briefs
which
formerly
were
dispatch'd
in
their
behalf
.
|
The
said
Candal
presenting
a
Petition
to
the
Council
shall
be
taken
care
of
.
|
VIII
.
And
for
as
much
as
out
of
the
Assignations
,
that
have
been
order'd
the
said
Candal
for
the
Years
,
1620.
and
1621.
there
are
still
due
very
great
and
considerable
Summs
,
which
the
Receivers
and
Farmers
,
upon
which
the
said
Assignations
are
charg'd
,
detain
in
their
Hands
,
your
Majesty
is
most
humbly
supplicated
to
ordain
,
that
all
necessary
Injunctions
may
be
deliver'd
him
,
to
the
end
the
Residue
may
be
pay'd
.
|
The
King
will
provide
for
the
Future
,
for
the
Contents
of
this
Article
,
according
as
is
above
said
.
|
IX
.
The
Churches
of
the
Bailiwick
of
Gex
,
having
enjoy'd
the
Salary
of
the
Ministers
upon
the
Ecclesiastical
Revenues
of
the
said
Bailiwick
,
as
upon
the
Money
of
the
Princes
that
possess'd
it
,
till
the
Year
,
1601.
and
after
that
for
several
Years
,
under
the
Deceased
King
Henry
the
Great
;
till
it
pleas'd
your
Majesty
by
a
decree
of
your
Council
,
dated
December
5.
1612.
upon
his
depriving
'em
of
the
said
Ecclesiastical
Fund
,
to
ordain
'em
the
summ
of
3600.
Livres
in
lieu
of
the
said
Revenues
,
and
to
charge
the
said
summ
of
3600.
Livres
upon
the
45000.
Livres
of
Augmentation
granted
to
those
of
the
Religion
;
which
Money
was
pay'd
'em
by
the
said
Candal
till
October
1621.
May
it
please
your
Majesty
to
let
'em
enjoy
the
Effect
of
the
said
Order
and
Reassignation
;
and
to
that
purpose
to
grant
necessary
Assignations
to
the
said
Candal
,
as
well
for
Payment
of
the
Arrears
,
as
of
what
shall
become
due
for
the
Future
.
|
His
Majesty
referrs
the
Restoration
of
their
Church
to
the
Care
and
Diligence
of
the
Petitioners
.
|
X.
May
it
please
your
Majesty
to
shew
your
Liberality
,
and
to
provide
a
Fund
sufficient
for
your
Subjects
:
professing
the
Religion
in
your
City
of
Paris
,
toward
the
Repair
and
resettling
of
their
Church
,
and
other
structures
in
the
place
of
their
Exercise
,
burnt
,
demolish'd
,
and
the
Materials
for
the
most
part
carri'd
away
;
and
all
this
by
a
Popular
Tumult
that
happen'd
in
the
Year
,
1621.
notwithstanding
that
your
Subjects
remain'd
in
their
Obedience
,
and
were
consequently
under
your
Majesties
Protection
and
Safeguard
.
|
The
Deputies
Commissionated
for
the
Province
of
Tourain
shall
provide
the
Petitioners
a
Convenient
Place
,
for
the
Exercise
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
As
for
the
Re-establishment
,
and
Repair
of
their
Church
,
his
Majesty
refers
it
to
the
Care
and
Industry
of
the
Petitioners
.
|
XI
.
And
dealing
in
the
same
manner
with
your
Subjects
of
the
said
Profession
in
your
City
of
Tours
,
may
it
please
your
Majesty
to
supply
'em
with
the
summs
which
your
Majesty
had
granted
'em
for
the
same
Reason
,
and
for
the
Repair
of
their
Church
,
the
Place
and
Room
of
which
't
is
hop'd
your
Majesty
will
continue
to
'em
,
as
having
been
adjudg'd
to
'em
by
the
Commissioners
,
after
a
Hearing
between
them
,
and
the
Bodies
of
the
Clergy
,
the
Court
of
Justice
and
the
Town
House
.
As
also
for
that
the
said
Place
and
Ground
,
was
purchas'd
,
built
,
and
Peaceably
enjoy'd
,
till
the
Commotion
in
1621.
maintain'd
in
the
said
Possession
,
not
only
by
the
Edict
of
1598.
but
also
by
those
of
1610.
and
1612.
and
more
especially
by
your
last
Declaration
.
Besides
which
Right
,
the
approach
of
your
Castle
of
Plessis
,
usually
granted
to
the
People
of
Tours
,
would
be
a
Security
to
'em
.
|
The
Commissioners
sent
into
Bress
shall
take
care
of
this
Article
,
so
far
as
shall
be
agreeable
to
Reason
.
|
XII
.
The
same
Supplication
is
made
to
your
Majesty
,
for
the
Repair
of
the
Church
of
Burgh
,
upon
the
Ruins
and
Place
,
where
those
of
the
Religion
possess'd
it
,
by
the
Sentence
and
Decrees
of
the
Commissioners
,
in
the
enjoyment
of
which
they
are
now
disturb'd
.
|
To
the
XIII
.
XIV
.
XV.
Articles
,
the
Commissioners
are
enjoin'd
to
take
care
of
the
Petitioners
demands
,
according
to
the
Tenour
of
the
Edicts
,
and
the
said
Declaration
.
|
XIII
.
It
is
remonstrated
to
your
Majesty
,
that
the
Inhabitants
professing
the
Religion
in
the
City
of
Villemur
,
are
molested
in
the
Liberty
of
their
Consciences
,
depriv'd
of
all
Exercises
of
Piety
,
refus'd
Publick
Employments
,
and
very
much
overburthen'd
by
the
Garrison
.
Those
of
Fontenai
Le
Comte
expell'd
,
interdicted
Preaching
and
Prayers
,
their
Pastor
not
being
permitted
to
re-enter
;
nor
can
they
have
their
Church
restor'd
'em
,
thô
almost
ruin'd
,
not
so
much
as
for
the
Burial
of
their
dead
;
suff'ring
on
the
other
side
all
Excesses
of
Charges
and
Free
Quarters
,
upon
the
complaints
sent
to
your
Council
.
Therefore
,
Sir
,
may
it
please
Ye
to
deliver
'em
from
their
Oppressions
,
and
by
permitting
'em
to
enjoy
the
Fruits
of
the
Peace
,
to
order
the
Re-establishment
of
their
Religion
,
their
Churches
and
Ministers
,
the
Security
of
their
Burials
,
and
whatever
Relief
your
Justice
can
afford
their
Grievances
.
|
|
XIV
.
That
you
would
likewise
be
pleas'd
to
order
the
Restoration
of
their
Exercise
at
Lusson
,
where
it
is
deni'd
to
those
of
the
said
Religion
,
contrary
to
the
Publication
of
your
Declaration
,
thô
they
carri'd
themselves
obediently
,
and
that
the
said
Exercise
has
been
continu'd
there
for
these
fifty
Years
together
,
even
during
all
the
time
of
the
late
Wars
,
and
Government
of
des
Roches
Baritault
.
|
|
XV.
Those
of
the
Religion
are
likewise
hinder'd
their
said
Exercise
at
Talmont
,
the
Canon
having
been
levell'd
against
'em
,
while
assembl'd
to
hear
the
Word
of
God
.
As
also
at
Surgeres
,
the
Lady
of
the
Place
forbidding
any
Preaching
there
,
tho'
it
had
been
allow'd
'em
during
all
the
late
Troubles
.
Also
at
Baignols
,
at
St.
Giles's
in
Languedoc
,
at
Figeac
in
Quercy
,
Puymirols
,
and
at
Vic
in
Armagnac
;
from
whence
Mr.
Testas
the
Minister
is
fled
,
not
daring
to
return
,
nor
being
able
to
abide
in
safety
in
the
Place
.
Whereby
your
Declaration
being
violated
,
may
it
please
your
Majesty
to
command
the
Restoration
of
the
said
Places
,
and
the
said
Testas
.
As
also
for
the
Church
of
Quilleboeuf
,
and
the
Pastour
of
it
,
pursuant
to
the
Re-establishment
of
it
a
long
time
since
.
|
The
XVI
.
Article
shall
be
communicated
to
the
Maior
and
Sheriffs
of
Poitiers
,
to
be
by
them
heard
and
taken
care
of
.
|
XVI
.
And
for
as
much
as
the
Catholicks
of
your
City
of
Poitiers
have
impos'd
upon
those
of
the
Religion
the
Summ
of
1200.
Livres
,
for
the
Guard
that
had
been
maintain'd
during
these
Troubles
,
into
which
they
would
not
admit
any
of
those
of
the
Reformed
Religion
;
may
it
please
your
Majesty
,
that
they
may
be
discharg'd
from
it
,
as
from
an
unreasonable
Imposition
.
|
The
King
will
carefully
accomplish
and
observe
,
what
has
,
been
granted
●●
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
of
Bearn
,
by
the
said
Bnief
●●
October
the
last
.
|
XVII
.
They
likewise
supplicate
your
Majesty
,
that
the
Edict
of
Compensation
touching
the
Churches
of
your
Royalty
of
Bearn
may
be
punctually
effected
,
as
you
were
pleas'd
to
grant
by
your
Brevet
given
at
Mompelier
.
And
that
the
Exercise
of
the
Religion
,
and
the
Minister
,
may
be
restor'd
in
your
City
of
Navarreins
.
That
in
Consideration
of
the
Resignation
of
other
Churches
,
they
of
the
Religion
may
be
maintain'd
in
the
Possession
of
the
Churches
,
Bells
and
Church-yards
,
which
were
granted
'em
by
the
Commissioners
,
or
by
the
Parlament
upon
their
Report
.
And
that
the
Colledges
and
Academies
may
be
restor'd
,
and
payment
made
of
the
Salaries
that
belong
to
'em
.
|
His
Majesty
intends
that
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
of
Languedoc
,
which
remains
only
to
be
resettl'd
,
shall
speedily
be
restor'd
to
Castres
,
according
to
the
said
Declaration
.
|
XVIII
.
And
because
Justice
is
that
which
most
imports
your
Authority
,
and
the
Preservation
of
the
Peace
,
may
it
please
your
Majesty
to
Order
a
speedy
Restoration
of
the
Party
Chambers
in
Places
and
Cities
where
they
were
wont
to
be
.
And
in
the
mean
time
,
may
the
Courts
of
Parlament
be
forbid
to
take
Cognizance
,
and
Judge
of
the
Causes
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
:
and
that
the
Appeals
by
them
brought
before
the
Judges
,
Prothonotaries
,
or
the
Commissioners
executing
Decrees
and
Sentences
,
may
have
the
same
Effect
,
as
if
they
were
remov'd
by
Letters
Royal
,
according
to
the
XLIII
.
Article
of
the
Edict
,
and
VI.
of
the
Conference
of
Nerac
.
|
Granted
.
|
XIX
.
By
the
sixth
Article
of
the
Edict
,
and
II.
of
Particulars
,
and
other
Answers
made
to
our
Papers
,
they
of
the
Religion
find
themselves
justly
discharg'd
from
Contributing
toward
the
Repairing
and
Building
of
Churches
,
and
their
Dependencies
,
as
things
contrary
to
their
Conscience
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Catholick
Inhabitants
of
Arnai
le
Duc
,
solicit
in
your
Council
a
Permission
,
to
impose
in
general
upon
the
Corporation
,
and
as
well
upon
themselves
as
upon
those
of
the
Religion
the
Summ
of
six
thousand
Livres
to
build
a
Church
for
the
Capuchins
,
which
would
neither
be
reasonable
nor
conformable
to
the
Edicts
.
Therefore
may
it
please
your
Majesty
to
declare
Acquit
and
Exempted
all
your
Subjects
of
the
Religion
from
Payments
and
Contributions
of
the
like
Nature
,
and
that
the
abovenamed
II.
Article
of
Particulars
may
be
put
in
Execution
.
|
The
said
Deputed
Commissioners
in
the
said
Places
are
enjoin'd
to
take
care
of
the
Contents
of
this
Article
.
|
XX.
'T
is
notorious
,
that
during
these
last
Troubles
,
they
of
the
Religion
have
suffer'd
many
Violences
through
the
Insolence
of
the
People
their
Adversaries
:
As
in
the
City
of
Romorantin
,
where
they
twice
burnt
the
Meeting-House
wherein
they
perform'd
their
Exercise
in
the
Suburbs
of
the
said
City
.
But
what
is
more
strange
,
that
since
the
Peace
which
it
has
pleas'd
your
Majesty
to
grant
your
said
Subjects
,
the
Church
which
was
long
since
built
in
your
City
of
Gergeau
,
has
been
quite
thrown
to
the
Ground
,
and
the
Ruins
of
it
remov'd
,
by
which
means
they
of
the
Religion
have
been
depriv'd
of
their
Exercise
.
Wherefore
,
they
most
humbly
beseech
your
Majesty
,
that
amends
may
be
made
for
this
Notorious
Breach
of
your
Edicts
and
Declarations
;
and
to
order
that
the
said
Church
may
be
rebuilt
,
and
the
Exercise
resettl'd
at
Gergeau
;
as
also
that
of
Romorantin
.
|
His
Majesty
will
write
to
the
Duke
of
Espernon
,
Governour
and
Lieutenant
General
of
Guyenne
,
to
see
that
the
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Cities
of
Bergerac
,
and
St.
Foy
be
eas'd
,
and
favourably
us'd
upon
all
occasions
;
and
that
the
Souldiers
live
under
such
Discipline
,
that
they
may
do
no
wrong
.
|
XXI
.
Your
Cities
of
S
●●
.
Foy
,
and
Bergerac
,
most
humbly
Beseech
ye
,
Sir
,
that
you
would
be
pleas'd
out
of
your
singular
Goodness
,
to
discharge
'em
of
the
Oppressions
,
which
they
have
suffer'd
so
long
and
so
excessive
,
letting
your
said
City
of
Bergerac
fully
enjoy
your
inviolable
Promises
,
by
hindring
so
many
Innovations
,
and
the
building
of
the
Cittadel
intended
,
notwithstanding
that
your
Subjects
of
the
Religion
have
kept
themselves
within
the
Bounds
of
a
most
humble
Subjection
and
Obedience
to
your
Majesty
,
out
of
a
desire
to
Merit
in
some
measure
the
Effect
of
your
said
Royal
Promises
,
their
Liberty
,
and
the
Peaceable
Exercise
of
their
Religion
.
|
The
King
will
take
such
Order
as
shall
be
most
proper
for
his
Service
.
|
XXII
.
And
by
your
Mildness
and
Gentleness
to
ease
your
People
of
the
Religion
,
to
bring
'em
back
to
a
firm
Confidence
,
and
to
Corroborate
as
much
as
may
be
the
Peace
which
you
vouchsafe
'em
,
may
it
please
your
Majesty
to
obliterate
all
Marks
that
are
contrary
to
it
.
And
to
these
ends
,
to
disband
the
Souldiers
that
are
quarter'd
in
Lower
Languedoc
,
Cevennes
,
and
other
Provinces
,
by
this
Means
kept
in
continual
Fears
and
Apprehensions
of
your
Displeasure
;
and
beseech
your
Majesty
to
hasten
the
said
Disbanding
,
to
the
end
that
the
Effects
of
their
Obedience
,
which
they
desire
and
ought
to
pay
you
,
as
well
in
demolishing
the
Fortifications
of
the
Places
,
as
in
all
other
things
,
which
you
shall
be
pleas'd
to
command
'em
,
may
not
be
delay'd
.
Sign'd
,
Montmartin
Deputy
General
,
Maniald
Deputy
General
.
|
Done
and
Answer'd
by
the
King
in
his
Council
,
at
Paris
,
March
4.
1623.
Sign'd
Lewis
.
And
lower
.
Phelipeaux
.
Compar'd
with
the
Original
,
by
Me
Notary
,
Counsellour
and
Kings
Secretary
.
Du
Candal
.
|
A
Circulatory
Letter
of
the
General
Deputies
of
the
Reformed
Churches
.
GEntlemen
,
We
doubt
not
but
you
have
expected
our
Letters
with
Impatience
,
and
that
you
did
not
take
it
amiss
,
that
we
did
not
send
you
what
pass'd
concerning
the
Duke
of
Rohan
.
You
ought
to
believe
that
nothing
has
so
much
hinder'd
us
from
that
,
as
our
fear
of
putting
you
to
no
purpose
in
uncertain
Hopes
or
Apprehensions
.
Now
that
it
may
be
thought
,
that
we
ought
to
see
a
little
more
clearly
,
after
the
Release
of
the
said
Duke
,
we
shall
tell
you
that
altho'
the
Report
of
a
War
,
and
particularly
of
the
Siege
of
Rochel
be
very
hot
in
this
Place
,
and
that
from
hence
it
spreads
over
all
the
Rest
of
France
,
nevertheless
we
see
no
Preparation
for
open
and
present
War
.
On
the
contrary
,
we
have
nothing
from
the
Kings
Mouth
,
and
his
Principal
Ministers
of
State
,
but
Words
of
Peace
,
and
Promises
of
putting
in
Execution
what
has
been
agreed
.
As
to
the
Affairs
,
which
we
have
manag'd
hitherto
,
you
must
know
,
that
having
presented
to
the
King
a
Paper
,
containing
the
Principal
Complaints
of
our
Churches
,
and
other
things
of
which
we
have
the
Cognizance
and
Memoirs
in
our
Hands
,
we
have
obtain'd
Answers
,
such
as
you
will
see
by
the
Printed
Paper
,
which
we
send
you
enclos'd
;
which
thô
they
be
dated
the
fourth
of
this
Month
,
nevertheless
were
not
deliver'd
us
till
the
twenty
second
.
At
present
we
solicit
the
Performance
of
the
Answers
,
which
are
favourable
,
continuing
to
demand
satisfaction
upon
those
which
are
otherwise
.
Nor
shall
we
fail
to
give
you
Advice
of
the
Success
,
as
also
of
all
that
we
shall
judge
proper
to
come
to
your
Knowledge
.
As
for
News
of
the
Particular
Affairs
of
the
Provinces
and
Churches
,
of
whose
Deputies
we
have
a
great
number
here
,
we
have
given
satisfaction
by
particular
Letters
to
all
Occurrences
.
It
remains
that
you
second
our
Labours
with
your
Prayers
to
God
,
as
we
earnestly
desire
you
,
considering
the
need
we
have
in
such
a
difficult
time
as
this
.
And
for
our
parts
,
we
shall
also
beseech
him
to
accumulate
his
most
Sacred
Benedictions
upon
your selves
.
We
are
Your
most
humble
and
Affectionate
Servants
,
the
General
Deputies
of
the
Reformed
Churches
of
France
,
near
his
Majesty
.
Paris
,
March
30.
1623.
Montmartin
▪
Maniald
.
The
King's
Declaration
,
by
which
it
is
provided
,
that
in
the
Assemblies
which
shall
be
beld
by
the
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
concerning
the
Regulations
of
the
Discipline
of
their
said
Religion
,
no
other
Affairs
be
propounded
or
treated
of
,
then
such
as
are
permitted
by
the
Edicts
.
Given
at
Fontain-Bleau
,
April
17th
.
1623.
And
verifi'd
in
Parlament
,
May
22.
LEwis
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
.
To
all
,
&c.
Altho'
by
our
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
and
the
Private
Articles
granted
to
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
in
the
Year
,
1598.
they
were
allow'd
to
hold
Assemblies
concerning
the
Regulations
of
the
Discipline
of
the
said
Religion
pretendedly
Reformed
,
and
Places
where
the
Exercise
was
settl'd
with
our
Permission
first
obtain'd
,
and
that
by
several
answers
made
to
their
Papers
,
they
have
been
always
forbid
to
admit
into
the
said
Assemblies
,
other
then
the
Ministers
and
Elders
,
and
to
treat
of
other
Affairs
,
then
those
which
concern
the
Regulations
of
their
said
Religion
,
upon
Pain
of
Forfeiting
this
Favour
.
Nevertheless
we
have
found
,
that
for
some
time
since
,
and
particularly
of
late
Years
under
the
Toleration
of
the
said
Assemblies
,
our
said
Subjects
have
taken
the
Liberty
to
introduce
Persons
of
all
Conditions
,
as
also
to
treat
of
Politick
Affairs
,
from
whence
have
ensu'd
several
Resolutions
,
contrary
to
the
Sentiments
and
Intentions
of
the
Generality
,
and
most
considerable
of
our
Subjects
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
and
to
the
Publick
Tranquility
;
To
which
there
being
a
necessity
of
providing
a
Remedy
,
and
to
prevent
for
the
future
the
consequences
of
such
abuses
,
prejudicial
to
our
Authority
,
and
the
Peace
of
our
Subjects
,
We
declare
,
that
for
these
Causes
and
other
Considerations
Us
thereunto
moving
,
with
the
Advice
of
the
Princes
of
our
Blood
,
&c.
We
have
said
and
declar'd
,
and
do
say
and
declare
by
these
Presents
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
in
all
Assemblies
that
shall
be
held
by
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
concerning
the
Regulations
of
the
Discipline
of
the
said
Religion
,
there
shall
be
by
us
,
or
by
our
Lieutenant
Generals
of
our
Provinces
,
a
certain
Person
commission'd
and
appointed
,
one
of
our
Officers
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Relgion
,
to
be
present
in
the
said
Assemblies
,
to
see
and
consider
,
whether
any
other
Affairs
are
propos'd
and
handl'd
then
are
permitted
by
our
Edicts
;
and
to
give
a
faithful
accompt
thereof
to
Us.
And
to
the
end
that
our
Intention
may
be
exactly
follow'd
,
We
ordain
▪
that
for
the
time
to
come
no
Assemblies
shall
meet
or
be
held
,
unless
the
said
Officer
be
before
appointed
,
who
shall
be
admitted
into
'em
without
any
or
Lett
or
Scruple
.
So
we
command
our
Beloved
and
Faithful
,
&c.
we
also
command
our
Governours
,
&c.
In
Testimony
,
&c.
Given
at
Fountain-Bleau
,
April
.
17.
1623.
and
13th
.
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
LEWIS
.
And
below
,
By
the
King
.
De
Lomenie
.
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
&c.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
May
,
22.
1623.
Du
Tillet
.
A
Declaration
of
the
Kings
good
Will
toward
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
Verify'd
in
Parlament
November
27.
1623.
LEWIS
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
,
and
Navarr
,
To
all
,
&c.
Tho'
it
has
always
been
our
Intention
,
as
still
it
is
,
to
cause
an
Exact
observance
of
our
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
and
Declarations
last
made
in
Favour
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
that
for
this
purpose
we
have
Commissionated
and
deputed
Commissioners
in
the
several
Provinces
of
our
Kingdom
to
repair
and
re-establish
the
Breaches
which
the
Wars
and
last
Troubles
had
produc'd
,
having
omitted
no
care
nor
Sedulity
to
make
the
lives
of
our
Subjects
easie
in
good
Peace
,
Amity
and
Concord
;
Nevertheless
we
have
been
Inform'd
that
some
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
Enemies
of
the
Publik
Repose
,
and
such
as
desire
to
make
their
advantage
of
Trouble
,
pretending
to
belong
to
our
Cousins
the
Dukes
of
Rohan
and
Soubize
,
(
which
we
can
hardly
believe
,
by
reason
of
the
assurances
which
our
said
Cousins
have
given
us
of
their
Fidelity
and
Affection
to
our
service
,
and
observance
of
our
Peace
,
)
have
some
time
since
made
several
Journeys
,
and
into
several
of
our
Provinces
;
also
to
some
Assemblies
held
by
vertue
of
our
Edicts
by
our
Subjects
of
the
Religion
,
with
Letters
of
Cr●dence
,
under
false
Pretences
to
stir
up
our
said
Subjects
,
to
infuse
into
'em
Fears
,
Jealous●es
and
●eigned
Distrusts
,
and
to
instigate
to
raise
Money
,
Fortifie
the
Places
which
they
hold
in
their
hands
,
purchase
Arms
and
make
their
Preparations
contrary
to
the
Publick
Peace
:
And
tho'
we
are
unwilling
to
believe
that
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
considering
the
singular
Favours
which
they
have
so
lately
receiv'd
from
our
Clemency
,
are
any
way
enclin'd
or
dispos'd
to
hearken
to
any
such
pernicious
Propositions
,
much
less
to
deviate
from
their
Fidelty
and
Obedience
to
which
they
are
oblidg'd
,
Nevertheless
,
being
desirous
to
stop
the
Course
of
such
Proceedings
,
and
the
dangerous
Consequences
that
may
attend
'em
;
to
hinder
our
Subjects
from
being
abus'd
by
these
evil
Practices
,
and
not
to
leave
any
one
in
doubt
and
uncertainty
of
our
good
and
sincere
Intentions
toward
'em
,
with
the
advice
of
our
Council
,
where
were
present
the
Queen
Mother
,
our
Thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
the
Princes
,
&c.
We
have
said
and
declar'd
,
and
do
say
and
declare
,
that
it
is
our
Will
and
Intention
to
maintain
the
Publick
Peace
,
Repose
and
Tranquility
,
and
to
employ
our
Authority
,
and
our
accustom'd
Care
and
Vigilancy
,
to
cause
our
Subjects
as
well
Catholicks
as
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
to
live
in
good
Union
and
Concord
under
their
Obedience
to
us
.
And
to
this
purpose
we
Will
and
Ordain
,
that
our
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
and
last
Declarations
in
Favour
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
be
inviolably
kept
,
observ'd
and
maintain'd
,
and
that
the
Commissioners
deputed
in
our
several
Provinces
,
abide
and
reside
there
,
till
they
be
perfectly
and
absolutely
fulfill'd
.
As
we
also
make
strict
Prohibitions
to
all
Persons
,
of
what
Condition
or
quality
soever
,
to
speak
,
write
,
suggest
or
perswade
,
give
ear
or
listen
to
any
thing
contrary
to
this
our
good
and
upright
Intention
,
and
to
the
Tranquility
of
our
subjects
,
nor
to
travel
or
send
into
our
Provinces
,
or
to
any
Cities
or
Assemblies
that
shall
be
held
by
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
to
that
Effect
,
nor
to
raise
Money
,
bear
or
buy
Arms
,
Furniture
or
preparations
for
Warr
,
under
pain
of
Disobedience
,
and
being
punish'd
as
Disturbers
of
the
Peace
.
It
is
our
Pleasure
also
,
that
the
Offenders
be
inform'd
against
,
and
prosecuted
with
the
utmost
Rigour
of
the
Law
.
So
we
command
our
faithful
and
well
beloved
Counsellours
,
&c.
For
such
is
our
Pleasure
.
In
Testimony
,
&c.
Given
at
Paris
,
November
10.
1623.
and
14th
.
of
our
Raign
.
Sign'd
Louis
.
And
below
,
by
the
King
.
De
Lomenie
.
Read
,
publish'd
and
register'd
,
&c.
At
Paris
in
Palament
,
November
.
7.
1623.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
against
the
Sieur
de
Soubize
and
his
Adherents
,
containing
a
new
Confirmation
of
the
Edicts
and
Declarations
formerly
made
in
Favour
of
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
remain
in
their
Duty
and
Obedience
.
Given
at
Paris
,
January
25.
1626.
and
verify'd
the
18.
of
February
.
LEWIS
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
To
all
,
&c.
Every
one
knows
the
Favour
and
Clemency
which
we
have
extended
to
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
that
formerly
rose
in
Arms
against
our
Authority
,
and
how
when
our
Arms
had
all
the
Advantages
over
'em
,
we
spread
open
our
Arms
to
receive
those
that
came
as
well
in
general
as
Particular
,
to
implore
our
Mercy
,
and
turn'd
the
just
Resentments
of
our
Indignation
into
a
Benignity
natural
to
a
King
,
the
Father
of
his
People
,
toward
Subjects
submissive
and
penitent
,
being
desirous
by
our
Declaratory
Letters
of
October
20.
1622.
to
forget
and
forgive
their
past
Faults
,
and
voutsafe
'em
Peace
with
the
continuance
of
the
Benefit
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
and
other
Declarations
.
In
pursuance
of
which
we
sent
Commissioners
into
several
Provinces
of
our
Kingdom
,
to
reunite
the
Affections
of
our
Subjects
,
as
well
Catholicks
as
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
divided
by
reason
of
the
preceding
Troubles
,
and
to
re
establish
what
the
Fury
of
Warr
might
have
interrupted
in
the
observance
of
our
Laws
and
Edicts
,
wherein
by
the
Benignity
of
Heaven
our
carefull
Toyl
so
happily
succeeded
,
that
our
Kingdom
for
these
last
two
Years
,
enjoy'd
a
most
profound
Peace
,
our
Subjects
in
general
Extolling
the
Divine
Goodness
of
the
Almighty
,
for
that
after
so
many
past
Calamities
and
Tempests
,
they
rested
in
a
Tranquility
so
serenely
Calm
,
and
so
assured
under
our
Authority
and
Obedience
.
But
when
we
thought
this
Peace
most
solidly
secure
,
and
that
good
Order
re-establish'd
in
our
Kingdom
had
given
us
leisure
to
apply
all
our
Cares
to
the
assistance
of
our
Neighbours
,
and
to
readvance
the
Ancient
Reputation
of
the
French
Name
in
Forraign
Coutries
,
and
that
we
were
(
as
we
are
still
)
upon
the
point
of
reaping
the
Fruits
and
notable
Advantages
of
it
,
for
the
Glory
of
this
Crown
,
the
Comfort
of
our
said
Confederates
,
and
the
Publick
Benefit
,
we
have
receiv'd
several
Informations
of
the
Practises
and
Contrivances
,
which
are
weaving
in
several
of
our
Provinces
,
to
withdraw
our
Subjects
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
from
that
Obedience
and
Fidelity
which
they
owe
us
,
and
to
perswade
'em
,
in
the
present
Conjuncture
of
Affairs
to
rise
against
our
Authority
,
while
we
are
busy'd
out
of
our
Kingdom
in
the
Protection
of
our
Allyes
,
and
Trouble
the
Tranquility
of
the
State
.
Now
being
fully
inform'd
of
the
Designs
and
contrivances
that
are
forming
against
our
Cities
and
strong
Holds
,
the
Peparations
that
are
making
to
raise
Souldiers
without
our
Commission
,
the
sitting
out
of
Ships
,
as
well
in
the
Ports
and
Havens
of
our
Kingdom
,
as
in
other
Places
,
without
our
leave
,
or
the
Orders
of
our
Admiral
,
in
contempt
of
our
Laws
,
and
the
secret
Practises
and
Correspondencies
held
with
Forreigners
.
To
all
which
we
have
been
much
troubl'd
to
give
Credit
,
considering
the
good
and
favourable
usage
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
receiv'd
.
And
when
we
understood
that
the
Sieur
de
Soubise
,
we
the
Head
of
his
Faction
;
he
who
has
tri'd
the
Force
of
our
Authority
,
and
the
softness
of
our
Clemency
upon
several
occasions
;
this
was
the
reason
that
we
were
willing
to
wink
at
his
first
Practises
and
Proceedings
,
in
hopes
that
by
our
Patience
we
might
reduce
him
to
his
Duty
.
But
our
goodness
and
forbearance
having
augmented
the
Audaciousness
of
the
said
Soubise
,
we
understand
that
within
these
few
days
he
has
put
to
Sea
with
some
Vessels
having
Souldiers
aboard
;
that
he
has
robb'd
our
Merchants
Ships
,
made
attempts
upon
some
of
our
Islands
and
principal
Places
,
and
upon
the
Vessels
that
were
in
the
Roads
and
Harbours
belonging
to
'em
,
and
in
these
Actions
committed
several
Enormities
,
Violences
and
Acts
of
Hostility
against
our
Subjects
.
Now
in
regard
that
all
these
Enterprizes
and
Attempts
of
the
said
Soubise
,
discover
(
to
our
great
sorrow
)
an
evident
and
manifest
Rebellion
against
our
Authority
,
and
a
design
lay'd
betwixt
him
and
some
particular
Adherents
to
disturb
the
general
Peace
and
Tranquility
of
the
Kingdom
,
without
any
lawful
reason
or
cause
:
on
the
other
side
we
are
extreamly
well
satisfy'd
to
understand
from
our
dear
and
well
beloved
Cousin
the
Duke
of
Tremouille
,
and
the
Sieurs
de
la
Force
and
Chatillon
,
and
other
Persons
of
Quality
,
as
also
from
the
General
Deputies
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
refiding
near
our
Person
,
as
also
by
the
Deputies
of
the
Pretended
Relion
at
Charenton
,
and
those
of
our
Cities
of
Rockele
,
Nimes
,
Vsez
;
as
also
to
see
by
an
Act
in
writing
which
the
said
general
Deputies
have
presented
us
,
with
express
injuctions
from
our
dear
and
well-beloved
Inhabitants
of
our
City
of
Moniaban
,
how
much
they
renounce
and
disown
his
Actions
,
as
unworthy
of
that
Fidelity
and
Affection
which
true
French-men
owe
their
Soveraign
;
considering
they
can
tend
to
nothing
else
but
the
subversion
of
this
State
and
their
own
Ruin
.
Whereupon
,
being
desirous
to
make
known
what
our
good
Intentions
are
,
the
Protection
which
we
are
willing
to
grant
to
the
Faithful
and
Obedient
,
and
the
Rigor
which
we
intend
to
use
toward
Rebels
,
if
they
persevere
in
their
Contumacy
,
We
make
known
,
that
for
these
Causes
and
other
weighty
Considerations
us
thereunto
moving
,
with
the
Advice
of
the
Queen
,
&c.
and
of
our
certain
knowledge
,
full
Power
and
Royal
Authority
,
we
have
said
and
declar'd
,
and
say
and
declare
,
by
these
Presents
,
Sign'd
with
our
hand
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
all
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
shall
continue
in
that
Fidelity
and
Obedience
which
they
owe
us
,
without
adhering
to
any
Factions
and
Conspiracies
against
the
Kingdom
,
shall
fully
and
Peaceably
enjoy
in
freedom
and
safety
,
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
together
with
all
the
Favours
to
them
granted
by
the
Edicts
and
Declarations
made
in
their
Favour
,
as
well
by
the
Deceased
King
,
&c.
as
by
our selves
,
which
we
resolve
to
have
inviolably
kept
and
observ'd
,
according
to
their
Form
and
Tenour
;
putting
all
our
said
Subjects
,
together
with
their
Goods
and
Families
,
under
our
special
Protection
and
Favour
.
And
as
for
the
said
Soubise
and
others
,
who
are
enter'd
into
open
Rebellion
against
us
,
having
attempted
to
disturb
the
Tranqaility
of
our
Kingdom
,
we
have
hereby
declar'd
,
and
declare
all
those
that
shall
adhere
to
and
Favour
him
,
directly
or
indirectly
,
of
what
Quality
or
condition
soever
they
be
,
and
who
shall
hold
Intelligence
,
Association
or
Corespondence
with
'em
,
both
disobedient
and
Guilty
of
High
Treason
:
As
also
we
declare
the
Inhabitants
of
our
Cities
that
shall
Countenance
or
adhere
to
the
Rebellion
and
Disobedience
of
the
above
nam'd
,
or
shall
give
'em
any
Harbour
,
Retreat
,
or
Quarter
among
'em
,
or
shall
suffer
'em
,
or
assist
'em
in
any
sort
or
manner
whatever
,
guilty
of
the
same
Crimes
,
and
to
have
forfeited
all
their
Rights
,
Franchises
,
Immunities
and
Priviledges
granted
either
by
the
King
our
Predecessors
or
by
our selves
:
And
for
that
our
Intention
is
always
to
prefer
Clemency
before
the
Rigour
of
Justice
,
and
to
afford
'em
the
Means
and
Leisure
to
acknowledge
their
Faults
,
before
they
althogether
plunge
themselves
in
Faction
and
revolt
,
we
say
and
declare
,
that
if
within
one
Month
from
the
day
of
the
publication
of
these
presents
in
Parlament
,
the
said
Soubise
,
or
any
others
who
have
been
guilty
of
the
Actions
above
express'd
,
shall
return
to
their
Duty
,
lay
down
their
Arms
,
disband
their
Souldiers
which
they
have
muster'd
together
,
and
submit
themseves
entirely
to
the
Obedience
which
they
owe
us
,
we
have
,
and
shall
from
this
present
Time
and
for
the
Future
,
forgiven
,
pardon'd
and
obliterated
,
forgive
,
pardon
and
obliterate
,
by
these
Presents
,
all
Acts
and
attempts
which
they
may
have
made
or
design'd
in
this
last
Insurrection
,
and
taking
of
Arms
,
contrary
to
our
Authority
and
Service
,
without
any
enquiries
or
prosecutions
either
now
or
hereafter
,
in
any
sort
or
manner
whatever
;
as
having
pardon'd
and
restor'd
'em
to
their
former
Condition
,
and
to
all
Honours
,
Priviledges
and
Immunities
which
were
granted
'em
,
by
Us
or
our
Predecessors
,
under
the
Exact
Observation
of
our
Edicts
.
But
if
after
that
time
expir'd
,
they
persist
in
their
Rebellion
and
Disobedience
,
our
Pleasure
is
,
that
they
be
proceeded
against
with
all
the
Rigour
of
our
Laws
,
by
Imprisonment
of
their
Persons
,
Seizure
of
their
Estates
,
demolishing
their
Houses
,
and
other
usual
Courses
in
such
Cases
;
and
that
they
lose
the
Benefit
of
our
Edicts
and
Appeals
to
the
Chambers
.
So
we
command
,
&c.
In
Testimony
,
&c
Given
at
Paris
,
January
25.
1625
and
fifteenth
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
LEWIS
.
And
Below
,
by
the
King
.
De
Lomenie
.
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
&c.
At
Paris
in
Parlament
,
February
18.
1625.
Du
Tillet
.
A
Writing
giv'n
by
the
English
Embassadours
to
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
to
make
the
King
of
Great
Britain
Guarranty
of
the
Peace
,
in
1626.
WE
Henry
Rich
,
Baron
of
Kensington
,
Earl
of
Holland
,
Captain
of
the
King
of
Great
Brittan's
Guards
,
Knight
of
the
Order
of
the
Garter
,
and
one
of
his
Majesties
Privy
Council
:
And
Dudley
Charlton
Knight
,
one
of
his
Majesties
Privy
Council
,
and
Vice
Chamberlain
of
the
Houshold
,
To
all
,
&c.
Whereas
the
Sieurs
de-Mommartin
,
and
de
Maniald
,
General
Deputies
of
the
Reformed
Churches
of
France
,
and
other
Particular
Deputies
from
the
Dukes
of
Soubise
and
Rohan
,
as
also
others
from
several
Cities
and
Provinces
,
which
joyn'd
in
Arms
with
the
said
Lords
,
have
made
a
Peace
with
the
most
Christian
King
,
by
our
Advice
and
Intercessions
,
agreed
and
consented
to
by
the
King
their
Soveraign
,
and
for
that
the
said
Deputies
have
releas'd
many
things
which
they
thought
of
great
Moment
for
their
security
,
and
altogether
Conformable
to
their
Edicts
and
Briefs
,
which
they
were
expresly
charg'd
to
get
by
the
Treaty
of
Peace
,
and
upon
which
they
would
have
insisted
more
earnestly
,
but
in
deference
and
respect
to
the
express
Requests
and
desires
of
the
most
Serene
King
of
Great
Britain
,
our
Master
,
in
whose
name
we
advis'd
and
exhorted
'em
to
condescend
to
the
Conditions
offer'd
by
the
abov-nam'd
Peace
,
for
the
good
of
this
Kingdom
,
and
the
Satisfaction
and
succour
of
all
Christendom
;
For
these
Causes
,
we
declare
and
certifie
,
That
in
the
words
which
were
agreed
upon
between
us
,
in
order
to
the
accomplishment
of
the
said
Treaty
,
and
which
were
utter'd
in
the
presence
of
his
most
Christian
Majesty
,
by
the
Chancellour
,
upon
the
Acceptance
of
the
Peace
,
to
this
purpose
,
that
by
long
services
and
continu'd
Obedience
they
might
expect
from
the
Kings
Goodness
,
what
they
could
never
obtain
by
any
other
Treaty
,
in
things
which
they
esteem'd
most
necessary
,
as
to
which
in
time
convenient
their
Supplications
might
be
heard
,
supposing
'em
to
be
presented
with
respect
and
humility
,
there
was
a
clearer
Interpretation
on
his
Majesties
and
his
Ministers
Part
,
of
which
the
sence
and
meaning
was
,
That
they
were
meant
of
Fort
Lewis
before
Rochel
,
and
to
give
assurance
of
the
Demolishing
of
that
Place
in
time
convenient
,
and
in
the
mean
time
of
ease
and
relief
in
other
things
,
which
by
the
said
Treaty
of
Peace
continue
prejudicial
to
the
said
City
of
Rochel
:
Without
which
assurance
,
of
the
demolishing
the
Fort
and
withdrawing
the
Garrison
,
the
said
Deputies
protested
to
us
,
that
they
would
never
have
consented
to
the
letting
that
Fort
stand
;
being
enjoyn'd
and
resolv'd
to
have
maintain'd
their
Right
to
demolish
it
,
as
they
do
by
the
present
Declaration
;
with
assurance
that
the
King
of
Great
Britain
,
will
labour
by
his
Intercessions
in
Conjunction
with
their
humble
Supplication
,
to
shorten
the
time
appointed
for
demolishing
the
said
Fort
;
for
which
we
have
given
'em
all
the
Royal
words
and
Promises
they
can
desire
,
having
assur'd
'em
that
they
ought
and
might
rest
satisfi'd
and
contented
.
For
the
Faithful
performance
of
which
,
and
of
what
is
abovmention'd
,
we
have
Sign'd
and
Seal'd
these
Presents
,
and
caus'd
it
to
be
under-sign'd
by
one
of
our
Secretaries
.
Given
at
Paris
the
11th
.
day
of
February
,
1626.
Sign'd
-
Holland
.
-
D.
Carlton
.
And
below
,
Augier
.
An
Edict
of
the
King
upon
the
Peace
which
his
Majesty
pleas'd
to
give
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
Given
at
Paris
,
March
1626.
and
Publish'd
in
Parlament
April
16.
LEWIS
by
the
Grace
of
God
King
of
France
and
Navar
,
To
all
,
&c.
In
regard
that
Soveraign
Authority
is
no
less
Illustrious
in
Acts
of
Grace
and
Clemency
,
then
in
of
those
Justice
and
Arms
,
and
for
that
to
know
how
to
vanquish
and
pardon
,
are
the
highest
Marks
of
Grandeur
,
for
the
same
reason
we
ought
to
esteem
that
Prince
most
worthy
of
Honour
and
Glory
,
who
having
letn
loose
the
fury
of
his
Arms
against
those
that
drew
his
Provocations
upon
'em
,
and
subdu'd
'em
to
their
duty
,
is
contented
to
exercise
his
Clemency
toward
'em
,
and
to
let
'em
reap
the
publick
Fruits
of
it
,
by
restoring
'em
to
Peace
;
whence
it
comes
to
pass
that
God
is
call'd
upon
and
serv'd
in
all
Places
,
that
the
Royal
Authority
is
reverenc'd
and
acknowledg'd
by
all
,
that
the
Laws
are
religiously
observ'd
,
the
People
eas'd
from
their
Oppressions
,
and
that
the
Body
of
the
State
uniting
Forces
together
becomes
more
puissant
for
their
own
Preservation
,
and
for
the
Succour
and
Protection
of
their
Confederates
;
These
considerations
which
we
have
always
had
before
our
Eyes
,
have
been
the
reason
that
we
have
us'd
so
much
Moderation
,
to
lay
asleep
and
extinguish
the
Commotions
that
have
so
many
times
,
like
so
many
Convulsions
shak'n
this
Kingdom
,
making
use
of
Favour
toward
those
who
had
over
inconsiderately
engag'd
themselves
,
as
we
have
exerted
our
Vigour
,
resolution
and
diligence
,
in
suppressing
and
chastizing
,
when
we
have
been
thereto
constrain'd
.
As
to
the
present
Affairs
,
our
Conduct
has
been
such
,
as
having
employ'd
both
Threats
and
Punishment
,
in
Places
that
openly
stood
out
in
their
Disobedience
;
and
Mildness
,
Patience
and
Remonstrances
,
toward
others
that
continu'd
in
their
Duty
;
so
that
we
have
restrain'd
the
bursting
forth
of
that
Trouble
with
which
this
Kingdom
was
menac'd
by
reason
of
a
Civil
War
,
and
preserv'd
the
best
and
greatest
part
of
the
Religion
,
in
that
Fidelity
and
Obedience
which
they
owe
us
.
Who
have
no
less
clearly
seen
and
understood
,
that
our
Intentions
have
always
been
,
as
still
they
are
,
to
maintain
'em
in
Peace
,
Concord
and
Tranquility
,
and
to
cause
'em
inviolably
to
enjoy
the
Favours
bestow'd
upon
'em
by
our
Edicts
and
Declarations
.
All
which
they
who
'
have
taken
Arms
,
and
the
Cities
which
sided
with
'em
,
having
lately
well
consider'd
,
and
having
understood
the
Nature
of
their
Crime
,
the
Publick
Indignation
,
the
Ruin
and
just
Punishment
which
they
drew
upon
themselves
,
by
continuing
to
Trouble
the
repose
of
the
Kingdom
,
they
had
recourse
to
our
Goodness
,
as
their
only
safety
and
Refuge
;
and
by
their
Deputies
have
several
times
besought
us
with
all
the
submission
that
Subjects
could
pay
to
their
Soveragn
,
to
pardon
'em
,
to
bury
things
past
in
Oblivion
,
and
to
afford
'em
Peace
.
Upon
which
,
We
enclining
rather
to
Mildness
and
Clemency
,
then
to
the
Ruin
and
Desolation
of
our
own
Subjects
;
having
also
a
regard
to
their
most
humble
Supplications
,
in
the
Name
of
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
have
remain'd
within
the
Bounds
of
their
Duty
,
since
we
had
accepted
the
submissions
of
the
rest
,
to
pardon
them
for
their
sakes
,
and
to
reunite
'em
all
in
Peace
and
Concord
under
that
Obedience
which
they
owe
us
,
protesting
and
assuring
us
,
that
they
will
never
swerve
again
from
the
same
upon
any
pretence
,
occasion
or
cause
whatever
,
We
make
known
that
for
these
Causes
,
and
for
other
great
and
weighty
Considerations
Us
thereunto
moving
,
with
the
Advice
of
the
Queen
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
the
Princes
,
&c.
We
have
said
and
declar'd
,
and
do
say
and
declare
by
these
Presents
,
Sign'd
with
our
Hand
,
and
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
:
I.
That
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
the
Declarations
,
and
secret
Articles
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
in
our
Courts
of
Parlament
,
shall
be
inviolably
kept
and
observ'd
,
to
be
enjoy'd
by
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
as
they
were
well
and
duly
observ'd
in
the
Time
of
the
Deceased
King
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lord
and
Father
,
whom
God
Absolve
,
and
since
our
coming
to
the
Crown
,
before
these
last
Commotions
.
II.
That
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
and
Roman
Religion
,
shall
be
restor'd
and
re-establish'd
in
all
Parts
and
Places
of
our
Kingdom
,
and
Countries
under
our
Obedience
,
where
it
has
been
interrupted
during
these
last
Commotions
,
to
be
fully
,
peaceably
and
freely
exercis'd
.
And
we
expresly
forbid
all
Persons
of
whatever
Quality
or
Condition
soever
,
upon
Pain
of
being
punish'd
as
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
,
not
to
trouble
,
molest
or
disquiet
the
Ecclesiasticks
in
the
Celebration
of
Divine
Service
,
and
other
Functions
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
enjoyment
and
Collecting
the
Tenths
,
Fruits
and
Revenues
of
their
Benefices
,
and
all
other
Rights
and
Duties
that
belong
to
'em
;
and
that
all
those
who
during
the
said
last
Commotions
,
had
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
Goods
and
Revenues
of
the
Churches
belonging
to
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
,
shall
deliver
up
to
'em
full
Possession
,
free
and
peaceable
enjoyment
of
the
same
,
according
to
the
III.
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Names
,
and
restore
'em
such
Goods
as
shall
be
found
in
specie
.
III.
That
the
Exercise
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
shall
be
re-establish'd
in
Places
where
it
was
settl'd
,
according
to
our
Edicts
and
Declarations
in
the
Year
1620.
And
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
shall
be
restor'd
to
the
said
Places
,
as
also
to
their
Church-yards
in
Places
which
have
been
allow'd
'em
,
or
others
,
such
as
the
Commissioners
who
shall
be
by
us
deputed
,
or
Officers
of
the
Cities
shall
judge
most
convenient
.
And
where
it
shall
happen
,
that
for
any
Reason
of
great
Importance
,
the
Church-yards
cannot
be
restor'd
in
such
Places
,
which
they
possess'd
in
the
Year
,
1620
,
others
as
convenient
shall
be
allow'd
'em
at
the
expences
of
those
who
shall
require
the
change
.
IV.
And
to
give
a
Publick
Testimony
of
the
value
which
we
have
for
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
abide
in
that
Fidelity
and
Obedience
,
which
they
owe
Us
;
and
for
the
remarkable
Proofs
,
which
some
among
'em
have
giv'n
us
of
both
,
in
those
employments
which
they
have
had
in
our
Armies
,
as
well
within
as
without
our
Kingdom
,
We
have
at
their
most
humble
Suit
,
having
also
a
regard
to
the
Submissions
of
others
who
have
swerv'd
from
their
Duty
,
and
of
our
special
Grace
,
full
Power
and
Royal
Authority
,
acquitted
,
forgiven
and
Pardon'd
,
and
do
by
these
Presents
acquit
,
pardon
and
forgive
all
raising
of
Arms
,
enterprizes
and
acts
of
Hostility
,
committed
by
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
what
Condition
or
Quality
soever
they
be
,
as
by
the
Cities
that
have
sided
with
'em
,
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
same
,
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
since
the
first
of
January
,
1625.
and
the
Commotions
preceding
,
till
the
day
of
the
Publication
of
these
Presents
,
comprehending
and
including
whatever
might
have
happen'd
in
the
interval
,
between
the
Signing
of
the
Declaration
of
October
20.
1622.
and
the
Publication
of
this
in
our
Courts
of
Parlament
,
from
which
they
shall
be
fully
and
perfectly
discharg'd
;
as
also
from
all
General
and
Provincial
Assemblies
,
Circles
,
Insurrections
,
Popular
Commotions
,
Excesses
,
Violences
,
Breaches
of
Letters
of
Protection
,
and
all
other
things
in
general
whatever
,
comprehended
in
the
LXXVI
.
and
LXXVII
.
Articles
of
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
,
altho'
they
are
not
here
particularly
express'd
and
declar'd
;
without
any
Inquisitions
,
Prosecutions
or
Molestations
hereafter
for
the
Future
to
be
made
or
offer'd
,
except
in
reserv'd
Cases
,
such
as
are
specifi'd
and
declar'd
in
the
LXXXVI
.
and
LXXXVII
.
Articles
of
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
,
after
which
Inquisition
may
be
made
before
the
Judges
,
who
have
Cognizance
of
those
causes
.
V.
As
for
the
Money
that
shall
be
impos'd
,
levi'd
and
taken
upon
our
Subjects
,
or
our
Receipts
,
Managements
or
Administration
of
the
same
,
and
discharges
of
the
Persons
accountable
,
together
with
what
concerns
the
Commonalties
on
both
sides
,
as
to
Debts
by
them
created
and
not
paid
,
the
LXXIV
.
LXXV
.
LXXVIII
.
and
LXXIX
.
Articles
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
shall
be
observ'd
and
kept
.
VI.
To
this
purpose
,
all
the
Seats
of
Justice
,
Audits
of
Receipts
and
Offices
of
the
Finances
,
that
may
have
been
remov'd
by
Reason
of
the
Present
Commotions
,
since
January
of
the
last
Year
,
and
more
especially
the
Office
of
the
Court
of
Election
at
Rochel
,
shall
be
restor'd
in
the
same
Condition
as
they
were
;
in
like
manner
the
Cities
which
remain
in
the
Hands
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
shall
enjoy
the
same
Priviledges
,
Franchises
,
Immunities
,
Fairs
and
Markets
which
they
formerly
did
.
The
Election
of
Consuls
,
shall
be
after
the
accustom'd
Form
;
and
in
Case
of
Appeal
,
the
cause
shall
be
remov'd
to
our
Chambers
of
the
Edict
.
VII
.
It
is
likewise
our
Pleasure
,
that
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
shall
be
absolutely
discharg'd
from
all
Judgments
,
Sentences
,
and
Decrees
given
against
'em
,
upon
occasion
of
the
Present
Commotions
,
according
to
the
LVIII
.
LIX
.
and
LX.
Articles
of
the
said
Edict
,
imposing
as
to
the
whole
,
perpetual
Silence
upon
our
Advocates
General
,
and
all
others
concern'd
to
take
care
of
such
Prosecutions
.
VIII
.
We
ordain
that
all
Prisoners
of
War
,
detain'd
on
both
sides
,
that
have
not
paid
their
Ransoms
,
shall
be
releas'd
and
set
at
Liberty
without
paying
any
thing
;
declaring
all
Promises
made
or
caus'd
upon
Ransoms
,
not
discharg'd
before
the
Date
of
these
Presents
,
null
and
void
;
yet
so
as
that
the
Ransoms
already
paid
,
shall
not
be
repaid
again
,
tho'
demanded
.
Also
all
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
seiz'd
by
warrant
of
Justice
,
detain'd
in
our
Prisons
,
or
in
our
Galleys
,
by
Reason
of
the
last
or
preceding
Commotions
,
even
those
that
were
taken
at
the
enterprize
of
Port
Lewis
,
shall
be
enlarg'd
and
set
at
Liberty
,
immediately
after
the
Publication
of
these
Presents
,
without
any
let
or
delay
.
IX
.
In
like
manner
it
is
our
meaning
,
that
the
XXVII
.
Article
of
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
,
concerning
the
Admission
and
Receiving
of
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
into
Offices
and
Employments
,
shall
be
observ'd
and
kept
;
and
that
all
those
of
the
said
Religion
of
what
Quality
or
Condition
soever
they
be
,
who
by
Reason
of
the
present
Commotions
may
have
been
depriv'd
of
their
Offices
,
Employments
,
Dignities
,
Houses
,
and
Habitations
,
since
the
first
day
of
January
1625.
shall
be
restor'd
and
resettl'd
therein
:
As
also
to
their
Goods
,
Titles
,
Accompts
,
and
Actions
,
seiz'd
as
well
during
the
Preceding
as
the
late
Troubles
,
notwithstanding
any
Patents
for
Offices
,
Grants
,
Consiscations
,
Reprisals
,
Payments
and
Acquittances
.
Permitting
the
Creditors
to
take
out
Execution
for
their
Principal
Stock
,
notwithstanding
all
Sentences
and
Decrees
,
unless
upon
a
definitive
Decree
in
our
Council
,
or
in
our
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
or
that
the
Particular
Persons
have
been
other
where
reimburs'd
.
X.
Our
Pleasure
is
,
that
these
our
Present
Letters
Declaratory
,
be
observ'd
and
kept
by
all
our
Subjects
,
according
to
the
Form
prescrib'd
by
the
LXXXII
.
Article
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
;
and
Commissioners
shall
be
sent
into
all
parts
where
occasion
shall
require
,
to
see
that
the
Contents
thereof
be
executed
.
XI
.
In
regard
,
that
our
said
Subjects
professing
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
may
not
for
the
Future
hold
any
General
or
particular
Assemblies
,
Circles
,
Councils
,
Abridgments
,
or
any
other
of
what
Name
or
Quality
soever
,
without
express
Permission
by
Letters
,
or
a
Brief
particularly
Sign'd
by
Us
,
and
subscrib'd
by
one
of
our
Secretaries
of
State
,
yet
the
Assemblies
of
Consistories
,
Colloquies
and
Synods
are
permitted
'em
for
Affairs
that
Purely
concern
the
Regulations
of
the
Discipline
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
conformable
to
our
Letters
Declaratory
of
April
17.
1623.
set
forth
upon
the
Holding
of
Synods
and
Colloquies
,
with
express
Prohibitions
to
treat
of
Politick
Affairs
.
Nor
shall
they
for
the
Future
raise
any
Fortifications
of
what
sort
soever
they
be
,
to
enclose
our
Cities
,
without
our
express
Permission
by
our
Letters
Patents
.
Nor
shall
they
raise
any
Money
upon
our
Subjects
,
upon
any
occasion
whatever
,
without
a
Commission
under
our
Great
Seal
.
All
this
,
under
the
Penalty
of
High
Treason
,
and
forfeiture
of
our
Present
Favours
.
XII
.
It
is
our
farther
meaning
also
,
that
the
Articles
by
Us
decreed
,
which
concern
the
City
of
Rochel
,
the
Islands
and
Country
of
Aulnix
,
be
observ'd
and
put
in
Execution
without
delay
;
and
that
the
Cities
and
Castles
which
shall
have
been
taken
by
those
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
since
the
present
Troubles
,
shall
be
surrender'd
up
into
our
Hands
within
fifteen
days
after
the
Publication
of
these
Presents
:
Declaring
all
such
of
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
shall
scruple
to
submit
themselves
to
this
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
depriv'd
,
by
just
Forfeiture
,
of
the
Benefit
of
this
our
present
Favour
.
So
we
command
,
&c.
And
to
the
end
that
this
may
be
for
ever
firm
and
stable
,
we
have
affix'd
,
&c.
Giv'n
at
Paris
in
March
,
1626.
and
17th
.
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
Lewis
.
And
below
,
De
Lomenie
.
Register'd
,
April
13.
1626.
Du
Tillet
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
against
the
Sieur
De
Soubise
,
and
other
Adherents
to
the
Party
of
the
English
.
Confirming
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
in
favour
of
those
who
should
continue
in
their
Duty
and
Allegiance
.
Given
at
Villeroy
,
August
5.
1627.
and
Publish'd
in
Parlament
the
twelfth
of
the
same
Month.
LEwis
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
.
To
all
,
&c.
Since
it
has
pleas'd
God
to
call
us
to
the
Government
of
this
State
,
our
Conduct
has
made
it
manifest
,
with
how
much
Care
we
have
labour'd
to
preserve
the
Publick
Peace
and
Tranquility
,
either
in
observing
and
preserving
a
sound
Amity
,
good
understanding
and
correspondence
between
this
Kingdom
and
Forreign
Princes
,
either
by
employing
,
as
we
have
done
several
times
in
divers
parts
,
and
upon
various
occasions
,
our
Royal
Mediation
to
lay
asleep
and
extinguish
the
Contentions
and
Differences
arisen
between
the
said
Princes
;
or
by
giving
Assistance
and
Protection
to
our
Ancient
Confederates
,
when
we
thought
it
necessary
to
re-establish
or
maintain
'em
in
those
Rights
and
Properties
that
appertain'd
to
'em
,
in
order
by
that
means
to
stop
the
ill
Consequences
of
those
Troubles
which
the
Innovations
happ'ning
in
their
Dominions
might
produce
.
Wherein
if
our
Intentions
were
lookt
upon
as
good
and
sincere
,
we
also
judge
,
those
which
we
have
had
,
being
grounded
upon
the
same
Considerations
of
the
Publick
Tranquility
,
and
of
the
Establishment
of
the
Repose
of
our
Kingdom
,
in
contracting
several
Great
Alliances
by
the
Marriage
of
our
dearest
Sisters
,
are
worthy
of
a
higher
applause
.
But
we
cannot
but
observe
,
without
a
most
just
Resentment
,
that
the
last
which
we
have
made
with
England
,
has
not
hitherto
had
that
good
success
,
which
we
expected
from
it
:
But
that
instead
of
knitting
faster
,
as
we
promis'd
to
our selves
,
the
knot
of
that
ancient
Amity
,
which
has
long
continu'd
between
the
two
Crowns
,
it
should
so
fall
out
,
that
the
notorious
Breaches
on
the
Part
of
England
,
of
the
Articles
of
Marriage
of
our
Dearest
Sister
with
the
King
of
Great
Britain
,
the
English
should
come
to
invade
us
,
and
Land
in
the
Isle
of
Re
with
a
numerous
Fleet
and
Army
without
any
cause
,
any
Ground
,
any
Pretence
or
Declaration
.
And
in
regard
we
see
,
that
in
order
to
second
their
unjust
Designs
,
they
have
already
treated
with
some
of
our
Subjects
,
have
sent
the
Sieur
De
Soubise
into
our
City
of
Rochel
,
to
perswade
the
Inhabitants
to
join
with
their
Party
,
and
that
they
continue
the
same
Artifices
and
Practices
with
others
of
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
to
draw
and
engage
'em
under
several
.
Pretences
and
vain
Hopes
to
unite
their
Arms
with
theirs
(
tho'
we
are
willing
to
believe
,
that
our
said
Subjects
will
have
so
much
Constancy
and
Judgment
,
as
not
to
suffer
themselves
to
be
deceiv'd
by
such
sort
of
Artifices
;
and
for
that
considering
that
they
peacefully
enjoy
the
full
Liberty
of
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
the
Benefit
of
our
Edicts
,
and
whatever
else
has
been
promis'd
by
Us
,
they
will
conclude
that
this
enterprise
of
the
English
,
has
no
aim
or
end
,
that
really
tends
to
the
good
of
their
Religion
,
but
that
it
is
a
voluntary
Invasion
of
our
Dominions
,
in
Enmity
to
our
Crown
,
and
the
Honour
of
the
Nation
▪
in
the
Defence
of
which
,
all
true
French
Men
,
as
well
Catholicks
as
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
are
equally
oblig'd
to
venture
their
Lives
and
Fortunes
;
)
Nevertheless
,
that
our
said
Subjects
may
be
rightly
inform'd
of
our
Intentions
upon
the
present
Occurrences
,
and
that
they
may
not
be
circumvented
by
the
Artifices
that
are
made
use
of
to
with-draw
'em
from
their
natural
Duty
,
We
declare
that
for
these
Causes
,
and
other
weighty
Considerations
Us
thereunto
moving
,
We
have
with
the
Advice
of
the
Queen
,
our
thrice
Honour'd
Lady
and
Mother
,
our
most
Dear
and
most
Beloved
only
Brother
the
Duke
of
Orleance
,
the
Princes
,
&c.
said
and
declar'd
,
and
do
say
and
declare
,
by
these
Presents
,
the
Sieur
de
Soubise
,
and
those
of
our
Subjects
,
of
what
Quality
or
Condition
soever
they
be
,
who
shall
adhere
to
or
join
with
the
English
,
or
shall
favour
or
assist
'em
directly
or
indirectly
,
or
that
shall
keep
Intelligence
,
Association
,
and
Correspondence
with
'em
in
any
sort
or
manner
whatever
,
or
shall
otherwise
depart
from
that
Obedience
which
they
owe
us
,
Rebels
,
Traitors
,
and
Perfidious
to
their
King
,
Desertors
of
their
Countrey
,
Guilty
of
High
Treason
in
the
highest
Degree
:
And
as
such
we
declare
their
Goods
,
as
well
Moveable
as
Immoveable
,
their
Offices
and
Employments
,
Forfeited
and
Confiscated
to
our self
;
and
all
the
Inhabitants
of
our
Cities
,
who
shall
adhere
to
the
Enterprizes
,
Rebellion
and
Disobedience
of
the
above
named
,
or
who
shall
afford
'em
Entrance
,
Passage
,
Retreat
or
Quartering
,
or
shall
aid
'em
with
Arms
,
Victuals
,
Ammunition
,
or
any
other
necessaries
,
guilty
of
the
same
Crimes
,
and
under
the
Forfeiture
of
all
Decrees
,
Honours
,
Priviledges
,
Franchises
,
Immunities
and
Rights
,
which
may
have
been
granted
to
'em
,
either
by
the
Kings
our
Predecessors
,
or
by
our Selves
,
past
all
Hopes
of
being
ever
regain'd
.
It
being
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
they
be
proceeded
against
,
with
the
utmost
Severity
of
the
Law
,
by
Imprisonment
of
their
Person
,
Seizure
of
their
Estates
,
Demolishing
their
Houses
,
Cutting
down
their
Woods
,
and
that
they
shall
lose
the
Benefit
of
our
Edicts
,
and
of
all
Appeals
to
our
Chambers
,
created
by
the
same
;
Unless
within
eight
days
after
the
Publication
of
this
Declaration
upon
the
Coasts
of
Poitou
,
Saintonge
and
Aunix
,
they
do
quit
their
Rebellion
,
and
make
their
Appearance
before
our
Officers
of
the
Cities
of
Saintes
Niort
,
Fontenay
,
Brouage
,
and
others
more
remote
,
with
the
usual
Submissions
,
and
that
the
Cities
make
their
Declarations
such
as
are
requir'd
in
the
like
Cases
at
the
same
time
.
And
whereas
we
have
found
,
during
the
late
Troubles
,
that
some
of
our
Subjects
of
the
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
siding
with
the
Rebels
,
were
wont
to
send
their
Children
,
or
else
permit
'em
to
go
and
bear
Arms
together
with
'em
,
they
themselves
staying
at
home
to
avoid
the
Rigour
of
our
Prosecutions
;
'T
is
our
Pleasure
,
that
for
the
Remedy
of
such
abuses
,
that
the
Fathers
or
Masters
of
Houses
and
Families
,
shall
be
held
and
reputed
to
adhere
to
the
Enemies
Party
,
and
that
they
shall
suffer
Corporal
Punishment
,
together
with
all
the
Penalties
mention'd
in
these
presents
,
if
their
Children
or
other
Relations
,
usually
abiding
in
their
Houses
,
and
having
no
other
habitation
then
that
of
their
Fathers
,
or
Kindred
,
shall
be
found
siding
with
the
Enemy
,
in
actual
Arms.
Unless
the
said
Parents
or
Masters
of
Houses
or
Families
,
actually
serve
us
in
our
Armies
or
other
where
,
and
make
it
so
much
their
endeavour
to
regain
their
Children
or
Kindred
out
of
the
Enemies
service
,
as
to
convince
us
that
't
was
no
Fault
of
theirs
.
And
as
for
all
our
other
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
that
shall
continue
in
their
Obedience
and
Fidelity
to
us
,
without
adhering
to
the
Enemies
Designs
,
and
other
Practices
,
Factions
and
Conspiracies
against
us
,
our
Authority
,
Service
and
Repose
of
this
Kingdom
,
our
Pleasure
is
,
that
they
shall
freely
enjoy
the
Liberty
of
their
Exercise
,
and
all
Favours
and
Concessions
to
them
granted
by
the
Deceased
King
and
our selves
;
which
it
is
our
full
meaning
and
Intent
to
preserve
inviolably
;
putting
all
our
said
Subjects
of
our
said
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
their
Families
and
Estates
,
so
long
as
they
remain
within
the
Bounds
of
their
Duty
,
under
our
special
saseguard
and
Protection
.
So
we
command
,
&c.
In
Testimony
whereof
,
&c.
Given
at
Villeroy
,
August
5.
1627.
and
18th
.
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
Lewis
,
And
below
,
By
the
King
.
De
Lomenie
.
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
&c.
At
Paris
,
in
Parlament
,
August
12.
1627.
Du
Tillet
.
A
Declaration
of
the
King
after
the
taking
of
Rochelle
,
to
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
Given
at
Paris
,
December
15.
1628.
and
verify'd
in
Parlament
January
15.
1629.
LEWIS
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
To
all
&c.
We
have
by
several
Preceding
Declarations
exhorted
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
to
forsake
and
desist
from
the
Factions
and
Rebellions
wherein
they
were
engag'd
against
our
service
,
promising
'em
all
that
could
be
expected
from
our
Favour
,
in
case
that
within
the
time
prescrib'd
they
return'd
to
their
Duty
,
and
subscrib'd
such
Declarations
as
were
requisite
before
our
Judges
.
Which
several
having
done
,
have
experienc'd
our
Good
Will
,
liv'd
peaceably
and
at
Liberty
,
in
the
enjoyment
of
their
Estates
,
and
Exercise
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
Several
Cities
also
and
Paticular
Men
,
led
away
by
the
Artifices
of
Factious
and
seditious
Spirits
,
have
still
continu'd
in
the
same
Rebelion
,
into
which
their
Engagement
with
the
Inhabitants
of
the
City
of
Rochel
had
participated
'em
.
For
which
reason
,
now
that
it
has
pleas'd
God
to
reduce
that
City
under
our
Obedience
,
and
to
take
from
'em
that
Pretence
,
we
are
willing
to
hope
that
they
will
the
more
readily
return
to
their
Duty
,
by
new
Exhortations
,
and
freeing
'em
from
the
Fear
of
being
Liable
to
the
Penalties
mention'd
in
our
Preceding
Declarations
.
And
being
desirous
to
let
'em
see
our
Paternal
Affection
toward
'em
,
and
to
excite
'em
out
of
a
Consideration
of
their
own
good
and
Preservation
,
more
or
less
to
their
Benefit
,
as
they
shall
continue
more
or
less
Obstinate
in
returning
to
their
Obedience
;
And
which
is
that
which
we
are
willing
so
much
the
rather
to
hope
,
that
now
that
by
the
Reduction
of
our
said
City
of
Rochel
under
our
Obedience
,
they
have
manifestly
understood
our
singular
Goodness
toward
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Place
,
whom
we
receiv'd
upon
their
Surrendring
to
us
with
the
assurance
of
their
Lives
,
Estates
,
and
Exercise
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
and
of
the
integrity
of
which
agreement
they
enjoy
so
religious
a
performance
,
that
all
their
Fears
are
turn'd
into
Consolation
,
and
have
prov'd
a
sufficient
Convincement
that
the
Apprehensions
which
the
Factious
Boutefeaux
of
Rebellion
infus'd
into
'em
,
were
but
Artifices
without
any
Foundation
,
to
hinder
'em
from
seeking
in
our
Obedience
that
true
Tranquillity
and
Liberty
which
they
now
enjoy
;
For
these
causes
we
make
known
,
that
upon
mature
debate
of
this
Business
in
Council
,
of
our
full
knowledge
,
full
Power
,
special
Grace
,
and
Royal
Authority
,
We
have
enjoyn'd
,
and
by
these
Presents
do
enjoyn
all
our
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
of
what
quality
or
Condition
soever
they
be
,
who
shall
now
be
found
engag'd
in
the
Rebellion
and
bearing
Arms
,
or
holding
out
Towns
and
Cities
against
our
service
,
and
contrary
to
that
Obedience
which
they
owe
us
,
or
adhering
to
those
that
hold
'em
out
and
enjoy
'em
,
that
they
forthwith
lay
down
their
Arms
,
return
to
their
Duty
,
and
Subscribe
such
Declarations
as
are
usually
requisite
,
before
our
Courts
of
Parlament
or
Presidial
Seats
,
within
15
days
after
Publication
of
these
Presents
.
And
as
for
the
Cities
,
that
they
send
their
Deputies
to
us
,
to
receive
our
Gracious
Will
and
Pleasure
,
in
pursuance
of
their
Submissions
.
Which
doing
,
we
will
receive
'em
into
our
Favour
,
and
maintain
'em
in
the
Enjoment
of
all
their
Goods
and
Estates
,
and
free
Exercise
of
the
said
Reformed
Religion
,
and
look
upon
'em
as
good
Subjects
,
worthy
to
partake
of
our
benefits
and
Favours
,
no
less
then
the
rest
who
have
continu'd
in
the
Fidelity
which
they
owe
us
.
All
which
we
promise
upon
the
Faith
and
Word
of
a
King
to
keep
,
observe
and
fulfil
inviolably
.
But
in
case
that
continuing
in
the
obstinacy
of
their
Rebellion
they
scorn
the
Favour
which
we
offer
to
'em
,
and
do
not
satisfie
the
Contents
of
these
Presents
within
that
time
,
We
have
,
and
do
declare
'em
from
this
time
forward
to
have
incurr'd
the
Penalties
mention'd
in
our
Preceding
Declarations
,
and
guilty
of
High
Treason
in
the
Highest
degree
,
and
unworthy
of
all
Grace
and
Mercy
.
In
which
case
,
after
the
time
prefix'd
is
once
past
,
our
Pleasure
is
that
they
be
proceeded
against
in
their
Persons
,
Goods
,
Houses
,
Inheritances
,
and
whatever
else
belongs
to
'em
,
with
the
utmost
Rigour
of
the
Law
.
So
we
command
,
&c.
In
Testimony
,
&c.
Given
at
Paris
,
December
15.
1628.
and
19th
.
of
our
Reign
.
Sign'd
Lewis
.
Below
,
by
the
King
.
De
Lomenie
.
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
At
Paris
in
Parlament
&c.
January
15.
1629.
Du
Tillet
.
An
Edict
of
the
King
upon
the
Grace
and
Pardon
granted
as
well
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
and
the
Sieur
de
Soubize
,
as
to
his
Rebellious
Subjects
of
the
Cities
,
Flat
Countries
,
Castles
and
Strong
Holds
,
of
the
Provinces
of
Vpper
and
Lower
Languedoc
,
Cevennes
,
Gevaudan
,
Guyenne
,
Foix
,
&c.
with
the
Articles
.
Given
at
Nimes
,
in
July
1629.
and
verify'd
in
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
August
27.
1629.
LEWIS
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
and
Navarr
,
To
all
,
&c.
The
Love
which
we
bear
our
Subjects
,
and
our
Compassion
of
he
Miseries
which
they
have
sustain'd
,
by
reason
of
the
Wars
,
and
Divisions
wherewith
this
Kingdom
has
been
so
long
afflicted
,
has
touch'd
us
so
deeply
,
that
laying
aside
all
Considerations
of
our
Health
,
and
the
Inconveniences
of
the
weather
,
we
●●ve
made
use
of
all
means
to
reduce
under
our
Obedience
,
those
who
having
thrown
it
off
,
had
been
the
Occasion
of
all
their
Calamities
.
We
were
in
hopes
that
the
Cities
which
surrender'd
to
our
Obedience
,
in
the
Years
1620.
21.
and
22.
would
have
mov'd
'em
to
the
same
acknowledgment
of
our
Authority
.
But
finding
that
either
Obstinacy
would
not
permit
'em
,
or
that
the
Violence
and
Artifice
of
the
Faction
retain'd
'em
,
we
invited
'em
by
our
Declarations
to
return
to
their
Duty
,
by
all
the
most
favourable
perswasions
that
the
cause
would
bear
.
We
also
rais'd
Great
and
Powerful
Armies
to
reduce
by
force
,
those
whom
their
Obstinacy
in
Rebellion
render'd
deaf
and
blind
to
all
the
Reasons
and
Occasions
of
their
Duty
:
wherein
it
has
pleas'd
God
so
far
to
bless
our
Endeavours
,
that
the
City
of
Rochelle
has
had
the
first
Tryal
of
our
Puissance
,
as
is
mention'd
in
the
Edict
which
we
set
forth
upon
the
Reducing
of
that
Place
.
The
City
of
Privas
au
Vivarets
,
which
trusting
to
her
Situation
,
rugged
and
inaccessible
as
she
thought
,
in
her
Fortifications
,
and
her
Stores
of
Provision
and
Ammunition
,
puft
up
with
long
Prosperity
,
adventur'd
to
withstand
the
Batteries
of
our
Cannon
and
the
Efforts
of
our
Arms
,
and
contemning
the
gentle
Exhortations
of
our
Goodness
,
the
hatred
of
her
Inhabitants
was
such
,
that
they
rather
chose
to
abandon
their
Habitations
and
their
Goods
,
then
to
seek
for
Preservation
in
our
Clemency
which
was
assur'd
'em
:
They
depriv'd
themseves
of
the
Hopes
of
receiving
it
,
and
could
not
prevent
the
Conflagration
and
the
fury
of
the
Sword
which
God
sent
among
'em
:
And
therefore
in
reference
to
them
we
have
otherwise
provided
by
our
Declaratory
Letters
set
forth
apart
;
nor
are
they
comprehended
in
these
presents
.
But
this
Punishment
making
others
wiser
,
has
been
the
reason
that
nor
only
all
the
Upper
and
Lower
Vivarets
,
but
also
several
other
Cities
and
Fortresses
are
return'd
to
their
Duty
,
have
Sworn
to
us
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
,
while
we
on
the
other
side
have
pardon'd
their
Rebellion
,
and
ordain'd
'em
our
Letters
of
Oblivion
,
only
causing
their
Walls
and
Fortifications
to
be
demolish'd
.
Which
serving
as
assurances
to
others
,
brought
upon
them
all
the
Miseries
they
have
suffer'd
.
Several
Gentlemen
also
smitten
with
the
Happiness
which
they
met
with
in
our
Clemency
,
sought
and
receiv'd
it
,
and
quitted
their
Rebellion
.
The
City
of
Alets
,
extreamly
strong
by
Scituation
,
by
Fortifications
,
and
whatever
human
Invention
has
study'd
,
to
make
Bulwarks
and
Ramparts
of
Earth
serviceable
to
Nature
,
made
as
if
she
would
have
stopt
the
Career
of
our
Progresses
.
But
finding
her self
begirt
with
our
Army
,
and
our
mounted
Canon
ready
to
make
a
Breach
,
durst
not
expect
the
first
shot
,
but
submitted
to
the
Laws
of
War
that
are
usually
practis'd
in
the
like
Cases
,
threw
her self
at
our
feet
,
and
implor'd
our
mercy
,
which
she
obtain'd
.
And
as
we
were
ready
to
carry
our
Victories
yet
farther
,
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
the
Inhabitants
of
Anduse
,
Sauve
,
Levigan
,
Florac
,
Mervez
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Strong
Holds
in
Cevennes
,
Nimes
,
Aymargues
,
Vsez
,
Milhau
,
Cornus
,
St.
Frique
,
St.
Felix
,
St.
Rome
de
Taon
,
Pont
Camarez
,
Viane
,
Castres
,
Rogue
,
Courbe
,
Revel
,
Montauban
,
Caussade
,
Mazeres
,
Saverdun
,
Carlat
,
Le
Mas
d'
Azil
,
and
generally
all
the
strong
Holds
and
Places
in
the
Upper
and
Lower
Languedoc
,
Cevenes
,
Gevaudan
,
Guyenne
,
and
Foix
,
the
Gentlemen
and
others
,
who
held
out
against
our
Service
,
sent
their
Deputies
to
testifie
their
Repentance
for
having
fallen
into
that
Rebellion
,
promising
to
pay
us
for
the
future
,
that
Obedience
and
Fidelity
,
which
all
good
and
Loyal
Subjects
owe
their
Prince
;
beseeching
Us
to
pardon
'em
,
and
to
grant
'em
an
Amnesty
of
their
Rebellion
,
and
of
all
things
that
happen'd
by
Reason
of
it
;
off'ring
to
dismantle
all
the
Fortifications
of
the
said
Cities
,
to
the
end
they
might
neither
give
any
distrust
of
their
Fidelity
,
nor
serve
as
a
Temptation
for
any
Body
else
to
swerve
from
it
;
and
for
farther
Assurances
to
give
us
such
Hostages
out
of
the
said
Cities
,
and
in
such
number
,
as
we
should
demand
.
To
which
we
were
so
much
the
more
readily
inclin'd
,
because
we
were
desirous
by
so
rare
an
Example
of
Clemency
,
after
so
many
Relapses
,
the
most
advantagiously
that
might
be
to
gain
the
Hearts
of
our
Subjects
,
to
spare
the
shedding
of
Blood
,
the
Desolation
of
the
Province
,
and
all
other
Disorders
and
Calamities
of
Warr
;
mov'd
to
it
by
our
sole
Compassion
of
their
Miseries
,
and
Love
of
their
Welfare
.
Which
puts
us
in
Hopes
,
that
so
manifest
an
Experience
of
the
meer
goodness
,
that
opens
our
Breasts
to
our
Subjects
,
will
cause
their
return
to
be
more
sincere
,
and
serve
for
a
perpetual
Cement
,
to
keep
'em
for
ever
inseparably
united
to
our
Obedience
;
till
the
Grace
and
Mercy
of
God
touching
their
Hearts
,
and
enlightning
their
Minds
,
shall
restore
'em
all
to
the
Bosom
of
the
Church
,
and
dry
up
the
Fountain
of
our
fatal
Divisions
.
For
these
causes
,
after
we
had
receiv'd
Hostages
from
the
said
Cities
,
and
dispos'd
of
'em
in
Places
ordain'd
for
that
purpose
,
till
the
Fortifications
of
the
said
Cities
were
effectually
and
compleatly
demolish'd
;
as
being
desirous
to
provide
for
disorders
past
,
and
to
prevent
any
for
the
Future
,
We
make
known
,
that
upon
mature
debate
of
these
things
in
Council
,
with
the
Advice
of
the
same
,
and
of
our
certain
Knowledge
,
special
Grace
and
Royal
Authority
,
by
this
our
perpetual
and
irrevocable
Edict
,
sign'd
with
our
hand
,
We
have
said
,
Decreed
and
Ordain'd
,
say
Decree
and
Ordain
,
and
our
Will
and
Pleasure
is
,
I.
That
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
,
and
Roman
Religion
,
shall
be
restor'd
and
resettl'd
in
all
the
Cities
and
Places
of
those
Countries
,
from
whence
it
had
been
expell'd
;
and
all
the
Ecclesiastick
Churches
,
Goods
,
and
Houses
,
within
the
said
Provinces
,
shall
be
restored
to
those
to
whom
they
belong'd
,
without
any
Prosecution
for
the
Revenues
receiv'd
or
taken
.
In
which
Churches
,
and
in
all
the
said
Places
,
the
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
shall
be
freely
and
peaceably
Perform'd
,
without
Let
or
Molestation
.
Nevertheless
we
ordain
,
that
in
all
the
Monasteries
within
the
said
Cities
return'd
to
our
Obedience
,
there
shall
not
be
put
in
or
settl'd
any
other
Monks
,
then
such
as
live
exactly
in
the
observance
of
their
Order
,
according
to
the
Letters
which
they
shall
receive
from
us
.
II.
And
desiring
nothing
more
then
a
perpetual
Union
between
our
Subjects
,
as
we
are
desirous
,
and
as
it
is
our
Intention
,
to
maintain
those
who
profess
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
in
the
free
and
Peaceable
Exercise
of
it
,
we
cannot
but
desire
also
their
Conversion
,
for
which
we
continually
offer
up
our
Prayers
to
God
.
For
which
Reason
,
we
exhort
all
our
said
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
to
lay
aside
all
Passion
,
that
they
may
be
capable
of
receiving
the
Light
of
Heaven
,
and
be
fitted
to
return
to
the
Bosom
of
the
Church
,
in
which
for
these
eleven
hundred
Years
together
,
the
Kings
our
Predecessours
have
liv'd
without
Change
or
Interruption
:
Not
being
able
in
any
thing
whatever
to
give
them
a
greater
Testimony
of
our
Paternal
Affection
,
then
to
admonish
them
to
observe
the
same
way
to
Salvation
,
which
we
observe
and
follow
our selves
.
III.
We
ordain
,
that
all
the
Parishes
of
the
said
Countrey
be
provided
with
good
,
sufficient
and
capable
Curates
,
by
those
to
whom
the
Patronage
of
the
same
belongs
,
and
that
things
be
so
order'd
,
that
they
have
all
a
sufficient
revenue
to
maintain
'em
with
Reputation
in
the
Discharge
of
their
Functions
,
as
is
set
down
in
our
Ordinances
of
January
last
;
or
other
means
more
commodious
,
as
shall
be
adjudg'd
proper
by
the
Commissioners
,
by
Us
deputed
to
that
end
.
IV.
We
have
forgiven
,
pardon'd
and
buri'd
in
Oblivion
,
and
do
forgive
,
pardon
and
bury
in
Oblivion
to
the
said
Duke
of
Rohan
,
and
to
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Cities
and
Places
,
as
also
to
those
of
the
Flat
Countries
,
who
adher'd
to
'em
,
all
things
past
from
July
21.
1627.
to
the
Day
of
the
Publication
,
in
every
Seneschalship
,
of
the
Articles
of
Grace
,
which
we
granted
'em
the
27th
▪
of
June
last
.
We
have
discharg'd
'em
,
and
do
discharge
'em
of
all
Acts
of
Hostility
,
raising
of
Arms
,
hiring
of
Souldiers
,
enterprises
as
well
by
Sea
as
Land
,
General
and
Particular
Assemblies
,
more
especially
the
Assembly
of
Nimes
,
seizure
of
Ecclesiastical
Rents
,
Royal
or
Private
Money
,
Coining
of
Money
of
what
Alloy
or
Stamp
soever
,
Printed
Libels
,
Popular
Tumults
and
Commotions
,
Riots
,
Violences
,
Enterprizes
upon
the
two
Cities
of
St.
Amant
,
and
Chasteaux
du
Seigneur
;
the
taking
of
Chasteau
,
St.
Stephen
,
Va●
Franchesque
,
and
Florac
:
Also
the
Murders
and
other
Accidents
,
i●ppening
at
the
taking
of
St.
Ger●●ter
,
and
Castres
,
in
January
las●
.
Also
the
Inhabitants
of
Vsez
,
for
the
Murder
of
the
Sieur
du
Flos
:
And
the
Consuls
of
the
said
Place
,
for
the
Decrees
put
forth
against
'em
by
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
and
Chamber
of
the
Edict
at
Beziers
:
Also
the
Sieurs
Da●bais
,
Jacques
Genvier
,
Paul
Saucier
,
and
Andrew
Pelissier
.
For
the
Nomination
and
Designation
made
of
their
Persons
,
to
be
Consuls
of
Nimes
,
in
1627.
and
their
executing
the
Office
during
that
Year
:
Together
with
all
the
Consuls
and
Political
Counsellours
,
and
the
Prothonotary
of
the
Consular
House
,
for
the
Prosecution
against
'em
by
reason
of
the
said
Consulship
of
Nimes
,
as
well
in
our
Council
,
as
in
the
said
Court
of
Parlament
,
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
and
Court
of
Aids
at
Mompellier
:
Also
the
Inhabitants
of
Anduze
,
for
the
Murder
of
the
Sieur
de
Mantaille
,
and
the
Condemnations
of
the
said
Consuls
,
and
particular
Inhabitants
of
the
said
City
during
these
Troubles
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Millaud
,
for
what
was
done
against
the
Sieur
de
Roquefavas
,
and
discharge
'em
of
the
Restitution
of
4000.
Livers
taken
from
the
Jacobins
.
The
Sieur
de
〈◊〉
,
for
encouraging
the
Inhabitants
of
Alets
in
their
Breach
of
〈◊〉
Conducts
,
Impositions
and
raising
of
Money
,
establishment
of
Courts
of
Justice
,
Officers
and
Counsellours
through
the
Provinces
,
and
executing
of
Sentences
past
in
those
Courts
,
in
Matters
Civil
and
Criminal
,
and
Regulations
of
Municipal
Constitutions
,
and
their
executing
their
Offices
in
the
said
Cities
when
they
were
in
Rebellion
;
together
with
the
Advocates
,
that
practis'd
in
their
Employments
,
before
the
said
Judges
,
Officers
,
and
Counsellours
set
up
in
the
said
Cities
:
Also
those
who
had
no
permission
from
Us
,
to
reside
and
practise
in
the
said
Cities
during
the
said
Time
.
All
Voyages
to
,
and
Intelligences
,
Negotiations
,
Treaties
,
Contracts
,
held
and
made
with
the
English
by
the
said
Cities
and
Inhabitants
;
and
by
the
said
Duke
of
Rohan
,
and
Sieur
de
Soubize
,
as
well
with
the
said
English
,
as
with
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
Duke
of
Savoy
,
and
Letters
written
to
the
Protestant
Cantons
of
Switzerland
:
Also
the
Sieurs
Clausel
and
Du
Cross
,
who
were
employ'd
thither
:
Sales
of
moveable
Goods
,
whether
Ecclesiastical
or
others
,
cutting
down
of
high
Trees
,
Demesne
Woods
or
others
.
Taking
of
Booties
,
Ransoms
,
or
any
other
sort
of
Money
by
them
taken
by
reason
of
the
said
Troubles
,
melting
of
Artillery
,
seizing
of
Ammunition
,
Dismantling
and
Demolishing
of
Cities
,
Castles
and
Towns
:
Also
the
taking
of
Mervez
Aymargues
,
and
other
Burnings
of
Churches
and
Houses
by
Order
and
Authority
of
the
said
Duke
of
Rohan
;
and
from
all
Criminal
Prosecutions
by
Reason
of
the
same
;
not
being
prejudicial
to
the
Civil
Interests
of
the
said
Religious
Ecclesiasticks
,
in
respect
of
which
they
shall
apply
themselves
for
Justice
to
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
.
We
discharge
'em
also
from
all
Leases
and
Farms
,
of
all
Ecclesiastical
Benefices
and
Estates
,
of
which
the
said
Ecclesiasticks
were
depriv'd
by
the
Chieftains
,
who
had
the
General
Command
.
Our
Pleasure
in
like
manner
is
,
that
they
enjoy
the
full
Contents
of
the
Preceding
Amnesties
,
and
of
all
that
has
been
acted
and
negotiated
since
the
abovemention'd
Time
,
notwithstanding
all
Proceedings
at
Law
,
Decrees
and
Sentences
issu'd
out
against
'em
in
the
mean
time
;
even
the
Decrees
themselves
of
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
and
Bourdeaux
,
and
Chamber
of
Beziers
and
others
,
against
the
said
Duke
of
Rohan
,
to
whom
we
will
,
that
all
his
Honours
and
Dignities
which
he
enjoy'd
before
shall
be
preserv'd
,
prohibiting
all
Prosecutions
in
the
Cases
aforesaid
.
In
respect
of
which
,
we
impose
perpetual
silence
upon
all
our
Advocates
General
and
their
Substitutes
;
excepting
always
those
execrable
Cases
reserv'd
and
excepted
by
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
and
others
subsequent
,
of
the
Civil
Interest
,
by
Reason
of
the
Fact
committed
at
Vozenobre
and
Tournac
,
and
of
the
moveables
which
shall
be
found
in
specie
tak'n
from
those
who
were
under
Obedience
to
the
King
.
V.
And
in
pursuance
of
our
Intentions
,
to
maintain
all
our
Subjects
professing
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
in
the
free
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
,
and
in
the
Enjoyment
of
the
Edicts
to
them
granted
,
Our
farther
Pleasure
is
,
that
they
enjoy
the
Benefits
of
the
said
Edict
of
Nantes
and
other
Edicts
,
Articles
and
Declarations
register'd
in
our
Parlaments
,
and
that
in
pursuance
of
the
same
they
have
the
free
Exercise
of
the
said
Religion
in
all
Places
where
it
has
been
allow'd
'em
.
VI.
That
all
Churches
and
Church-yards
,
that
have
been
taken
from
'em
or
demolish'd
,
shall
be
restor'd
'em
,
with
Liberty
to
repair
'em
,
if
there
be
any
necessity
,
and
that
they
deem
it
convenient
.
VII
.
We
ordain
,
that
all
the
Fortifications
of
the
said
Cities
,
shall
be
raz'd
and
demolish'd
,
only
the
enclosure
of
the
Walls
,
within
the
space
of
three
Months
,
by
the
sedulity
of
the
Inhabitants
:
In
whom
we
more
especially
confiding
,
forbear
to
secure
the
said
Cities
either
with
Garrisons
or
Cittadels
.
The
said
Cities
also
shall
be
demolish'd
by
the
Management
and
Orders
of
the
Commissioners
by
Us
deputed
,
and
according
to
the
Orders
and
Instructions
which
we
shall
give
'em
:
And
in
the
mean
while
,
for
the
greater
Security
,
the
Hostages
sent
by
the
said
City
,
shall
remain
in
such
Places
as
we
shall
appoint
,
till
the
said
Fortifications
shall
be
fully
demolish'd
.
VIII
.
Our
farther
Will
and
Pleasure
is
,
that
all
the
aforesaid
Professours
,
&c.
shall
be
restor'd
and
resettl'd
in
all
their
Estates
and
Goods
,
Moveable
and
Immoveable
,
Accompts
and
Actions
,
notwithstanding
all
Condemnations
,
Grants
,
Confiscations
and
Reprisals
made
or
decreed
,
excepting
the
Fruits
and
Revenues
of
their
Goods
,
the
moveables
which
shall
not
be
found
in
specie
,
Woods
cut
down
,
and
Debts
which
have
been
receiv'd
till
this
present
time
,
actually
and
without
fraud
,
after
judicial
Prosecutions
and
Constraints
.
Nevertheless
our
Pleasure
is
,
that
the
Preceding
Declarations
given
upon
the
Fact
of
the
said
Reprisals
,
till
the
present
Commotions
,
Peremptory
Decrees
,
and
Proceedings
and
Agreements
made
upon
them
,
shall
take
place
,
and
be
executed
,
notwithstanding
all
Decrees
to
the
contrary
.
Our
Will
also
is
,
that
the
Heirs
of
the
Deceas'd
Sieur
de
Mormoirac
shall
be
restor'd
to
their
Goods
.
IX
.
We
permit
the
Professours
,
&c.
to
re-enter
their
Houses
,
and
to
rebaild
'em
if
there
be
occasion
;
and
as
being
our
good
and
faithful
Subjects
,
we
permit
'em
to
reside
and
inhabit
in
such
Cities
and
Places
of
our
Kingdom
,
as
they
shall
see
convenient
,
except
in
the
Islands
of
Ré
,
and
Oleron
,
Rochel
and
Privas
.
We
also
permit
the
Inhabitants
of
Pamiers
,
who
were
not
in
the
said
City
at
the
Time
when
it
was
taken
,
to
return
and
enjoy
all
their
Goods
,
after
they
have
submitted
themselves
,
and
taken
the
Oath
of
Fidelity
before
such
Persons
whom
we
shall
appoint
.
X.
Our
Officers
residing
in
the
said
City
,
who
have
not
pay'd
the
Annual
Duty
,
shall
be
admitted
to
pay
it
within
two
Months
,
as
well
for
what
is
past
as
for
the
present
Years
.
And
as
for
such
as
are
Deceas'd
,
having
pay'd
the
said
Annual
Right
,
the
Offices
which
they
held
shall
be
preserv'd
to
their
Widows
and
Heirs
.
And
as
for
those
Officers
whose
Offices
we
have
supply'd
by
Reason
of
the
Troubles
,
they
shall
be
continu'd
in
their
said
Offices
,
notwithstanding
the
Patents
given
to
others
,
and
their
being
settl'd
therein
.
Our
Pleasure
also
is
,
that
the
Officers
of
particular
Lords
,
who
were
admitted
upon
dear
Purchases
,
and
put
out
by
Reason
of
the
said
Troubles
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
their
Employments
.
XI
.
All
the
abovemention'd
shall
be
discharg'd
,
and
we
hereby
discharge
'em
of
all
Contributions
,
Quartering
of
Souldiers
,
as
well
in
the
preceding
,
as
present
troubles
.
Also
the
said
Communities
and
particular
Members
thereof
are
discharg'd
from
all
Obligations
to
indemnifie
and
save
harmless
all
Reparations
of
Damages
,
which
may
be
pretended
against
'em
,
by
Reason
of
Imprisonments
,
Executions
and
Expulsions
out
of
the
said
Cities
,
by
order
of
the
said
Duke
of
Rohan
,
or
the
Councils
of
the
said
Cities
,
or
any
others
by
him
set
up
as
well
during
the
present
as
preceding
Troubles
.
And
as
for
Taxes
and
other
Money
laid
upon
the
Countrey
,
in
Case
the
Summs
fall
short
,
for
want
of
Payment
by
the
abovemention'd
,
the
Receivers
of
the
said
Countreys
shall
not
prosecute
the
abovemention'd
:
Reserving
nevertheless
a
Power
to
prosecute
the
Syndic
of
the
Countrey
,
to
the
end
the
Abatement
may
be
laid
upon
the
Generality
of
the
Province
.
XII
.
In
like
manner
,
we
discharge
the
Consuls
and
Private
Persons
,
who
oblig'd
themselves
during
the
troubles
of
the
Years
,
1621.
1622.
and
1626.
and
in
the
present
Commotions
,
for
the
Affairs
of
the
City
,
to
pay
the
said
Obligations
,
notwithstanding
all
Clauses
inserted
in
the
Agreements
:
Saving
to
the
Creditors
,
the
Power
of
prosecuting
the
Consuls
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
shall
be
in
Office
,
who
shall
be
liable
to
Condemnation
,
and
to
pay
their
shares
of
the
Summs
.
XIII
.
They
shall
be
also
discharg'd
from
prosecuting
the
Catholick
Inhabitants
and
others
,
for
the
remainders
from
them
due
for
the
rates
of
the
preceding
Years
,
notwithstanding
the
discharges
they
had
obtain'd
by
our
Letters
Patents
,
as
by
the
Decrees
of
the
Court
of
Aids
at
Mompellier
:
As
also
from
all
that
remains
to
be
pay'd
of
Taxes
and
Impositions
,
assess'd
upon
any
of
'em
,
the
Catholicks
being
exempted
by
the
Orders
of
the
Governours
of
the
Provinces
,
or
others
our
Commanders
in
Chief
,
during
the
preceding
and
present
Troubles
.
XIV
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Castres
also
shall
be
discharg'd
from
Restitution
of
whatever
they
took
by
force
of
Arms
in
Opposition
to
our
Service
.
XV.
The
charges
which
shall
be
laid
upon
the
said
Cities
,
shall
be
equally
born
by
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
same
,
according
to
the
Custom
at
all
times
usual
.
Only
that
the
Debts
contracted
by
the
Catholick
Inhabitants
,
shall
be
born
by
themselves
alone
;
and
those
contracted
by
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
by
themselves
.
XVI
.
Sentences
past
by
those
who
have
been
Commission'd
for
the
Administration
of
Justice
in
the
said
Cities
,
whether
in
Civil
or
Criminal
Matters
,
shall
take
place
,
excepting
Appeals
to
the
said
Chambers
,
in
Cases
which
have
not
been
adjudg'd
by
the
Provosts
,
or
at
a
Council
of
War
.
XVII
.
The
Order
observ'd
in
the
said
Cities
,
as
well
touching
the
C●●s●●ship
as
the
Municipal
Government
,
and
the
Meeting
of
the
said
Consuls
and
City
Councils
,
shall
be
kept
and
observ'd
,
as
before
the
Troubles
.
XVIII
.
The
Assemblies
of
State
in
the
Countrey
of
Foix
,
shall
be
held
after
the
accustom'd
Manner
,
and
all
the
Cities
shall
be
summon'd
that
were
usually
present
.
XIX
.
The
Consuls
,
Receivers
,
Collectors
and
Commissaries
,
that
manag'd
the
Publick
Money
during
the
Preceding
and
Present
Troubles
,
shall
be
acquitted
and
discharg'd
,
they
bringing
into
the
Chambers
the
Accounts
which
they
have
given
of
it
;
nor
shall
the
Chambers
pretend
to
any
Fees
,
nor
to
require
a
review
of
the
said
Accompts
.
And
as
for
the
Inhabitants
of
Nimes
,
who
pretend
themselves
not
oblig'd
to
carry
in
their
Accompts
into
the
said
Chambers
,
our
Will
is
,
that
the
ancient
Custom
shall
be
observ'd
.
XX.
The
Seats
of
Judicature
,
Audits
of
Receipts
,
and
other
Offices
,
remov'd
by
Reason
of
the
present
Troubles
,
shall
be
restor'd
and
settl
▪
d
in
the
Places
where
they
were
before
:
Also
the
Election
newly
created
to
be
settl'd
at
Montauban
,
but
remov'd
to
the
City
of
Moissac
by
reason
of
the
Troubles
,
shall
be
return'd
to
Montauban
,
after
the
Fortifications
are
demolish'd
.
XXI
.
Also
the
Chamber
of
the
Edict
,
now
sitting
at
Beziers
,
shall
be
restor'd
to
the
City
of
Castres
,
after
the
Fortifications
are
demolish'd
;
and
shall
remain
in
the
said
City
,
according
to
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
notwithstanding
our
Ordinance
of
January
last
,
and
the
Decree
of
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
upon
the
111th
.
Article
thereof
:
Which
Chamber
his
Majesty
will
have
maintain'd
in
all
things
allow'd
it
by
the
Edicts
and
Regulations
.
XXII
.
All
these
Graces
and
Concessions
,
it
is
our
Will
and
Pleasure
,
that
the
abovemention'd
enjoy
,
that
were
in
Arms
upon
the
twenty
seventh
of
June
last
.
And
as
for
the
Cities
and
Persons
that
submitted
to
our
Obedience
before
that
day
,
they
shall
particularly
enjoy
the
things
contain'd
in
the
Letters
Patents
,
which
have
order'd
'em
for
that
purpose
.
So
we
command
our
Faithful
and
Beloved
Counsellours
,
in
the
Parlament
of
Tholouse
,
&c.
And
for
the
more
firm
and
stable
endurance
of
these
Presents
,
&c.
Given
at
Nimes
,
in
July
1629.
and
twentieth
of
our
Raign
.
Sign'd
,
Lewis
.
And
below
,
by
the
King
.
Phelipeaux
.
Read
,
Publish'd
and
Register'd
,
&c.
At
Tholouse
in
Parlament
,
August
,
27.
1629.
Sign'd
,
De
Malenfant
.
The
End
of
the
second
Volume
.
A
TABLE
OF
THE
MATTERS
.
A.
-
ACcusations
odious
,
521.
For
violating
the
Edicts
,
Ibid.
For
taking
away
the
Prayer
for
the
King
in
the
20th
Psalm
,
523.
For
blaspheming
the
Holy
Things
,
525.
-
Acts
of
Injustice
at
Vitre
,
Dijon
,
Taulignan
,
424
,
370
,
465.
Particular
Acts
of
Injustice
,
465.
-
Affairs
,
Forreign
of
France
,
in
what
Condition
,
314.
-
Aggravation
venomous
,
524.
-
Aire
Bishop
of
,
his
violent
Speech
,
249.
-
Albert
de
Luines
,
his
Original
,
260
,
261.
His
Confidents
,
their
Character
,
262.
He
Marries
into
the
House
of
Rohan
,
264.
He
Fools
the
Queen
,
and
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
319.
His
notable
Artifices
to
gain
Lesdiguieres
,
382.
More
of
the
same
,
384
,
385.
Made
Constable
,
388.
-
Alets
reduc'd
,
459.
-
Alliance
French
with
Gustavus
King
of
Sweden
,
471.
Alliance
double
with
Spain
concluded
on
,
17.
-
Ambrune
Bishop
of
,
his
Speech
to
the
King
,
339.
-
Amelot
,
Commissioner
in
Poitou
and
Santonge
,
383.
He
ruins
the
Churches
under
the
appearance
of
Honesty
,
384.
-
d'
Ancre
Marquiss
of
,
hated
by
the
Princes
of
France
,
153.
They
unite
against
him
,
154
,
&c.
His
Death
,
263.
-
St.
Angeli
Besieg'd
and
Reduc'd
,
309.
The
Priviledges
of
the
City
abolish'd
,
310.
An
attempt
upon
it
,
122.
Prevented
by
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
123.
-
Annexes
the
occasion
of
great
Injustice
,
469
,
489.
Annexes
of
the
Dauphinate
,
495.
Advice
of
the
Commissioners
of
the
Dauphinate
upon
'em
,
498.
New
Vexations
about
'em
,
505.
Order
of
the
Intendant
of
Poitou
concerning
'em
,
516.
-
St.
Antonin
tak'n
by
Assault
,
334.
-
Apology
of
the
General
Assembly
,
424.
-
Arminians
favour'd
by
the
Court
,
372.
-
Arnoux
,
the
Jesuit
,
invective
against
him
,
301.
His
Dilemma
,
302.
Banish'd
the
Court
,
319.
He
succeeds
Cotton
,
272.
-
Artifices
of
the
ancient
Enemies
of
the
Reformed
,
41.
To
undermine
the
steadiness
of
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
53.
Artifices
against
Chamier
,
66.
-
Assemblies
,
why
they
refus'd
to
break
up
before
their
Papers
were
answer'd
,
303.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
began
at
Paris
,
remov'd
to
Poitiers
,
thence
to
Bourdeaux
,
320.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
at
Paris
,
406.
Of
Notables
,
433.
Assembly
at
Anduse
,
translated
to
Nimes
,
459.
Of
the
Clergy
at
Paris
,
464.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
,
521.
Assembly
general
allow'd
for
Chastelleraud
,
22.
Remov'd
to
Saumur
,
23.
Assembly
at
Saumur
,
and
the
Quality
of
the
Deputies
,
26.
Commissioners
from
this
Assembly
to
the
King
,
44.
The
Assembly
sends
Deputies
to
the
Court
,
47.
Gives
Reasons
for
not
choosing
six
Deputies
,
52.
In
which
they
persist
,
53.
Nominates
Commissioners
,
60.
The
Assembly
resolves
to
break
up
,
65.
They
draw
up
Regulations
,
69.
Assembly
at
Castle-jaloux
,
92.
Assembly
at
Rochel
,
138.
General
Assembly
leave
to
hold
one
at
Grenoble
,
160.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
at
Paris
,
183.
Assembly
at
Grenoble
,
201.
Sends
a
Deputation
to
the
King
,
203.
Removes
to
Nimes
,
212.
They
mistrusts
the
Lords
,
214.
They
send
Deputies
to
the
King
for
a
Peace
,
232
,
&c.
Remov'd
to
Rochel
,
235.
They
send
Deputies
to
Loudun
,
236.
Assembly
of
Rochel
send
Deputies
to
the
King
,
264.
And
receive
an
Order
to
break
up
,
265.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
at
Paris
,
274.
Assembly
at
Castle-jaloux
,
and
Tonneins
,
repair
to
Orthez
in
Bearn
,
and
are
proscrib'd
,
308
,
309.
Assembly
of
Orthez
,
remov'd
to
Rochel
and
breaks
up
,
322.
Another
Assembly
at
Loudun
,
Ibid.
&c.
Assembly
of
the
Clergy
at
Blois
,
330
,
&c.
Constancy
of
the
Assembly
of
Loudun
,
335.
Assembly
at
Anduse
,
357.
Assembly
at
Gergeau
,
358
,
&c.
Other
Assemblies
in
Anjou
and
Bur.
gundy
,
360
,
&c.
General
Assembly
at
Milhau
,
361
,
&c.
Assembly
at
Rochel
declar'd
unlawful
,
365.
Assembly
at
Rochel
,
380.
Duplesses
and
Moulin
solicit
the
breaking
of
it
up
,
390.
Affairs
of
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
393
,
&c.
Defends
it self
in
Writing
,
410.
Reply'd
to
by
the
Jesuites
,
413.
Irreparable
faults
committed
by
'em
,
417.
The
State
of
it
,
428.
-
Assignations
ill
paid
,
375.
-
Attempts
upon
the
Cities
of
Security
,
300.
B.
-
BAilliages
establish'd
with
little
exactness
,
270.
-
Basnage
the
Reformed
Minister
,
482.
-
Bearn
forc'd
Conversions
there
,
433.
the
King
will
have
Bearn
treat
separately
,
47.
Articles
in
favour
of
Bearn
,
85.
The
State
of
Bearn
falsly
represented
,
276.
Reunion
of
it
to
the
Crown
,
279.
An
Argument
upon
the
Reunion
of
it
,
280
,
&c.
Answer
to
it
,
285.
The
Edict
of
the
Reunion
publish'd
,
286.
The
Bearnois
endeavour
to
ward
off
the
Blow
,
289.
The
State
of
Religion
in
Bearn
,
290.
Their
Writings
answer'd
,
297.
Their
extream
despair
,
307.
More
of
the
Bearnois
,
313.
The
whole
form
of
the
Government
alter'd
,
346
,
&c.
Violences
committed
there
after
the
Kings
Departure
,
348.
The
Affair
of
Bearn
cross'd
a
thousand
ways
by
different
Artifices
,
351.
All
manner
of
Succours
refus'd
to
their
Deputies
,
352.
Bearn
subdu'd
,
405.
-
Bellujon
censur'd
by
the
Assembly
,
56.
-
Beraud
,
Minister
of
Montauban
,
481.
-
Berger
a
Reformed
Counsellour
at
Paris
turns
Roman
Catholick
,
162.
-
Breticheres
,
his
Politick
design
,
328.
-
Bishops
of
Languedoc
side
with
the
Duke
of
Orleans
,
492.
Bishops
of
Albi
and
Nimes
degraded
for
Rebellion
,
493.
Bishop
of
Orleans's
Speech
to
the
King
,
521.
The
Bishop
of
St.
Flour's
Speech
,
529.
Bishop
of
Mompellier
,
his
Rights
over
the
Vniversity
,
152.
-
Blasphemies
pretended
,
427
,
440.
The
occasion
of
a
World
of
unjust
Acts
,
448
,
450.
-
Bodies
of
the
Reformed
digg'd
up
again
,
402.
-
Books
prosecuted
,
451.
Books
that
made
a
noise
,
85
,
87.
-
Bouillon
Marshal
,
his
Letter
,
313.
He
treats
with
Count
Mansfield
,
340.
His
Proposals
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
about
it
,
341.
Publishes
an
Edict
in
favour
of
the
Reformed
,
417.
-
Bouillon
Duke
of
,
the
Son
changes
his
Religion
,
517.
He
ruins
himself
for
Love
of
a
Lady
,
Ibid.
-
Bouillon
the
Father
soon
gain'd
at
Court
,
8.
He
endeavours
to
gain
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
17.
Gain'd
by
the
Queen
,
23.
His
Inconstancy
about
Presidentship
,
28.
Discontented
,
seems
reconcil'd
to
the
Duke
of
Sulli
,
and
Interests
himself
for
Senevieres
,
30
,
31.
Dangerous
Counsel
imputed
to
him
,
55.
His
strange
Advice
,
58.
Made
a
Commissioner
by
the
Assembly
,
but
refuses
it
,
60.
Breaks
with
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
118.
Reconcil'd
,
150.
He
seeks
to
be
reveng'd
upon
the
Queen
,
180.
He
labours
with
the
Reformed
to
joyn
with
the
Reformed
,
182.
Writes
to
the
King
,
412.
He
refuses
the
Place
of
General
,
416.
-
Buckingham
Duke
,
jealousies
between
him
and
the
Cardinal
,
416.
He
compleats
the
Ruin
of
the
Reformed
,
418.
-
Burials
disturb'd
,
439.
The
Right
of
Burial
violated
,
446.
Of
Gentlemen
Founders
of
Churches
,
431.
C.
-
COcherat
,
Minister
of
Quilleboeuf
,
513.
-
Candal
Duke
of
,
embraces
the
Reformed
Religion
,
215.
-
Castres
,
Vexation
of
Officers
there
,
435.
The
Consistory
molested
there
,
437.
Refuses
to
admit
the
Duke
of
Rohans
Deputies
,
429.
The
Counsellours
of
the
Chamber
there
forbid
to
wear
red
Robes
,
504.
-
Catharinots
murder
du
Cross
,
335.
Sedition
against
the
Catholicks
by
them
rais'd
,
Ibid.
-
Catholicks
,
their
enterprizes
at
Rochel
,
387.
Of
the
Queen
of
Englands
Houshold
indiscreet
,
417.
They
Triumph
at
Campredons
Death
,
423.
They
endeavour
to
involve
the
Ministers
in
the
Duke
of
Rohans
treaty
with
Spain
,
424.
Great
rejoycing
among
'em
,
450.
Their
Cruelties
and
Insulting
,
Ibid.
-
Cavils
upon
the
Right
of
Donations
and
Legacies
,
393.
A
shameful
Cavil
,
495.
-
Chalas
,
Commissioner
in
Poitou
and
Saintonge
,
383.
His
Compliance
,
386.
-
Chambers
of
the
Edict
,
their
Severity
,
115.
At
Paris
reverse
a
Sentence
of
the
Judge
of
Orleans
,
152.
-
Character
of
the
Reformed
,
31.
-
Charenton
,
the
Church
there
burnt
,
325.
Exercise
of
Religion
confirm'd
there
,
10.
-
Charles
,
Prince
of
Wales
design'd
to
Marry
the
Infanta
of
Spain
,
389.
Courted
by
Richlieu
for
a
Daughter
of
Henry
IV.
390.
The
Match
concluded
,
391.
His
Complance
for
the
Catholick
Religion
,
392.
-
Chatillon
,
dismiss'd
by
the
Circle
of
Lower
Languedoc
,
327.
The
Reasons
why
,
328.
Surrenders
Aiguemortes
to
the
King
,
and
is
made
a
Marshal
of
France
,
346.
Engag'd
in
the
Interests
of
the
Court
,
214.
Deals
under
hand
with
Montmorency
,
378.
-
Chatillon
the
City
,
dishonest
Proposals
to
surprize
it
,
329
,
330.
-
Children
forc'd
away
,
305.
Two
Examples
of
it
,
Ibid.
409.
More
of
the
same
,
370.
-
Churches
of
the
County
of
Foix
reduc'd
to
Misery
,
268.
And
those
of
Provence
ill
us'd
,
269.
-
Church-yards
,
Catholicks
dispenc'd
with
allowing
'em
at
their
own
Charges
,
307.
Church-yard
at
Blois
,
425.
Cavil
about
one
,
445.
Distance
between
Reformed
and
Catholick
Church-yards
,
446.
-
Cities
Catholick
,
several
take
,
Arms
,
42.
Cities
of
Security
yield
to
the
King
,
158.
-
Clairac
Besieg'd
and
taken
,
315.
Cruelties
us'd
to
the
Garrison
,
316.
-
Clergy
grant
Money
with
an
ill
will
,
407.
The
Clergies
Papers
,
and
the
Kings
answer
,
529.
Their
Prevarication
,
172.
Their
Paper
presented
to
the
King
,
173
,
174
,
&c.
-
Colledges
,
all
Hugenots
imparty'd
,
501.
Colledge
of
Loudun
taken
from
the
Reformed
,
515.
Colledge
at
Charenton
,
the
Erection
of
it
oppos'd
by
the
Catholicks
,
329.
-
Condè
joins
with
Car.
de
Retz
,
&c.
329.
His
Cruelties
to
the
Reformed
,
345.
Quits
the
Court
and
retires
into
Italy
,
353.
His
unjust
dealings
at
Sancerre
,
451.
Affronted
at
Poitiers
,
157.
His
unequal
Temper
,
173.
Condè
loses
his
Authority
by
the
Prevarication
of
the
Clergy
,
180.
He
begins
new
Intreigues
,
181.
He
prepares
to
hinder
the
Match
with
Spain
,
184.
He
invites
the
Assembly
of
Grenoble
to
join
with
him
,
201.
Proclaim'd
a
Rebel
,
231.
His
Condition
when
Peace
was
propounded
,
232.
He
Signs
the
Treaty
,
237.
He
makes
two
new
demands
,
after
all
the
rest
were
granted
him
,
which
much
perplex
the
Queen
,
248.
Imprison'd
by
the
Queen
,
249.
Set
at
Liberty
,
321.
He
deceives
the
Reformed
,
334.
His
wholsome
Advice
,
341.
He
and
others
fail
in
their
Garranty
to
the
Reformed
,
361.
The
Kings
Declaration
against
the
Cities
of
Rochel
,
and
St.
John
d'
Angeli
,
and
the
effect
of
it
,
422.
-
Consistory
at
Beglè
continues
the
Publick
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
223.
Oppos'd
by
two
Advocates
,
224.
They
cite
the
Advocates
,
who
appeal
to
the
Parlament
,
225.
And
the
proceedings
thereupon
,
226
,
&c.
-
Constable
his
Death
causes
great
Alterations
at
Court
,
329.
-
Consuls
,
indirectly
chosen
,
491.
Consulships
of
Alets
,
495.
-
Conversions
forc'd
at
Aubenas
,
433.
and
St.
Amands
,
434.
Pretended
of
a
Person
that
dy'd
of
a
Fever
,
452.
Of
Souldiers
taken
Prisners
,
456.
-
Cornulier
Bishop
of
Rennes
,
his
passionate
Speech
,
320.
-
Corps
of
a
Reformed
Gentleman
digg'd
up
again
,
116.
-
Cotton
the
Jesuit
disgrac'd
,
272.
-
Councils
Provincial
,
their
Functions
,
70.
-
Court
recover
their
Affairs
,
406.
The
Answers
given
by
the
Court
to
the
Papers
of
the
Reformed
,
satisfie
no
Body
,
64.
Makes
use
of
the
Doctrine
of
Patience
,
120.
The
wiles
and
injustices
of
it
,
121.
Has
no
regard
for
the
People
,
184.
Disingenuity
of
the
Court
,
upon
Sulli's
account
,
237.
Break
their
Words
with
Lescun
,
280.
Dilatory
and
Delusive
,
303.
Craft
of
the
Court
in
reference
to
Renards
ill
success
in
Bearn
,
310.
-
Croakers
,
425.
-
Cruelties
of
the
Kings
Army
at
Foix
,
401.
At
Privas
,
455.
-
Cupis
Francis
,
his
Conversion
,
538.
D.
-
DAille's
Books
,
526.
His
dispute
with
Muis
,
527.
-
Deagean
,
a
signal
wile
of
his
,
386.
&c.
-
Declaration
against
Rohan
and
Soubise
,
396.
The
Kings
Declaration
upon
Soubise's
taking
Arms
,
397.
Declaration
confirming
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
8.
And
remarkable
Expressions
in
it
,
9.
Declaration
of
the
twenty
fourth
of
April
,
oppos'd
by
the
Deputies
General
,
97
,
98.
New
Declaration
,
July
11.
112.
Of
the
fifteenth
of
December
,
and
remarks
upon
it
,
141.
Declaration
of
the
Marriages
resolv'd
upon
with
Spain
,
144.
Of
the
Kings
Majority
,
167.
Declaration
of
the
King
upon
the
Nobilities
proposing
to
Petition
him
to
maintain
the
Catholick
Religion
,
according
to
his
Coronation
Oath
,
179.
Declaration
of
the
Court
upon
Conde's
treating
with
the
Assembly
of
Nimes
,
218.
New
Declaration
of
the
King
,
Ibid.
-
Decree
about
meeting
the
Sacrament
;
434.
Decrees
upon
several
occasions
,
503.
A
troublesome
Decree
about
meeting
the
Sacrament
,
509.
For
demolishing
the
Church
of
St.
Maixant
,
510.
Forbidding
publick
Exercise
at
Paroi
,
and
containing
several
other
things
,
515.
Other
Decrees
against
the
Reformed
,
533.
And
to
the
Prejudice
of
Paternal
Authority
,
Ibid.
A
Vexatious
Decree
of
the
Privy
Council
upon
several
occasions
,
534.
A
Decree
touching
Patents
for
Offices
,
535.
He
will
not
allow
the
Ministers
to
make
a
separate
Body
in
Councils
,
73.
A
Decree
authorizing
the
Jesuits
to
preach
in
Mompellier
,
277.
For
restoring
confiscated
Estates
,
confiscated
in
Bearn
,
278.
-
Deputies
General
nominated
,
487.
Obtain
favourable
answers
to
their
Papers
,
18.
Their
Power
limited
,
49.
Well
receiv'd
and
flatter'd
at
Court
,
50.
Afterwards
deceiv'd
,
51.
Threaten'd
,
52.
New
Deputies
General
appointed
,
60.
Deputies
of
the
Provinces
,
at
Patis
,
sent
back
with
disgrace
,
96.
-
Dominic
de
Jesus
Maria
,
his
Story
,
322.
-
Dort
,
Imposture
put
upon
the
Synod
there
,
374.
E.
-
ECclesiasticks
seiz'd
upon
at
Montauban
,
371.
-
Edict
new
,
confirming
all
the
rest
,
414.
Edict
of
Grace
,
460.
Contents
of
the
Edict
,
461.
Against
Blasphemers
,
528.
The
Consequences
of
it
,
Ibid.
Edict
of
Blois
,
238.
-
Embassadours
English
importunate
for
the
Peace
of
the
Religion
,
411.
They
sign
an
Act
ill
drawn
up
,
413.
-
England
declares
against
France
,
438.
English
Land
in
the
Isle
of
Re
,
439.
Defeated
,
442.
Set
forth
two
Fleets
more
,
443.
England
makes
a
Peace
with
France
,
Ibid.
457.
-
Espernon
Duke
of
,
Mortally
hates
the
Reformed
,
216.
Makes
War
against
Rochel
,
252.
His
pretence
to
take
Arms
,
253
,
&c.
Espernon
Duke
of
,
sent
into
Bearn
,
402.
-
Examples
of
Injuries
done
the
Reformed
,
306.
-
Exercise
forbid
at
Puigenier
and
Beaulieu
,
425.
Out
of
the
usual
Places
,
431.
At
St.
Sabin
and
Antibe
,
446.
Prohibited
,
438.
At
Gex
,
Sancerre
,
and
Chauvigny
,
444.
At
Quercy
,
445.
The
Right
to
'em
cavill'd
at
,
468.
Forbid
,
490
,
495.
Forbid
,
500.
Forbid
at
Paroi
,
515.
At
Villiers
le
Bel
,
531.
At
Corbigni
,
Ibid.
At
St.
Silvia
,
533.
In
other
Places
,
Ibid.
At
Clay
,
536.
Forbid
in
several
Places
,
301.
-
Exorcisms
,
the
ridiculous
●ss●cls
of
'em
,
505.
F.
-
FAvas's
Interest
,
365.
-
Favourites
new
Intreignes
against
'em
,
337.
-
Fenouilles
Bishop
of
,
violent
against
the
Reformed
,
335.
Remarks
upon
his
Speech
,
337.
Beholding
for
his
Preferment
to
the
Duke
of
Sully
,
yet
a
bitter
Persecutor
of
the
Reformed
,
152.
-
Ferrand
the
Minister
flatters
the
King
,
410.
-
Ferrier
retires
,
67.
Heavy
Accusations
against
him
,
102.
Quits
the
Ministry
,
and
is
receiv'd
a
Counsellour
at
Nimes
,
146.
More
of
him
,
148
,
&c.
His
end
,
150.
-
Flatteries
excessive
,
362.
-
Foix
,
Desolation
of
the
Church
there
,
338.
-
Fontrailles
put
out
of
Leitoure
,
364.
-
La
Force
corrupted
by
the
King
,
leaves
the
Reformed
,
333.
-
La
Force
Governour
of
Bearn
,
279.
His
unequal
temper
,
and
the
effects
of
it
,
292.
-
France
Plays
foul
play
with
the
Confederates
,
416.
Makes
a
League
with
Queen
Christina
,
497.
Her
Pretensions
to
all
Europe
,
set
forth
by
a
Sorbon
Doctor
,
502.
G.
-
GAland
Augustus
a
Commissioner
,
371.
Admitted
into
the
Synod
,
372.
His
Intreigue
against
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
442.
In
vain
opposes
the
Vnion
of
the
Churches
of
Bearn
,
483.
-
Gex
,
the
Bailliage
how
us'd
,
534.
Commissioners
sent
thither
,
93.
Great
Alterations
there
in
the
State
of
Religion
,
107.
-
Governours
of
the
Towns
of
Security
basely
self-interested
,
423.
-
Grand
Assizes
,
several
of
their
Decrees
against
the
Reformed
,
512.
-
Grievances
a
large
Memoir
of
'em
,
430.
-
Gustavus
King
of
Sweden
his
Death
,
497.
H.
-
HArdy
put
in
Marrialds
Room
,
427.
-
House
of
Charity
forbid
at
Paris
,
536.
House
of
the
Propagation
of
Faith
,
and
a
remarkable
piece
of
Injustice
,
537.
-
Huguenots
,
whether
to
be
admitted
in
the
Kings
Army
,
441.
-
Hust
,
the
Original
of
the
Word
,
349.
I.
-
JAcobins
turn'd
out
of
Mompellier
,
275.
-
James
I.
of
England
,
his
Compliance
for
the
Catholick
Religion
,
390
,
391.
His
coldness
as
to
the
Affairs
of
the
Palatinate
,
391.
-
Jeannin
.
his
remarkable
writing
,
330.
His
Answer
to
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
181.
-
Jesuits
receive
a
great
Mortification
,
93.
-
Impudence
of
the
Jesuits
Aubigni
and
Cotton
,
13.
-
Inclinations
of
the
Great
Men
,
314.
-
Independency
of
Kings
from
the
Pope
maintain'd
,
169.
Rejected
by
the
Court
and
Clergy
,
and
why
,
170.
-
Injustice
,
extraordinary
against
the
Reformed
,
435.
-
Instructions
of
the
Commissioners
,
421.
Answer'd
by
Chauve
the
Moderator
,
422.
For
the
Provincial
Assembly
,
23.
Continuations
of
the
Instructions
,
26.
-
Invectives
against
the
Synod
of
Aletz
,
357.
-
Joseph
a
Capuchin
,
his
draught
of
the
Reunion
,
474.
K.
-
KIng
of
England
in
what
sence
Garrantee
for
the
Protestants
,
413.
Offers
his
Mediation
for
a
Peace
,
234.
Refus'd
by
the
Council
of
France
,
Ibid.
-
Knight
of
Malta
Marry'd
,
432.
L.
-
LAnguedoc
,
Lower
,
in
Confusion
,
328.
Continue
unquiet
,
234.
The
Circle
of
it
Assembles
at
Limel
,
376.
-
League
powerful
against
Spain
,
410.
-
Legacies
perverted
,
432.
-
Lescun
Counsellour
in
the
Soveraign
Council
of
Bearn
,
279.
His
Remonstrance
,
290.
-
Lesdiguieres
,
pretends
to
the
Constables
Sword
,
and
intercedes
for
Peace
with
the
Protestants
,
334.
He
endeavours
to
hinder
the
removal
of
the
Assembly
of
Grenoble
to
Nimes
,
212.
Engag'd
in
the
Interest
of
the
Court
,
214.
He
falls
out
with
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
381.
His
small
Affection
for
Religion
,
Ibid.
&c.
Will
not
hearken
to
his
Friends
,
386.
He
remains
at
Court
,
388.
-
Lessius
put
to
Death
,
354.
-
Letter
Satyrical
dividing
the
Reformed
into
three
Orders
,
29.
A
Letter
from
Court
Authorizing
the
Inferiour
number
against
the
greater
,
56.
Letter
suppos'd
to
be
written
in
the
Duke
of
Montbazons
Name
,
366.
-
Lewis
XIII
.
Marches
into
Guyenne
,
314.
Returns
to
Paris
,
330.
Leaves
Paris
,
332.
His
success
in
Poitou
,
Ibid.
And
Guyenne
,
where
he
treats
with
La
Force
,
333.
He
suspects
the
Duke
of
Tremoville
,
and
seizes
Tulleburg
,
Ibid.
Hastens
into
Languedoc
,
334.
He
forbids
the
Reformed
to
quit
their
Habitations
,
339.
He
makes
use
of
Forraign
Catholick
Souldiers
,
342.
He
puts
his
Kingdom
under
the
Protection
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
413.
Returns
to
Paris
,
358.
His
particular
Insidelity
to
the
Rochellers
,
363.
His
Death
,
452.
His
Letter
to
the
Queen
about
the
Peace
,
463.
The
Court
surpriz'd
at
the
Kings
Death
,
1.
The
Penetrating
into
the
Causes
of
his
Death
avoided
,
14.
His
Temper
,
260.
His
unexpected
Journey
to
Bearn
,
343.
He
arrives
at
Pau
,
and
takes
in
Navarreins
,
returns
to
Pau
,
and
takes
the
Oath
to
the
States
,
345.
He
goes
unexpectedly
from
Paris
,
and
removes
the
Offices
of
the
Receits
,
401.
-
Lewis
XIII
.
born
,
419.
-
Lion
,
an
unfortunate
accideent
there
,
326.
A
new
Sedition
there
,
451.
-
Loudun
,
Assembly
there
justified
,
301.
which
produc'd
several
Complaints
and
Apologies
,
302.
Answer'd
by
the
King
,
303.
The
Place
appointed
for
the
Conference
which
procures
Peace
,
235.
-
Luson
Bishop
of
,
made
a
Cardinal
,
360.
His
Character
,
Ibid.
His
Speech
to
the
King
,
173.
He
withdraws
from
the
Queen
,
272.
He
writes
against
the
Ministers
,
274.
His
ill
Counsel
,
341
,
&c.
M.
-
MAcon
the
Bishop
of
,
his
Speech
to
the
King
,
274.
Proves
ineffectual
,
277.
Remarks
upon
it
,
317.
-
Mage
,
the
Judge
,
422.
-
Maine
Duke
of
,
his
Death
,
322.
-
Mandamus
Final
to
the
Soveraign
Council
of
Bearn
,
311.
Attended
by
Decrees
of
Council
,
312.
-
Maniald
dies
,
427.
-
Mansfield
Count
,
treats
with
the
Reformed
,
340.
Gain'd
by
the
Court
,
341.
Contrary
to
the
Bishop
of
Alberstads
Inclinations
,
Ibid.
-
Marans
Count
,
of
his
Hostilities
against
Sancerre
,
268.
-
Marets
,
Minister
of
Alets
,
put
to
Death
,
494.
-
Marriage
of
Converted
Priests
,
431.
-
Masuyer's
false
dealing
,
423.
His
Character
,
373.
He
writes
to
the
King
,
374.
More
of
him
,
Ibid.
&c.
-
Mediation
of
the
Dukes
of
Rohan
and
Trimoville
,
ruin'd
by
Favas
,
389.
-
Metz
,
the
Reformed
forbid
to
erect
a
Colledge
there
,
517.
-
Milletiere
,
a
writing
of
his
,
373.
His
Project
about
Re-union
of
the
Protestants
and
Papists
,
477.
Refuted
by
Daille
,
478.
Turns
Catholick
through
Necessity
,
Ibid.
-
Ministers
Forraign
,
a
Declaration
against
'em
,
436.
Decrees
against
'em
,
503.
Ministers
Pensioners
,
121.
Allow'd
to
assist
at
Political
Assemblies
,
270.
Ministers
of
Charentons
Answer
,
273.
The
Treachery
of
some
punish'd
,
354.
-
Miron
,
President
,
his
Character
,
172.
-
Missions
and
Missionaries
,
467.
-
Mombazon
Duke
of
,
his
care
of
the
Reformed
,
324
,
325.
-
Mompellier
besieg'd
,
344.
Holds
out
stoutly
,
352.
The
Kings
Infidelity
to
Her
,
358.
A
Cittadel
built
there
contrary
to
the
Treaty
,
377.
The
building
of
it
oppos'd
by
Maniald
,
Ibid.
Innovations
there
,
436.
The
Foundation
of
it
by
whom
,
Ibid.
-
Monks
converted
,
their
Rogueries
,
271.
-
Monsanglard
Minister
his
Process
,
532.
-
Montauban
defended
by
La
Force
,
318.
The
Siege
rais'd
,
319.
Reduc'd
,
463.
-
Moulin
in
danger
of
being
secur'd
,
390.
His
Letter
to
James
I.
of
England
miscarries
,
391.
From
which
the
Jesuits
seek
an
opportunity
to
ruin
him
,
392.
-
Muce
Marquiss
of
,
condemn'd
by
the
Parlament
of
Rennes
,
355.
N.
-
NErac
a
Presidial
Court
erected
there
,
416.
-
Negrepelisse
taken
by
Assault
,
and
great
Cruelties
there
exercis'd
,
334.
-
Nomination
of
General
Deputies
permitted
,
426.
The
Synod
desires
to
be
exempted
from
it
,
Ibid.
O.
-
OAth
of
Vnion
,
377.
Renew'd
by
the
Assembly
of
Tonneins
,
165.
-
Offices
,
441.
The
Catholicks
combine
to
exclude
the
Reformed
from
'em
,
Ibid.
448.
-
Omer
Talon's
manner
of
Pleading
,
510.
His
Distinction
between
the
Right
of
Exercise
and
the
Right
of
the
Church
,
511.
-
Oppression
continu'd
,
501.
-
Orleans
Duke
of
,
commences
a
Civil
War
,
492.
P.
-
PAmiers
City
of
,
goes
to
Law
with
Bishop
,
392.
-
Papers
of
the
Reformed
General
,
366.
Answers
to
'em
,
367.
Of
the
Clergy
of
Saintes
,
385.
Full
of
Malice
,
386.
Calmly
answer'd
by
the
Court
,
402
,
404.
Papers
answer'd
by
the
Court
,
113.
General
Paper
of
the
Assembly
of
Grenoble
,
207.
Answer'd
,
208.
Papers
of
the
Clergy
favourably
answer'd
,
291.
-
Parlaments
encroach
upon
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Chambers
,
114.
The
Parlament
ordains
the
continuance
of
the
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
224.
Their
Acts
of
Injustice
,
302.
-
Parpailler
,
the
Original
of
the
Word
,
347.
-
Pau
,
the
Parlament
there
forbid
the
Exercises
,
425.
-
Payment
of
Ministers
,
406.
-
Peace
,
Proposals
of
it
renewed
,
342
,
The
Court
would
have
the
King
grant
it
to
have
a
Lord
and
Master
,
Ibid.
Three
several
Persons
give
their
Opinions
upon
it
,
343.
Peace
agreed
before
Mompellier
,
352
,
353.
Honourable
for
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
355.
All
the
Cities
accept
it
,
357.
Ill
observ'd
by
the
Court
,
Ibid.
Peace
discours'd
of
,
401.
Concluded
between
the
King
and
the
Reformed
,
411.
Peace
made
with
the
Reformed
,
459.
-
Perron
Cardinal
,
his
Harangue
to
the
third
Estate
,
171.
-
Petit's
Project
about
the
Reunion
,
476.
-
Du
Plessis
,
his
Death
,
379.
Elected
President
of
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
30.
He
fortifies
Saumur
,
44.
His
wise
Counsel
,
58.
Trick
put
upon
him
to
get
Saumur
out
of
his
hands
,
421.
-
Politicks
Bloody
,
of
the
Catholick
Clergy
in
France
,
315.
-
Pons
,
Regulations
there
against
the
Reformed
,
539.
-
Pope
,
his
Brief
to
Lewis
XIII
,
316.
-
Precautions
to
prevent
disorder
,
4.
-
Precedency
adjudg'd
to
the
Catholicks
,
434.
To
the
Catholick
Counsellours
of
the
Chamber
of
Guyen
,
503.
To
the
Catholick
Counsellours
of
the
Chamber
of
Castres
,
514.
-
Priests
and
Monks
changing
their
Religion
,
442.
Priest
converted
his
Children
,
452.
A
Priest
put
to
Death
for
bewitching
his
Nuns
,
505.
-
Privas
Besieg'd
and
Betray'd
,
454.
The
Kings
Declaration
upon
the
taking
of
it
,
457.
Re-establish'd
,
498.
The
Castle
retaken
,
377.
-
Puimirol
,
laught
at
for
his
Loyalty
,
314.
-
Puisieux
a
new
Favourite
,
Adviser
of
Horse
proceeding
against
the
Reformed
,
359.
His
Favour
short
,
360.
His
Promise
to
the
Nuncio
,
363.
Q.
-
QUeen
Mother
hates
Cardinal
Richlieu
,
460.
Withdraws
into
Flanders
,
471.
-
Queen
Regent
,
Characters
of
Her
,
30.
Offended
with
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
124.
She
Consents
to
the
removal
of
Rochebeaucour
,
137.
The
Princes
discontented
with
Her
Regency
,
153.
She
prepares
to
Assemble
the
General
Estates
,
166.
She
takes
a
Progress
with
the
King
,
203.
She
escapes
from
Blois
,
319.
Her
scruples
,
339.
She
forms
a
powerful
Party
,
340.
Her
Forces
defeated
procure
a
Peace
,
343.
-
Question
to
insnare
the
People
,
526.
R.
-
REconciliation
of
the
great
ones
Projected
,
132.
-
Regency
given
to
the
Queen
,
5.
-
Reformed
unfortunate
every
where
,
315.
Quitt
their
Habitations
,
326.
Accus'd
of
Piring
the
Bridges
of
Paris
,
Ibid.
Of
Firing
the
Gaol
of
Lion
,
327.
They
reassume
fresh
Courage
,
332.
Disarm'd
,
350.
The
exercise
of
their
Religion
forbid
,
368.
A
singular
Artifice
us'd
to
oblige
'em
to
call
themselves
Pretended
Reformed
,
369.
Their
Condition
impared
by
the
Commissioners
at
Gergeau
,
Remorentin
,
and
Tours
,
382.
The
Reformed
dissatisfi'd
with
the
Kings
answers
,
405.
They
send
Deputies
to
the
King
,
427.
Who
remonstrate
,
Ibid.
And
return
with
the
Kings
Answer
,
427.
In
great
Consternation
,
Ibid.
Fear'd
at
Court
,
488.
Faithful
to
the
King
,
493.
The
Condition
of
the
Reformed
,
5.
Who
are
dreaded
and
yet
afraid
,
Ibid.
They
fall
into
a
fond
Opinion
of
safety
,
deceiv'd
by
the
Court
Artifices
,
10.
They
take
part
with
the
House
of
Guise
in
a
Quarrel
,
94.
They
abhor
the
Name
of
Pretended
Reformed
,
109.
Their
Strength
in
the
County
of
Avignon
,
110.
They
obtain
Gergau
instead
of
Grenoble
,
but
dissatisfi'd
desire
Grenoble
again
,
182
,
183.
Reformed
disarm'd
at
Bourdeaux
,
223.
Inclin'd
to
the
Queen
Mothers
Service
,
328.
Their
faults
and
the
cause
,
344.
Begun
to
be
us'd
as
Rebels
,
366.
All
manner
of
Justice
refus'd
'em
,
377.
To
be
destroy'd
root
and
branch
,
397
,
&c.
The
Peaceable
Reformed
disarm'd
,
419
,
&c.
-
Regulations
for
Villiers
le
Bel
,
and
the
Dauphinate
,
420.
Regulations
of
Vnion
,
72.
-
Relapsers
,
remarkable
Orders
against
'em
,
415.
-
De
Retz
Cardinal
,
329.
-
Reunion
projected
,
472.
Inclinations
of
the
Ministers
towards
it
,
475.
And
of
the
People
,
476.
Difficulties
that
obstructed
it
,
Ibid.
The
issue
of
it
,
479.
The
Truth
of
it
,
Ibid.
-
Richelieu
Cardinal
,
his
Maxims
,
388.
His
designs
,
of
which
he
is
forc'd
to
delay
the
Execution
,
410.
Jealousies
between
him
and
Buckingham
,
416.
His
backside
,
417.
Conspiracies
against
him
,
419.
He
takes
a
Journey
into
Italy
with
the
King
,
453.
His
Project
of
Reunion
,
473.
He
oppresses
the
Publick
Liberty
,
491.
Much
a
do
to
guard
himself
from
Conspiracies
,
497.
His
Death
,
451.
-
Rieuperieux
summon'd
by
the
Council
,
422.
-
Rochechouard
,
particular
acts
of
Injustice
there
,
423
,
468.
-
Rochel
hard
press'd
by
Land
and
Sea
,
351.
The
Priviledges
of
it
disputed
,
400.
Excepted
by
the
King
out
of
the
Peace
,
408.
The
ruine
of
it
sworn
,
and
the
King
strives
to
put
particular
Laws
upon
it
,
408
,
409.
Accepts
the
Conditions
somewhat
mollifi'd
,
411.
The
Condition
of
it
,
420.
Still
blockt
up
,
437.
The
Irresolution
of
the
Inhabitants
,
440.
They
intercept
a
Pacquet
of
Court
Letters
,
Ibid.
Rochel
Resolves
and
Publishes
a
Manifesto
,
441.
Surrendred
,
443.
Refuses
to
submit
to
the
English
,
444.
How
the
Inhabitants
were
dealt
by
,
446.
General
Assembly
conven'd
at
Rochel
,
255.
The
Circle
of
Rochel
sends
Deputies
to
the
King
,
257.
-
Rohan
Duke
of
,
317.
Detain'd
Prisoner
at
Mompellier
,
363.
Releas'd
,
364.
He
advises
the
Reformed
Cities
what
to
do
,
366.
Meditates
great
designs
,
395.
Enterprize
of
Rohan
and
Soubife
,
Ibid.
His
Politick
Devotions
,
398.
Seconded
by
his
Wife
,
399.
He
Publishes
a
Manifesto
,
441.
Personal
Enmity
,
between
him
and
the
Prince
of
Condè
,
451.
Decrees
and
Declarations
against
him
,
453.
He
treats
with
Spain
,
457.
He
retires
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
463.
Accus'd
of
the
ruin
of
the
Churches
,
467
,
Serves
the
King
in
Italy
,
494.
Breaks
with
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
118.
Differences
between
him
and
Rochebeaucour
,
131
His
high
Pretensions
,
136.
Reconcil'd
to
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
150.
Engages
in
the
Queens
Party
,
338.
His
Death
,
413.
-
Royan
surrender'd
to
the
King
,
332.
S.
-
SAcriledge
pretended
,
428.
-
Sancerre
seiz'd
by
the
Reformed
,
250.
-
Saumur
,
an
Attempt
of
the
Sheriffs
of
that
Place
,
151.
-
Scholars
of
the
Academy
of
Saumur
run
themselves
into
a
Premunire
,
496.
Forbidden
,
534.
-
Schomberg
Marshal
,
329.
-
Schools
,
forbid
at
Rouen
,
426.
At
St.
Foi
,
Ibid.
Order'd
distinct
,
Ibid.
448.
-
Sedition
at
Paris
,
324.
At
Orleans
,
347.
At
Lion
,
Ibid.
The
Violence
of
it
,
349.
At
Paris
,
89.
At
Rochel
,
133.
At
Milhau
,
173.
At
Belestar
,
174.
Sedition
at
Pau
,
against
Renard
the
Kings
Commissioner
,
309.
At
Tours
,
406
,
&c.
-
Sessions
,
Grand
Sessions
in
Poitou
,
507.
They
put
the
Churches
into
great
affrights
,
Ibid.
And
make
an
important
Decree
,
Ibid.
-
Sick
People
tormented
by
the
Monks
,
416
,
417.
Visited
by
the
Priests
,
452.
-
Soubife
defeated
,
332.
Solicits
for
succour
in
England
,
351.
His
succour
cast
away
in
the
Harbour
,
352.
Meditates
great
designs
,
395.
Betray'd
by
Nouailles
,
396.
He
disingages
himself
,
397.
His
success
alters
the
face
of
Affairs
,
398.
His
Manifesto
,
399.
Answer'd
,
400.
He
prospers
,
402.
-
Spanish
Fleet
before
Rochel
,
444.
-
States
General
of
France
meet
,
168.
The
third
Estate
oppress'd
▪
by
the
Nobility
and
Clergy
,
Ibid.
-
St.
Mark
,
Commissioner
in
the
Synod
of
Alenson
,
401.
-
Substance
of
the
General
Cahier
of
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
and
of
the
Answers
to
it
,
73
,
&c.
-
Sulli
Duke
of
,
made
a
Marshal
of
France
,
502.
He
takes
false
measures
,
6.
He
is
advis'd
to
look
to
himself
,
7.
His
disgrace
,
19.
Remov'd
from
the
Exchequer
and
Government
of
the
Bastille
,
20.
He
writes
to
the
Queen
,
21.
His
Affair
examin'd
,
25.
An
anonimous
Answer
to
his
Discourse
,
27.
His
Speech
to
the
Assembly
,
48.
-
Synod
at
Alenson
,
401.
The
Commissioners
Speech
there
,
Ibid.
And
his
Instructions
,
402.
The
Moderators
Answer
,
404.
Their
Deputation
to
the
King
,
407.
The
Deputies
how
treated
at
Court
,
410.
Nomination
of
General
Deputies
,
411.
They
make
particular
Deputies
,
412.
They
condemn
Militieres
Projects
,
412.
And
approve
Daille's
writings
,
Ibid.
They
appease
the
Dispute
about
universal
Grace
,
Ibid.
Synod
National
at
Charenton
,
370.
Send
Commissioners
to
the
King
,
372.
Their
Obedience
,
375.
Proposals
made
there
by
Galand
,
Ibid.
They
send
a
new
Deputation
to
the
King
,
376.
Synod
National
,
420.
Synod
of
Realmont
,
422.
An
Article
drawn
up
in
that
Synod
for
discovery
of
all
such
as
had
a
hand
in
the
Spanish
Treaty
—
it
offends
the
Churches
—
and
is
disown'd
by
the
National
Synod
,
425.
The
National
Synod
names
General
Deputies
,
428
,
429.
And
come
to
divers
Resolutions
,
429.
National
Synod
at
Charenton
,
480.
The
Commissioners
Speech
,
Ibid.
Answer'd
,
482.
They
send
Deputies
to
the
King
,
485.
Their
Papers
,
Ibid.
The
Deputies
favourably
receiv'd
,
487.
Important
Resolutions
taken
by
the
Synod
,
488.
Synod
National
at
Alenson
,
540.
Synod
at
Blois
,
90.
Synod
National
of
Privas
,
99.
Complaints
of
the
Synod
of
Blois
,
103.
Care
of
the
Synods
for
the
Reconciliation
of
the
Grandees
,
105.
National
Synod
at
Tonneins
,
158.
Synod
National
at
Vitre
,
266
,
&c.
Synod
National
at
Aletz
,
349
,
&c.
T.
-
TIerache
,
the
Reformed
Inhabitants
there
treated
favourably
,
117.
-
Titenus
writes
against
the
Assembly
of
Rochel
,
308.
He
answers
Milletiere
,
373.
-
Tonneboutonne
Mass
resettl'd
there
,
447.
-
Tonneins
derided
for
her
Civility
,
314.
-
Treatise
entitl'd
,
The
Eucharist
of
the
Ancient
Church
,
500.
-
Tremoville
Duke
of
,
submits
,
313.
-
Troubles
in
France
renew'ed
,
394
,
129.
Troubles
end
,
143.
Troubles
of
Privas
,
354
,
&c.
At
Nimes
occasion'd
by
a
Jesuit
,
376.
New
Troubles
in
Bearn
,
402.
V.
-
VAlence's
Credit
,
365.
-
Valence
Bishop
of
,
persecutes
the
Forreign
Ministers
,
469.
-
Vatan
,
the
Lord
of
it
dies
,
94.
-
Vendosm
Duke
of
,
foil'd
before
Britesse
,
346.
-
De
Vic
,
329.
-
Vieville
,
his
ingratitude
and
ill
success
,
388.
-
Villarte
a
Monk
sent
to
Foix
,
and
his
Behaviour
there
,
338.
Attestations
given
him
,
Ibid.
His
Triumph
but
a
Chimera
,
402.
-
Vitrè
,
the
Church
there
pull'd
down
,
443.
-
Union
sign'd
and
sworn
,
100.
Treated
of
between
the
Prince
of
Condè
and
the
Assembly
of
Nimes
,
216.
-
United
Provinces
send
succour
to
France
,
438.
-
University
of
Poitiers
,
the
Statutes
reviv'd
,
421.
Vniversity
regulated
,
450.
-
Voices
and
Opinions
divided
in
the
Court
of
Castres
and
the
Issue
of
it
,
429.
-
Ursulin's
of
Loudon
,
the
Farce
acted
upon
'em
,
504.
W.
-
WAtons
besieg'd
&
taken
,
379.
Retaken
and
restor'd
,
380.
-
War
against
the
Reformed
,
the
Reasons
for
it
prevail
,
332.
The
success
of
it
in
many
Places
,
346.
Civil
War
,
new
Seeds
of
it
,
470.
-
War
new
in
France
,
the
Presages
of
it
,
378.
-
William
de
Hugues
,
his
Negotiations
in
England
,
390.
A
TABLE
of
the
Edicts
,
Declarations
,
&c.
Serving
for
Proofs
to
the
Second
Part
of
this
Work
.
-
THe
Kings
Declaration
upon
the
Edict
of
Pacification
,
May
22.
Page
455.
-
General
Regulation
drawn
up
in
the
Assembly
of
Saumur
,
August
29.
1611.
458.
-
Writing
of
the
Assembly
at
Saumur
,
Anno
1611.
and
Answer
.
462.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
touching
the
Assemblies
of
any
of
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
confirming
the
Edict
of
Nantes
and
the
Particular
Articles
.
At
Paris
,
April
24.
1612.
Register'd
in
Parlament
May
25.
of
the
same
Year
.
482.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
,
in
favour
of
those
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
confirming
the
Preceding
Declaration
of
April
24.
Given
at
Paris
,
July
11.
1612.
and
verifi'd
August
8.
484.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
,
and
Confirmation
of
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
given
at
Paris
December
15.
1612.
and
verifi'd
,
Jan.
2.
1613.
486.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
Kings
Majority
,
containing
a
Confirmation
of
the
Edict
of
Pacification
,
and
Prohibiting
Duels
.
At
Paris
,
Octob.
1.
1614.
Verifi'd
the
2.
of
the
same
Month
and
Year
.
489.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
touching
the
renewing
of
all
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
Articles
agreed
,
Regulations
and
Decrees
in
pursuance
of
the
same
.
Publish'd
in
Parlament
the
last
of
April
,
1615.
491.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
upon
Arms
being
taken
by
some
of
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
containing
a
new
Confirmation
of
the
Edicts
and
Declarations
formerly
made
in
favour
of
those
of
the
said
Religion
.
Given
at
Bourdeaux
,
Novemb.
10.
1615.
494.
-
An
Extract
of
the
Kings
Edict
for
the
Pacifying
the
Troubles
of
his
Kingdom
;
given
at
Blois
May
1616.
Verifi'd
June
13.
the
same
Year
.
499.
-
Private
Articles
granted
in
the
Kings
Name
by
his
Deputies
sent
to
the
Conference
at
Loudon
,
to
the
Prince
of
Condè
,
to
obtain
the
Pacification
of
the
Troubles
;
after
that
,
seen
,
approv'd
,
and
ratifi'd
by
his
Majesty
,
500.
-
A
Declaration
about
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
given
at
Paris
,
July
20.
1616.
And
verifi'd
August
4.
the
same
Year
.
503.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
containing
a
Confirmation
of
the
Edict
of
Loudun
,
and
the
Private
Articles
of
it
.
Given
at
Paris
the
last
of
September
1616.
and
verifi'd
Octob.
25.
504.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
against
unlawful
Assemblies
of
any
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
at
Castel-jaloux
and
Bearn
;
given
at
Paris
May
21.
1618.
and
verifi'd
May
25.
506.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
,
confirming
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
and
the
Assemblies
of
Castel-jaloux
,
and
Orthes
approv'd
,
dated
May
24.
1619.
508.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
against
those
of
the
Assembly
at
Loudun
,
together
with
a
Confirmation
of
the
Preceding
Edict
of
Pacification
.
Dated
Feb.
26.
1620.
510.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
in
Favour
of
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
who
shall
remain
in
their
Duty
and
Obedience
,
dated
April
24.
1621.
514.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
by
which
all
the
Inhabitants
and
other
Persons
within
the
Cities
of
St.
Angeli
and
Rochel
are
declar'd
guilty
of
High
Treason
.
Publish'd
June
7.
1621.
517.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
containing
Prohibitions
to
all
his
Loving
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
remaining
in
their
Obedience
,
to
stir
from
their
Houses
either
in
the
City
or
Countrey
,
under
the
Penalties
therein
express'd
,
dated
July
25.
1622.
520.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
upon
the
Peace
,
which
he
gave
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
confirming
the
Preceding
Edicts
of
Pacification
.
Dated
October
19.
1622.
521.
-
A
Paper
presented
to
the
King
by
the
General
Deputies
with
the
Answers
,
524.
-
A
Circulatory
Letter
of
the
General
Deputies
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
535.
-
The
Kings
Declaration
providing
against
the
Propounding
or
Treating
of
any
Affairs
in
the
Assemblies
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
,
but
such
as
are
permitted
by
the
Edicts
.
Dated
April
17.
1623.
536.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
Kings
good
Will
to
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
Verifi'd
in
Parlament
,
November
27.
1623.
537.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
against
the
Duke
of
Soubize
and
his
Adherents
.
Given
at
Paris
,
Jan.
25.
1626.
539.
-
A
writing
given
by
the
English
Embassadours
to
the
Deputies
of
the
Churches
to
make
the
King
of
England
Garranty
of
the
Peace
in
1626.
542.
-
An
Edict
of
the
King
,
upon
the
Peace
which
it
pleas'd
his
Majesty
to
give
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
Dated
March
1626.
543.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
against
the
Sieur
de
Soubize
and
other
Adherents
to
the
Party
of
the
English
,
&c.
Given
at
Villeroy
,
August
5.
1627.
548.
-
A
Declaration
of
the
King
after
the
taking
of
Rochel
to
his
Subjects
of
the
Pretended
Reformed
Religion
.
Given
at
Paris
,
December
15.
1628.
551.
-
The
Kings
Edict
upon
the
Grace
and
Pardon
granted
,
as
well
to
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
and
the
Sieur
de
Soubize
,
and
to
all
his
other
Rebellious
Subjects
of
the
Cities
,
&c.
Given
at
Nimes
in
July
1629.
553.